Christian religion's appeal from the groundless prejudices of the sceptick to the bar of common reason by John Smith.
         Smith, John, fl. 1675-1711.
      
       
         
           1675
        
      
       Approx. 2168 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 270 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A60477
         Wing S4109
         ESTC R26922
         09581528
         ocm 09581528
         43715
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A60477)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 43715)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1340:10)
      
       
         
           
             Christian religion's appeal from the groundless prejudices of the sceptick to the bar of common reason by John Smith.
             Smith, John, fl. 1675-1711.
          
           530 p. in various pagings.
           
             Printed for Nathanael Brook,
             London :
             1675.
          
           
             "Wherein is proved that, 1. the Apostles did not delude the world, 2. nor were themselves deluded, 3. Scripture-matters of fact have the best evidence, 4. the divinity of Scripture is as demonstrable as the being of a deity."
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible -- Evidences, authority, etc.
           Christianity.
        
      
    
     
        2005-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-06 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-06 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Christian
           Religion
           's
           APPEAL
           From
           the
           Groundless
           Prejudices
           of
           the
           SCEPTICK
           ,
           To
           the
           BAR
           OF
           Common
           Reason
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           is
           Proved
           THAT
           ,
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             Apostles
             did
             not
             delude
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             were
             themselves
             deluded
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Scripture-matters
             of
             Fact
             have
             the
             best
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Divinity
             of
             Scripture
             is
             as
             demonstrable
             as
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             Deity
             .
          
        
         
           By
           JOHN
           SMITH
           ,
           Rector
           of
           St.
           Maries
           in
           Colchester
           .
        
         
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           20.
           
           
             Hath
             not
             God
             made
             foolish
             the
          
           Wisdom
           
             of
             this
             world
          
           ?
        
         
           Acts
           26.
           25.
           
           
             I
             am
             not
             Mad
             ,
             most
             noble
          
           Festus
           ,
           
             but
             speak
             the
             words
             of
             Soberness
             .
          
        
         
           
             Acts
             26.
             26.
             
             The
             King
             knoweth
             of
             these
             things
             ;
             none
             of
             these
             things
             are
             hidden
             from
             him
             ;
             for
             ,
             this
             thing
             was
             not
             done
             in
             a
             Corner
             .
          
        
         
           Acts
           2.
           22.
           
           
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ;
             a
             man
             approved
             of
             God
             among
             you
             ,
             by
             miracles
             ,
             wonders
             and
             signs
             ,
             which
             God
             did
             by
             him
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             you
             ,
             as
             yee
             your selves
             also
             know
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Nathanael
             Brook
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           Cornhil
           ,
           near
           the
           Royal
           Exchange
           .
           1675.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Most
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           GOD
           ,
           GILBERT
           LORD
           ARCHBISHOP
           OF
           Canterbury
           ,
           Primate
           of
           all
           ENGLAND
           and
           Metropolitan
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           THe
           benign
           Aspect
           you
           were
           pleased
           to
           cast
           upon
           the
           Embrio
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           the
           Unworthy
           Author
           ,
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           importunity
           of
           some
           Learned
           and
           Pious
           Persons
           (
           who
           weighed
           more
           the
           Seasonableness
           of
           such
           like
           ,
           than
           the
           Likelihood
           of
           that
           poor
           Essaie's
           prevailing
           with
           an
           Age
           so
           obdurate
           
           in
           its
           opposing
           pure
           and
           undefiled
           Religion
           )
           had
           almost
           brought
           it
           to
           the
           Birth
           before
           its
           time
           :
           When
           the
           Edition
           of
           that
           excellent
           Treatise
           of
           Doctor
           Stillingfleet
           upon
           the
           same
           Subject
           ,
           in
           that
           juncture
           ,
           inclin'd
           me
           to
           think
           of
           Stifling
           it
           in
           the
           Womb
           as
           altogether
           useless
           .
           But
           when
           I
           observ'd
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Serpents
           Brood
           stopped
           their
           Ears
           to
           the
           Doctors
           Learned
           Charms
           ,
           it
           came
           in
           my
           mind
           ,
           that
           the
           Cure
           of
           this
           Tarantula
           requires
           (
           according
           to
           the
           different
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Patients
           )
           different
           Tunes
           ,
           and
           that
           perhaps
           a
           less
           skilful
           hand
           might
           hit
           upon
           Lessons
           ,
           that
           might
           recover
           some
           out
           of
           that
           distemper
           ,
           which
           resist
           the
           Musick
           of
           smoother
           Airs
           :
           I
           therefore
           return'd
           to
           my
           old
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           put
           the
           hours
           I
           spare
           ,
           from
           dayly
           business
           incumbent
           upon
           me
           ,
           to
           a
           better
           improvement
           ,
           than
           by
           expending
           them
           in
           study
           how
           to
           reason
           the
           World
           out
           of
           that
           High-way
           to
           Atheism
           it
           is
           faln
           into
           .
           The
           Result
           of
           these
           Studies
           I
           humbly
           submit
           to
           the
           Censure
           ,
           and
           commend
           to
           the
           Patronage
           of
           your
           Grace
           ,
           as
           that
           Person
           whom
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           made
           Over-seer
           over
           the
           whole
           Flock
           of
           God
           within
           the
           Pale
           of
           that
           Province
           ,
           whereof
           by
           your
           Graces
           Benevolence
           ,
           as
           Patron
           ,
           and
           Institution
           ,
           as
           my
           then
           Diocesan
           ,
           that
           part
           was
           committed
           to
           my
           Cure
           ,
           whereto
           I
           have
           hitherto
           diligently
           ,
           though
           ,
           God
           knows
           ,
           unprofitably
           attended
           .
           To
           whom
           I
           therefore
           think
           my self
           peculiarly
           bound
           (
           in
           Conscience
           as
           well
           as
           Gratitude
           )
           to
           give
           an
           account
           even
           of
           my
           Leisure
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Work
           ,
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Vineyard
           where
           
           it
           pleased
           your
           Grace
           to
           assign
           me
           my
           Station
           and
           Imployment
           .
           Humbly
           requesting
           your
           Graces
           Pardon
           of
           those
           Nods
           you
           may
           possibly
           see
           me
           take
           at
           a
           Work
           of
           this
           Length
           ,
           and
           interwoven
           with
           such
           variety
           of
           Matter
           ,
           and
           some
           Threads
           that
           have
           either
           been
           snarl'd
           or
           not
           well
           unravel'd
           by
           the
           best
           Criticks
           :
           (
           wherein
           if
           my
           Pen
           hath
           dropt
           a
           word
           or
           sentence
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Common
           Faith
           ,
           Good
           Manners
           ,
           or
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           heartily
           wish
           it
           cancel'd
           ,
           )
           
             [
             Secundas
             partes
             habeat
             ,
             modestiae
             ;
             qui
             primas
             non
             potuit
             habere
             ,
             sapientiae
             :
             qui
             non
             valuit
             omnia
             non
             paenitenda
             dixisse
             ,
             paeniteat
             quae
             cognoverit
             dicenda
             non
             fuisse
             .
             ]
          
           And
           your
           Candid
           Acceptance
           of
           this
           my
           good
           meaning
           and
           Labour
           for
           the
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Credit
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           Sacrifice
           that
           hath
           not
           cost
           me
           nothing
           ;
           your
           Grace
           being
           both
           privy
           to
           that
           mature
           Deliberation
           I
           have
           taken
           in
           moulding
           these
           Meditations
           ,
           and
           apprehensive
           of
           the
           Industry
           is
           required
           in
           making
           so
           many
           Quotations
           out
           of
           Secular
           Authors
           :
           which
           have
           long
           lain
           out
           of
           my
           rode
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           was
           therefore
           forc'd
           to
           run
           over
           again
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           speak
           to
           the
           heart
           of
           those
           ingenious
           Fools
           ,
           with
           whom
           nothing
           is
           savoury
           but
           Humane
           Learning
           .
           In
           which
           Particular
           I
           am
           not
           conscious
           to
           my self
           of
           trusting
           to
           any
           but
           mine
           own
           eyes
           ,
           in
           any
           material
           Testimony
           ,
           except
           where
           I
           make
           Reference
           to
           Second-hand
           Authors
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           your
           Graces
           Blessing
           ,
           and
           Intercession
           for
           the
           Blessing
           of
           Heaven
           upon
           these
           poor
           endeavours
           .
           May
           the
           saving
           Strength
           of
           Gods
           right
           Hand
           
           still
           support
           your
           Grace
           in
           a
           patient
           continuance
           in
           well-doing
           till
           he
           crown
           your
           Endeavours
           (
           in
           his
           own
           good
           time
           )
           with
           happy
           success
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Concerns
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           your
           Head
           with
           eternal
           Glory
           after
           the
           expence
           of
           a
           good
           old
           Age
           in
           his
           service
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           ,
           may
           the
           assured
           expectance
           ,
           of
           reaping
           with
           Joy
           what
           you
           sow
           in
           Tears
           ,
           be
           your
           hourly
           Companion
           and
           Crown
           of
           rejoycing
           .
           This
           is
           ,
           and
           through
           Divine
           Grace
           ,
           shall
           be
           ,
           the
           dayly
           ,
           hearty
           Prayer
           ,
        
         
           
             MY
             LORD
             ,
             Of
             Your
             Graces
             Most
             Dutiful
             Son
             ,
             And
             humblest
             Servant
             ,
          
           
             John
             Smith
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           Expressing
           the
           Occasion
           and
           Design
           of
           the
           Work.
           
        
         
           IT
           was
           one
           of
           Licurgus
           his
           Constitutions
           ,
           
             (
             Plutarch
             .
             Lysander
          
           )
           that
           men
           should
           wear
           the
           Hair
           of
           their
           Head
           and
           Beard
           at
           full
           length
           ,
           grounded
           upon
           this
           Reason
           of
           State
           ;
           because
           by
           this
           means
           white-liver'd
           Milksops
           would
           look
           more
           comely
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           their
           Mistresses
           ,
           and
           grim-fac'd
           Soldiers
           aspect
           be
           more
           terrible
           to
           the
           enemy
           .
           Indeed
           this
           was
           a
           way
           to
           make
           them
           look
           out
           like
           Lions
           upon
           their
           Foes
           at
           a
           distance
           :
           but
           that
           wise
           Law-maker
           should
           have
           consider'd
           that
           these
           Hair-ropes
           would
           serve
           the
           enemy
           in
           a
           close
           fight
           for
           handles
           to
           catch
           hold
           of
           and
           pull
           them
           down
           by
           .
           Upon
           which
           Consideration
           the
           Abantes
           whose
           Custom
           it
           was
           to
           fight
           pell-mell
           ,
           as
           Plutarch
           observes
           out
           of
           Callimachus
           ,
           were
           wont
           to
           shave
           their
           foretops
           and
           chins
           ,
           
             (
             Plutarch
             Thes.
          
           )
           Alexander's
           imitation
           of
           which
           Custom
           contributed
           not
           a
           little
           toward
           his
           Conquest
           of
           the
           World
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           same
           Judicious
           Author
           .
           While
           Religion
           kept
           her
           Grave
           Primitive
           Cut
           ,
           she
           triumph'd
           in
           the
           Conquest
           of
           the
           
           World
           ,
           the
           enemy
           gall'd
           her
           with
           his
           Darts
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           but
           durst
           not
           come
           to
           handy-gripes
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           had
           the
           boldness
           to
           close
           with
           her
           ,
           he
           was
           sure
           of
           a
           foile
           ,
           having
           nothing
           to
           fasten
           upon
           in
           a
           Doctrine
           which
           is
           all
           Reason
           ,
           all
           Piety
           ,
           all
           Justice
           ,
           all
           Temperance
           .
           But
           when
           by
           the
           false
           Glosses
           of
           men
           of
           corrupt
           Minds
           or
           debauch'd
           Practices
           it
           degenerated
           into
           a
           Doctrine
           abetting
           such
           Immoralities
           as
           even
           natural
           Conscience
           abhors
           .
           It
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           it
           fell
           into
           such
           disgrace
           with
           men
           ,
           who
           had
           Reason
           enough
           to
           see
           the
           impiety
           of
           the
           Additions
           ,
           and
           not
           Grace
           enough
           to
           discern
           and
           abstract
           from
           thence
           the
           Piety
           of
           the
           Original
           ;
           as
           I
           cannot
           altogether
           blame
           the
           zeal
           of
           those
           well-meaning
           men
           ,
           who
           to
           render
           it
           more
           august
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           (
           who
           are
           taken
           with
           out-sides
           )
           Periwigg'd
           it
           with
           a
           Border
           of
           Reverend
           Ceremonies
           .
           Though
           I
           should
           more
           have
           commended
           their
           Discretion
           had
           they
           cut
           off
           those
           Elf-locks
           which
           Heretieal
           pravity
           had
           fastened
           to
           it
           (
           as
           the
           first
           Four
           General
           Councils
           did
           ;
           thereby
           depriving
           the
           enemy
           of
           that
           hold
           he
           had
           upon
           her
           .
           )
           For
           though
           this
           adventitious
           Cover
           did
           hide
           those
           Asses
           ears
           ,
           and
           Religion
           lookt
           out
           of
           this
           borrowed
           Hair
           with
           some
           kind
           of
           Majesty
           ,
           while
           none
           durst
           approach
           nearer
           than
           the
           Principle
           of
           Implicit
           Faith
           
             [
             All
             is
             holy
             that
             holy
             Church
             teacheth
             and
             practiseth
             ,
             ]
          
           conducted
           them
           :
           yet
           when
           men
           grew
           bold
           to
           make
           nearer
           address
           to
           this
           seeming
           Lion
           (
           and
           certainly
           with
           Religions
           leave
           hitherto
           they
           were
           no
           more
           bold
           than
           welcome
           )
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           strange
           if
           persons
           Atheistically
           inclin'd
           ,
           and
           who
           sought
           occasion
           against
           Religion
           ,
           pul'd
           her
           by
           the
           false
           Beard
           and
           triumph'd
           over
           her
           as
           a
           feigned
           thing
           :
           but
           rather
           to
           be
           admired
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           give
           so
           many
           thousand
           Protestants
           ,
           as
           appeared
           in
           that
           happy
           reformation
           which
           all
           pious
           men
           groaned
           after
           ,
           so
           much
           wisdom
           as
           to
           discern
           the
           Body
           from
           the
           Dress
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           betwixt
           Religion
           and
           the
           Innovations
           annexed
           to
           it
           :
           and
           so
           much
           Moderation
           ,
           as
           that
           by
           their
           hands
           not
           one
           Hair
           of
           its
           native
           Growth
           ,
           nor
           Hair-breadth
           of
           its
           natural
           Length
           fell
           from
           the
           Head
           when
           they
           pluckt
           off
           the
           false
           
           Locks
           and
           Beard
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Demy-politicians
           had
           disguised
           her
           ;
           (
           those
           pious
           Reformers
           were
           led
           by
           another
           Spirit
           than
           that
           ,
           which
           hath
           since
           hurled
           some
           blind
           zealous
           Furioso's
           into
           an
           humour
           ,
           to
           shave
           Religion
           so
           close
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           external
           Decency
           ,
           as
           she
           looks
           frightfully
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           she
           did
           while
           she
           cast
           her
           Doves-eyes
           from
           under
           her
           native
           Locks
           ;
           )
           But
           Religion
           thus
           restored
           to
           her
           Primitive
           majestick
           Purity
           ,
           look'd
           too
           gravely
           upon
           persons
           of
           prophane
           Spirits
           and
           loose
           Lives
           ;
           who
           when
           they
           could
           not
           by
           their
           Antinomian
           glosses
           pervert
           her
           ,
           to
           Patronize
           their
           Villanies
           ,
           Perjuries
           ,
           Blasphemies
           ,
           Treasons
           ,
           Rebellions
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           Debaucheries
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           the
           most
           skilful
           Artist
           of
           Iniquity
           could
           arrive
           at
           ,
           (
           but
           that
           she
           still
           ecchoed
           back
           the
           guilt
           of
           their
           crying
           sins
           ,
           into
           the
           Ears
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           from
           such
           immoveable
           Rocks
           of
           irrefragable
           Placits
           ,
           and
           such
           plain
           Texts
           ,
           as
           stand
           firm
           to
           their
           genuine
           Sence
           ,
           against
           all
           possibility
           of
           mis-interpretation
           )
           enter'd
           into
           a
           wicked
           Consultation
           with
           their
           own
           hearts
           ,
           how
           they
           might
           put
           to
           silence
           so
           great
           a
           troubler
           of
           their
           peace
           ,
           so
           incessant
           a
           disturber
           of
           that
           Repose
           ,
           they
           are
           resolv'd
           to
           take
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           their
           Dalilahs
           :
           And
           finding
           no
           occasion
           against
           her
           ,
           they
           are
           resolv'd
           to
           make
           some
           ,
           by
           fastning
           certain
           Prejudices
           upon
           her
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           Foretops
           to
           take
           hold
           of
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           tumble
           her
           down
           from
           that
           Throne
           she
           had
           erected
           in
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           Pinacle
           of
           highest
           Respect
           she
           had
           gain'd
           in
           the
           World.
           By
           these
           Methods
           ,
           this
           (
           Generation
           of
           men
           shall
           I
           call
           them
           ,
           or
           )
           Cage
           of
           unclean
           Birds
           are
           grown
           to
           that
           height
           of
           impious
           audacity
           ,
           as
           (
           with
           Plato
           in
           Socrates
           his
           Dream
           )
           they
           sit
           perching
           upon
           the
           venerable
           Head
           of
           that
           sacred
           Philosophy
           wherein
           they
           were
           initiated
           ;
           pecking
           at
           those
           bald
           places
           they
           imagine
           they
           have
           espied
           ,
           and
           crowing
           over
           it
           sometimes
           as
           a
           meer
           trick
           of
           Policy
           ;
           sometimes
           as
           silly
           and
           Ridiculous
           ,
           sometimes
           as
           Despicable
           and
           not
           Divine
           .
           In
           a
           deep
           Resentment
           of
           these
           unthankful
           Returns
           to
           God
           that
           made
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           Faith
           that
           would
           have
           sav'd
           them
           ,
           I
           have
           undertaken
           the
           Patronage
           of
           Religion
           
           against
           their
           Surmises
           ,
           in
           the
           following
           Treatise
           ;
           wherein
           I
           endeavour
           to
           dis-intangle
           her
           from
           those
           Prejudices
           that
           are
           taken
           up
           against
           her
           ,
           and
           by
           occasion
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Sceptick
           misrepresents
           her
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           other
           credulous
           inobservant
           Persons
           :
           To
           scare
           these
           foetid
           Harpies
           ,
           from
           laying
           their
           impure
           Talons
           ,
           upon
           that
           Propitiatory
           Sacrifice
           ,
           wherewith
           God
           hath
           ratified
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           betwixt
           himself
           and
           Abrahams
           Children
           ,
           by
           the
           Voyce
           of
           Birds
           of
           the
           same
           Feather
           ,
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Heathens
           and
           Dictates
           of
           Reason
           ,
           which
           are
           either
           born
           with
           us
           or
           enter
           into
           us
           ,
           by
           the
           Senses
           :
           To
           allay
           their
           priding
           themselves
           in
           a
           Conceipt
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           only
           Birds
           of
           Apollo
           (
           because
           forsooth
           they
           are
           witty
           in
           contriving
           their
           own
           Perdition
           ;
           )
           while
           I
           discover
           them
           to
           be
           
           Minerva's
           Birds
           ,
           a
           Flock
           of
           Owles
           ;
           who
           can
           neither
           open
           their
           Eyes
           upon
           that
           Natural
           Light
           ,
           which
           gilded
           the
           World
           with
           its
           Rayes
           in
           our
           Saviours
           Age
           ,
           nor
           that
           Supernatural
           ,
           which
           shines
           in
           the
           admirable
           Matter
           and
           contexture
           of
           Sacred
           Scripture
           :
           And
           demonstrate
           the
           Misprisions
           wherewith
           they
           load
           Christianity
           ,
           (
           in
           revenge
           that
           they
           cannot
           force
           it
           to
           gratifie
           their
           Lusts
           )
           to
           be
           (
           like
           the
           Allegations
           of
           the
           Elders
           against
           Susanna
           )
           mere
           groundless
           prejudices
           ,
           and
           false
           Beards
           fastned
           unto
           it
           ;
           that
           snatching
           hold
           thereon
           they
           may
           pull
           it
           down
           and
           rowle
           it
           in
           the
           Mire
           of
           Calumny
           .
           And
           this
           (
           if
           God
           permit
           )
           by
           the
           Confessions
           of
           their
           Fellows
           ,
           by
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           as
           great
           Enemies
           to
           Holy
           Religion
           as
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           Witness
           of
           Vulgar
           Sentiments
           ,
           attesting
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           these
           Four
           Propositions
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Basis
           of
           the
           whole
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           the
           Arguments
           of
           so
           many
           books
           ,
           viz.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOK
           I.
           
        
         
           
             THE
             ARGUMENT
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             Morally
             impossible
             that
             the
             Apostles
             could
             impose
             spurious
             Stories
             or
             Miracles
             upon
             that
             Age
             wherein
             they
             flourish'd
             ,
             it
             being
             fortified
             against
             all
             such
             Impostures
             ,
             by
             all
             imaginable
             Helps
             :
             or
             that
             they
             would
             (
             if
             they
             might
             )
             they
             being
             Persons
             of
             the
             greatest
             Integrity
             ,
             that
             ever
             liv'd
             .
          
        
         
           
             THE
             CONTENTS
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Age
                 wherein
                 the
                 Apostles
                 flourish'd
                 ,
                 was
                 sufficiently
                 secured
                 against
                 the
                 Impostures
                 of
                 Empiricks
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 Knowledge
                 in
                 Physicks
                 .
                 Ignorance
                 in
                 Naturals
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 superstitious
                 Credulity
                 .
                 The
                 Darkness
                 at
                 our
                 Saviours
                 Crucifixion
                 compared
                 with
                 that
                 at
              
               Romulus
               
                 his
                 Death
                 .
                 Heathen
                 Records
                 of
                 the
                 Darkness
                 at
                 Chrst's
                 Passion
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Poetry
                 improv'd
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 ,
                 about
                 our
                 Saviours
                 birth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Saviours
                 age
                 too
                 much
                 skill'd
                 in
                 the
                 black-art
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 cheated
                 with
                 Magick
                 tricks
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 World
                 never
                 better
                 seen
                 or
                 practised
                 ,
                 in
                 sound
                 Politicks
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 our
                 Saviours
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 world
                 secured
                 against
                 Innovations
                 by
                 the
                 soundness
                 of
                 its
                 then
                 Politicks
                 .
                 While
                 the
                 Shepherds
                 sleep
                 the
                 flock
                 made
                 a
                 prey
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
              
               Augustus
               
                 (
                 a
                 solid
                 States-man
                 himself
                 )
                 had
                 a
                 most
                 sage
                 Council
                 .
              
               Tiberius
               ,
               
                 a
                 versatil
                 head-piece
                 seconded
                 with
                 wise
                 
                 Sages
                 .
                 §
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 genius
                 of
                 the
                 then
              
               Roman
               
                 policy
                 disgusted
                 the
                 introduction
                 of
                 a
                 strange
                 God.
              
               Tiberius
               upon
               Pilates
               
                 information
                 moving
                 the
                 Senate
                 to
                 Canonize
                 our
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 is
                 repuls'd
                 .
                 The
              
               Romans
               
                 admit
                 of
                 no
                 forreign
                 Gods
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 renounced
                 their
                 old
                 Temples
                 and
                 Altars
                 .
              
               Constantine
               
                 upbraided
                 by
              
               Licinius
               
                 with
                 his
                 embracing
                 a
                 strange
                 God.
                 Our
                 Jesus
                 the
                 first
                 forreign
                 God
                 which
                 the
              
               Roman
               
                 State
                 embrac'd
                 .
                 §
                 3.
                 
                 Of
              
               Simon
               Magus
               
                 his
                 deification
                 at
              
               Rome
               .
               §
               4.
               
               
                 Christ
                 got
                 the
                 start
                 of
              
               Magus
               
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 obtaining
                 Divine
                 Honour
                 at
                 the
              
               Romans
               hands
               .
               Augustus
               
                 erected
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 begotten
                 .
              
               Suidas
               
                 his
                 story
                 of
              
               Augustus
               
                 his
                 Altar
                 defended
              
               .
               Augustus
               
                 his
                 unhappiness
                 in
                 his
                 Issue
                 might
                 probably
                 put
                 him
                 upon
                 referring
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 a
                 Successour
                 to
                 the
                 Oracles
                 determination
                 .
                 His
                 slighting
              
               Apollo
               
                 argues
                 the
                 Answer
                 he
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 for
              
               Apollo
               '
               
                 s
                 credit
                 .
                 §
                 5.
                 
                 Some
                 passages
                 touching
                 this
                 Argument
                 in
              
               Tertullian
               
                 cleared
                 from
                 the
                 Anabaptistical
                 gloss
                 .
                 Where
                 the
                 Emperours
                 and
                 Senates
                 shooe
                 pinch'd
                 them
                 .
                 How
                 much
                 this
                 State-maxime
                 prejudic'd
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 prospect
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Age
                 ,
                 the
                 Age
                 wherein
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 first
                 publish'd
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 its
                 skill
                 in
                 Theology
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               
                 Natural
                 Theology
                 then
                 in
                 its
                 highest
                 acme
                 by
                 the
                 improvement
                 of
                 the
                 Pythagorick
                 ,
                 Platonick
                 and
                 Socratical
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 Within
                 that
                 Century
                 lived
              
               Varro
               :
               
                 his
                 Encomium
              
               .
               Scaevola
               and
               Caesar
               
                 great
                 Divines
              
               .
               Cicero
               and
               Cratippus
               
                 well
                 seen
                 in
                 Natural
                 Theology
              
               .
               Seneca
               
                 the
                 Miracle
                 of
                 Humane
                 Divines
              
               .
               Thraseas
               under
               Nero
               
                 a
                 Martyr
                 for
                 Moral
                 Divinity
                 .
                 §
                 2.
                 
                 Prophetical
                 Theology
                 exploded
                 by
                 Pagan
                 Philosophers
                 .
                 Divination
                 by
                 Dreams
                 and
                 Oracles
                 censur'd
                 by
              
               Cicero
               .
               Apollo
               '
               
                 s
                 Oracles
                 ambiguous
                 ;
                 at
                 last
                 silenc'd
                 .
              
               Phoebus
               
                 Philippizing
                 .
                 Chaldean
                 prognosticators
                 vain
              
               .
               Praenestine
               
                 Lots
                 and
                 Auguries
                 decided
                 .
                 Divination
                 by
                 Prodigies
                 taunted
                 .
                 This
                 a
                 barr
                 to
                 credulity
                 towards
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 §
                 3.
                 
                 Historical
                 Divinity
                 decried
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 (
                 when
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Jesus
                 was
                 first
                 published
                 )
                 as
                 reporting
                 things
                 unworthy
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 Apostles
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 hoped
                 to
                 induce
                 the
                 disputers
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 to
                 a
                 belief
                 of
                 as
                 unlikely
                 stories
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 an
                 arm
                 of
                 flesh
                 to
                 trust
                 to
                 .
                 The
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 .
                 God's
                 Tabernacle
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 shining
                 out
                 in
                 its
                 greatest
                 lustre
                 of
                 humane
                 Sciences
                 .
                 §
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Civick
                 Religion
                 both
                 with
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 and
                 Politicians
                 in
                 high
                 respect
                 in
                 our
                 Saviours
                 Age
                 ,
                 proved
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 salvo's
                 ,
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 and
                 directly
                 from
                 several
                 examples
                 .
                 The
                 world
                 was
                 enjoying
                 her self
                 ,
              
               Pigmalion
               -
               
                 like
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 warm
                 embraces
                 of
                 her-own-made
                 sacred
                 animals
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Advantage
                 the
                 World
                 had
                 to
                 try
                 Apostolical
                 Doctrine
                 by
                 the
                 Touch-stone
                 of
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Septuagint
                 was
                 the
                 worlds
                 guard
                 against
                 all
                 possible
                 delusion
                 .
                 The
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Original
                 Tradition
                 shone
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 East
              
               ;
               Judaea
               
                 the
                 Navel
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 had
                 plenty
                 :
                 thither
              
               Pythagoras
               ,
               Socrates
               ,
               Plato
               ,
               &c.
               
                 finding
                 a
                 Famine
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 travell'd
                 for
                 the
                 Corn
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               §
               2.
               
               Josephus
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 Seventy
                 ,
                 defended
                 against
              
               Scaliger
               '
               
                 s
                 exceptions
              
               .
               Hermippus
               and
               Aristaeus
               
                 reconciled
                 by
              
               Anatolius
               .
               
                 The
                 Authority
                 of
              
               Socrates
               
                 comes
                 short
                 here
                 of
              
               Josephus
               .
               §
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Sanhedrim
                 held
                 correspondency
                 with
                 the
                 dispersion
                 ;
                 no
                 harder
                 a
                 task
                 for
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 whose
                 Mother-tongue
                 was
                 Hebrew
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 for
                 Commerce
                 sake
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 learn
                 the
                 Greek
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 Language
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 to
                 turn
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 into
                 Greek
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 the
                 Belgick
                 Churches
                 amongst
                 us
                 to
                 turn
                 a
                 Dutch
                 Bible
                 into
                 English.
                 §
                 4.
                 
                 Whence
              
               Ptolemy
               
                 learn'd
                 that
                 curse
                 he
                 pronounc'd
                 upon
                 them
                 that
                 should
                 add
                 or
                 take
                 from
                 the
                 Seventy's
                 Translation
                 .
                 Whence
                 the
                 fiction
                 of
                 three
                 days
                 darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 application
                 of
              
               Solomon
               '
               
                 s
                 Text
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 rend
                 .
                 §
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Legend
                 of
                 the
                 golden
                 letter'd
              
               Jehova
               .
               Ptolemy
               
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 bad
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 curious
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Learning
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Jewish
                 Proselyte
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 one
                 as
              
               Herod
               Poppaea
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 God
                 can
                 make
                 bad
                 men
                 Instruments
                 of
                 good
                 .
                 The
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Primitive
                 Churches
                 esteem
                 of
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 .
                 §
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Candour
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Jesus
                 in
                 sending
                 the
                 picture
                 of
                 the
              
               Messiah
               ,
               
                 drawn
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 before
                 he
                 came
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 no
                 mistake
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 :
                 in
                 appealing
                 to
                 a
                 Religion
                 pre-existing
                 to
                 and
                 co-existing
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 erecting
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 World
                 over
                 run
                 with
                 Barbarous
                 Ignorance
                 when
                 the
                 Impieties
                 of
                 Turk
                 ,
                 Pope
                 and
                 Pagans
                 imposed
                 themselves
                 upon
                 its
                 Credulity
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Platina
               
                 his
                 Censure
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 Century
                 :
                 Pope
              
               Sabinian
               ,
               
                 an
                 Enemy
                 to
                 Learning
                 ;
                 monstrous
                 Presages
                 .
              
               Phocas
               
                 (
                 in
              
               Baronius
               
                 his
                 stile
                 ,
                 the
                 Red
                 Dragon
                 )
                 gave
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Universal
                 Bishop
                 to
              
               Boniface
               
                 the
                 third
                 .
                 §
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 Darkness
                 increased
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 incroached
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 set
                 his
                 foot
                 upon
                 the
                 Necks
                 of
                 Princes
                 .
                 The
                 Eyes
                 of
                 those
                 Centuries
                 ,
                 the
                 Lights
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 called
                 )
                 were
                 Darkness
                 .
              
               Formosus
               ,
               Stephen
               ,
               Romanus
               ,
               Theodore
               
                 the
                 second
              
               ,
               John
               
                 the
                 tenth
                 ,
                 and
                 nine
                 Popes
                 succeeding
                 him
                 in
                 less
                 than
                 nine
                 Years
                 ,
              
               Benedict
               
                 the
                 fourth
              
               ,
               Leo
               
                 the
                 fifth
                 ,
                 all
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 like
                 that
                 Head
                 in
                 the
                 Carvers
                 Shop
                 ,
                 brainless
                 .
                 These
                 in
                 the
                 ninth
                 Century
                 .
                 §
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Popes
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 Century
                 ,
              
               Baronius
               
                 stiles
                 abomination
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Place
                 .
              
               Genebrard
               
               
                 reckons
                 from
                 the
                 Hermophrodite
                 ,
                 Pope
              
               John
               or
               Joan
               ,
               
                 above
                 fifty
                 in
                 two
                 hundred
                 Years
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 little
                 better
                 than
                 Incarnate
                 Devils
                 ;
                 amongst
                 whose
                 Predecessors
                 was
              
               John
               
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 a
                 Stallion
              
               ,
               Benet
               
                 the
                 ninth
                 in
                 time
                 succeeds
                 ,
                 a
                 Monster
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 a
                 Boar
                 below
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Ass
                 above
                 .
                 §
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Popes
                 of
                 the
                 eleventh
                 Century
                 light
                 their
                 Candle
                 at
                 the
                 Devil's
                 Match
                 .
              
               Silvester
               
                 compounded
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 for
                 the
                 Papacy
                 :
              
               Onuphrius
               
                 his
                 Evasion
                 obviated
              
               .
               Benet
               
                 rides
                 the
                 Devil
                 in
                 Purgatory
                 :
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 wondrous
                 great
                 Scholar
                 that
                 had
                 learn'd
                 his
                 Grammar
                 .
                 §
                 5.
                 
                 Paganism
                 crept
                 in
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 before
                 Commerce
                 .
                 Heathens
                 care
                 to
                 conceal
                 their
                 God-Births
                 .
              
               Minerva
               
                 turns
                 the
                 tatling
                 Crow
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 the
                 Bird
                 of
                 Night
                 ,
                 the
                 Owl
                 ,
                 into
                 her
                 service
                 ;
                 the
                 Eleusine
                 Mysteries
                 .
              
               Mercury
               '
               
                 s
                 hand
                 upon
                 his
                 mouth
              
               .
               Alexander
               
                 must
                 not
                 reveil
                 Aegyptian
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 nor
              
               Petronius
               
                 his
                 Ruffians
                 ,
                 the
                 Secrets
                 of
              
               Priapus
               .
               
                 As
                 Traffick
                 increased
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 gives
                 over
                 teeming
                 with
                 new
                 Gods.
              
               Alexander
               ,
               Plato
               ,
               Caesar
               ,
               Aristaeus
               ,
               
                 were
                 born
                 out
                 of
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 Gods.
                 As
                 the
                 Theology
                 of
                 those
                 obscure
                 times
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 enquired
                 into
                 ,
                 by
                 several
                 Nations
                 comparing
                 Notes
                 ,
                 it
                 grew
                 out
                 of
                 Credit
                 .
              
               Euemerus
               
                 his
                 Sacred
                 History
              
               ,
               Annons
               Birds
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Apostolical
                 Age
                 was
                 fortified
                 against
                 Surprisal
                 by
                 the
                 External
                 Advantages
                 of
                 Posts
                 and
                 Peace
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               
                 They
                 find
                 as
                 speedy
                 a
                 way
                 for
                 conveyance
                 of
                 News
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 :
              
               Vibullius
               ,
               Caesar
               ,
               Sempronius
               ,
               Tiberius
               ,
               
                 their
                 incredible
                 Posting
                 .
                 Intelligence
                 flew
                 in
              
               Persia
               
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 Cranes
                 .
                 The
                 Roman
                 Eagle
                 as
                 swift
                 of
                 Wing
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 English
                 Unicorn
                 is
                 of
                 foot
                 .
                 §
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 Age
                 enjoyed
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 Peace
                 ,
                 as
                 Intelligence
                 might
                 pass
                 without
                 Interruption
                 :
              
               Janus's
               
                 Temple
                 shut
                 by
              
               Augustus
               ,
               
                 a
                 rare
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Annals
                 .
              
               §
               3.
               
               Tiberius
               
                 had
                 a
                 peaceable
                 Reign
                 ,
                 so
                 had
              
               Caligula
               ;
               
                 all
                 the
                 Warlike
                 Marches
                 that
                 be
                 made
                 was
                 in
                 pursuit
                 of
                 the
                 Cowardly
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 running
                 from
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 Tide
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 lopping
                 down
                 the
                 Bows
                 of
                 a
                 Coppice
                 .
                 Palsey-headed
              
               Claudius
               
                 felt
                 no
                 shakings
                 in
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 no
                 Trumpet
                 of
                 War
                 then
                 sounded
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Silver
              
               Triton
               
                 in
                 the
                 Ficine
                 Lake
                 .
                 In
              
               Nero
               '
               
                 s
                 third
                 Year
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 layen
                 so
                 long
                 rusting
                 in
                 the
                 Scabbard
                 .
                 §
                 4.
                 
                 This
                 peaceable
                 Season
                 was
                 the
                 Seed-time
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Labourers
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 dispenc'd
                 the
                 Gospel
                 through
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Judean
                 Stirs
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Empires
                 Advantage
                 against
                 Surprisal
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               
                 Objections
                 from
                 the
                 Commotions
                 in
              
               Judea
               
                 answered
                 and
                 retorted
                 :
                 Those
                 inconsiderable
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 delicate
                 and
                 repining
                 People
                 would
                 represent
                 them
                 ▪
                 §
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Stirs
                 that
                 were
                 in
              
               Judea
               
               
                 put
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 State
                 upon
                 a
                 more
                 diligent
                 enquiry
                 into
                 what
                 there
                 fell
                 out
                 ;
                 whereby
                 they
                 got
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 information
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Controversie
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 Christians
                 .
                 §
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Judean
                 Commotions
                 drew
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Eagle
                 to
                 six
                 her
                 eye
                 more
                 narrowly
                 upon
                 Emergencies
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 things
                 of
                 highest
                 State-concern
                 ;
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 then
                 famous
                 Eastern
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 to
                 arise
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
              
               Judea
               ,
               
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 §
                 4.
                 
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 Erection
                 of
                 an
                 Universal
                 Monarchy
                 was
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Prophecy
                 )
                 expected
                 ,
                 appeared
                 Persons
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 Lordly
                 Spirit
                 amongst
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 former
                 Age
                 had
                 brought
                 forth
                 .
              
               Caesar
               and
               Pompey
               '
               
                 s
                 Ambition
                 sprung
                 from
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 .
                 The
                 then
                 greatest
                 Spirits
                 courted
                 the
                 Jews
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 used
                 means
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 that
              
               oriundus
               in
               Judaea
               .
               §
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 arts
                 which
                 the
                 Roman
                 Candidates
                 for
                 the
                 Universal
                 Monarchy
                 used
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 World
                 into
                 an
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 designed
                 by
                 Heaven
                 to
                 something
                 extraordinary
                 .
              
               Julius
               
                 his
                 Dream
                 ;
                 his
                 cloven-footed
                 Horse
                 ;
                 his
                 Mules
                 ;
                 his
                 Triton
                 ;
                 his
                 pressing
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 King
                 ,
                 because
                 the
              
               Sybils
               
                 had
                 prophesied
                 one
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 would
                 be
                 King
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 The
                 Fathers
                 quotations
                 of
                 Sybils
                 vindicated
                 .
              
               §
               6.
               
               Augustus
               
                 had
                 his
                 Education
                 amongst
                 the
              
               Velitri
               ,
               
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 tendency
                 with
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 should
                 obtain
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World.
                 The
                 Roman
                 Prodigy
                 before
                 his
                 Birth
                 .
                 His
                 Mother
              
               Atia
               
                 conceives
                 him
                 by
              
               Apollo
               .
               
                 Her
                 Snake-mole
              
               .
               Nero
               '
               
                 s
                 Bracelet
              
               .
               Atias
               
                 Dream
                 of
                 her
                 Entrals
              
               .
               Nigidius
               
                 his
                 Prognostication
                 .
                 The
                 Prediction
                 of
                 the
                 Thracian
                 Priests
                 .
                 His
                 Fathers
                 Vision
                 .
              
               Cicero
               '
               
                 s
                 Dream
              
               .
               §
               7.
               
               Tiberius
               his
               Omens
               .
               Scribonius
               '
               
                 s
                 Prediction
              
               .
               Livias
               
                 crested
                 Chick
                 .
                 The
                 Altars
                 of
                 the
                 conquering
                 Legions
                 .
                 His
                 Dye
                 cast
                 into
              
               Apon
               '
               
                 s
                 Well
              
               .
               Galba
               '
               
                 s
                 Mock-prophecy
              
               .
               §
               8.
               
               Titus
               and
               Vespasian
               '
               
                 s
                 Motto
              
               ,
               Amor
               &
               deliciae
               ,
               
                 in
                 English
                 ,
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 .
                 The
                 Prodigy
                 of
              
               Mars
               
                 his
                 Oak
                 .
                 The
                 Gypsies
                 Prediction
                 .
                 Dirt
                 cast
                 by
              
               Caligula
               
                 into
                 his
                 Shirt
                 .
                 The
                 Dog
                 bringing
                 a
                 Man's
                 hand
                 .
                 The
                 Oracle
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
              
               Carmel
               .
               
                 His
                 curing
                 the
                 blind
                 and
                 Lame
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 more
                 open
                 Practices
                 of
                 soaring
                 Spirits
                 in
                 grasping
                 at
                 the
                 Judean
                 Crown
                 ;
                 their
                 hopes
                 to
                 obtain
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 their
                 Conceit
                 of
                 possessing
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Cleopatra
               '
               
                 s
                 Boon
                 begg'd
                 of
              
               M.
               Antony
               denyed
               .
               Herod
               '
               
                 s
                 Eye
                 Blood-shot
                 with
                 looking
                 at
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Prophecy
                 .
              
               §
               2.
               
               Vespasian
               
                 jealous
                 of
              
               Titus
               .
               
                 The
                 Eastern
                 Monarchy
                 the
                 Prize
                 contended
                 for
                 by
                 both
                 Parties
                 in
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Wars
                 .
                 Mild
              
               Vespasian
               
                 cruel
                 to
              
               David
               '
               
                 s
                 Line
              
               .
               §
               3.
               
               Domitian
               
                 jealous
                 of
              
               Davids
               
                 Progeny
                 .
                 (
                 Genealogies
              
               .
               Metius
               Pomposianus
               
                 his
                 Genesis
                 and
                 Globe
                 ;
                 )
                 his
                 Discourse
                 with
                 Christ's
                 Kindred
                 about
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Clancular
                 Jews
                 brought
                 to
                 light
                 .
              
               Trajan
               
                 puts
                 to
                 death
              
               ,
               Simeon
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 for
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Line
                 .
                 §
                 4.
                 
                 Glosses
                 upon
                 the
                 
                 Eastern
                 Prophecy
                 under
              
               Adrian
               
                 involve
                 the
                 Empire
                 in
                 Blood
              
               ,
               Jewry
               
                 in
                 Desolation
              
               ,
               Fronto
               
                 taxeth
                 benumm'd
              
               Nerva
               
                 for
                 conniving
                 at
                 the
                 Jew
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
            
             
               
                 St.
                 
                 Paul's
                 Apology
                 before
                 Nero
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 some
                 Interrogatories
                 put
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Suggestion
                 of
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Prophecy
                 .
                 
                   Ex.
                   Gr.
                
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 Jesus
                 whom
                 thou
                 preachest
                 to
                 be
                 risen
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 that
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 ,
                 whom
                 ye
                 call
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ?
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Tertullus
               
                 his
                 Charge
                 against
                 St.
              
               Paul
               ,
               
                 a
                 Ring-leader
                 of
                 Nazarites
              
               .
               Lysias
               
                 his
                 Interrogatory
                 ,
                 art
                 not
                 thou
                 that
                 (
                 Alexandrian
                 )
                 Egyptian
                 ?
              
               Nero
               
                 put
                 in
                 hopes
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 which
                 St.
              
               Paul
               
                 preach'd
                 Christ
                 to
                 have
                 obtained
              
               .
               Poppaea
               Nero's
               
                 Minion
                 .
                 Disciples
                 slink
                 away
                 .
                 §
                 2.
                 
                 Why
                 St.
              
               Paul
               stiles
               Nero
               ,
               
                 a
                 Lion
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 Lions
                 Courage
                 quails
                 at
                 St.
              
               Paul's
               Apology
               .
               Nero
               ,
               
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 trusts
                 more
                 to
                 his
                 Art
                 ,
                 than
                 Gypsies
                 Prophecies
                 .
                 §
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 St.
              
               Pauls
               
                 Appearance
                 within
              
               Nero
               '
               
                 s
                 Quinquennium
              
               .
               Pallas
               ,
               Foelix
               
                 his
                 Brother
                 and
                 Advocate
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Favour
                 in
              
               Nero
               '
               
                 s
                 third
              
               .
               Festus
               
                 hastens
                 St.
              
               Paul
               '
               
                 s
                 Mission
                 to
              
               Rome
               ;
               
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 his
                 Trial.
              
               §
               .
               4.
               
               Nero
               ,
               
                 not
                 yet
                 a
                 Lion
                 in
                 Cruelty
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 opinion
                 ,
              
               Judah
               '
               
                 s
                 Lion.
                 St.
              
               Paul
               '
               
                 s
                 Doctrine
                 tryed
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 before
              
               Nero
               
                 desponds
                 .
                 An
                 Apology
                 for
                 this
                 Pilgrimage
                 through
                 the
                 Holy
                 Age
                 :
                 its
                 Use.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 no
                 Age
                 was
                 less
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 Cheated
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 wherein
                 the
                 Apostles
                 flourish'd
                 ;
                 so
                 no
                 Generation
                 of
                 Men
                 was
                 less
                 like
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 Cheat
                 upon
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 and
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Primitive
                 Churches
                 Veracity
                 evinc'd
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 chusing
                 Death
                 rather
                 than
                 an
                 Officious
                 Lye
                 to
                 save
                 their
                 lives
                 :
              
               Pliny
               '
               
                 s
                 testimony
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 §
                 .
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 hide
                 not
                 their
                 imperfections
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 Truth
                 to
                 please
                 Parties
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 Worlds
                 taking
                 offence
                 .
                 The
                 offence
                 which
                 Heathens
                 took
                 at
                 some
                 Gospel-passages
                 .
                 §
                 4.
                 
                 All
                 false
                 Religions
                 make
                 lyes
                 their
                 Refuge
                 .
                 Pagan
                 Forgeries
                 .
                 §
                 5.
                 
                 Papal
                 Innovation
                 founded
                 on
                 lying
                 Legends
                 .
                 Sir
              
               Thomas
               Moor
               
                 upon
                 St.
              
               Austin
               .
               Gregory
               Turonensis
               and
               Simeon
               Metaphrastes
               
                 devout
                 Lyars
                 .
                 The
                 Story
                 of
                 the
              
               Baptist
               '
               
                 s
                 Head.
              
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOK
           II.
           
        
         
           
             THE
             ARGUMENT
             .
          
           
             As
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             nor
             would
             not
             ,
             delude
             others
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             not
             themselves
             deluded
             persons
             ,
             or
             Men
             of
             crazy
             Intellects
             ;
             but
             propounded
             to
             the
             World
             a
             Religion
             so
             every
             way
             fitted
             to
             the
             Dictates
             of
             Common
             Reason
             ,
             of
             the
             most
             Refin'd
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             of
             pre-existent
             Religion
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             have
             fram'd
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             of
             perfect
             Memory
             and
             sound
             Minds
             .
          
        
         
           
             THE
             CONTENTS
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Gospel's
                 Correspondency
                 with
                 Vulgar
                 Sentiments
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Humane
                 Soul
                 untaught
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Creed
                 in
                 the
                 Articles
                 touching
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 ;
                 his
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Mercy
                 .
                 The
                 Existence
                 of
                 wicked
                 Spirits
                 .
                 §
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 Future
                 Judgment
                 .
                 Death
                 formidable
                 for
                 its
                 Consequence
                 to
                 evil
                 Men
                 :
                 No
                 Fence
                 against
                 this
                 Fear
                 ,
                 proved
                 by
                 Examples
                 .
                 §
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 hope
                 of
                 future
                 Good
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 secretly
                 applauds
                 her self
                 after
                 virtuous
                 Acts.
                 This
                 makes
                 the
                 Flesh
                 suffer
                 patiently
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Reason
                 nonplus'd
                 ,
                 help'd
                 by
                 Religion
                 ,
                 acquiesceth
                 in
                 her
                 Resolutions
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               
                 Man's
                 Supremacy
                 over
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 it
                 not
                 cognoscible
                 by
                 Natural
                 Light
                 :
                 §
                 2.
                 
                 Yet
                 generally
                 challenged
                 even
                 over
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 whom
                 men
                 command
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 themselves
                 disgust
                 .
                 §
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 way
                 of
                 Creation
                 a
                 Mystery
                 ;
                 Reason
                 puzzel'd
                 to
                 find
                 it
                 out
                 can
                 but
                 conjecture
                 .
                 §
                 4.
                 
                 Divine
                 Revelations
                 touching
                 both
                 ,
                 acquiesc'd
                 in
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 communicated
                 .
                 Scripture-Philosophy
                 excels
                 the
                 Mechanick
                 .
              
               Plato's
               
                 Commendation
                 .
                 §
                 5.
                 
                 Nothing
                 but
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Order's
                 Grant
                 can
                 secure
                 States
                 from
                 Anarchical
                 Parity
                 and
                 Club-law
                 .
                 §
                 6.
                 
                 Heathens
                 assented
                 to
                 the
                 Reasons
                 of
                 both
                 assigned
                 by
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Natural
                 Conscience
                 Ecchoes
                 to
                 Christian
                 Morals
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               A
               Dispraise
               to
               dispraise
               Virtue
               ,
               or
               praise
               Vice.
               The
               Comicks
               Liberty
               restrained
               .
               §
               2.
               
               How
               the
               worst
               of
               Men
               became
               to
               be
               reputed
               Gods.
               §
               3.
               
               Men
               were
               deified
               for
               their
               Virtues
               :
               Vice
               ungodded
               Gods.
               §
               4.
               
               Stage-Gods
               hissed
               at
               .
               The
               Infamy
               of
               Players
               .
               The
               Original
               of
               Mythology
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 concords
                 with
                 the
                 highest
                 Philosophical
                 Notions
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Divine
               Knowledge
               co●●unicated
               from
               the
               Church
               to
               travelling
               Philosophers
               .
               Our
               Religion
               elder
               than
               Heathenism
               by
               Heathens
               confession
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Christian
               Articles
               implied
               in
               Pagan
               Philosophy's
               Positions
               .
               Man's
               happiness
               through
               Communion
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               Conformity
               unto
               God.
               §
               3.
               
               This
               Conformity
               and
               Communion
               effected
               by
               God-man
               .
               God
               manifest
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin.
               §
               4.
               
               Plato
               falter'd
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               vulgar
               Error
               .
               A
               man
               from
               God.
               Whence
               Multiplicity
               of
               God-Saviours
               .
               Pagan
               Independency
               .
               Their
               mutual
               indulging
               one
               another
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Not
               many
               ,
               but
               one
               Mediator
               ,
               the
               result
               of
               the
               Heathen's
               second
               thoughts
               :
               
               Plato's
               Sentences
               entenced
               by
               Platonicks
               .
               Nothing
               can
               purge
               but
               a
               Principle
               .
               St.
               
               John's
               Gospel
               in
               Platonick
               Books
               .
               The
               Christian
               Premisses
               yielded
               ,
               their
               Conclusions
               denied
               by
               Gentiles
               .
               
               Plato's
               Sentence
               (
               under
               the
               Rose
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 None
                 of
                 their
                 Local
                 Saviours
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Their
               white
               Witches
               impeded
               ,
               in
               doing
               good
               by
               the
               black
               .
               
               Lucan's
               Hag
               more
               mighty
               than
               any
               of
               their
               Almighties
               .
               §
               2.
               
               None
               of
               their
               Saviours
               Soul-purgers
               .
               §
               3.
               
               
               Porphiry's
               Vote
               for
               one
               universal
               Saviour
               :
               not
               known
               in
               the
               Heathen
               World.
               Altars
               to
               the
               unknown
               Gods
               ;
               whether
               God
               or
               Goddess
               .
               §
               4.
               
               The
               unknown
               God.
               §
               5.
               
               Great
               Pan
               ,
               the
               All-heal
               ,
               his
               death
               .
               §
               6.
               
               Of
               their
               many
               Lords
               none
               comparable
               to
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ;
               to
               us
               but
               one
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 God
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 Man's
                 Reliever
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Plebean
               Light
               mistaken
               for
               the
               true
               .
               All-healing
               Light.
               Joves
               
               and
               Vaejoves
               .
               Mythology
               an
               help
               at
               a
               dead
               lift
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Wisdom
               begotten
               of
               God
               ;
               Man's
               Helper
               ;
               the
               Fathers
               Darling
               .
               §
               3.
               
               Made
               Man.
               Sibyls
               maintain'd
               ,
               as
               quoted
               by
               Fathers
               :
               Come
               short
               of
               Scripture-Oracles
               .
               §
               4.
               
               Virgil
               ,
               out
               of
               Sibyl
               ,
               prophesied
               of
               Christ.
               The
               Sibyllines
               brought
               to
               the
               Test.
               
               Tully's
               weak
               Exceptions
               against
               the
               Sibyllines
               .
               §
               5.
               
               
               Sibyl's
               Songs
               of
               God
               Redeemer
               ;
               the
               Eternal
               Word
               ;
               the
               Creator
               .
               Apollo
               commends
               Christ.
               Local
               Saviours
               exploded
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 Man
                 healed
                 by
                 the
                 Stripes
                 and
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God-man
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Jew
               hides
               face
               from
               Christ.
               Greatest
               Heroes
               ,
               greatest
               sufferers
               ;
               the
               expiatory
               painfulness
               of
               their
               Passions
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Humane
               Sacrifices
               universal
               .
               §
               3.
               
               Not
               in
               imitation
               of
               Abraham
               .
               Porphyry's
               Miscollection
               from
               Sancuniathon
               .
               Humane
               Sacrifices
               in
               use
               in
               Canaan
               before
               Abraham
               came
               there
               :
               And
               in
               remotest
               Parts
               before
               his
               facts
               were
               known
               .
               In
               Chaldea
               before
               
               Abraham's
               departure
               thence
               .
               §
               4.
               
               It
               was
               the
               corruption
               of
               the
               old
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Womans
               Seed's
               Heel
               bruised
               .
               Their
               sacred
               Anchor
               in
               Extremities
               .
               §
               5.
               
               The
               Story
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Moab
               and
               Edom
               vulgarly
               mistaken
               :
               different
               from
               Amos
               his
               Text.
               King
               of
               Moab
               offer'd
               his
               own
               Son
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Body
               for
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               Soul.
               §
               6.
               
               What
               they
               groped
               after
               exhibited
               in
               Christs
               Blood.
               §
               7.
               
               Mans
               Saviour
               is
               to
               save
               Man
               by
               delivering
               divine
               Oracles
               .
               Heroes
               cultivated
               the
               world
               by
               Arts
               and
               Sciences
               .
               §
               8.
               
               Gospel-net
               takes
               in
               small
               and
               great
               .
               The
               Apostles
               became
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
               ;
               how
               ?
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Gospel
                 calculated
                 to
                 the
                 Meridian
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1
               In
               its
               Types
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Its
               Ceremonials
               fall
               at
               Christs
               feet
               with
               their
               own
               weight
               .
               The
               Nest
               of
               Ceremonies
               pull'd
               down
               .
               That
               Law
               not
               practicable
               .
               §
               3.
               
               Moses
               his
               Morals
               improved
               by
               Christ
               by
               better
               Motives
               :
               Moses
               faithful
               ;
               Christ
               no
               austere
               Master
               .
               Laws
               for
               Children
               ;
               for
               Men
               ;
               for
               the
               Humane
               Court
               ;
               for
               Conscience
               .
               Christ
               clears
               Moses
               from
               false
               Glosses
               .
               §
               4.
               
               It
               was
               fit
               that
               Christ
               should
               demand
               a
               greater
               Rent
               ,
               having
               improved
               the
               Farm.
               St.
               Mat.
               5.
               17.
               explain'd
               .
               Christian
               Virtue
               a
               Mirrour
               of
               God's
               ,
               admired
               by
               Angels
               ;
               St.
               Mat.
               7.
               26.
               urged
               .
               The
               Sanction
               of
               the
               Royal
               Law
               ,
               §
               5.
               
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Notion
               ,
               of
               Justification
               by
               Faith
               only
               ,
               explain'd
               ;
               it
               implies
               more
               and
               better
               work
               ,
               than
               Justification
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Judaism
               hath
               lost
               its
               Salvifick
               Power
               .
               Much
               given
               ,
               much
               required
               .
               The
               Equity
               and
               Easiness
               of
               Christ's
               Yoak
               .
               Discord
               in
               the
               Academy
               ;
               none
               in
               Christs
               School
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 Gospel-History
                 agrees
                 with
                 Old
                 Testament-prophecy
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Christ's
               Appeal
               to
               the
               Prophets
               .
               §
               2.
               
               The
               primary
               Old
               Testament-Prophecies
               not
               accomplishable
               in
               any
               but
               the
               blessed
               Jesus
               .
               
               Jacob's
               Shilo
               ;
               Gentiles
               gathering
               .
               Scepter
               departed
               ,
               at
               the
               demolishing
               of
               their
               King's
               Palace
               .
               §
               3.
               
               By
               consent
               of
               both
               Parties
               .
               Not
               till
               the
               Gentiles
               gather'd
               .
               Children
               to
               Abraham
               of
               Stones
               .
               Gentiles
               flock
               to
               Christ's
               Standard
               .
               §
               4.
               
               Signs
               of
               Scepter
               's
               departure
               .
               Price
               of
               Souls
               paid
               to
               Capitol
               .
               Not
               formerly
               paid
               to
               Caesar.
               Mat.
               17.
               25.
               explained
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Jews
               paid
               neither
               Tythes
               nor
               his
               Pole-money
               to
               any
               but
               their
               own
               Priests
               before
               Vespasian
               ,
               who
               made
               Judah
               a
               vassal
               to
               a
               strange
               God
               ;
               such
               as
               their
               Fathers
               knew
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 More
                 Signs
                 of
                 the
                 Scepter
                 's
                 departure
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Covenant-Obligation
               void
               .
               They
               return
               to
               
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               §
               2.
               
               Temple-Vessels
               Prophanation
               revenged
               of
               old
               ,
               not
               now
               regarded
               .
               §
               3.
               
               Titus
               and
               Vespasian
               rewarded
               for
               their
               service
               against
               the
               Temple
               .
               §
               4.
               
               
               Judah's
               God
               deaf
               to
               all
               their
               Cries
               .
               §
               5.
               
               They
               curse
               themselves
               in
               calling
               upon
               the
               God
               of
               Revenges
               .
               §
               6.
               
               Jewish
               and
               Gentile
               Historians
               relate
               the
               Watch-word
               ,
               
                 [
                 Let
                 us
                 depart
                 .
              
               ]
               §
               7.
               
               Jacob
               thus
               expounded
               not
               by
               Statists
               ,
               but
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 
                 Daniel's
                 Septimanes
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Haggai's
                 second
                 House
                 ,
                 not
                 applicable
                 to
                 any
                 but
                 the
                 blessed
                 Jesus
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Porphyry
               and
               Rabbies
               deny
               
               Daniel's
               Authority
               :
               The
               Jews
               split
               their
               Messias
               .
               §
               2.
               
               The
               unreasonableness
               of
               both
               these
               Evasions
               .
               §
               3.
               
               
               Daniel's
               Prophecy
               not
               capable
               of
               any
               sence
               ,
               but
               what
               hath
               received
               its
               accomplishment
               in
               our
               Jesus
               .
               §
               4.
               
               
               Daniel's
               second
               Epocha
               :
               §
               5.
               
               Christ
               the
               desire
               of
               all
               Nations
               fill'd
               the
               Second
               Temple
               with
               Glory
               .
               §
               6.
               
               That
               Temple
               not
               now
               in
               Being
               .
               §
               7.
               
               The
               conclusion
               of
               this
               Book
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Book
           III.
           
        
         
           
             THE
             ARGUMENT
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             We
             have
             as
             good
             grounds
             of
             Assurance
             ,
             that
             the
             matters
             of
             Fact
             and
             Doctrine
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             done
             and
             delivered
             accordingly
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             therein
             related
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             or
             can
             have
             ,
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             any
             other
             the
             most
             certain
             Relation
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
             THE
             CONTENTS
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Universal
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 a
                 good
                 Evidence
                 of
                 the
                 Gospels
                 Legitimacy
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               The
               inconquerable
               force
               of
               Universal
               Tradition
               .
               §
               2.
               
               No
               danger
               of
               being
               over-credulous
               in
               our
               Case
               .
               §
               3.
               
               Reasons
               interest
               in
               Matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               §
               4.
               
               We
               have
               better
               assurance
               that
               the
               Evangelical
               Writings
               and
               History
               are
               those
               mens
               Off-spring
               ,
               whose
               Names
               they
               bear
               ,
               then
               any
               Man
               can
               have
               that
               he
               is
               his
               reputed
               Fathers
               Son.
               §
               5.
               
               The
               Sceptick
               cannot
               prove
               himself
               his
               Mothers
               Son
               by
               so
               good
               Arguments
               ,
               as
               the
               Gospel
               hath
               for
               its
               Legitimacy
               .
               §
               6.
               
               Bastard-slips
               grafted
               into
               Noble
               Families
               .
               The
               Sceptick
               in
               Religion
               ,
               is
               a
               Leveller
               in
               Politicks
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Suffrage
                 of
                 Adversaries
                 to
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Pagan
               Indictments
               shew
               what
               was
               found
               Christianity
               in
               Pagan
               Courts
               ,
               §
               2.
               
               Christian
               Precepts
               and
               Examples
               Civilized
               the
               Courts
               of
               Heathen
               Emperours
               .
               §
               3.
               
               
               Pliny's
               information
               concerning
               Christians
               to
               Trajan
               .
               §
               4.
               
               What
               it
               was
               in
               Christians
               that
               Maximnus
               hated
               them
               for
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Substance
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 stands
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 its
                 Adversaries
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               The
               Effigies
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               hung
               out
               where
               it
               is
               proscribed
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Hierocles
               ,
               attempting
               to
               outvie
               Jesus
               with
               Apollonius
               ,
               hath
               presented
               to
               the
               World
               the
               Sum
               of
               Evangelical
               History
               .
               §
               3.
               
               More
               Apes
               of
               Christ
               than
               Apollonius
               .
               §
               4.
               
               Christs
               Doctrine
               may
               be
               traced
               out
               ,
               by
               the
               footsteps
               of
               the
               Hunters
               who
               pursued
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 Every
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creed
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 as
                 asserted
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 writings
                 which
                 opposed
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Maker
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
               §
               2.
               
               His
               only
               Son.
               §
               3.
               
               Conceived
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               .
               §
               4.
               
               Suffered
               under
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               §
               5.
               
               Rose
               again
               the
               third
               day
               .
               §
               6.
               
               Ascended
               into
               Heaven
               :
               thence
               ,
               &c.
               
               §
               7.
               
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               §
               8.
               
               Holy
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel-History
                 attested
                 by
                 Secular
                 Writers
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Old
               Antagonists
               did
               not
               persist
               in
               the
               denial
               of
               any
               point
               of
               Gospel-History
               ,
               save
               that
               of
               Christs
               Resurrection
               :
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               denying
               it
               ,
               proves
               the
               Truth
               of
               it
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Josephus
               his
               Story
               of
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               accords
               with
               Gospel-History
               .
               §
               3.
               
               His
               Text
               in
               testimony
               of
               Jesus
               vindicated
               from
               the
               Exceptions
               of
               
                 Vossius
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 §
                 4.
                 
                 Josephus
              
               his
               date
               of
               Christs
               and
               the
               Baptists
               Story
               falls
               in
               with
               Gospel-Chronology
               .
               §
               5.
               
               The
               Stories
               of
               
                 Herod
                 ,
                 Herodias
                 ,
                 Aretus
                 ,
                 Artabanus
                 ,
                 Philip
                 ,
                 Lysanias
                 ,
              
               in
               
                 Josephus
                 ,
                 Tacitus
                 ,
                 Suetonius
              
               ,
               timed
               to
               Sacred
               Chronology
               .
               §
               6.
               
               The
               Twin-Priesthood
               of
               Annas
               and
               Caiphas
               at
               Christs
               Baptism
               and
               Passion
               ,
               cleared
               .
               §
               7.
               
               The
               Date
               of
               Philip
               the
               Tetrarch
               his
               Death
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Date
                 of
                 Christs
                 Birth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 asserted
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 maintain'd
                 by
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Christ
               homaged
               by
               the
               Magi
               early
               after
               his
               Birth
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Christ
               born
               and
               Baptized
               the
               same
               day
               of
               the
               year
               .
               §
               3.
               
               God
               would
               have
               the
               Church
               observe
               the
               day
               of
               Christs
               Birth
               .
               The
               Priestly
               Courses
               the
               Character
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               from
               the
               first
               Institution
               ,
               by
               Solomon
               ,
               to
               the
               last
               and
               fatal
               year
               of
               the
               Second
               Temples
               standing
               ,
               were
               never
               interrupted
               .
               §
               4.
               
               The
               Calculation
               of
               these
               courses
               leads
               us
               to
               the
               Conception
               and
               Birth
               of
               the
               Baptist
               and
               our
               Saviour
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Christs
               Baptism
               and
               
               John's
               Ministry
               in
               the
               same
               year
               of
               Tiberius
               Reign
               .
               point
               out
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               Objections
               answered
               .
               §
               6.
               
               The
               taxing
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ill-confounded
               with
               that
               of
               Syria
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 Josephus
                 his
                 Suffrage
                 to
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 in
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 their
                 History
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               He
               appropriates
               the
               Compellation
               [
               Christ
               ]
               to
               our
               Jesus
               ,
               speaks
               of
               the
               Churches
               growth
               in
               a
               Gospel-stile
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Describes
               Christs
               Disciples
               by
               Evangelical
               Characters
               ;
               gives
               the
               Evangelists
               Reasons
               why
               others
               did
               not
               embrace
               the
               Gospel
               .
               §
               3.
               
               He
               peremptorily
               asserts
               Christs
               Miracles
               ,
               how
               he
               came
               to
               a
               certain
               information
               thereof
               .
               Appion
               and
               Justus
               would
               have
               found
               it
               out
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               proceeded
               here
               upon
               presumptions
               and
               uncertainties
               .
               §
               4.
               
               He
               describes
               Christs
               Miracles
               after
               the
               Evangelical
               Model
               .
               §
               5.
               
               And
               affirms
               them
               to
               have
               been
               such
               as
               the
               Prophets
               had
               foretold
               .
               The
               Touch-stone
               of
               Canonical
               History
               .
               §
               6.
               
               He
               asserts
               Christs
               Resurrection
               with
               all
               its
               Circumstances
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Josephus
                 confirms
                 St.
                 Lukes
                 History
                 of
                 
                   Herod
                   Agrippa
                
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               He
               paints
               him
               in
               Evangelical
               Colours
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               favourite
               ,
               as
               a
               Prodigal
               ,
               as
               much
               in
               the
               Tyrians
               Debt
               ,
               and
               therefore
               displeased
               with
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
               §
               2.
               
               He
               Dates
               his
               Death
               according
               to
               St.
               Luke
               ,
               St.
               James
               Martyred
               in
               the
               third
               ,
               a
               Famine
               at
               Rome
               in
               the
               second
               and
               third
               .
               In
               Judaea
               in
               the
               fourth
               of
               Claudius
               .
               §
               3.
               
               He
               describes
               his
               Death
               after
               St.
               Lukes
               Style
               .
               Two
               Acclamations
               :
               immediately
               after
               the
               second
               he
               was
               struck
               by
               a
               Messenger
               of
               Death
               ,
               an
               Owle
               .
               §
               4.
               
               Angels
               assume
               what
               form
               the
               divine
               mandat
               prescribes
               :
               Evil
               Angels
               God's
               Messengers
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Herod
               the
               Great
               died
               of
               the
               like
               stroke
               .
               Josephus
               gives
               the
               natural
               Symptoms
               of
               
               Agrippa's
               Disease
               .
               §
               6.
               
               A
               Digression
               touching
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Thorn
               in
               the
               Flesh.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 Other
                 Secular
                 Witnesses
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Sacred
                 History
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Phlegon
               of
               the
               Darkness
               and
               Earthquake
               at
               Christs
               Passion
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Thallus
               his
               mistaking
               that
               Darkness
               for
               an
               Eclipse
               .
               §
               3.
               
               The
               Records
               of
               Pagan
               Rome
               ,
               touching
               that
               and
               other
               Occurrences
               .
               §
               4.
               
               The
               Chronicles
               of
               Edessa
               though
               Apochryphal
               ,
               yet
               true
               .
               
               Julian's
               Prohibition
               of
               the
               use
               of
               secular
               Books
               in
               Christian
               Schools
               :
               his
               Testimony
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Moses
               his
               History
               of
               Joseph
               attested
               by
               Pagans
               .
               §
               6.
               
               His
               History
               of
               himself
               .
               §
               7.
               
               Of
               
                 Noah
                 ,
                 Balaam
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               avouched
               by
               Secular
               Writers
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Adversaries
                 forced
                 upon
                 very
                 great
                 Disadvantages
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Cause
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 for
                 very
                 shame
                 resist
                 the
                 Evidences
                 brought
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 Sacred
                 History
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Christ
               accused
               of
               working
               by
               the
               Prince
               of
               Devils
               :
               that
               Accusation
               withdrawn
               in
               open
               Court
               :
               and
               this
               Plea
               put
               in
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               himself
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               an
               Enemy
               to
               Caesar
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Pety
               Exceptions
               rebound
               upon
               the
               heads
               of
               their
               Framers
               .
               §
               3.
               
               The
               Modern
               Sceptick's
               half-reasons
               too
               young
               to
               grapple
               with
               old
               Prescription
               .
               §
               4.
               
               Christs
               Works
               ,
               Gods
               Seal
               to
               his
               Mission
               .
               §
               5.
               
               The
               present
               Age
               as
               able
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               those
               Works
               ,
               as
               that
               was
               wherein
               they
               were
               done
               .
               §
               6.
               
               Atheistical
               Exceptions
               against
               particular
               points
               of
               Religion
               ,
               an
               
               Hydra's
               head
               ,
               yet
               they
               all
               stand
               upon
               one
               neck
               and
               may
               be
               cut
               off
               at
               one
               blow
               by
               proving
               the
               Divine
               Original
               of
               Religion
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOK
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             THE
             ARGUMENT
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Divine
             Original
             of
             Sacred
             Writ
             is
             as
             demonstrable
             as
             the
             being
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             Infinity
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             express'd
             in
             its
             Prophecies
             ,
             and
             of
             Power
             in
             its
             miracles
             .
          
        
         
           
             THE
             CONTENTS
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Being
                 of
                 a
                 Deity
                 Demonstrated
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               The
               Existence
               of
               a
               Deity
               demonstrable
               from
               the
               frame
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               the
               composition
               of
               humane
               bodies
               .
               §
               2.
               
               The
               Garden
               of
               the
               Earth
               did
               not
               fall
               by
               chance
               into
               so
               curious
               and
               well
               order'd
               knots
               .
               The
               ingenuity
               of
               Birds
               sings
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               their
               Maker
               ,
               &c.
               
               §
               4.
               
               The
               Heavens
               declare
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Author
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 hath
                 stamp'd
                 thereon
                 no
                 less
                 manifest
                 Prints
                 of
                 infinite
                 Science
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Maker
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 hath
                 left
                 upon
                 that
                 his
                 Workmanship
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Heathen
               Prophecies
               the
               Result
               of
               Ratiocination
               .
               §
               2.
               
               From
               general
               Hints
               which
               ,
               for
               mens
               torments
               ,
               God
               might
               permit
               the
               Devil
               to
               communicate
               .
               §
               3.
               
               The
               Ambiguity
               of
               Oracles
               ,
               on
               purpose
               to
               hide
               the
               Ignorance
               of
               them
               that
               gave
               them
               .
               §
               4.
               
               It
               was
               by
               chance
               they
               spake
               truth
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Scripture-Oracles
               distinct
               ;
               of
               pure
               Contingencies
               ;
               their
               Sence
               plain
               ;
               punctually
               fulfill'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Instances
                 of
                 Prophecies
                 fulfill'd
                 ,
                 whose
                 Effects
                 are
                 permanent
                 ,
                 and
                 obvious
                 to
                 the
                 Atheists
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 but
                 open
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Predictions
               that
               Israel
               would
               reject
               their
               own
               Messia
               ,
               made
               by
               Jews
               Confession
               ,
               many
               hundreds
               of
               years
               before
               Christ.
               §
               2.
               
               The
               Prophets
               foretell
               Gods
               Rejection
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               for
               their
               Rejection
               of
               his
               Son.
               §
               3.
               
               Texts
               proving
               a
               final
               Rejection
               .
               Christs
               Blood
               calls
               down
               this
               vengeance
               .
               §
               4.
               
               These
               Menacies
               executed
               to
               the
               full
               :
               Temple
               ,
               City
               ,
               and
               all
               vanish'd
               ,
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               past
               from
               the
               Synagogue
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 Gematrian
                 Plaisters
                 too
                 narrow
                 for
                 the
                 Sore
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               The
               Ark.
               §
               2.
               
               Holy
               Fire
               .
               §
               3.
               
               Urim
               and
               Thummim
               .
               §
               4.
               
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               in
               the
               Second
               Temple
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Exorcisme
               ,
               and
               
               Bethesda's
               all-healing
               vertue
               ,
               the
               second
               Temples
               Dowry
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Jews
                 rejected
                 Messias
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Gods
                 eternally
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               The
               God
               of
               Israel
               every
               where
               worship'd
               where
               Christian
               Religion
               obtains
               place
               .
               §
               2.
               
               The
               God
               of
               Israel
               hath
               his
               Priests
               amongst
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               §
               3.
               
               No
               acceptable
               Oblation
               but
               what
               Christians
               offer
               ,
               tender'd
               to
               Israels
               God.
               §
               4.
               
               The
               Gospel
               hath
               utterly
               abolish'd
               Idols
               ,
               made
               Virmin-Gods
               creep
               into
               holes
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Daphnaean
               Apollo
               ,
               choakd
               with
               the
               Bones
               of
               Babilas
               .
               Heathen
               Testimony
               for
               the
               silencing
               of
               Oracles
               ;
               the
               Vanity
               of
               their
               Reasons
               .
               §
               6.
               
               Gross
               Idolatry
               in
               the
               Roman
               Pale
               by
               her
               own
               Doctors
               Confessions
               and
               Definitions
               (
               the
               Legend
               of
               the
               Golden
               Calf
               )
               yet
               not
               in
               the
               proper
               and
               prophetick
               sence
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 Millenium
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 20.
                 
              
            
             
               §
               1
               ,
               Pagan
               Idol's
               Fall
               ,
               and
               Satans
               binding
               Synchronize
               .
               Christianity
               grew
               upon
               the
               Empire
               by
               degrees
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Charity
               's
               Cloak
               cast
               over
               the
               first
               Christian
               Emperours
               .
               §
               3.
               
               Theodosius
               made
               the
               first
               Penal
               Laws
               against
               Paganism
               :
               §
               4.
               
               Honorius
               made
               Paganism
               Capital
               ;
               then
               was
               Satan
               bound
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Millenium
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Dream
                 of
                 Waking
                 Men.
                 
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               The
               Millenaries
               shifting
               of
               
               Aera's
               ,
               Apes
               of
               Mahometans
               and
               Papists
               .
               
               Alsted's
               Boreal
               Empire
               ,
               §
               2.
               
               Mr.
               
               Meed's
               Principles
               overthrow
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Placits
               of
               the
               Ancients
               .
               Christ
               will
               not
               come
               to
               convert
               but
               destroy
               the
               Jews
               .
               Satans
               Binding
               Synchronizeth
               with
               the
               downfall
               not
               of
               Mahometanism
               but
               Gentilism
               §
               3.
               
               America
               ,
               though
               anciently
               inhabited
               ,
               yet
               unknown
               to
               the
               ancient
               Church
               ;
               and
               therefore
               implicitly
               only
               comprehended
               in
               her
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               and
               Charity
               .
               §
               4.
               
               The
               Millenaries
               impious
               and
               uncharitable
               Conceptions
               touching
               the
               Gogick-war
               .
               Their
               Triumphant
               Church-Militant
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Christ
               will
               find
               more
               Faith
               in
               America
               
               than
               in
               this
               upper
               Hemisphere
               .
               §
               6.
               
               Satan's
               Chain
               shortned
               in
               the
               lower
               ,
               not
               lengthened
               in
               this
               upper
               Hemisphere
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 Satans
                 loosing
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 the
                 Dawning
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ;
                 Problematically
                 discuss'd
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Elect
               gathered
               into
               the
               Air
               over
               the
               Valley
               of
               Jehoshaphat
               .
               Chancells
               not
               all
               Eastward
               ;
               but
               all
               toward
               that
               Valley
               .
               §
               2.
               
               The
               Elect
               secur'd
               ,
               Satan
               reenters
               ,
               and
               drives
               his
               old
               Demesne
               .
               The
               wicked
               destroyed
               as
               Rebels
               actually
               in
               arms
               .
               Believers
               tried
               as
               Citizens
               by
               the
               Books
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               Book
               of
               Royal
               Law.
               §
               3.
               
               
                 Gog.
                 (
                 Revel
              
               .
               20.
               )
               a
               greater
               multitude
               than
               will
               meet
               before
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               .
               When
               Prophecies
               are
               to
               be
               expounded
               Literally
               ,
               when
               Figuratively
               .
               §
               4.
               
               The
               Ottoman
               Army
               is
               not
               this
               Gogick
               .
               §
               5.
               
               The
               Fire
               of
               the
               last
               Conflagration
               carrieth
               Infidels
               into
               the
               Abyss
               .
               The
               Goats
               are
               cast
               into
               it
               after
               they
               are
               convict
               by
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
               White
               Throne
               .
               New
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
               Flames
               of
               Fire
               divided
               .
               §
               6.
               
               They
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               rise
               first
               :
               but
               Infidels
               are
               first
               judged
               .
               The
               Objection
               from
               their
               being
               
                 in
                 termino
              
               .
               §
               7.
               
               The
               Jews
               
                 Septimum
                 Millenarium
              
               is
               the
               eternal
               Sabbath
               .
               The
               days
               of
               a
               Tree
               ,
               
                 (
                 Isa.
              
               65.
               28.
               )
               The
               Text
               Paraphrased
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Force
                 of
                 the
                 general
                 Argument
                 from
                 Prophecy
                 urged
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Prophetick
               Events
               demonstrate
               the
               Reveilers
               infinite
               science
               .
               §
               2.
               
               And
               Omnipotencie
               .
               §
               3.
               
               The
               Divine
               Original
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               §
               4.
               
               Christ
               Circumstantiated
               old
               Prophecies
               of
               
               Jerusalem's
               Fall.
               §
               5.
               
               When
               her
               Fall
               was
               most
               unlikely
               .
               §
               6.
               
               Precognition
               demonstrates
               Pre-existence
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Demonstration
                 of
                 Power
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Christians
               Gleanings
               exceed
               Pagans
               Vintage
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Christian
               stories
               of
               undoubted
               ,
               Pagan
               of
               dubious
               ,
               Credit
               .
               §
               3.
               
               Pagan
               Miracles
               mis-father'd
               .
               §
               4.
               
               
               Rome's
               Prosperity
               whence
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Wonders
               among
               Gentiles
               for
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               Prophecies
               .
               §
               6.
               
               For
               the
               punishment
               of
               Nations
               ripe
               for
               Excision
               .
               §
               7.
               
               Empires
               raised
               miraculously
               for
               the
               common
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Deficiency
                 of
                 the
                 false
                 ,
                 Characters
                 of
                 true
                 ,
                 Miracles
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Heathen
               Wonders
               unprofitable
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Of
               an
               impious
               Tendency
               .
               §
               3.
               
               Not
               above
               the
               power
               of
               Nature
               .
               §
               4.
               
               Moses
               and
               the
               Magicians
               Rodds
               into
               serpents
               .
               §
               5.
               
               The
               suns
               standing
               still
               and
               going
               back
               .
               The
               Persian
               Triplasia
               .
               §
               6.
               
               Darkness
               at
               our
               Saviours
               Passion
               .
               §
               7.
               
               Christs
               Resurrection
               ,
               the
               Broad-seal
               set
               to
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Supernatural
                 Power
                 of
                 Salvifick
                 Grace
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               The
               Church
               triumphs
               over
               the
               Schools
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Christianity
               lays
               the
               Ax
               to
               the
               Root
               .
               §
               3.
               
               The
               Rule
               imperfect
               before
               Christ.
               §
               4.
               
               The
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Schools
               was
               without
               Life
               and
               power
               .
               §
               5
               ,
               Real
               Exornations
               before
               Verbal
               Encomiums
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Christian
           Religion
           's
           APPEAL
           To
           the
           BARR
           of
           Common
           Reason
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           First
           Book
           .
        
         
           
             It
             was
             morally
             impossible
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostolical
             Church
             should
             delude
             the
             World
             with
             feigned
             Miracles
             or
             Stories
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               The
               Age
               wherein
               the
               Apostles
               flourish'd
               was
               sufficiently
               secured
               against
               the
               Impostures
               of
               Empiricks
               by
               its
               Knowledge
               in
               Physicks
               .
               Ignorance
               in
               Naturals
               the
               Mother
               of
               superstitious
               Credulity
               .
               The
               Darkness
               at
               our
               Saviours
               Crucifixion
               compared
               with
               that
               at
               Romulus
               his
               Death
               .
               Heathen
               Records
               of
               the
               Darkness
               of
               Christ's
               Passion
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             HOW
             easily
             ,
             how
             certainly
             ,
             would
             the
             fraud
             have
             been
             detected
             ,
             had
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             wrought
             their
             wonderful
             Cures
             and
             stupendous
             Works
             by
             the
             Application
             of
             Natural
             Causes
             ?
             That
             Age
             wherein
             they
             were
             done
             ,
             being
             an
             Age
             of
             the
             most
             improved
             Wits
             in
             Natural
             Science
             ,
             that
             the
             benign
             Genius
             of
             any
             Age
             had
             ,
             till
             then
             ,
             or
             hath
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             produced
             .
             Pliny
             ,
             that
             great
             Secretary
             of
             Nature
             ,
             so
             industrious
             a
             searcher
             into
             her
             Mysteries
             ,
             as
             ,
             in
             pursuit
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Causes
             of
             Vesuviums
             Conflagration
             ,
             he
             made
             so
             near
             an
             approach
             to
             that
             burning
             Mountain
             (
             while
             the
             dreadful
             fragor
             of
             that
             fierce
             Eruption
             put
             the
             most
             undaunted
             Spirits
             into
             that
             fright
             ,
             as
             they
             fled
             as
             fast
             ,
             and
             far
             ,
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             their
             heels
             would
             carry
             them
             )
             as
             he
             was
             stifled
             with
             its
             Sulphureous
             Steam
             :
             choosing
             rather
             to
             die
             in
             the
             attempt
             of
             seeking
             out
             ,
             than
             to
             live
             in
             the
             ignorance
             of
             ,
             Natures
             secrets
             ;
             and
             to
             throw
             himself
             into
             its
             flaming
             Mouth
             (
             by
             which
             it
             vented
             what
             was
             in
             its
             Heart
             )
             rather
             than
             not
             to
             know
             ,
             from
             what
             abundance
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             it
             s
             now
             opened
             and
             gaping
             Mouth
             
             spake
             .
             This
             unparallel'd
             Example
             for
             our
             modern
             Virtuosi
             (
             who
             think
             they
             infinitely
             oblige
             Humane
             kind
             (
             and
             let
             them
             never
             r●ap
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             ingenuous
             labours
             ,
             who
             grudge
             them
             that
             honour
             !
             )
             by
             the
             Experiments
             they
             make
             ,
             at
             the
             Expence
             of
             so
             much
             sweat
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             hazzard
             of
             stopping
             their
             own
             breath
             with
             the
             Exhalations
             of
             their
             Furnaces
             .
             )
             This
             so
             diligent
             an
             Attender
             upon
             Natures
             Cabinet-council
             ,
             was
             our
             Saviour's
             Contemporary
             ,
             by
             that
             compute
             of
             his
             age
             which
             his
             Nephew
             
               Plinius
               Secundus
            
             gave
             to
             
               Cornelius
               Tacitus
               (
               Lib.
               6.
               
               Epist.
            
             16.
             )
             requesting
             from
             him
             an
             account
             of
             his
             Unkles
             death
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             ,
             in
             his
             History
             ,
             transmit
             to
             posterity
             the
             memory
             of
             so
             brave
             an
             Exploit
             .
          
           
             A
             little
             before
             him
             in
             years
             (
             and
             not
             behind
             him
             in
             sagacity
             after
             Natures
             footsteps
             )
             flourish'd
             Mithridates
             King
             of
             Pontus
             ,
             (
             whose
             name
             to
             this
             day
             is
             famous
             in
             Dispensatories
             :
             
               [
               Regum
               Orientis
               post
            
             Alexandrum
             
               Magnum
               maximus
               ,
               ]
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               the
               Eastern
               Kings
               ,
               after
            
             Alexander
             
               the
               Great
            
             :
             so
             potent
             ,
             as
             he
             held
             the
             Romans
             in
             play
             40
             years
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             ruine
             involved
             almost
             the
             whole
             East
             and
             North
             
               (
               L.
               Florus
               ,
               Appianus
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             having
             25
             Provinces
             under
             his
             Dominion
             ;
             and
             understanding
             as
             many
             Languages
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Natives
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             answered
             all
             Embassadors
             in
             their
             Mother
             Tongue
             .
             
               (
               Agellius
               noct
               .
               Att.
               l.
               17.
               c.
               17.
               )
               Ingentis
               industriae
               consiliique
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               (
               Eutropius
               l.
            
             6.
             )
             A
             person
             of
             such
             vast
             industry
             and
             contrivance
             ,
             as
             he
             enquired
             of
             his
             Subjects
             scattered
             through
             his
             large
             Dominions
             (
             and
             sent
             the
             most
             skilful
             of
             them
             to
             search
             )
             what
             was
             the
             Virtue
             of
             every
             Root
             ,
             the
             Property
             of
             every
             Plant
             ,
             that
             grew
             in
             such
             variety
             of
             fertil
             Climes
             :
             By
             which
             means
             he
             grew
             to
             that
             skill
             in
             the
             Botanick
             Art
             ,
             as
             he
             composed
             Commentaries
             upon
             that
             Subject
             (
             I
             had
             almost
             said
             from
             the
             Cedar
             to
             the
             Hyssop
             )
             which
             Pompey
             ,
             in
             rummaging
             amongst
             his
             Treasures
             ,
             found
             and
             received
             with
             very
             great
             delight
             .
             
               (
               Plutarch
               ▪
               Pomp.
            
             )
             This
             Princely
             Philosopher
             ,
             who
             
               [
               tam
               Marte
               quàm
               Mercurio
               ]
               both
               at
               pen
               and
               pike
               ,
            
             excell'd
             all
             Kings
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             former
             Ages
             ,
             
               (
               Just.
               hist.
               l.
            
             47.
             )
             flourish'd
             not
             above
             60
             years
             before
             the
             Virgins
             Conception
             .
             
               (
               Alsted
               .
               cron
               .
               Medicorum
               .
               )
            
          
           
             About
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             the
             Natural
             History
             of
             Animals
             was
             so
             well
             improved
             ,
             as
             Aelian
             (
             who
             lived
             under
             Adrian
             )
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             his
             History
             of
             Animals
             ,
             makes
             an
             Apology
             for
             his
             writing
             upon
             that
             Subject
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             famous
             Authors
             ;
             and
             bids
             his
             Readers
             expect
             nothing
             new
             from
             his
             Books
             ,
             but
             stile
             and
             method
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             A
             while
             after
             Mithridates
             (
             still
             nearer
             Christs
             time
             )
             began
             the
             
               Secta
               Methodica
            
             ;
             of
             which
             
               Themison
               Laodicaeus
            
             was
             the
             Institutor
             :
             his
             immediate
             Successors
             were
             Dioscorides
             ,
             an
             acquaintance
             of
             
               Mark
               Antony
            
             ,
             (
             and
             
               M.
               Antony
            
             himself
             is
             reported
             by
             Scribonius
             (
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Lantgrave
               of
               Hess
            
             )
             to
             have
             emulated
             the
             ancient
             Egyptian
             Kings
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Physical
             Operations
             )
             
               Antonius
               Musa
            
             Physician
             to
             
               Augustus
               ,
               Antipater
               ,
               Thessalus
               ,
               ●rallianus
               ,
               Scribonius
               ,
               Agathinus
               Magnus
               :
            
             all
             under
             Tiberius
             ;
             who
             ,
             by
             help
             of
             that
             Library
             which
             Lucullus
             (
             in
             emulation
             of
             Mithridates
             )
             had
             erected
             at
             
               Rome
               (
               Plutarch
               .
               Lucull
               .
               )
            
             (
             whence
             Tully
             confessed
             he
             borrowed
             his
             most
             refined
             philosophical
             Notions
             )
             rendred
             that
             Age
             the
             most
             learned
             of
             all
             Ages
             ,
             
               (
               Sleidan
               Clav.
               l.
            
             1.
             )
             and
             lick'd
             the
             Off-spring
             of
             the
             Empiricks
             (
             then
             come
             to
             its
             full
             growth
             )
             into
             form
             ,
             platting
             their
             scattered
             Flowers
             into
             Garlands
             ,
             setting
             their
             Woods
             into
             orderly
             Rows
             :
             Nature
             seeming
             ambitious
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             strow
             the
             way
             before
             that
             Root
             and
             Off-spring
             of
             David
             (
             that
             Rose
             of
             Sharon
             )
             with
             Roses
             ;
             but
             to
             adorn
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Nature
             ,
             at
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             with
             Wreaths
             of
             Flowers
             ,
             framed
             by
             men
             of
             such
             skill
             in
             that
             Art
             ,
             as
             none
             of
             their
             Progenitors
             equall'd
             
               (
               Apollo
            
             and
             his
             Son
             
               A
               sculapius
            
             not
             excepted
             ;
             for
             the
             Father
             was
             a
             mere
             Jugler
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             drove
             a
             pedling
             Trade
             at
             ,
             Epidaur
             ,
             with
             Water-germander
             and
             Swallow-wort
             :
             
               (
               Tertul.
               Apol.
               ad
               gent.
               cap.
            
             23.
             )
             The
             latter
             of
             those
             Herbs
             bears
             his
             name
             indeed
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             first
             found
             out
             its
             Vertues
             :
             but
             Tarquilius
             (
             quoted
             by
             
               Mornay
               de
               ver
               .
               Christianae
               Rel.
               cap.
               22.
               pag.
            
             388.
             )
             will
             not
             allow
             him
             the
             honour
             of
             that
             ;
             but
             saith
             ,
             Chiron
             taught
             him
             the
             properties
             of
             that
             and
             the
             other
             Simples
             .
             )
             Neither
             have
             
             any
             of
             their
             Successors
             exceeded
             them
             ,
             or
             better
             merited
             the
             surname
             of
             Great
             ,
             than
             one
             of
             them
             
               (
               Agathinus
            
             )
             did
             :
             who
             had
             the
             honour
             of
             that
             Title
             conferred
             upon
             him
             ,
             in
             an
             age
             wherein
             nothing
             was
             reputed
             so
             ,
             but
             what
             really
             was
             great
             .
             Albertus
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             bore
             away
             the
             compellation
             of
             Magnus
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             when
             the
             World
             was
             such
             a
             Pigmy
             in
             liberal
             Science
             ,
             as
             whosoever
             therein
             attain'd
             to
             the
             ordinary
             Stature
             of
             Man
             ,
             was
             accounted
             a
             Giant
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Before
             the
             World
             had
             learnt
             to
             spell
             the
             Characters
             of
             Nature
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             matter
             of
             no
             great
             difficulty
             ,
             to
             impose
             upon
             her
             Credulity
             ,
             whatever
             any
             Craftsmaster
             pretended
             to
             read
             to
             her
             out
             of
             that
             Book
             .
             Be
             it
             (
             for
             instance
             )
             that
             Berenices
             her
             devoted
             hair
             was
             conveighed
             out
             of
             Venus
             Temple
             (
             where
             it
             was
             offered
             for
             her
             husband
             ,
             and
             brother
             Ptolomies
             Victory
             )
             into
             the
             Zodiack
             ,
             and
             there
             placed
             
               ad
               caudam
               Leonis
               :
               Conon
            
             the
             Mathematician
             can
             perswade
             the
             credulous
             people
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             point
             them
             to
             the
             brightness
             of
             her
             golden
             locks
             sparkling
             out
             in
             seven
             Stars
             ,
             which
             to
             this
             day
             retain
             the
             name
             of
             
               Berenices
               hair
               ,
               (
               Hyginus
               ,
               Poetic
               .
               astronom
               .
               tit
               .
               Leo.
               pag.
            
             217.
             )
             Or
             that
             while
             the
             Moon
             was
             under
             an
             Eclipse
             ,
             she
             was
             assaulted
             with
             charms
             ,
             threatning
             to
             hale
             her
             head-long
             from
             her
             Orb
             ;
             except
             her
             ears
             were
             stopt
             with
             the
             louder
             noise
             of
             Trumpets
             and
             Cymbals
             ;
             
               
                 Cantus
                 &
                 è
                 curru
                 lunam
                 deducere
                 tentant
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 facerent
                 si
                 non
                 aera
                 repulsa
                 sonant
                 .
                 Propertius
                 .
              
            
             This
             was
             enough
             to
             sound
             the
             females
             especially
             (
             as
             partaking
             most
             of
             the
             ductile
             spirit
             of
             our
             Mother
             Eve
             )
             of
             that
             Hemisphere
             wherein
             the
             Eclipse
             was
             visible
             ,
             to
             their
             Kettle-Drums
             ,
             or
             the
             more
             shrill
             Trumpet
             of
             their
             clamorous
             Tongues
             .
             
               
                 Una
                 laboranti
                 potuit
                 succurrere
                 Lune
                 .
              
            
             An
             effect
             of
             ignorant
             Zeal
             no
             less
             ridiculous
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             
               (
               in
               Aug.
               de
               Civit
               .
               10.
               16.
               )
               Vives
            
             reports
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             knowledge
             ,
             concerning
             that
             grave
             Senate
             ,
             which
             (
             at
             that
             time
             that
             barbarous
             ignorance
             had
             almost
             put
             out
             the
             eye
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             of
             common
             sence
             ,
             and
             that
             Maxime
             [
             Ignorance
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             Devotion
             ]
             had
             reduc'd
             Germany
             to
             a
             zeal
             without
             knowledge
             )
             to
             do
             the
             world
             right
             ,
             solemnly
             sentenc'd
             that
             Ass
             to
             be
             ript
             up
             whom
             his
             wise
             Master
             had
             accused
             to
             have
             drunk
             up
             the
             Moon
             ;
             he
             having
             seen
             her
             shadow
             at
             the
             lips
             of
             the
             wiser
             beast
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             a
             drinking
             ;
             and
             she
             immediately
             sculking
             behind
             a
             cloud
             ,
             and
             there
             continuing
             till
             the
             Executioner
             freed
             her
             from
             the
             belly
             of
             the
             Ass.
             And
             yet
             such
             doctrine
             past
             for
             currant
             ,
             before
             the
             knowledge
             of
             that
             upper
             was
             descended
             ,
             from
             the
             father
             of
             lights
             ,
             upon
             the
             lower
             world
             ,
             not
             only
             among
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             past
             then
             for
             great
             men
             and
             sublime
             wits
             ,
             elevated
             above
             the
             ordinary
             pitch
             :
             such
             were
             those
             famous
             philosophising
             Poets
             ,
             Stefichorus
             and
             Pindar
             ,
             as
             Pliny
             affirms
             .
             
               Pliny
               natural
               .
               Hist.
               lib.
               2.
               
               Viri
               ingentes
               &
               supra
               mortalium
               naturam
               in
               defectibus
               stellarum
               scelera
               aut
               mortem
               aliquam
               paventes
               syderum
               —
               Quo
               in
               metu
               fuisse
               Stefichori
               &
               Pindari
               sublimia
               ora
               palam
               est
               .
            
             Yea
             whole
             armies
             at
             first
             dismay'd
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             an
             Eclipse
             ,
             as
             a
             Prodigy
             ,
             have
             by
             a
             favourable
             interpretation
             of
             that
             Prodigy
             ,
             by
             help
             of
             their
             inscience
             of
             the
             natural
             cause
             ,
             been
             animated
             to
             that
             height
             of
             courage
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             defeated
             their
             late
             formidable
             adversaries
             ,
             
               Plutarch
               .
               Dion
            
             .
             Thus
             Milthas
             the
             Augur
             cheated
             Dions
             Army
             ,
             trembling
             at
             the
             omen
             of
             the
             Moon
             Eclipse
             ,
             (
             hapning
             at
             the
             instant
             of
             their
             offering
             sacrifices
             ,
             for
             the
             success
             of
             that
             battle
             they
             were
             the
             next
             day
             to
             ingage
             in
             ,
             )
             by
             assuring
             them
             it
             portended
             the
             diminution
             of
             the
             Syracusian
             Dionysius
             ;
             there
             being
             nothing
             below
             the
             Moon
             so
             gay
             and
             splendid
             as
             that
             Peacock-feather'd
             King.
             The
             same
             Plutarch
             in
             his
             book
             
               de
               Superstitione
            
             tells
             ,
             how
             Nicius
             the
             Athenian
             
               General
               (
               an
               Eclipse
               hapning
               when
               he
               was
               about
               to
               ingage
               the
               enemy
               )
               counted
               it
               so
               ominens
               as
               he
               durt
               
               not
               think
               of
               fighting
               ,
               but
               sate
               still
               till
               the
               enemy
               had
               surrounded
               him
               ,
               and
               taken
               or
               slain
               40000
               of
               his
               army
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             I
             shall
             not
             force
             the
             Moon
             beside
             her
             well-known
             seasons
             ,
             nor
             my
             discourse
             beyond
             its
             due
             bounds
             ,
             by
             inserting
             here
             St.
             
               Austins
               (
               De
               Civitate
            
             3.
             15.
             
             )
             observation
             upon
             the
             politick
             use
             ,
             which
             the
             Roman
             Senate
             made
             of
             that
             Eclipse
             of
             the
             Sun
             that
             hapned
             at
             the
             translation
             of
             Romulus
             :
             they
             perswading
             the
             multitude
             to
             ascribe
             it
             to
             the
             vertue
             and
             splendor
             of
             that
             new
             made
             God
             ,
             outshining
             the
             Sun
             :
             And
             his
             comparing
             it
             with
             that
             ,
             that
             fell
             out
             at
             Christs
             passion
             ,
             on
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             ,
             at
             the
             full
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             when
             those
             great
             luminaries
             (
             in
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             )
             were
             to
             be
             directly
             opposite
             to
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             from
             each
             other
             ,
             as
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             as
             North
             and
             South
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             the
             Moons
             body
             could
             not
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             be
             brought
             as
             a
             skreen
             before
             the
             Sun
             ,
             by
             any
             power
             less
             than
             his
             that
             measures
             the
             whole
             circumference
             of
             Heaven
             with
             his
             span
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             own
             pleasure
             dispenseth
             with
             those
             otherwise
             unchangeable
             ordinances
             ,
             
               (
               Jeremy
            
             31.
             36.
             )
             Upon
             which
             consideration
             Dionysius
             the
             Areopagite
             ,
             St.
             
             Paul's
             convert
             ,
             
               (
               Act.
            
             17.
             33.
             
             )
             cryed
             out
             to
             his
             then
             fellow
             Student
             ,
             
               Either
               God
               is
               suffering
               for
               ,
               or
               sympathizing
               with
               the
               suffering
               world
               .
            
             But
             hear
             we
             the
             account
             that
             himself
             gives
             of
             this
             (
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Bishop
             
               Polycarp
               )
               Apollophanes
               ,
               (
               you
               say
               )
               calls
               me
               a
               patricide
               ,
               because
               I
               urge
               the
               sentences
               of
               the
               Grecians
               against
               the
               Grecians
               .
               But
               ask
               him
               (
               I
               pray
               you
               )
               what
               he
               thinks
               of
               the
               Suns
               Eclipse
               hapning
               while
               our
               Saviour
               was
               upon
               the
               Cross
               :
               For
               we
               were
               both
               together
               at
            
             Heliopolis
             ,
             
               and
               stood
               unexpectedly
               beholding
               the
               Moons
               interposition
               of
               her self
               before
               the
               Sun
               ,
               from
               the
               ninth
               hour
               till
               almost
               sun-set
               :
               If
               thou
               canst
               or
               darest
            
             (
             Apollophanes
             )
             
               refel
               these
               things
               ,
               or
               deny
               them
               ,
               was
               not
               I
               with
               thee
               ,
               both
               seeing
               ,
               and
               with
               admiration
               inquiring
               into
               this
               wonder
               ?
               Didst
               not
               thou
               thy self
               then
               fall
               a
               divining
               what
               the
               matter
               might
               be
               ?
            
             Didst
             not
             thou
             then
             burst
             out
             into
             these
             words
             ?
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               (
               These
               are
               mixings
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               as
            
             Plutarch
             
               speaks
               (
               in
               his
               Treatise
               of
               exile
               )
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               Oh
               good
            
             Dionysius
             
               what
               change
               of
               divine
               things
               does
               this
               portend
               ?
               Did
               not
               I
               then
               reply
               ,
               Oh
            
             Apollophanes
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               either
               the
               frame
               of
               the
               world
               is
               dissolving
               ,
               or
               God
               is
               suffering
               ?
            
          
           
             Whoso
             questions
             the
             genuineness
             of
             this
             authority
             may
             be
             ,
             confirmed
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Pagan
             Philosophers
             observ'd
             that
             Eclipse
             ,
             and
             conceived
             it
             miraculous
             ,
             by
             what
             St.
             Origen
             tells
             
               Celsus
               ,
               (
               Orig.
               cont
               .
               Celsum
               ,
               lib.
               2.
               colum
               .
            
             27.
             )
             that
             Phlegon
             a
             Pagan
             Writer
             had
             recorded
             and
             made
             mention
             of
             this
             Eclipse
             as
             a
             wonder
             
               in
               the
               thirteenth
               or
               fourteenth
               Book
               of
               his
               Chronicle
               .
            
             And
             by
             Tertullian
             his
             asserting
             to
             the
             faces
             of
             the
             Roman
             Judges
             ,
             that
             this
             Eclipse
             was
             entred
             in
             their
             own
             publick
             Records
             as
             a
             Prodigy
             ,
             
               Tertul.
               apol
               .
               cap.
               27.
               
               Eum
               mundi
               casum
               in
               archivis
               vestris
               habetis
               :
            
             To
             which
             Records
             he
             would
             never
             have
             appealed
             before
             those
             adversaries
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whose
             custody
             those
             Records
             were
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             been
             so
             well
             verst
             in
             their
             Antiquities
             and
             publick
             Rolls
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             sure
             there
             they
             might
             find
             this
             miracle
             entered
             .
          
           
             The
             signs
             in
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             ,
             which
             the
             Heathens
             urged
             to
             obtain
             belief
             of
             those
             Deities
             they
             introduc'd
             ,
             were
             shown
             to
             an
             age
             that
             had
             not
             learnt
             the
             first
             Elements
             (
             or
             forgot
             them
             )
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Nature
             ;
             but
             suffering
             a
             greater
             Eclipse
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             than
             the
             Sun
             did
             of
             light
             ,
             permitted
             it self
             to
             be
             led
             ,
             as
             a
             blind
             man
             in
             a
             string
             ,
             whither
             its
             guides
             pleased
             .
             But
             the
             signs
             of
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             of
             our
             Gods
             manifestation
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             were
             presented
             to
             an
             age
             in
             which
             the
             greatest
             mysteries
             of
             Nature
             ,
             her
             most
             hidden
             secrets
             ,
             were
             by
             the
             sagacity
             of
             inquisitive
             wits
             ,
             found
             out
             and
             ransack'd
             .
             
               (
               Aristotle
            
             is
             stiled
             by
             some
             the
             praecursor
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               in
               naturalibus
               ,
               Heylin
               .
               Geog.
               pag.
            
             2.
             )
             And
             particularly
             the
             reason
             of
             Eclipses
             so
             familiarly
             known
             ,
             as
             that
             at
             Christs
             passion
             was
             generally
             esteem'd
             to
             have
             faln
             out
             beside
             the
             common
             rule
             ,
             
               non
               ex
               canonico
               syderum
               cursu
            
             ,
             to
             use
             St.
             Austins
             Phrase
             
               (
               De
               Civitate
               3.
               15.
               )
               Quam
               solis
               obscurationem
               non
               ex
               canonico
               syderum
               cursu
               accidisse
               satis
               ostendit
               ,
               quòd
               tunc
               erat
               Pascha
               Judaeorum
               .
            
             The
             bastard
             slips
             of
             Pagan
             Gods
             grew
             up
             ,
             when
             men
             
             scarce
             knew
             men
             from
             trees
             :
             but
             the
             root
             of
             Jesse
             put
             forth
             the
             branch
             ,
             when
             the
             earth
             was
             covered
             as
             much
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Vegetables
             ,
             from
             the
             Hysop
             to
             the
             Cedar
             ,
             as
             with
             Vegetables
             :
             when
             the
             Physical
             Sciences
             stood
             in
             a
             full
             body
             ready
             to
             receive
             the
             Gospels
             charge
             .
             No
             hopes
             then
             of
             atchieving
             any
             things
             worthy
             its
             pretensions
             ,
             but
             by
             breaking
             through
             the
             thickest
             ranks
             of
             the
             best
             disciplin'd
             natural
             Philosophers
             .
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Poetry
               improv'd
               to
               the
               utmost
               about
               our
               Saviours
               birth
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             POesie
             ,
             that
             art
             of
             feigning
             ,
             that
             ape
             of
             Gods
             creating
             power
             ,
             framing
             most
             exquisite
             pieces
             out
             of
             nothing
             but
             the
             Ideas
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             was
             screwed
             up
             to
             its
             loftiest
             strain
             ,
             when
             our
             divine
             Apollo
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             modulated
             his
             sacred
             Pipe
             ;
             if
             I
             may
             without
             prophaning
             it
             ,
             allude
             to
             that
             Evangelical
             passage
             ,
             
               we
               have
               piped
               unto
               you
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             Bullingers
             observation
             
               [
               Seculum
               hoc
               si
               quod
               aliud
               poetarum
               feracissimum
               ]
               (
               in
               Dan.
               par
               .
               2.
               tabul
               .
            
             5.
             )
             That
             this
             was
             an
             age
             of
             all
             others
             most
             fertile
             in
             Poets
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             long
             before
             our
             Saviours
             birth
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             eminent
             Greek
             Poets
             flourished
             .
          
           
             Such
             were
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Anno
                   mundi
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sophocles
                
                 
                   3490
                
              
               
                 
                   Bacchilides
                
                 
                   3540
                
              
               
                 
                   Eupolis
                   ,
                   Aristophanes
                
                 
                   3660
                
              
               
                 
                   Menander
                   ,
                   Cratinus
                
                 
                   3670
                
              
               
                 
                   Theocritus
                   ,
                   Aratus
                
                 
                   3680
                
              
               
                 
                   Lycophron
                   ,
                   Callimachus
                
                 
                   3700
                
              
            
          
           
             By
             whose
             pregnant
             and
             witty
             invention
             how
             far
             Poetry
             was
             improved
             ,
             may
             be
             sufficiently
             evidenc'd
             from
             what
             the
             most
             judicious
             
               Plutarch
               (
               Moral
               .
               tom
               .
               2.
               compar
               .
               Aristophanis
               &
               Menandri
               )
            
             delivers
             concerning
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             
               viz.
               Menander
               :
               That
               his
               style
               was
               so
               squared
               and
               tempered
               ,
               as
               it
               kept
               an
               equal
               tenour
               in
               the
               greatest
               variety
               of
               expressing
               the
               several
               passions
               :
               That
               he
               could
               make
               his
               sho●e
               fit
               every
               foot
               ,
               his
               visor
               every
               face
               ,
               his
               vest
               every
               body
               :
               That
               he
               had
               an
               art
               of
               affecting
               all
               sorts
               of
               persons
               ;
               and
               so
               framed
               his
               Poesie
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               the
               common
               Note-book
               of
               all
               the
               good
               men
               that
            
             Greece
             
               had
               brought
               forth
               ,
               proceeding
               every
               where
               with
               a
               most
               inevitable
               power
               of
               perswading
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               Latine
               Muse
            
             ,
             having
             those
             admirably
             sweet-ton'd
             Nightingals
             of
             Greece
             to
             set
             her
             lessons
             ,
             got
             upon
             the
             wing
             ,
             and
             soared
             the
             highest
             pitch
             almost
             as
             soon
             as
             she
             had
             broke
             the
             shell
             ,
             at
             the
             dawning
             of
             our
             Saviours
             day
             ;
             when
             flourish'd
             
               Plautus
               ,
               Terence
               ,
               Pacuvius
               ,
               Lucretius
               ,
               Archias
            
             and
             
               Catulus
               .
               Catullus
               ,
               Virgil
               ,
               Horace
               ,
               Manlius
               ,
               Gallus
               ,
               Propertius
               ,
               Tibullus
            
             and
             Ovid
             were
             almost
             our
             Saviours
             contemporaries
             :
             Whom
             succeeded
             
               Persius
               ,
               Seneca
               ,
               Lucan
               ,
               Silvius
               ,
               Italicus
               ,
               Martial
               ,
               Juvenal
               .
               (
               Sleidan
               .
               clavis
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             )
          
           
             As
             if
             the
             Muses
             had
             been
             contending
             which
             Quire
             should
             excel
             other
             :
             That
             which
             before
             his
             birth
             sang
             his
             Genethliacon
             (
             whereof
             Virgil
             was
             the
             Master
             ,
             and
             performed
             his
             part
             so
             well
             in
             discanting
             upon
             the
             Sibylline
             Oracles
             
               (
               in
               his
               fourth
               Ecloque
            
             )
             as
             St.
             Austin
             doubts
             not
             to
             affirm
             that
             he
             therein
             congratulates
             the
             Nativity
             of
             our
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             supposes
             St.
             Paul
             to
             have
             cast
             one
             corner
             of
             his
             eye
             upon
             that
             and
             other
             the
             like
             gentile
             Testimonies
             ,
             in
             his
             farewel
             speech
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               Loe
               we
               turn
               to
               the
               gentiles
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             betake
             our selves
             to
             those
             Testimonies
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             given
             .
             
               (
               Aust.
               tom
               .
               6.
               fol.
               27.
               
               Contra
               Judaeos
               ,
               Paganos
               ,
               &c.
               oratio
               .
               )
               [
               Convertimus
               nos
               ad
               gentes
               :
               demonstramus
               nos
               etiam
               &
               gentibus
               testimonium
               Christo
               esse
               prolatum
               ,
               quoniam
               veritas
               non
               tacuit
               clamando
               etiam
               per
               linguas
               inimicorum
               :
               nonne
               quando
               poeta
               ille
               
               facundissimus
               inter
               sua
               carmina
               dicebat
               [
               Jam
               nova
               progenies
               coelo
               dimittitur
               alto
               ]
               Christo
               testimonium
               perhibebat
               ]
            
             And
             the
             learned
             
               Vives
               (
               in
               Aug.
               de
               Civitat
               .
            
             10.
             27.
             
             )
             disproves
             Servius
             his
             application
             of
             it
             to
             
               Asinius
               Pollio
            
             ,
             as
             inuring
             on
             Virgil
             the
             brand
             of
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ;
             the
             Civil
             Wars
             of
             Rome
             long
             out-lasting
             his
             Consul-ship
             .
             )
             Or
             that
             which
             after
             his
             death
             sang
             his
             Epicaedium
             :
             That
             which
             sounded
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             or
             that
             that
             sounded
             the
             march
             to
             his
             conquest
             of
             the
             World
             :
             The
             Satyrist
             ,
             setting
             his
             Trumpet
             to
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             lifting
             up
             his
             voyce
             to
             make
             that
             crowd
             of
             bestial
             immoralities
             make
             way
             ,
             that
             wholly
             bid
             defiance
             to
             the
             sober
             instructions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             or
             the
             Comick
             gently
             distilling
             those
             principles
             of
             vertue
             into
             mens
             minds
             ,
             as
             prepared
             the
             world
             for
             a
             more
             ready
             imbracing
             of
             the
             Royal
             Law.
             
          
           
             To
             be
             sure
             the
             masculine
             poetry
             of
             that
             age
             ,
             ushered
             Christs
             doctrine
             into
             the
             Empire
             ,
             as
             the
             Baptist
             did
             into
             Judaea
             (
             for
             what
             the
             Law
             was
             to
             the
             Jew
             ,
             that
             the
             liberal
             Sciences
             were
             to
             the
             gentile
             ,
             a
             School-master
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               (
               Stromat
            
             .
             1.
             )
             affirms
             )
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             set
             the
             game
             for
             the
             net
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             learned
             Father
             observes
             :
             Or
             ,
             as
             Theons
             Musicians
             in
             
               Aelian
               ,
               (
               Aelian
               .
               var.
               hist.
            
             2.
             44.
             
             )
             prepared
             the
             expectant
             spectators
             ,
             with
             their
             incentive
             Songs
             ,
             for
             a
             more
             plausible
             reception
             of
             the
             express
             Image
             of
             the
             eternal
             Father
             ,
             riding
             upon
             his
             white
             horse
             ,
             conquering
             and
             to
             conquer
             .
             So
             serviceable
             was
             Poetry
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             quotes
             it
             thrice
             in
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Truth
             .
             But
             it
             would
             have
             done
             it
             as
             great
             disservice
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             the
             figment
             of
             the
             Apostles
             brain
             ,
             and
             not
             His
             Poem
             ,
             
               (
               to
               use
               the
               Apostles
               phrase
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             2.
             10.
             
             )
             who
             gives
             to
             man
             the
             power
             of
             invention
             ,
             and
             of
             framing
             Ideas
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             bad
             halting
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             before
             a
             Criple
             :
             't
             is
             worse
             counterfeiting
             before
             a
             Poetical
             age
             ,
             an
             age
             so
             well
             seen
             in
             the
             art
             of
             feigning
             .
             Homers
             figments
             past
             for
             truth
             ,
             Hesiods
             God-births
             for
             good
             Divinity
             ,
             while
             they
             singly
             monopolized
             the
             spirit
             of
             Poetry
             ,
             and
             had
             that
             spirit
             elevated
             to
             extraordinary
             degrees
             of
             divine
             heat
             ,
             by
             the
             antiperistasis
             of
             the
             coldness
             of
             the
             circumjacent
             impoetical
             age
             ,
             wherein
             they
             flourish'd
             :
             but
             not
             when
             all
             was
             full
             of
             Poets
             .
             Tully
             himself
             then
             ,
             though
             a
             knee-worshipper
             of
             those
             Gods
             ,
             yet
             in
             heart
             explodes
             them
             :
             that
             Poet
             in
             prose
             quickly
             smelt
             them
             out
             to
             be
             figments
             .
             A
             babe
             will
             buss
             a
             baby
             of
             clouts
             ,
             bewray
             that
             innate
             principle
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             (
             that
             Pope
             i'
             th'
             belly
             )
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             most
             rude-drawn
             picture
             .
             In
             the
             simple
             age
             of
             our
             fore-fathers
             ,
             it
             was
             argument
             enough
             ,
             with
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             to
             conclude
             a
             story
             true
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             read
             it
             in
             a
             Ballad
             .
             It
             was
             no
             demonstration
             of
             Apelles
             his
             art
             ,
             that
             he
             dr●w
             Alexanders
             image
             so
             near
             the
             life
             ,
             as
             Bucephalus
             neigh'd
             at
             sight
             of
             it
             
               (
               Aelian
            
             2.
             3.
             )
             [
             Alexander
             ,
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               seeing
               an
               image
               of
               himself
               ,
               that
            
             Apelles
             
               had
               drawn
               ,
               did
               not
               praise
               it
               to
               the
               liking
               of
               the
               Painter
               ;
               who
               therefore
               hangs
               it
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               horse
               ,
               and
               he
               neighing
               at
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               used
               to
               do
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               Master
               ,
            
             Apelles
             told
             Alexander
             ,
             
               he
               perceiv'd
               his
               horse
               was
               better
               skill'd
               in
               the
               art
               of
               painting
               ,
               than
               himself
               .
               ]
            
             I
             should
             rather
             have
             concluded
             it
             well
             done
             ,
             had
             Alexander
             himself
             not
             disprov'd
             it
             ,
             who
             was
             better
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             its
             artificialness
             than
             his
             horse
             ,
             
               [
               Quid
               enim
               vacua
               rationis
               animalia
               arte
               decepta
               miremur
               ?
               ]
               (
               Valer.
               Max.
            
             8.
             11.
             )
             It
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             to
             me
             ,
             no
             absolute
             commendation
             of
             the
             Painters
             art
             ,
             to
             have
             seen
             the
             Birds
             pecking
             at
             Zeuxes
             Grapes
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             frequently
             see
             the
             like
             cheat
             put
             upon
             silly
             fish
             ,
             whom
             every
             Boy
             and
             Country
             Swain
             can
             have
             to
             leap
             at
             a
             made
             Fly
             :
             )
             but
             had
             I
             behold
             Zeuxes
             ,
             in
             scorn
             ,
             offering
             to
             pull
             aside
             Parrhasais
             his
             painted
             curtain
             ,
             that
             the
             spectaters
             might
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             picture
             (
             as
             he
             supposed
             )
             behind
             it
             ,
             I
             should
             hardly
             have
             refrained
             those
             loud
             applauses
             of
             so
             admirable
             an
             Artist
             ,
             as
             would
             have
             scared
             away
             the
             Birds
             from
             Zeuxes
             Grapes
             .
             The
             Metaphor
             from
             Painters
             to
             Poets
             is
             not
             far
             fetcht
             .
             The
             Pri●●itive
             Church
             must
             have
             had
             as
             stupendous
             a
             degree
             of
             daring
             any
             thing
             ,
             as
             Parrhasus
             :
             If
             they
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             deceive
             with
             fables
             ,
             they
             must
             devise
             them
             so
             cunningly
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             critical
             age
             in
             the
             art
             of
             devising
             ,
             cannot
             detect
             the
             forgery
             .
             Had
             their
             draught
             of
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             through
             the
             veil
             ,
             
             been
             a
             painted
             curtain
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             been
             shadowed
             with
             such
             incomparable
             dexterity
             ,
             as
             to
             cheat
             ,
             with
             its
             show
             of
             substance
             and
             reality
             ,
             an
             age
             ,
             not
             of
             Babes
             ,
             Brutes
             and
             Birds
             ,
             but
             of
             Painters
             .
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Our
               Saviours
               age
               too
               much
               skill'd
               in
               the
               black-art
               to
               be
               cheated
               with
               magick
               tricks
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             YOu
             may
             surmise
             perhaps
             (
             as
             both
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             of
             old
             objected
             )
             that
             Belzebubs
             hand
             was
             in
             this
             draught
             :
             That
             they
             that
             made
             the
             show
             cast
             mists
             before
             the
             worlds
             eyes
             ,
             and
             by
             diabolical
             inchantments
             fascinated
             the
             otherwise
             clearest
             sighted
             spectators
             .
             
               (
               Celsus
               in
               Origen
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cal
               .
               5.
               7.
               )
               Vide
               August
               .
               de
               consensu
               Evangel
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               9.
               
               [
               Ita
               vero
               isti
               decipiunt
               ,
               ut
               in
               illis
               libris
               quos
               Christum
               scripsisse
               existimant
               ,
               dicant
               contineri
               eas
               artes
               quibus
               eum
               putant
               illa
               fecisse
               miracula
               quorum
               fama
               ubique
               percrebuit
               .
               ]
               Tom.
               4.
               pag.
            
             162.
             
             But
             before
             whom
             were
             these
             supposed
             pranks
             play'd
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             before
             a
             generation
             so
             well
             (
             so
             ill
             seen
             
               (
               quo
               melior
               eo
               deterior
            
             )
             in
             those
             kinds
             of
             arts
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             could
             have
             the
             confidence
             that
             way
             to
             deceive
             the
             world
             ,
             must
             think
             himself
             able
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             to
             cheat
             the
             Divel
             ?
          
           
             So
             famous
             was
             Ephesus
             of
             old
             ,
             for
             its
             skill
             in
             the
             Black-art
             ,
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             were
             proverbially
             used
             in
             the
             ancient
             Comicks
             .
             The
             forms
             of
             whose
             diabolical
             mysteries
             claim
             as
             great
             antiquity
             ,
             as
             Jove
             himself
             :
             (
             for
             they
             that
             rock'd
             him
             in
             his
             cradle
             ,
             the
             
               Idaei
               Dactyli
            
             ,
             were
             the
             inventors
             of
             the
             six
             Ephesian
             charming
             words
             ,
             as
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             testifieth
             ,
             
               (
               Stromat
            
             .
             1.
             5.
             18.
             
             )
             and
             in
             our
             Saviours
             time
             were
             grown
             to
             that
             bulk
             ,
             as
             the
             price
             of
             the
             Books
             ,
             writ
             upon
             that
             subject
             ,
             found
             then
             in
             one
             City
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             Citizens
             that
             were
             converted
             ,
             amounted
             to
             50000
             pieces
             of
             Silver
             :
             which
             summ
             ,
             whether
             it
             amount
             to
             9000
             French
             Crowns
             ,
             as
             Calvin
             ;
             or
             but
             8700
             ,
             as
             Beza
             computes
             ,
             and
             the
             Independent
             brethren
             plead
             
               (
               in
               their
               reasons
               against
               the
               Presbyterians
               inference
               from
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Ephesus
             :
             )
             or
             to
             more
             ,
             as
             the
             Presbyterians
             urge
             ,
             
               (
               in
               their
               answer
            
             )
             (
             for
             they
             are
             ever
             for
             the
             greatest
             summ
             )
             is
             one
             of
             those
             many
             fruitless
             ,
             endless
             questions
             ,
             with
             which
             ,
             as
             with
             knotty
             wedges
             ,
             the
             now
             Church
             has
             been
             cleft
             in
             pieces
             .
             At
             the
             lowest
             rate
             ,
             it
             demonstrates
             ,
             to
             what
             an
             height
             those
             curious
             ,
             cursed
             arts
             were
             then
             grown
             to
             .
             Can
             we
             think
             that
             St.
             Paul
             would
             have
             singled
             out
             that
             place
             where
             Satan
             was
             inthron'd
             ,
             to
             have
             wrought
             miracles
             in
             ,
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             special
             miracles
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             !
             )
             
               as
               St.
            
             Luke
             
               stiles
               them
               ?
               Act.
            
             19.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Would
             he
             have
             given
             experiments
             of
             the
             healing
             vertue
             conveyed
             from
             his
             body
             to
             aprons
             and
             handkerchiefs
             ,
             where
             counter-charming
             amulets
             were
             of
             that
             common
             use
             ,
             as
             the
             proverb
             of
             
               Ephesia
               Alexipharmaca
            
             speaks
             them
             to
             have
             been
             ?
             What
             would
             it
             have
             profited
             ,
             to
             have
             invocated
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             over
             the
             sick
             ,
             there
             ,
             where
             were
             extant
             such
             a
             number
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             books
             teaching
             how
             to
             unravel
             the
             Conjurers
             work
             ;
             had
             the
             Apostle
             not
             been
             assured
             that
             the
             vertue
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             (
             and
             of
             his
             own
             body
             ,
             through
             that
             name
             )
             was
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             cause
             and
             effect
             ,
             above
             every
             name
             ,
             above
             any
             word
             they
             could
             find
             in
             their
             books
             of
             curious
             Arts
             ?
             that
             name
             of
             
               Judahs
               Gods
            
             imposing
             ,
             having
             infinitely
             more
             power
             ,
             than
             the
             word
             of
             
             Ida's
             Tactyls
             invention
             ;
             though
             it
             came
             not
             with
             that
             boysterous
             harshness
             ,
             as
             did
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             Clemens
             reckons
             them
             
               in
               the
               place
               above
               quoted
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             This
             Image
             of
             Diana
             ,
             this
             counterfeit
             of
             the
             Divine
             Magia
             ,
             descending
             from
             faln
             Jupiter
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             worship'd
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Asia
             ,
             but
             throughout
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             In
             whose
             Metropolis
             ,
             the
             Sect
             
             of
             those
             black
             Philosophers
             was
             grown
             so
             numerous
             under
             Tiberius
             ;
             as
             his
             decree
             to
             banish
             them
             the
             City
             had
             taken
             effect
             ,
             if
             the
             multitude
             of
             Families
             ,
             which
             that
             hook
             threatned
             to
             extirpate
             ,
             and
             their
             promise
             to
             give
             over
             the
             practice
             of
             those
             curious
             arts
             ,
             had
             not
             made
             the
             Emperour
             relent
             .
             
               (
               Sueton.
               Tiberius
            
             36.
             )
             By
             this
             connivance
             ,
             Magical
             operations
             attain'd
             to
             that
             perfection
             in
             
             Nero's
             Reign
             ,
             as
             men
             could
             not
             promise
             themselves
             to
             find
             their
             grounds
             on
             that
             side
             of
             the
             hedge
             next
             morning
             ,
             where
             they
             left
             them
             over-night
             .
             For
             
               Pliny
               (
               lib.
            
             28.
             )
             reports
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             time
             an
             Olive-yard
             ,
             belonging
             to
             
               Vectius
               Marcellus
            
             ,
             was
             by
             Magick
             removed
             one
             night
             unto
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             high-way
             .
             A
             thing
             so
             strange
             ,
             as
             I
             should
             hardly
             give
             credit
             to
             Livies
             report
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             find
             Apuleius
             make
             mention
             of
             it
             
               in
               his
               Apologie
            
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             so
             usual
             and
             ancient
             ,
             as
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             twelve
             Tables
             made
             provision
             against
             it
             ,
             by
             making
             it
             capital
             .
          
           
             The
             naming
             of
             Apuleius
             his
             Apology
             ,
             brings
             to
             mind
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             :
             which
             was
             to
             purge
             himself
             of
             the
             crime
             of
             Magick
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             charged
             before
             
               Claudius
               Maximus
            
             ,
             Lievtenant
             of
             Africa
             :
             as
             
               Apollonius
               Thyaneus
            
             was
             of
             the
             same
             crime
             before
             Domitian
             :
             A
             pair
             of
             the
             fiercest
             Pagan
             adversaries
             to
             our
             Religion
             .
             
               August
               .
               de
               Civitat
            
             .
             8.
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             Jews
             indeed
             had
             a
             sharper
             edge
             against
             us
             :
             and
             as
             strange
             a
             back
             as
             Hell
             could
             forge
             ,
             coming
             not
             one
             whit
             behind
             the
             Gentile
             in
             his
             proficiency
             in
             the
             black
             Art
             ,
             being
             grown
             more
             Samaritan
             than
             the
             Samaritan
             himself
             .
             1.
             
             Not
             only
             in
             their
             charmings
             ,
             by
             the
             explication
             of
             (
             the
             
               Tetragrammaton
               )
               Jehovah
            
             in
             twelve
             ,
             and
             in
             forty
             two
             letters
             ;
             to
             which
             they
             imputed
             that
             force
             ,
             as
             they
             affirm'd
             (
             with
             no
             less
             blasphemy
             to
             their
             own
             than
             our
             Religion
             )
             that
             Moses
             wrought
             all
             his
             miracles
             by
             means
             of
             Shemhamphorash
             ,
             the
             twelve-letter'd
             explication
             of
             the
             name
             Jehovah
             ,
             ingraven
             on
             the
             rod
             of
             God
             :
             And
             that
             our
             Jesus
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             sowed
             within
             his
             skin
             ,
             effected
             those
             great
             works
             which
             he
             performed
             .
             And
             that
             
               Rabbi
               Chanina
            
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             two
             and
             forty
             letter'd
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             whatsoever
             he
             would
             .
             (
             The
             Jews
             father'd
             this
             Art
             upon
             Solomon
             ,
             who
             they
             say
             left
             forms
             of
             conjurations
             ,
             of
             the
             efficacy
             whereof
             one
             Eleazar
             gave
             proof
             before
             Vespasian
             ,
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             and
             their
             whole
             Army
             ,
             Josephus
             being
             present
             ,
             as
             himself
             reports
             ,
             
               (
               Antiquit.
               lib.
               8.
               cap.
            
             2.
             )
             Yea
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             knew
             these
             explications
             ,
             being
             modest
             ,
             humble
             ,
             of
             a
             middle
             age
             ,
             not
             given
             to
             anger
             or
             drunkenness
             ,
             and
             wore
             them
             about
             him
             ,
             would
             be
             belov'd
             above
             and
             below
             ,
             in
             heaven
             and
             in
             earth
             ,
             rever'd
             and
             fear'd
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             heir
             of
             this
             and
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             
               Buxtorf
               .
               lexic.
               voce
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2.
             
             But
             in
             their
             Wisemens
             reading
             certain
             verses
             over
             wounds
             ,
             laying
             Phylacteries
             upon
             sick
             persons
             ,
             charming
             away
             serpents
             and
             an
             evil
             eye
             :
             of
             which
             practices
             the
             
               Jerusalem
               Talmudists
            
             (
             amongst
             whom
             our
             Saviour
             converst
             )
             make
             frequent
             mention
             .
             In
             particular
             ,
             they
             tella
             story
             ,
             (
             in
             Sotah
             )
             of
             R.
             Meirs
             being
             too
             hard
             for
             an
             Inchantress
             ;
             and
             (
             in
             Sanhedrim
             )
             R.
             Joshuah
             out-vying
             a
             Samaritane
             conjurer
             of
             Tyberias
             ,
             quoted
             by
             Dr.
             
               Light
               foot
               in
               his
               Harmony
            
             .
             It
             were
             endless
             to
             trace
             Josephus
             through
             all
             those
             passages
             ,
             where
             he
             describes
             Judaea
             in
             our
             Saviours
             time
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             over-run
             with
             Magical
             Juglers
             .
             Under
             Felix
             
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             Judaea
             
               was
               again
               full
               of
               Magical
               Impostors
               and
               Seducers
               of
               the
               unskilful
               vulgar
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               inchantments
               drew
               companies
               into
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               promis4ng
               they
               would
               shew
               them
               from
               heaven
               manifest
               signs
               and
               prodigies
               :
               at
               the
               same
               time
               a
               certain
               Jew
               out
               of
            
             Aegypt
             
               came
               to
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               professing
               himself
               a
               Prophet
               ;
               who
               perswaded
               the
               multitude
               to
               follow
               him
               unto
               Mount
            
             Olivet
             ,
             
               promising
               that
               from
               thence
               they
               should
               see
               the
               walls
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             
               fall
               so
               flat
               ,
               as
               through
               their
               ruines
               ,
            
             there
             should
             be
             a
             way
             opened
             into
             the
             City
             .
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               Ant.
               Jud.
            
             20.
             6.
             )
             Which
             Aegyptian
             in
             another
             place
             he
             styles
             Magician
             .
             
               (
               Jos.
               〈◊〉
               .
               Jud.
            
             2.
             12.
             )
             Nay
             ,
             he
             scarce
             mentions
             a
             sticker
             in
             the
             Jewish
             wars
             ,
             upon
             whom
             he
             sets
             not
             this
             brand
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             jugling
             conjurer
             :
             Such
             was
             John
             the
             son
             of
             Levias
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               (
               Josep
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               J.
            
             4.
             4.
             )
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             The
             Primitive
             Church
             was
             so
             beset
             with
             these
             snares
             of
             Hell
             ,
             as
             she
             thought
             good
             to
             caution
             her
             Catechumens
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             falling
             into
             them
             ,
             ●not
             only
             by
             informing
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             renouncing
             the
             Devil
             and
             
             all
             his
             worship
             at
             Baptism
             ,
             they
             renounc'd
             Auguries
             ,
             Divinations
             ,
             Amulets
             ,
             Magical
             Inscriptions
             on
             Leaves
             ,
             Witchcraft
             ,
             Incantation
             ,
             and
             calling
             up
             of
             Ghosts
             
               (
               Id.
               Catech.
               illuminat
            
             .
             4.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             by
             inserting
             into
             the
             Greek
             Liturgies
             ,
             this
             form
             of
             abrenuntiation
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             renounce
             Conjurations
             ,
             Charmes
             ,
             Amulets
             ,
             and
             Phylacteries
             :
             
               St.
               ●yril
               Catech.
               Mystag
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Idem
               Cat.
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             But
             what
             need
             we
             any
             other
             Witness
             of
             the
             infamy
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             for
             the
             then
             general
             spreading
             of
             this
             Diabolical
             Art
             ,
             than
             the
             Satyrical
             reflections
             which
             their
             own
             Poets
             made
             upon
             it
             ?
             Juvenal
             in
             his
             sixth
             
               Satyr
               ,
               Horace
            
             in
             his
             Epode
             against
             Canidia
             ,
             and
             Virgil
             in
             his
             Pharmaceutria
             ,
             do
             in
             the
             chain
             of
             their
             Golden
             Verses
             ,
             hale
             that
             Cerberus
             out
             of
             his
             Kennel
             ,
             into
             so
             clear
             a
             Sun-shine
             ,
             so
             manifestly
             discover
             those
             depths
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             bring
             to
             light
             those
             hidden
             things
             of
             darkness
             ;
             as
             the
             reading
             of
             their
             Poems
             is
             enough
             to
             initiate
             their
             over-curious
             Readers
             in
             those
             mysteries
             of
             iniquity
             which
             were
             then
             working
             ,
             and
             the
             translation
             of
             them
             might
             lay
             a
             temptation
             before
             the
             ductile
             vulgar
             ,
             to
             essay
             the
             efficacy
             of
             their
             Charmes
             and
             Philtres
             .
             I
             therefore
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             Poets
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             own
             impartial
             judgment
             ,
             for
             the
             determination
             of
             this
             Question
             ,
             whether
             it
             carry
             any
             (
             the
             least
             )
             shew
             of
             probability
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             of
             our
             Lord
             would
             have
             ventur'd
             ,
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             Diabolical
             Arts
             ,
             to
             have
             wrought
             Miracles
             before
             an
             Age
             so
             expert
             therein
             ,
             and
             so
             abilitated
             either
             to
             out-vie
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             detect
             them
             ?
             Would
             they
             have
             shewn
             themselves
             before
             these
             Thieves
             which
             were
             set
             to
             take
             them
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             Thieves
             ?
             (
             for
             I
             remember
             
               Clemens
               Alex.
            
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Aristotle
             calls
             Conjuring
             the
             Art
             of
             Thieving
             ,
             Stromat
             .
             1.
             )
             Durst
             Moses
             (
             the
             History
             of
             whose
             contending
             with
             the
             Egyptian
             Magicians
             is
             mentioned
             by
             Heathen
             Writers
             ;
             
               Plin.
               Nat.
               Hist.
            
             speaks
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Jannes
            
             and
             
               Cabala
               ;
               (
               lib.
               30.
               c.
               1.
               )
               Numenius
            
             the
             Philosopher
             
               (
               in
               Eusebius
               praep
               .
               Evang.
            
             9.
             8.
             
             )
             speaks
             of
             Jannes
             and
             Jambres
             skill'd
             in
             the
             Egyptian
             Rites
             ,
             and
             inferiour
             to
             none
             in
             Magical
             Arts.
             
               Celsus
               (
               in
               Origen
               .
               lib.
               4.
               pag.
            
             205.
             )
             mentions
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             History
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Jannes
            
             and
             
               Jambres
               .
            
             )
             Durst
             Moses
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             have
             thrown
             down
             his
             Rod
             among
             the
             Magicians
             Rods
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             sure
             it
             was
             the
             Rod
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Serpent
             it
             grew
             into
             ,
             would
             eat
             up
             theirs
             ?
             To
             what
             degree
             of
             fascination
             must
             that
             man
             be
             bewitcht
             ,
             that
             will
             play
             the
             witch
             in
             Egypt
             (
             the
             School
             of
             Conjurers
             )
             before
             and
             against
             Jannes
             and
             Jambres
             (
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             School
             ?
             )
             It
             has
             ever
             been
             the
             happy
             lot
             of
             Gods
             dreamers
             ,
             to
             tell
             and
             Interpret
             Dreams
             ,
             before
             persons
             of
             as
             great
             skill
             in
             that
             profession
             ,
             as
             Art
             could
             advance
             men
             to
             :
             Joseph
             before
             all
             the
             Magicians
             and
             Wife-men
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             been
             baffl'd
             and
             non-plust
             ,
             interprets
             
             Pharoah's
             dreams
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             his
             Argument
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             not
             he
             ,
             but
             God
             that
             gave
             Pharoah
             that
             answer
             of
             peace
             ,
             
               Gen.
               41.
               8
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Daniel
            
             tells
             Nebuehadnezzar
             his
             forgotten
             dream
             ,
             after
             that
             neither
             his
             pricking
             them
             on
             with
             promises
             ,
             nor
             lashing
             them
             with
             the
             whip
             of
             menaces
             ,
             could
             force
             the
             whole
             teame
             of
             Magicians
             ,
             Astrologers
             ,
             Sorcerers
             and
             Chaldeans
             ,
             to
             make
             one
             strain
             ,
             one
             offer
             towards
             the
             drawing
             back
             of
             his
             dream
             into
             his
             memory
             ,
             they
             standing
             (
             as
             so
             many
             restiff
             Jades
             yoaked
             to
             a
             tree
             )
             and
             ecchoing
             ,
             to
             the
             sound
             of
             those
             lashes
             he
             laid
             on
             them
             ,
             their
             sense
             of
             the
             impossibility
             of
             that
             injunction
             :
             
               There
               is
               not
               a
               man
               upon
               earth
               can
               shew
               the
               Kings
               matter
               ;
               never
               any
               King
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               or
               Ruler
               asked
               such
               things
               of
               any
               Magician
               .
               ]
            
             This
             Question
             has
             no
             place
             assigned
             it
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             the
             twelve
             Celestial
             Houses
             ,
             
               It
               is
               a
               rare
               thing
               that
               the
               King
               requires
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               other
               can
               shew
               it
               ,
               except
               God
               ,
               whose
               dwelling
               is
               not
               with
               slesh
               ,
            
             Dan.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             truly
             Divine
             (
             Theourgist
             )
             worker
             of
             Miracles
             has
             ever
             perform'd
             his
             Operations
             before
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             greatest
             Artists
             at
             counterfeiting
             ;
             
               Simon
               Peter
            
             before
             
               Simon
               Magus
               .
               Arn●bius
               (
               Cont.
               Gentes
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             )
             speaking
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
               In
               qua
               cum
               homines
               essent
               Numae
               artibus
               occupati
               ,
               non
               distulerunt
               tamen
               res
               
               patrias
               relinquere
               &
               veritati
               coalescere
               Christianae
               ;
               viderant
               enim
               currum
               Simonis
               Magi
               ,
               &
               quadrigas
               igneas
               Petri
               ore
               difflatas
               ,
               &
               nominato
               Christo
               evanuisse
               .
               In
            
             Rome
             
               they
               that
               had
               been
               used
               to
            
             Numa
             '
             
               s
               Arts
               lost
               all
               when
               they
               saw
            
             Simon
             Magus
             '
             
               s
               Charriot
               and
               fiery
               Horses
               dispell'd
               with
            
             Peter
             '
             
               s
               mouth
               ,
               and
               vanish
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Christ.
            
             That
             this
             was
             not
             a
             Fable
             invented
             by
             the
             Christians
             ,
             appears
             from
             Suetonius
             his
             mentioning
             one
             to
             fly
             in
             the
             Air
             in
             the
             12
             th
             of
             Nero
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             fall
             bespatter'd
             
             Nero's
             Robes
             with
             his
             blood
             ,
             which
             some
             interpreted
             to
             be
             an
             unlucky
             presage
             of
             
             Nero's
             approaching
             miserable
             death
             by
             his
             own
             hands
             .
             Who
             could
             this
             be
             but
             Magus
             ?
             with
             whom
             for
             St.
             Peter
             to
             have
             contended
             for
             precedency
             ,
             in
             arbitrating
             the
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             
               (
               Magus
            
             giving
             himself
             out
             to
             be
             the
             Mighty
             power
             of
             God
             )
             would
             have
             been
             the
             act
             of
             a
             frothy
             brain
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             known
             himself
             to
             have
             been
             Peter
             (
             a
             Rock
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             could
             not
             prevail
             .
             )
             St.
             Paul
             wrought
             one
             of
             his
             before
             Elymas
             the
             Sorcerer
             ,
             with
             whom
             for
             him
             to
             vie
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             the
             part
             of
             one
             more
             blind
             in
             his
             inward
             ,
             than
             he
             made
             Elymas
             in
             his
             outward
             sense
             ,
             had
             he
             dealt
             with
             him
             at
             his
             own
             weapon
             ;
             and
             not
             with
             those
             weapons
             of
             his
             warfare
             ,
             which
             he
             knew
             were
             mighty
             through
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             casting
             down
             all
             Satanical
             power
             ,
             exalting
             it self
             against
             their
             Gospel
             .
             Besides
             these
             already
             mention'd
             ,
             the
             follower
             of
             
               Magus
               ,
               Menander
            
             ,
             (
             as
             Eusebius
             affirmeth
             ,
             l.
             3.
             cap.
             26.
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             was
             
               not
               inferiour
               to
               his
               Master
               in
               Magick
               ,
               but
               more
               vainly
               profuse
               in
               his
               portentous
               undertakings
               .
            
             The
             persecution
             by
             Valerian
             was
             raised
             upon
             the
             instigation
             of
             the
             Magicians
             ,
             complaining
             to
             the
             Emperour
             that
             the
             Christians
             hindered
             their
             Inchantments
             :
             [
             for
             
               the
               Godly
               did
               then
               and
               do
               at
               this
               day
            
             (
             saith
             
               Dionysius
               Alexand.
            
             in
             
               Euseb.
               Eccl.
               Hist.
               7.
               10.
               
               )
               so
               far
               prevail
               that
               they
               being
               present
               did
               as
               it
               were
               blow
               away
               and
               scatter
               the
               bewitchings
               of
               those
               detestable
               devils
               .
               ]
            
             Under
             
               Domitian
               ,
               Apollonius
               Tyaneus
            
             wrought
             such
             Magical
             feats
             as
             Hierocles
             in
             Eusebius
             compares
             with
             ,
             nay
             prefers
             before
             ,
             the
             Miracles
             which
             our
             Saviour
             wrought
             ;
             one
             of
             which
             was
             the
             calling
             of
             fire
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             
               (
               Philostrat
               .
               de
               Apollonio
               Tyaneo
               ,
               5.
               5.
               )
               Antipas
            
             was
             accused
             under
             the
             same
             Emperour
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             drove
             away
             the
             Devils
             that
             were
             worshipt
             at
             Pergamos
             ,
             and
             hindred
             them
             from
             receiving
             the
             Sacrifices
             that
             were
             offer'd
             to
             them
             ,
             
               (
               vide
            
             Dr.
             
             Hammond's
             Notes
             on
             Revel
             .
             2.
             13.
             )
             That
             which
             moved
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
             his
             choler
             against
             the
             Christians
             of
             Antioch
             was
             his
             conceiving
             
             Apollo's
             Oracle
             at
             Daphne
             to
             be
             silenc'd
             by
             the
             Corps
             of
             Babilas
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             and
             the
             Christians
             singing
             at
             their
             translation
             of
             that
             Corps
             ,
             that
             triumphing
             Psalm
             ,
             
               Confounded
               be
               all
               they
               that
               worship
               graven
               Images
               ,
               &c.
               
               (
               Ruffin
               .
               Eccles.
               Hist.
               1.
               35.
               
               Socrates
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             3.
             9.
             )
             Before
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             expert
             black
             Artists
             ,
             that
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             would
             never
             have
             ventur'd
             to
             shew
             the
             effects
             of
             that
             power
             her
             Heavenly
             Husband
             had
             endowed
             her
             with
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             of
             her
             Espousals
             ,
             had
             she
             not
             deem'd
             it
             to
             have
             been
             from
             above
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             over-master
             all
             infernal
             Principalities
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               World
               never
               better
               seen
               or
               practised
               ,
               in
               sound
               Politiques
               ,
               than
               in
               our
               Saviours
               time
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             The
             world
             secured
             against
             Innovations
             by
             the
             soundness
             of
             its
             then
             Politiques
             .
             While
             the
             Shepherds
             sleep
             the
             flock
             made
             a
             prey
             .
             The
             Emperour
             Augustus
             (
             a
             solid
             States-man
             himself
             )
             had
             a
             most
             sage
             Council
             .
             Tiberius
             ,
             a
             versatil
             head-piece
             seconded
             with
             wise
             Sages
             .
             §
             2.
             
             The
             genius
             of
             the
             then
             Roman
             policy
             disgusted
             the
             introduction
             of
             a
             strange
             God.
             Tiberius
             upon
             Pilates
             information
             moving
             the
             Senate
             to
             Canonize
             our
             Jesus
             ,
             is
             repulst
             .
             The
             Romans
             admit
             of
             no
             foreign
             Gods
             till
             they
             have
             renounced
             their
             old
             Temples
             and
             Altars
             .
             Constantine
             upbraided
             Licinius
             with
             his
             imbracing
             a
             strange
             God.
             Our
             Jesus
             the
             first
             foreign
             God
             which
             the
             Roman
             State
             imbrac'd
             .
             §
             3.
             
             Of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             his
             deisication
             at
             Rome
             .
             §
             4.
             
             Christ
             got
             the
             start
             of
             Magus
             in
             the
             point
             of
             obtaining
             Divine
             Honour
             at
             the
             Romans
             hands
             .
             Augustus
             erected
             an
             Altar
             ,
             To
             the
             first
             begotten
             .
             Suidas
             his
             story
             of
             Augustus
             his
             Altar
             defended
             .
             Augustus
             his
             unhappiness
             in
             his
             Issue
             might
             probably
             put
             him
             upon
             referring
             the
             choice
             of
             a
             Successour
             to
             the
             Oracles
             determination
             .
             His
             slighting
             Apollo
             argues
             the
             Answer
             he
             received
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             made
             for
             
             Apollo's
             credit
             .
             §
             5.
             
             Some
             passages
             touching
             this
             Argument
             in
             Tertullian
             cleared
             from
             the
             Anabaptistical
             gloss
             .
             Where
             the
             Emperours
             and
             Senates
             shooe
             pincht
             them
             .
             How
             much
             this
             State-maxime
             prejudic'd
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             NOtwithstanding
             that
             the
             World
             was
             so
             well
             fortified
             against
             Seduction
             ,
             by
             its
             being
             so
             well
             seen
             in
             the
             above-mentioned
             Arts
             ;
             yet
             had
             the
             Gospel
             found
             it
             in
             a
             disordered
             posture
             ,
             through
             its
             defect
             of
             polity
             ,
             this
             might
             have
             given
             an
             advantage
             to
             the
             Assaylants
             to
             subdue
             it
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             things
             not
             rationable
             or
             credible
             .
             While
             every
             man
             is
             left
             to
             do
             what
             is
             good
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             were
             when
             there
             was
             no
             King
             in
             Israel
             ,
             the
             stragling
             Sheep
             may
             easily
             become
             the
             prey
             of
             Wolves
             and
             Foxes
             .
             How
             many
             vast
             ,
             valiant
             ,
             expert
             and
             (
             while
             well
             marshall'd
             )
             terrible
             and
             inconquerable
             Armies
             ,
             have
             through
             want
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             in
             a
             disordered
             march
             been
             put
             to
             the
             Rout
             by
             a
             less
             strong
             and
             worse
             skill'd
             Enemy
             ?
             But
             the
             Gospel
             charged
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             it
             stood
             in
             a
             full
             field
             and
             well
             ranked
             body
             to
             receive
             the
             on-set
             ;
             not
             in
             that
             condition
             wherein
             the
             Danites
             found
             Laish
             ,
             careless
             and
             heedless
             ,
             without
             a
             Magistracy
             to
             put
             them
             to
             shame
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             in
             order
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             great
             incouragement
             their
             Spies
             gave
             them
             to
             make
             an
             attempt
             upon
             that
             City
             :
             (
             Weem's
             
               Exercitations
               on
               Judg.
            
             18.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             10.
             )
             For
             that
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Apostles
             obtain'd
             most
             ground
             ,
             was
             then
             united
             under
             the
             newly
             erected
             Standard
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             as
             General
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             twelve
             as
             famous
             Gown'd
             Captains
             (
             I
             mean
             Lawyers
             and
             Politicians
             )
             as
             ever
             appear'd
             at
             one
             Muster
             ,
             
               viz.
               (
               Sleidan
               .
               Clav.
               Hist.
               lib.
               2.
               )
               Lucillus
               Balbus
               ,
               P.
               Octavius
               Balbus
               ,
               C.
               Aufidius
               ,
               C.
               Juventius
               ,
               C.
               Orbius
               ,
               Sext.
               Papirius
               ,
               Lucius
               Servius
               ,
               Sub.
               Rufus
               ,
               Tes●a
               ,
               Offilius
               ,
               Casselius
               ,
               Tubero
               ,
            
             all
             flourishing
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Augustus
             ;
             who
             himself
             was
             the
             most
             substantial
             and
             well
             weighed
             Statist
             that
             meer
             Nature
             has
             exhibited
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             equal'd
             by
             few
             that
             have
             had
             the
             benefit
             of
             Sacred
             Politiques
             :
             (
             but
             for
             that
             they
             may
             thank
             their
             studying
             Machiavel
             more
             than
             
               Melchisedeck
               :
            
             )
             Of
             him
             the
             Heroick
             Poet
             ,
             under
             the
             shadow
             of
             Counsel
             ,
             draws
             as
             high
             an
             Encomium
             as
             any
             Prince
             is
             capable
             of
             in
             point
             of
             prudence
             for
             the
             Administration
             of
             Empire
             ,
          
           
             
               Excudent
               alii
               spirantia
               molliùs
               aera
               ,
            
             
               Tu
               regere
               Imperio
               populos
               ,
               Romane
               ,
               memento
               .
            
             
               Hae
               tibi
               erunt
               artes
               —
            
          
           
           
             
               Let
               others
               learn
               to
               mould
               brass
               ,
               do
               thou
               learn
               to
               govern
               men
               .
            
             To
             these
             succeeded
             
               (
               Sleidan
               .
               Clav.
               Hist.
               l.
               2.
               )
               Caesius
               ,
            
             the
             two
             
               Aufidii
               ,
               l'acuvius
               ,
               Flavius
               Priscus
               ,
               Varus
               ,
               Labeo
            
             Father
             and
             Son
             ,
             (
             the
             Son
             of
             that
             repute
             as
             he
             left
             his
             name
             to
             a
             Sect
             of
             
               Lawyers
               )
               Nerva
            
             Father
             and
             Son
             (
             to
             one
             of
             whom
             ,
             
               Coccejus
               Nerva
               ,
               Tacitus
            
             ascribes
             all
             kind
             of
             Knowledge
             both
             in
             Humane
             and
             Divine
             Laws
             ;
             and
             reports
             him
             to
             have
             been
             a
             man
             of
             that
             foresight
             ,
             in
             Civil
             Affairs
             ,
             as
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             seeing
             of
             that
             mischief
             which
             the
             dissoluteness
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             at
             his
             beloved
             Capreae
             ,
             would
             immerse
             the
             Empire
             in
             ,
             he
             chose
             to
             end
             his
             dayes
             by
             a
             voluntary
             death
             ;
             notwithstanding
             the
             Emperours
             perswasions
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               Annal.
               lib.
            
             6.
             )
             both
             the
             Longini
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             Cassian
             Sect
             had
             its
             Sirname
             and
             Original
             :
             All
             these
             under
             
               Tiberius
               ,
               (
               Alsted
               .
               Cron.
               Juridicorum
               )
            
             who
             in
             point
             of
             vafrous
             cunning
             ,
             deserv'd
             the
             name
             of
             Fox
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             he
             ,
             upon
             whom
             our
             Saviour
             bestowed
             that
             title
             ,
             Herod
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             Scheme
             of
             that
             Heaven
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             when
             the
             Son
             of
             Righteousness
             enter'd
             upon
             his
             race
             from
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             through
             the
             Zodiack
             of
             his
             Twelve
             Apostles
             (
             beyond
             the
             circumference
             of
             whose
             Doctrine
             once
             deliver'd
             that
             Sun
             never
             moves
             in
             his
             illuminating
             the
             world
             with
             saving
             Light
             ;
             all
             pretended
             supernatural
             Revelations
             eccentrical
             to
             that
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             dwindles
             of
             blazing
             stars
             .
             )
             The
             two
             Luminaries
             
               (
               Augustus
            
             ,
             of
             stay'd
             policy
             ,
             Tiberius
             ,
             of
             versatile
             craft
             )
             moving
             successively
             through
             a
             Zodiack
             of
             Twelve
             Statists
             ,
             stars
             of
             the
             greatest
             magnitude
             that
             ever
             shin'd
             at
             once
             in
             the
             firmament
             of
             that
             State
             :
             The
             two
             first
             Judges
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             that
             enter'd
             upon
             that
             preferment
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             inheritance
             (
             assisted
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             full
             Jury
             of
             as
             able
             Lawyers
             as
             ever
             past
             Verdict
             together
             )
             sitting
             successively
             upon
             the
             Bench
             ,
             when
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             first
             pleaded
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             impannell'd
             on
             purpose
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Evidence
             brought
             into
             Court.
             The
             Empires
             skill
             in
             Law
             was
             at
             its
             highest
             exaltation
             ,
             when
             the
             Royal
             Law
             came
             out
             of
             Sion
             ;
             our
             great
             Law-giver
             disdaining
             to
             vie
             the
             Arcana
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             with
             any
             State-maximes
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             best
             of
             humane
             invention
             .
             Would
             the
             blessed
             Babe
             have
             ventured
             to
             thrust
             in
             his
             head
             among
             these
             sage
             Councellours
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             been
             the
             everlasting
             Councellour
             ,
             the
             Antient
             of
             Dayes
             ;
             to
             set
             up
             his
             Post
             ,
             against
             this
             Post
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             ,
             like
             that
             at
             the
             Temple
             Gate
             ,
             stability
             it self
             ;
             to
             erect
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             against
             this
             so
             well
             model'd
             an
             Empire
             ,
             had
             not
             his
             been
             the
             gift
             of
             him
             that
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               Son
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Especially
             if
             it
             be
             further
             considered
             ,
             That
             the
             genius
             of
             the
             Roman
             Polity
             disgusted
             the
             introduction
             of
             any
             Foreign
             ,
             over
             the
             head
             of
             its
             own
             Domestick
             ,
             Religion
             .
             Ovid
             shuts
             up
             the
             discourse
             of
             the
             translation
             of
             Aesculapius
             with
             an
             Epiphonema
             ,
             
               
                 [
                 His
                 tamen
                 accessit
                 delubris
                 advena
                 nostris
                 ]
              
            
             though
             he
             had
             begun
             it
             with
             this
             Salvo
             of
             the
             Roman
             maxime
             ,
             Not
             to
             receive
             any
             foreign
             God
             till
             he
             had
             given
             a
             sign
             of
             his
             renouncing
             his
             former
             Altars
             ,
          
           
             
               —
               quáque
               ipse
               morari
            
             
               Sede
               velit
               ,
               signis
               calestibus
               indicet
               ,
               optant
               .
            
             
               Annuit
               his
               motisque
               deus
               rata
               pignora
               c●istis
               ,
            
             
               Et
               repetita
               dedit
               —
            
          
           
             
               —
               oráque
               retro
            
             
               Flectit
               :
               &
               antiquas
               abiturus
               respicit
               aras
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 (
                 Met.
              
               15.
               )
            
          
           
             The
             Senate
             would
             not
             allow
             their
             General
             Lutatius
             ,
             in
             the
             Punick
             War
             ,
             to
             consult
             the
             Oracle
             of
             the
             Goddess
             Fortune
             at
             Praeneste
             ,
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             (
             alledged
             by
             
               Valerius
               Max.
               cap.
            
             3.
             l.
             1.
             )
             because
             the
             Roman
             Republick
             ought
             
             not
             to
             be
             administred
             by
             the
             Conduct
             or
             Counsels
             of
             any
             God
             but
             their
             own
             .
             Tiberius
             himself
             (
             saith
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Apolog.
               cap.
            
             5.
             )
             could
             not
             obtain
             of
             the
             Senate
             an
             Edict
             ,
             to
             have
             our
             Jesus
             canonized
             for
             a
             God
             at
             Rome
             ,
             though
             he
             moved
             earnestly
             for
             it
             ,
             upon
             
             Pilate's
             Letters
             informing
             him
             what
             had
             past
             in
             
               Judaea
               .
               Celsus
            
             that
             fierce
             enemy
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             (
             in
             
               Orig.
               l.
               4.
               
               Cal.
            
             11
             ,
             12.
             )
             will
             allow
             the
             Jews
             their
             own
             Religion
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             please
             to
             esteem
             Christ
             ,
             their
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             
               illa
               se
               jacret
               in
               aula
            
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             envy
             him
             that
             honour
             in
             his
             own
             Countrey
             :
             but
             ,
             that
             that
             obscure
             and
             despicable
             Nation
             should
             impose
             a
             God
             and
             a
             Religion
             upon
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             he
             so
             highly
             disgusts
             .
             The
             Pestilence
             raging
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             running
             for
             help
             to
             every
             God
             they
             could
             think
             of
             (
             in
             the
             Consulship
             of
             
               A.
               Cornelius
               Cossus
            
             and
             
               T.
               Quintius
               Pennus
            
             )
             there
             was
             strict
             charge
             given
             to
             the
             Ediles
             
               [
               ut
               animadverterent
               ,
               nè
               qui
               ,
               nisi
               Romani
               Dii
               ,
               nen
               quo
               alio
               more
               quàm
               patrio
               colerentur
               :
               ]
               (
               Liv.
               lib.
               4.
               30.
               )
               That
               they
               should
               take
               care
               ,
               that
               no
               other
               Gods
               ,
               but
               Roman
               ,
               nor
               they
               ,
               after
               any
               other
               rites
               than
               Roman
               ,
               should
               be
               worship'd
               :
            
             Esteeming
             the
             innovation
             of
             Religion
             a
             greater
             plague
             than
             the
             Pestilence
             ;
             and
             scorning
             to
             be
             beholding
             for
             their
             deliverance
             from
             that
             deadly
             malady
             to
             the
             help
             of
             any
             but
             their
             own
             Gods.
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Romans
             received
             most
             of
             the
             Gods
             and
             Religions
             of
             those
             Countries
             which
             they
             conquer'd
             :
             but
             this
             was
             done
             upon
             supposition
             that
             they
             were
             turned
             Roman
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Egyptians
             of
             old
             had
             an
             Art
             to
             make
             Gods
             ,
             (
             as
             Trismegistus
             not
             without
             admiration
             observes
             )
             so
             the
             Romans
             had
             a
             way
             to
             make
             the
             Gods
             of
             other
             Nations
             their
             own
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             forget
             their
             own
             Country
             and
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             to
             forsake
             their
             own
             Altars
             and
             Rites
             for
             the
             Roman
             ;
             hinted
             by
             the
             Poet
             :
          
           
             
               [
               Discessêre
               omnes
               adytis
               arisque
               relictis
            
             
               Dii
               quibus
               imperium
               hoc
               steterit
               —
               Eneid
               .
               2.
               
               
            
          
           
             And
             more
             fully
             exprest
             by
             
               Vives
               ,
               in
               Aug.
               de
               Civit.
               2.
               22.
               
               When
               the
               Romans
               besieged
               any
               City
               which
               they
               intended
               to
               demolish
               ,
               (
               that
               they
               might
               not
               seem
               to
               wage
               war
               with
               its
               tutelar
               Gods
               ,
               and
               turn
               them
               out
               of
               doors
               against
               their
               will
               ,
               by
               pulling
               down
               their
               Temples
               about
               their
               ears
               )
               the
               General
               ,
               by
               certain
               charms
               ,
               obtained
               of
               them
               to
               forsake
               the
               tutelage
               of
               the
               City
               destin'd
               to
               ruine
               ,
               and
               betake
               themselves
               to
               the
               stronger
               side
               ,
               to
               the
               conquering
               party
               .
            
             Thus
             Camillus
             decoy'd
             the
             Veijan
             Gods
             ;
             Scipio
             ,
             the
             Carthaginian
             and
             
               Numantian
               ;
               Mummius
            
             ,
             the
             Corinthian
             .
             And
             lest
             others
             might
             serve
             their
             Guardian
             God
             with
             the
             same
             sauce
             ,
             they
             concealed
             (
             as
             divers
             Authors
             have
             thought
             mention'd
             by
             Servius
             in
             his
             
               Epist.
               vir
               .
               Illustriss
               .
            
             )
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             Name
             of
             their
             City
             :
             for
             publishing
             of
             which
             secret
             
               Valerius
               Soranus
            
             was
             severely
             punisht
             .
             
               (
               Goodwins
               Antiquit.
            
             )
             A
             strange
             oversight
             in
             so
             wise
             a
             State
             ,
             to
             trust
             their
             Cities
             fortune
             to
             the
             custody
             of
             that
             unruly
             member
             ,
             the
             tongue
             .
             The
             Tyrians
             would
             have
             taught
             them
             a
             surer
             way
             ;
             who
             ,
             to
             secure
             their
             Patron
             Hercules
             ,
             or
             Apollo
             ,
             (
             for
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             ,
             (
             in
             telling
             the
             story
             ,
             how
             the
             Tyrians
             besieged
             by
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             being
             warn'd
             by
             a
             Vision
             ,
             that
             Apollo
             threatned
             to
             forsake
             the
             tuition
             of
             their
             City
             ,
             bound
             the
             Image
             with
             a
             chain
             )
             indifferently
             calls
             their
             Idol
             sometimes
             Apollo
             ,
             sometimes
             Hercules
             ;
             a
             good
             argument
             that
             the
             
               Tyrian
               Hercules
            
             was
             Apollo
             ,
             and
             Apollo
             the
             Sun
             ,
             which
             performs
             his
             twelve
             labours
             in
             passing
             the
             twelve
             Signs
             of
             the
             Zodiack
             
               (
               Diodor.
               Sic.
               Biblioth
               .
               lib.
               18.
               pag.
            
             548.
             )
             whether
             soever
             of
             them
             was
             their
             Patron
             ,
             to
             secure
             his
             residence
             among
             them
             in
             spite
             of
             Charms
             ,
             bound
             him
             fast
             to
             the
             pillar
             of
             his
             Temple
             with
             a
             Golden
             chain
             .
             It
             was
             upon
             the
             same
             score
             ,
             that
             Numa
             caused
             Mamurius
             to
             make
             eleven
             shields
             ,
             so
             like
             the
             Ancile
             of
             their
             Patron
             Mars
             ,
             wherein
             they
             conceived
             the
             happiness
             of
             their
             City
             to
             lie
             (
             as
             Thebes
             her
             good
             fortune
             in
             Nisus
             his
             golden
             lock
             ,
             and
             Meleagers
             life
             in
             the
             fagot-slick
             )
             
             as
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             discern
             one
             from
             another
             .
             
               (
               Plutarch
               .
               Numa
               .
            
             )
             This
             in
             imitation
             of
             Dardanus
             ,
             of
             whom
             
               Dionys.
               Halicarnas
               .
               (
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             7.
             )
             out
             of
             
               Callistratus
               ,
               Satyrus
            
             ,
             and
             Aratinus
             ,
             reports
             ,
             That
             Dardanus
             
               drew
               a
               counterfeit
            
             Palladium
             ,
             
               like
               that
               which
            
             Minerva
             
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               ,
               with
               a
               promise
               ,
               that
            
             Troy
             
               should
               stand
               while
               it
               kept
               that
            
             Palladium
             ;
             
               and
               that
               it
               was
               the
               counterfeit
               which
               the
               Grecians
               stole
            
             ;
             Aencas
             
               bringing
               the
               true
               to
            
             Lavinium
             .
             The
             form
             of
             this
             evocation
             of
             Tutelar
             Gods
             ,
             and
             infranchizing
             foreign
             Deities
             ,
             and
             naturalizing
             them
             into
             Roman
             ,
             
               Macrobius
               (
               Saturn
            
             .
             3.
             9.
             
             )
             sets
             down
             ,
             as
             he
             found
             it
             in
             
               Sammonicus
               Serenus
            
             his
             5.
             
             Book
             
               Of
               hidden
               Secrets
               .
               [
               If
               it
               be
               a
               God
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               Goddess
               that
               hath
               the
               People
               and
               City
               of
            
             Carthage
             
               in
               protection
               ,
               and
               thou
               especially
               (
               whosoever
               thou
               art
               )
               the
               Patron
               of
               this
               City
               and
               People
               ,
               I
               pray
               and
               beseech
               and
               (
               with
               your
               leave
               )
               require
               you
               to
               abandon
               the
               City
               and
               People
               of
            
             Carthage
             ,
             
               to
               forsake
               the
               places
               ,
               Temples
               ,
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               inclosures
               of
               their
               City
               ;
               to
               go
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               strike
               fear
               ,
               terrour
               and
               astonishment
               into
               that
               people
               and
               City
               ;
               and
               having
               left
               it
               ,
               to
               come
               to
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               mine
               :
               and
               that
               our
               Temples
               ,
               Places
               ,
               Ceremonies
               and
               Cities
               ,
               be
               more
               acceptable
               ,
               and
               better
               liked
               of
               you
               ;
               that
               you
               would
               take
               the
               charge
               of
               me
               ,
               of
               the
               People
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               of
               my
               Soldiers
               ,
               so
               as
               we
               may
               know
               and
               understand
               it
               .
               If
               you
               do
               so
               ,
               I
               vow
               to
               build
               you
               Temples
               ,
               and
               to
               appoint
               for
               you
               Solemn
               Games
               .
               ]
               No
               peny
               ,
               no
               Pater
               Noster
               ,
               no
               room
               in
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               for
               any
               God
               that
               will
               not
               turn
               Roman
               ,
               and
               wear
               the
               City
               badge
               .
            
             Upon
             this
             custome
             
               Tertullian
               (
               Apol.
            
             24.
             )
             grounds
             this
             Note
             :
             
               Tot
               sacrilegia
               Romanorum
               quot
               trophaea
               ;
               tot
               de
               Diis
               quot
               de
               gentibus
               triumphi
               ;
               tot
               manubia
               quot
               manent
               adhuc
               simulachra
               captivorum
               Deorum
               .
            
             i.
             e.
             
               Look
               how
               many
               Trophees
               the
               Romans
               have
               erected
               over
               conquer'd
               Cities
               and
               Countries
               ,
               so
               many
               Sacrileges
               have
               they
               committed
               upon
               the
               Gods
               of
               those
               places
               ;
               they
               have
               had
               as
               many
               Triumphs
               over
               the
               Gods
               ,
               as
               over
               Countries
               ;
               the
               many
               Images
               of
               captive
               Gods
               remaining
               to
               this
               day
               in
               that
               City
               ,
               are
               but
               so
               many
               spoils
               taken
               in
               war.
               
            
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             So
             exceeding
             wide
             of
             the
             mark
             of
             truth
             is
             that
             fools
             bolt
             of
             the
             vulgar
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Rome
             was
             conquer'd
             by
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             Nations
             whom
             she
             conquer'd
             :
             for
             in
             very
             deed
             she
             gave
             the
             Gods
             no
             other
             quarter
             ,
             than
             she
             did
             the
             men
             ,
             capitulating
             with
             them
             upon
             no
             better
             terms
             than
             those
             which
             Jacobs
             Sons
             tender'd
             to
             
               Sechem
               .
               [
               We
               cannot
               do
               this
               thing
            
             (
             to
             give
             Divine
             Honour
             to
             a
             God
             that
             is
             not
             Italianized
             )
             but
             
               in
               this
               we
               will
               consent
               unto
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               be
               as
               we
               are
               .
               ]
            
             It
             would
             not
             stand
             with
             the
             Polity
             of
             that
             stately
             Lady
             ,
             to
             marry
             a
             strange
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             baptized
             in
             his
             Name
             ;
             till
             by
             a
             strange
             Art
             of
             Palingenesie
             ,
             he
             had
             baptized
             himself
             into
             the
             Roman
             Name
             ,
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             deserted
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             the
             people
             and
             place
             of
             his
             first
             birth
             .
             Jupiter
             must
             become
             
               Capitoline
               ,
               Mars
               Quirinal
            
             ,
             before
             those
             Hills
             will
             afford
             room
             for
             their
             Temples
             .
             The
             
               Egyptian
               Serapis
            
             must
             turn
             the
             
               Indian
               Bacchus
               Italick
            
             before
             they
             
               can
               be
               worshipt
               at
            
             Rome
             .
             
               Serapide
               jam
               Romano
               aras
               ,
               Baccho
               jam
               Italico
               furias
               ,
               &c.
               
               (
               Tertull.
               Apolog.
               6.
               )
               Aesculapius
            
             his
             ●mp
             (
             his
             Serpent
             )
             must
             come
             away
             with
             his
             Idol
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             have
             reception
             in
             that
             City
             .
             The
             Mother
             of
             the
             Gods
             (
             in
             their
             repute
             )
             must
             shew
             her
             readiness
             to
             forsake
             the
             patronage
             of
             her
             antient
             pupils
             ,
             and
             to
             embrace
             the
             Office
             of
             Protecting
             
               S.
               P.
               Q.
               R.
            
             by
             following
             the
             slender
             twine
             of
             the
             Vestal
             Nuns
             garter
             ,
             before
             she
             can
             arrive
             on
             Tibers
             shore
             .
             Male
             and
             Female
             Deities
             must
             veil
             the
             bonnet
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               Goddess
               Rome
            
             ,
             (
             so
             termed
             in
             the
             Inscriptions
             of
             antient
             Roman
             Coyns
             ,
             set
             down
             by
             
               Goltzius
               in
               Thesauro
            
             )
             before
             she
             will
             bend
             the
             knee
             to
             them
             .
             To
             the
             Goddess
             Rome
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             Smyrna
             built
             a
             Temple
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             prefer'd
             by
             the
             Senate
             before
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             twelve
             Cities
             who
             stood
             in
             competition
             with
             her
             in
             that
             contest
             that
             was
             moved
             by
             those
             Cities
             in
             the
             Senate
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             should
             have
             the
             priviledge
             granted
             to
             build
             a
             Temple
             to
             
               Augustus
               ,
               (
               Tacit.
               Hist.
               3.
               
               Annal.
               4.
               p.
            
             110.
             )
             taxed
             by
             our
             Propertius
             :
             
               
                 —
                 colitur
                 nam
                 sanguine
                 &
                 ipsa
              
               
                 More
                 Deae
                 :
                 noménque
                 l●ci
                 ceu
                 numen
                 adorant
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               very
               City
               of
            
             Rome
             
               it self
               is
               worshipped
               as
               a
               Goddess
               by
               Sacrifices
               ;
               and
               they
               adore
               the
               name
               of
               the
               place
               as
               a
               Deity
               .
            
             Thus
             hath
             Antichristian
             Rome
             ,
             both
             Pagan
             and
             Papal
             ,
             exalted
             her self
             above
             all
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             extensive
             sence
             ,
             is
             called
             God
             or
             worshipped
             .
             What
             hopes
             then
             could
             the
             Apostles
             have
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             supported
             by
             no
             other
             but
             an
             arm
             of
             flesh
             ,
             to
             obtrude
             upon
             that
             Empire
             ,
             that
             unknown
             ,
             that
             strange
             God
             whom
             they
             preacht
             ?
             A
             thing
             ,
             First
             ,
             so
             ill
             resented
             by
             that
             State
             in
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ;
             as
             Licinius
             ,
             in
             his
             Speech
             to
             his
             Soldiers
             (
             mentioned
             by
             Eusebius
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             
               Constantine
               ,
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
            
             5.
             )
             whets
             their
             courage
             ,
             and
             animates
             them
             to
             the
             fight
             by
             this
             argument
             alone
             ,
             That
             the
             Army
             they
             were
             to
             ingage
             against
             had
             imbrac'd
             a
             strange
             God
             ,
             and
             intended
             to
             fight
             under
             his
             colours
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Of
             so
             harsh
             a
             sound
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             some
             Christian
             Theologues
             ,
             as
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             put
             a
             good
             sence
             upon
             that
             phrase
             when
             they
             met
             with
             it
             in
             
               Daniel
               ,
               (
               Dan.
            
             11.
             39.
             
             )
             they
             have
             mangled
             the
             coherence
             ,
             making
             a
             meer
             hotch-potch
             of
             that
             prophecie
             ,
             and
             perverted
             its
             sence
             ,
             forcing
             it
             (
             to
             point
             at
             the
             marks
             of
             Antichrist
             )
             from
             its
             plain
             intendment
             to
             describe
             the
             conquest
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             subduing
             the
             Empire
             to
             an
             abrenunciation
             of
             the
             Gods
             of
             its
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             the
             acceptance
             of
             himself
             ,
             that
             foreign
             God
             to
             them
             ,
             
               (
               Mede
               in
               locum
            
             )
             that
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             unknown
             God
             
               (
               Act.
            
             17.
             )
             that
             only
             Potentate
             ,
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
             that
             should
             set
             his
             conquering
             Banners
             upon
             the
             Walls
             of
             that
             proud
             City
             ,
             that
             had
             set
             hers
             upon
             the
             Temples
             of
             all
             other
             strange
             Gods
             ;
             and
             gather
             that
             Eagle
             as
             a
             Chicken
             under
             his
             ,
             that
             had
             made
             the
             Gods
             of
             all
             Nations
             creep
             under
             her
             wings
             ;
             the
             full
             experiment
             whereof
             he
             gave
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Constantine
             .
             And
             that
             's
             the
             clear
             importance
             of
             Daniels
             prophecie
             ,
             and
             of
             Licinius
             his
             Argument
             .
             The
             first
             perverter
             of
             Daniels
             words
             to
             a
             sinister
             sence
             ,
             was
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             those
             hackney
             Commentators
             ,
             that
             think
             it
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             Empires
             embracing
             a
             strange
             God
             ,
             should
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             good
             sence
             ,
             and
             import
             the
             Christning
             of
             it
             into
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Jesus
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             foreign
             God
             startle
             some
             of
             our
             Divines
             ,
             it
             is
             less
             to
             be
             wonder'd
             ,
             that
             ,
             Thirdly
             it
             should
             grate
             so
             harshly
             upon
             Pagan-Roman
             ears
             ,
             as
             that
             State
             could
             never
             be
             charmed
             into
             the
             imbracing
             of
             any
             strange
             God
             upon
             his
             own
             terms
             ,
             before
             or
             beside
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             ;
             
               [
               nisi
               homini
               placuerit
               Deus
               ,
               Deus
               non
               erit
               ;
               homo
               jam
               Deo
               propitius
               esse
               debebit
               ]
               (
               Tert.
               Ap.
               contr
               .
               Gent.
            
             5.
             )
             all
             others
             ,
             before
             their
             reception
             ,
             were
             capitulated
             with
             ,
             and
             forc'd
             to
             lay
             their
             Crowns
             of
             Divine
             Honour
             at
             the
             Senates
             feet
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             permitted
             in
             that
             City
             to
             wear
             them
             on
             their
             own
             heads
             :
             they
             must
             undeifie
             themselves
             ,
             and
             become
             no
             Gods
             of
             other
             Cities
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             allowed
             to
             be
             Gods
             in
             that
             .
             From
             which
             custom
             
               Eusebius
               (
               Hist.
            
             2.
             2.
             
             )
             ascribes
             it
             to
             a
             signal
             providence
             ,
             that
             our
             Jesus
             was
             not
             received
             ,
             by
             the
             Senate
             ,
             for
             God
             ,
             upon
             Tiberius
             his
             motion
             ;
             
               Which
               no
               doubt
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               was
               done
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               the
               wholesome
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Divine
               Preaching
               might
               not
               need
               the
               approbation
               of
               men
               ,
               the
               commendation
               of
               such
               men
               :
               i.
               e.
            
             That
             Christ
             might
             not
             seem
             to
             enter
             at
             the
             common
             door
             ,
             in
             a
             precarious
             way
             ,
             with
             cap
             in
             hand
             ,
             till
             the
             Senate
             was
             pleased
             to
             bid
             him
             be
             cover'd
             :
             that
             his
             Divinity
             might
             not
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             other
             Gods
             ,
             (
             as
             Tertullian
             speaks
             
               ubi
               prius
               )
               de
               humano
               arbitratu
               pensitari
               ,
            
             pass
             for
             no
             more
             than
             it
             weighed
             in
             the
             unequal
             scales
             of
             humane
             arbitrement
             ,
             but
             settle
             it self
             among
             them
             by
             its
             own
             weight
             ,
             and
             over
             them
             upon
             his
             own
             terms
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             There
             is
             but
             one
             instance
             in
             all
             History
             that
             bears
             any
             semblance
             of
             opposition
             to
             this
             last
             assertion
             [
             That
             our
             Jesus
             was
             the
             first
             foreign
             God
             whom
             the
             Romans
             received
             without
             capitulations
             ]
             and
             that
             is
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ;
             who
             seems
             to
             have
             prevented
             our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             honour
             of
             being
             proclaimed
             a
             God
             there
             .
          
           
             Which
             knot
             some
             attempt
             to
             untie
             ,
             or
             rather
             rashly
             to
             cut
             asunder
             ,
             by
             a
             back-blow
             against
             the
             truth
             of
             those
             current
             Stories
             which
             Eusebius
             (
             out
             of
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             and
             Irenaeus
             )
             reports
             of
             
             Simon
             's
             Deification
             ;
             the
             sword
             with
             which
             they
             wound
             the
             credit
             of
             this
             History
             comes
             out
             of
             the
             forge
             of
             
               Peter
               
               Ciaconius
            
             ,
             who
             suspects
             this
             to
             have
             been
             
             Justin's
             mistake
             ,
             because
             about
             the
             place
             where
             he
             reports
             Simons
             Image
             to
             have
             been
             erected
             ,
             there
             was
             ,
             
               Anno
               Christi
            
             ,
             1574.
             the
             basis
             of
             a
             Marble
             Statue
             digged
             up
             ,
             with
             this
             inscription
             ,
             
               SIMONI
               SANCO
               DEO
               FIDIO
            
             :
             But
             to
             this
             answer
             it
             may
             be
             replyed
             ,
             That
             though
             it
             be
             very
             certain
             that
             there
             were
             Pillars
             or
             Statues
             in
             Rome
             and
             Reatina
             bearing
             such
             like
             inscriptions
             
               [
               SEMONI
               SANCO
               FIDIO
               DEO
               :
               SANCTO
               SANCO
               SEMONI
               DEO
               FIDIO
               :
               SANCO
               FIDIO
               SEMO
               PATRI
               ,
               (
               Ovid.
               Fast.
            
             6.
             )
          
           
             
               Quaerebam
               Nonas
               Sancto
               Fidióne
               referrem
               ,
            
             
               An
               tibi
               Semo
               pater
               :
               tunc
               mihi
               Sanctus
               ait
               ,
            
             
               Cuicunque
               ex
               istis
               dederis
               ,
               ego
               munus
               habebo
               ,
            
             
               Nomina
               terna
               fero
               :
               sic
               valuêre
               Cures
               .
            
          
           
             whom
             Vossius
             rationally
             concludeth
             to
             have
             been
             Hercules
             from
             the
             testimony
             of
             
               Varro
               ,
               (
               lib.
               4.
               de
               L.
               L.
               )
            
             and
             of
             
               Festus
               ,
               [
               Herculi
               aut
               Sanco
               ;
               qui
               scilicet
               idem
               est
               Deus
               .
               ]
               Vossius
               de
               Idololatria
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               12.
               pag.
               46
               ,
               47.
               
               Etiam
               inter
               indigites
               Deos
               Romanis
               fuit
               Semo
               Sanctus
               :
               qui
               &
               Fidius
               ,
               quia
               per
               eum
               jurando
               fieret
               fides
               .
               Inscriptio
               Romana
               ,
               SEMONI
               SANCO
               DEO
               FIDIO
               SACRUM
               ;
               &
               alia
               ,
               SANCTO
               SANCO
               SEMONI
               DEO
               FIDIO
               SACRUM
               :
               Yet
            
             the
             place
             assigned
             by
             Ovid
             agrees
             not
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             assignes
             to
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             
               
                 [
                 Hunc
                 igitur
                 veteres
                 donârunt
                 aede
                 Sabini
                 ,
              
               
                 Inque
                 Quirinali
                 constituêre
                 Jugo
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             In
             whose
             Temple
             Tanquill
             or
             
               Caia
               Caecilia
            
             resided
             with
             her
             whorle
             and
             distaff
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             
               Varro
               Pliny
            
             reports
             ,
             
               (
               lib.
               8.
               cap.
            
             48.
             )
             Now
             ,
             though
             Justin
             might
             easily
             mistake
             
               [
               Semoni
            
             ]
             for
             
               [
               Simoni
            
             ]
             yet
             sure
             he
             must
             have
             had
             a
             beam
             in
             's
             eye
             if
             he
             took
             a
             Temple
             on
             the
             Quirinal
             Hill
             for
             a
             Statue
             on
             Tibers
             Bridge
             .
             And
             that
             Tertullian
             should
             follow
             him
             in
             that
             mistake
             ,
             being
             so
             great
             an
             Antiquary
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             by
             Profession
             a
             Lawyer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             skill'd
             in
             the
             Roman
             Fasts
             and
             lect
             dayes
             ,
             is
             still
             a
             greater
             wonder
             :
             And
             therefore
             notwithstanding
             Vossius
             his
             Arguments
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             still
             think
             those
             great
             Lights
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             did
             not
             ground
             their
             story
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             upon
             such
             palpable
             mistakes
             .
             And
             as
             to
             Ciaconius
             his
             reason
             from
             the
             so
             late
             invention
             of
             that
             Statue
             dug
             up
             in
             or
             near
             the
             place
             where
             Justin
             reports
             Simons
             Statue
             to
             have
             been
             placed
             ,
             I
             would
             think
             ,
             That
             the
             Authority
             of
             Justin
             and
             his
             writing
             this
             by
             way
             of
             Apology
             for
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             within
             that
             Century
             wherein
             it
             was
             done
             ;
             and
             
             Tertulian's
             mentioning
             it
             in
             his
             Apology
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             a
             man
             better
             skill'd
             in
             that
             Cities
             Antiquities
             than
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             in
             a
             thing
             of
             which
             he
             might
             have
             had
             ocular
             demonstration
             ,
             )
             are
             enough
             to
             blunt
             the
             edge
             of
             this
             sword
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             turn
             it
             against
             those
             that
             use
             it
             ;
             and
             make
             men
             of
             sober
             minds
             rather
             suspect
             those
             diggers
             deceived
             ,
             and
             that
             new-found
             basis
             to
             be
             a
             confirmation
             of
             Justins
             History
             ,
             That
             coming
             so
             near
             the
             Inscription
             of
             Magus
             his
             Statue
             mentioned
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             that
             and
             this
             being
             ,
             in
             all
             reason
             ,
             imputable
             to
             the
             teeth
             of
             time
             ,
             which
             corrodes
             the
             most
             durable
             Marble
             ;
             against
             which
             ,
             while
             the
             Characters
             could
             bear
             up
             themselves
             ,
             they
             presented
             this
             Motto
             ,
             
               SIMONI
               SANCTO
               DEO
               FILIO
            
             :
             besides
             the
             canker
             of
             Age
             ,
             a
             blow
             with
             a
             Mattock
             might
             sooner
             make
             an
             alteration
             in
             a
             Letter
             or
             two
             ,
             in
             one
             Image
             besieged
             with
             Mattocks
             ,
             than
             the
             Mothes
             conspire
             to
             gnaw
             out
             a
             piece
             of
             a
             Letter
             in
             three
             several
             Authors
             .
             I
             have
             ever
             dislik'd
             too
             much
             Criticisme
             in
             the
             consuring
             of
             approved
             Authors
             ,
             as
             the
             Devils
             engine
             ,
             insensibly
             ,
             to
             screw
             men
             up
             to
             infidelity
             ,
             and
             disbelief
             of
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             that
             being
             conveyed
             down
             to
             us
             in
             the
             same
             way
             of
             pen
             or
             press-tradition
             that
             other
             writings
             are
             .
             But
             to
             the
             Objection
             ,
             from
             Magus
             his
             Canonization
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             answer
             sufficient
             ;
             That
             whatever
             honour
             
             was
             conferr'd
             at
             Rome
             upon
             him
             ,
             was
             given
             him
             as
             the
             
               Perkin
               Werbeck
            
             of
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             his
             shadow
             and
             counterfeit
             ;
             for
             he
             giving
             out
             himself
             to
             be
             that
             very
             Jesus
             who
             appear'd
             in
             
               Judaea
               ;
               (
               Iren.
               contr
               .
               haer
               .
            
             1.
             20.
             
             )
             and
             by
             his
             inchantments
             ,
             
               (
               Justin
               Mart.
               Apoleg
               .
            
             )
             perswading
             many
             of
             the
             Samaritans
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             by
             Name
             ,
             Roman
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             that
             Mushrome
             Emperour
             Claudius
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             indeed
             that
             person
             whom
             he
             personated
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             ground
             had
             a
             Statue
             erected
             to
             him
             :
             So
             that
             Simon
             obtain'd
             Divine
             Honour
             under
             Claudius
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             or
             by
             Claudius
             ,
             according
             to
             Irenaeus
             and
             Tertullian
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             than
             Drusus
             his
             shadow
             obtain'd
             Imperial
             ,
             and
             the
             pseudo
             -
             Alexander
             Regal
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             deluded
             Greeks
             and
             Jews
             ,
             that
             took
             them
             for
             the
             persons
             whose
             parts
             they
             acted
             .
             His
             Image
             was
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             supposed
             Christ
             ,
             from
             the
             belief
             of
             whose
             Deity
             ,
             first
             embrac'd
             ,
             proceeded
             the
             Opinion
             that
             that
             first
             begotten
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             gave
             himself
             out
             to
             be
             that
             Jesus
             which
             was
             Crucified
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             was
             the
             Holy
             God.
             To
             speak
             all
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             and
             but
             too
             intelligible
             ,
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             was
             the
             
               James
               Naylor
            
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             to
             whom
             his
             deluded
             Followers
             cryed
             Hosannah
             ,
             taking
             him
             to
             be
             him
             whom
             he
             counterfeited
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             And
             yet
             (
             to
             cast
             in
             over-weight
             )
             had
             this
             Sorcerer's
             Statue
             stood
             upon
             its
             own
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             borrowed
             basis
             ;
             he
             would
             not
             have
             prevented
             our
             Jesus
             in
             an
             early
             obtaining
             Divine
             Honour
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             was
             censed
             in
             his
             Cratch
             by
             the
             Wise-men
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             so
             he
             had
             an
             Altar
             erected
             to
             him
             in
             his
             nonage
             ,
             by
             the
             Emperour
             of
             both
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             if
             
               Suidas
               (
               in
               the
               Life
               of
            
             Augustus
             )
             play
             the
             part
             of
             a
             faithful
             Historian
             ;
             for
             there
             he
             tells
             us
             
               [
               That
            
             Augustus
             
               consulting
               the
               Oracle
               of
            
             Apollo
             ,
             
               who
               should
               be
               his
               Successour
               ,
               received
               this
               Answer
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Hence
               ,
               hence
               Augustus
               from
               my
               silenc'd
               Cell
               ,
            
             
               I
               must
               not
               thine
               ,
               my
               own
               fates
               I
               may
               tell
               .
            
             
               Our
               Tripos
               is
               turn'd
               Infant
               by
               the
               Babe
            
             
               Of
               Hebrew
               birth
               ;
               our self
               to
               dismal
               shade
            
             
               Of
               lowest
               Hell
               must
               forthwith
               pack
               away
               ;
            
             
               So
               bids
               that
               Boy
               whom
               all
               we
               Gods
               obey
               .
            
          
           
             Whereupon
             Augustus
             reared
             an
             Altar
             in
             the
             Capitol
             ,
             with
             this
             Inscription
             ,
             
               ARA
               PRIMOGENITI
               FILII
               DEI
               ,
               The
               Altar
               of
               the
               first-begotten
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             Christ
             then
             got
             the
             start
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Time
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             Augustus
             preceded
             Claudius
             ;
             in
             point
             of
             Place
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Capitol
             is
             above
             the
             bridge
             of
             Tyber
             ;
             in
             point
             of
             Title
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             
               [
               Primogenitus
               ]
               the
               first
               begotten
               ,
            
             excells
             
               [
               Sanctus
               ]
               the
               Holy
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             Lastly
             in
             point
             of
             the
             Divine
             Honour
             conferr'd
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             dedicating
             of
             an
             Altar
             is
             an
             higher
             degree
             of
             sacred
             homage
             ,
             than
             the
             erecting
             of
             a
             Statue
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Authority
             of
             Suidas
             ,
             backt
             with
             Nicephorus
             and
             Cedrenus
             their
             mentioning
             the
             same
             Story
             ,
             be
             not
             of
             sufficient
             weight
             to
             make
             it
             currant
             ;
             we
             have
             those
             Historical
             Observations
             to
             cast
             into
             the
             seales
             ,
             as
             will
             make
             it
             down
             weight
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Augustus
             his
             unfortunateness
             in
             his
             Off-spring
             might
             in
             all
             reason
             put
             him
             upon
             consulting
             the
             Divine
             Wisdom
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Succession
             ;
             the
             only
             hopeful
             branches
             of
             the
             Caesarean
             Tree
             ,
             Caius
             and
             Lucius
             ,
             both
             dying
             within
             the
             space
             of
             22
             months
             of
             one
             another
             ;
             the
             two
             
             Julia's
             ,
             his
             Daughter
             and
             Niece
             ,
             being
             for
             their
             infamousness
             ,
             thrust
             by
             his
             own
             Decree
             into
             exile
             ;
             Agrippa
             for
             his
             sordid
             and
             salvage
             disposition
             dis-inherited
             ;
             
               (
               Sueton.
               Octavius
            
             65.
             )
             and
             his
             only
             remaining
             Heir
             Apparent
             Tiberius
             ,
             (
             that
             dirt
             mixt
             with
             blood
             ,
             as
             
               Theodorus
               Gadareus
            
             called
             him
             ,
             
               Tacit.
               Annal.
               1.
               
               Sueton.
               Tiberius
            
             57.
             )
             not
             able
             to
             conceal
             from
             so
             piercing
             an
             eye
             ,
             those
             latent
             seeds
             of
             cruelty
             and
             arrogance
             ,
             he
             began
             so
             early
             to
             put
             forth
             :
             so
             far
             incurring
             Augustus
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             prevented
             by
             death
             (
             suspected
             to
             have
             been
             procured
             by
             Livia
             in
             favour
             of
             Tiberius
             )
             he
             had
             a
             purpose
             of
             re-adopting
             Agrippa
             :
             of
             which
             he
             made
             more
             than
             shew
             ,
             in
             the
             affectionate
             visit
             he
             gave
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             exile
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             his
             end
             .
             This
             his
             so
             great
             mishap
             in
             his
             Family-concerns
             ,
             himself
             was
             wont
             to
             express
             his
             deep
             resentment
             of
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             calling
             his
             three
             Children
             his
             three
             Wens
             and
             Impostumes
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             his
             Proverbial
             exclamation
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
            
             
               Happy
               they
               that
               live
               without
               Wives
               ,
               and
               die
               without
               Children
               !
               (
               Suet.
               Octav.
            
             65.
             )
             Here
             was
             ,
             if
             ever
             ,
             
               Deo
               dignus
               vindice
               nodus
            
             ,
             a
             snarle
             in
             his
             fortune
             requiring
             the
             aid
             of
             a
             Divine
             Solution
             .
             To
             which
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             so
             over
             Religious
             a
             Prince
             would
             apply
             himself
             .
             For
             if
             mans
             natural
             propensity
             to
             invocate
             the
             Divine
             ,
             when
             humane
             counsel
             fails
             ,
             was
             radicated
             in
             Tiberius
             ,
             (
             notwithstanding
             his
             irreligiousness
             ,
             
               [
               Circa
               Deos
               ac
               Religiones
               negligentior
               ]
               Suet.
               Tiber.
            
             69.
             )
             so
             deep
             ,
             as
             he
             in
             the
             like
             case
             (
             to
             counterfeit
             Augustus
             in
             commendable
             things
             ,
             where
             his
             native
             pravity
             would
             permit
             him
             to
             write
             after
             so
             good
             a
             Copy
             )
             durst
             not
             appoint
             his
             Successour
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             supplicated
             the
             Gods
             ,
             by
             some
             manifest
             token
             to
             determine
             whom
             he
             should
             choose
             ,
             
               Joseph
               .
               Antiq.
               18.
               8.
               
               [
               Consilium
               cui
               impar
               erat
               fato
               commist
               ]
               (
               Tac.
               an
               .
            
             6.
             137.
             )
             Can
             we
             reasonably
             suspect
             Suidas
             of
             falsehood
             in
             reporting
             Augustus
             ,
             where
             he
             found
             the
             last
             Act
             of
             the
             Comedy
             of
             his
             life
             thus
             perplext
             ,
             to
             have
             called
             Apollo
             into
             the
             Scene
             ,
             to
             unite
             this
             knot
             ,
             referring
             the
             choice
             of
             an
             Heir
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             so
             bad
             choice
             ,
             to
             the
             umpirage
             of
             the
             Divine
             Wisdom
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Answers
             which
             that
             ,
             and
             whatever
             other
             Oracles
             he
             consulted
             ,
             gave
             ,
             were
             as
             little
             to
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             as
             Suidas
             reports
             them
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             appears
             from
             that
             low
             esteem
             which
             in
             his
             old
             Age
             he
             had
             of
             both
             ,
             exprest
             by
             his
             condemning
             to
             the
             flames
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             great
             Pontiff
             ,
             two
             thousand
             Oracles
             ,
             
               (
               Sueton.
               Octav.
            
             31.
             )
             though
             at
             his
             entrance
             into
             that
             Office
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             devout
             an
             Adorer
             of
             the
             old
             Religion
             ,
             consisting
             in
             a
             great
             part
             of
             those
             Oracles
             ,
             as
             he
             preferr'd
             his
             Augurate
             above
             his
             Empire
             ;
             fastning
             his
             name
             at
             his
             reforming
             of
             the
             Calender
             ,
             rather
             on
             that
             month
             when
             he
             commenc'd
             Augur
             ,
             than
             on
             that
             wherein
             he
             began
             his
             Reign
             :
             and
             protesting
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             of
             his
             Nieces
             had
             been
             old
             enough
             he
             would
             have
             preferr'd
             her
             to
             the
             place
             of
             a
             Vestal
             ,
             fallen
             void
             by
             the
             death
             of
             one
             of
             those
             Nuns
             ;
             with
             that
             protestation
             upbraiding
             the
             Senators
             irreligiousness
             ,
             exprest
             in
             their
             making
             means
             that
             their
             Daughters
             might
             not
             be
             called
             to
             that
             lot
             .
          
           
             Touching
             Apollo
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             twelve
             great
             Deities
             what
             his
             thoughts
             were
             grown
             to
             ,
             by
             that
             time
             he
             was
             grown
             old
             ,
             he
             more
             than
             intimated
             in
             his
             erecting
             of
             that
             strange
             Order
             of
             Table-Knights
             
               (
               Sueton.
               Octav.
            
             70.
             )
             instituted
             (
             as
             not
             only
             Antonius
             but
             the
             common
             Libels
             objected
             against
             him
             )
             in
             contempt
             of
             Apollo
             ,
             whom
             Augustus
             as
             Master
             of
             the
             Order
             personated
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             eleven
             he
             and
             she
             Deities
             ,
             whom
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Knights
             represented
             in
             that
             his
             supper
             of
             the
             twelve
             Gods
             ,
          
           
             
               Impia
               dum
               Caesar
               Phoebi
               mendacia
               ludit
               ,
               &c.
               
               
            
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             burthen
             of
             the
             City
             Song
             ,
             descanting
             upon
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             his
             twelve
             Gods
             ,
             discovering
             that
             degree
             of
             sacrilegious
             impiety
             (
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             then
             modern
             Roman
             dialect
             )
             towards
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             greater
             Nations
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             Apollo
             ,
             as
             so
             devout
             a
             person
             as
             Augustus
             was
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             arrived
             to
             ,
             by
             any
             other
             wind
             ,
             but
             what
             blew
             from
             that
             coast
             which
             Suidas
             points
             out
             ;
             He
             durst
             not
             without
             the
             leave
             of
             these
             Gods
             have
             been
             thus
             familiar
             with
             them
             .
          
           
           
             §
             6.
             
             This
             may
             suffice
             to
             vindicate
             Suidas
             ,
             and
             prove
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             position
             ,
             That
             the
             Polity
             of
             Rome
             was
             so
             averse
             to
             the
             entertainment
             of
             a
             foreign
             God
             ,
             as
             our
             Jesus
             was
             the
             first
             strange
             God
             that
             that
             Empire
             embrac'd
             ,
             either
             by
             Publick
             Edict
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             or
             the
             private
             Conscience
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             as
             
               Tertullian
               (
               Apol.
               cont
               .
               gentes
               ,
               cap.
            
             21.
             )
             distinguisheth
             ,
             
               Ipse
               pro
               sua
               conscientia
               Christianus
               ;
               He
               as
               to
               his
               own
               private
               perswasion
               being
               already
               a
               Christian.
               Senatus
               respuit
               ,
            
             Caesar
             
               in
               sententia
               mansit
               ,
               (
               Id.
               ibid.
               cap.
               5.
               )
               The
               Senate
               rejected
            
             Tiberius
             
               his
               motion
               for
               the
               Canonization
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
            
             Tiberius
             
               persisted
               in
               the
               Opinion
               of
               Christs
               being
               God.
               Sed
               &
            
             Caesares
             
               ipsi
               credidissent
               super
               Christo
               ,
               si
               aut
            
             Caesares
             
               non
               essent
               seculo
               necessarii
               ,
               aut
               si
               &
               Christiani
               potuissent
               esse
            
             Caesares
             ,
             
               (
               Id.
               ibid.
               cap.
               21.
               )
               Yea
               ,
               even
               the
               Emperours
               themselves
               would
               have
               become
               Christians
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               been
               hamper'd
               with
               secular
               interest
               ,
               or
               if
               that
               Christians
               could
               have
               been
            
             Caesars
             .
             Upon
             which
             passages
             ,
             because
             they
             give
             both
             light
             and
             strength
             to
             the
             preceding
             discourse
             (
             though
             not
             without
             hazard
             of
             spilling
             my
             Readers
             patience
             )
             I
             shall
             venture
             to
             make
             these
             reflections
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             clear
             that
             clause
             
               [
               aut
               si
               &
               Christiani
               potuissent
               esse
            
             Caesares
             ]
             from
             the
             Anabaptistical
             gloss
             ;
             this
             Note
             will
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             That
             Constantine
             and
             his
             Successors
             reconciled
             this
             inconsistency
             of
             Christianity
             and
             Empire
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             absolute
             but
             only
             occasional
             and
             temporary
             ;
             nor
             of
             all
             Empire
             or
             Civil
             command
             ,
             but
             particularly
             respected
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             For
             there
             were
             Christian
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             that
             under
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             very
             early
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Times
             ,
             both
             Martial
             ,
             as
             Cornelius
             ,
             and
             Civil
             ,
             as
             
               Sergius
               Paulus
            
             ,
             as
             Judicious
             Grotius
             observes
             .
             
               [
               Ob
               temporum
               circumstantias
               quae
               vix
               ferebant
               exerceri
               sine
               actibus
               quibusdam
               cum
               Christiana
               lege
               pugnantibus
               ,
               (
               Grotius
               de
               Jur.
               bel
               .
               &
               pacis
               ,
               l.
               2.
               9.
               3.
               )
               The
               circumstances
               of
               those
               Times
               were
               such
               as
               did
               scarcely
               permit
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Emperour
               to
               be
               exercised
               without
               certain
               Acts
               contrary
               to
               the
               Christian
               Law.
               ]
            
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             will
             be
             therefore
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             enquire
             ,
             what
             that
             Secular
             Interest
             was
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Emperours
             were
             so
             involv'd
             ,
             in
             that
             juncture
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             a
             Remora
             to
             their
             casting
             their
             assistance
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             bar
             to
             him
             that
             was
             a
             Christian
             to
             become
             Emperour
             .
             Let
             him
             that
             tied
             ,
             untie
             this
             knot
             :
             let
             Tertullian
             himself
             
               (
               Apol.
            
             5.
             )
             determine
             ,
             who
             infers
             the
             story
             of
             Tiberius
             above-mentioned
             ,
             with
             an
             
               [
               ergo
            
             ]
             from
             that
             old
             Decree
             quoted
             by
             him
             in
             the
             preceding
             clause
             .
             
               Vetus
               erat
               decretum
               ,
               nè
               qui
               Deus
               ab
               Imperatore
               consecraretur
               ,
               nisi
               à
               Senatu
               probatus
               ,
               There
               was
               an
               old
               Decree
               ,
               that
               none
               should
               be
               Canonized
               for
               a
               God
               by
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               (
               Euseb.
               interpr
               .
               Tertul.
               [
               ab
               Imperatore
               ]
            
             by
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               Hist.
               Eccles.
            
             2.
             2.
             
             )
             whereby
             this
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             an
             ancient
             Constitution
             made
             under
             their
             Kings
             (
             who
             were
             also
             Generals
             in
             War
             ,
             and
             were
             hereby
             prohibited
             to
             adopt
             new
             Gods
             either
             at
             home
             or
             abroad
             without
             the
             Vote
             of
             the
             Senate
             )
             and
             renewed
             with
             this
             alteration
             of
             Name
             when
             the
             Senate
             held
             the
             Soveraignty
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             or
             General
             abroad
             without
             limitation
             of
             their
             Power
             while
             their
             Commission
             lasted
             ,
             saving
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             at
             their
             conquest
             of
             Nations
             or
             Cities
             make
             any
             foreign
             God
             Free
             of
             the
             Roman
             State
             ,
             
               till
               he
               had
               first
               been
               approved
               of
               by
               the
               Senate
               .
            
             In
             which
             Decree
             Reason
             bids
             that
             we
             should
             take
             Emperour
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             then
             new
             ,
             but
             in
             its
             old
             sence
             ,
             as
             it
             signifies
             a
             General
             ,
             as
             the
             next
             words
             
               [
               ut
               M.
               Aemilius
               de
               deo
               suo
               Alburno
               ]
            
             import
             :
             for
             Aemilius
             was
             in
             no
             other
             sence
             an
             Emperour
             but
             as
             he
             was
             the
             Roman
             General
             ,
             whose
             Office
             it
             was
             to
             evocate
             the
             Gods
             of
             conquer'd
             Cities
             (
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             before
             )
             and
             offer
             them
             fair
             quarter
             .
             Now
             lest
             the
             General
             might
             dubb
             upon
             the
             place
             any
             such
             God
             ;
             this
             Decree
             was
             added
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             caution
             ,
             to
             that
             former
             which
             
               Crinitus
               (
               Tri●
               .
               de
               honest
               .
               discipl
               .
               lib.
               10.
               cap.
               3.
               vide
               Junii
               notas
               in
               Tertul.
               Apol.
               cap.
            
             5.
             )
             out
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Pontiffs
             ,
             delivers
             ,
             in
             these
             terms
             
               [
               Separatim
               nemo
               siet
               habens
               deos
               novos
               sive
               advenas
               ,
               nisi
               publicè
               adscitos
               privatim
               nè
               colunto
               ]
            
             which
             Law
             Cicero
             thus
             translates
             ,
             
               Separatim
               nemo
               habessit
               deos
               ,
               neve
               novos
               :
               sed
               nè
               advenas
               ,
               nisi
               publicè
               
               adscitos
               ,
               privatim
               colunto
               ,
               (
               Cic.
               de
               legib
               .
               l.
               2.
               p.
               318.
               )
               Let
               no
               man
               have
               any
               new
               or
               strange
               Gods
               ;
               Let
               not
               any
               be
               worshipt
               in
               private
               that
               are
               not
               publickly
               infranchised
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             those
             signs
             they
             gave
             ,
             of
             their
             renouncing
             their
             former
             Cities
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             their
             coming
             over
             to
             the
             Roman
             ,
             had
             been
             canvast
             in
             the
             Senate
             and
             approved
             of
             .
             Upon
             which
             Eusebius
             hath
             this
             Note
             
               (
               Hist.
               Eccl.
            
             2.
             2.
             
             )
             out
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               If
               God
               do
               not
               please
               man
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               God
               :
            
             well
             exprest
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               With
               you
               humane
               judgement
               confers
               divinity
               .
            
          
           
             By
             this
             we
             see
             where
             the
             Senates
             and
             Emperours
             shooe
             pinches
             in
             the
             case
             of
             our
             Jesus
             :
             His
             not
             complying
             with
             them
             in
             this
             great
             maxime
             of
             State
             ;
             his
             not
             induring
             this
             humane
             test
             ;
             his
             not
             condescending
             to
             their
             terms
             ,
             of
             renouncing
             
             Judaea's
             ,
             and
             undertaking
             the
             patronage
             of
             the
             people
             and
             City
             of
             Rome
             .
             Pilat's
             writing
             him
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             writ
             him
             in
             the
             Inscription
             over
             the
             Cross
             ,
             
               Jesus
               of
            
             Nazareth
             ,
             
               King
               of
               the
               Jews
            
             ,
             was
             that
             very
             thing
             which
             would
             not
             down
             with
             the
             Senate
             ;
             that
             which
             made
             the
             Evangelical
             Doctrine
             too
             strait
             a
             glove
             for
             their
             gouty
             hand
             :
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             this
             they
             would
             have
             drawn
             it
             on
             :
             And
             had
             they
             drawn
             it
             on
             ,
             Tiberius
             would
             have
             worn
             Christs
             colours
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             have
             prohibited
             the
             persecution
             ,
             but
             have
             commanded
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             the
             Senate's
             sticking
             at
             his
             Canonization
             ,
             being
             that
             secular
             concern
             which
             stifled
             the
             light
             of
             his
             Conscience
             ;
             he
             choosing
             rather
             to
             save
             his
             Crown
             than
             his
             Soul.
             The
             fear
             of
             suffering
             shipwrack
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             upon
             the
             shelf
             of
             this
             temptation
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             custom
             of
             exhibiting
             an
             oath
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             at
             his
             ingress
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             dignity
             
               [
               not
               to
               over-top
               the
               Senate
               in
               those
               privileges
               the
               ancient
               Laws
               had
               establisht
               them
               in
               ]
            
             and
             also
             the
             College
             of
             the
             Pontiffs
             installing
             him
             in
             the
             great
             Pontificality
             ,
             and
             committing
             to
             him
             the
             chief
             ordering
             of
             the
             affairs
             concerning
             the
             Ethnick
             Ceremonies
             ;
             a
             thing
             that
             Gratian
             said
             (
             and
             thereupon
             refused
             the
             pontifical
             Stole
             )
             was
             unlawful
             for
             a
             Christian
             (
             and
             't
             is
             a
             wonder
             how
             the
             former
             Christian
             Emperours
             could
             wear
             that
             Stole
             without
             galling
             their
             shoulders
             )
             
               (
               vid.
               Mord.
               vol.
               2.
               pag.
            
             746.
             )
             These
             circumstances
             (
             I
             say
             )
             were
             the
             Lion
             in
             the
             thorow-Christians
             way
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Inauguration
             in
             that
             dignity
             incompetent
             to
             a
             Christian
             indeed
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             tenable
             or
             attainable
             in
             that
             juncture
             but
             upon
             those
             terms
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             effect
             and
             interpretatively
             ,
             an
             abrenunciation
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             From
             all
             which
             may
             be
             inferr'd
             ,
             for
             a
             conclusion
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             the
             invincibleness
             of
             the
             Empire
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             an
             arm
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             ridiculousness
             of
             attempting
             to
             batter
             down
             this
             strong
             hold
             ,
             (
             wherewith
             the
             Empire
             had
             immur'd
             it self
             ,
             against
             the
             fiercest
             assaults
             the
             illuminated
             consciences
             of
             their
             own
             Emperours
             could
             make
             )
             without
             the
             greatest
             assurance
             of
             the
             Divine
             aid
             .
             Had
             Aegypt
             been
             the
             head
             of
             the
             worlds
             Empire
             ,
             (
             that
             Wind-mill
             head
             turning
             its
             sailes
             about
             to
             every
             new
             wind
             ,
             to
             the
             imbracing
             of
             every
             new
             and
             strange
             Deity
             )
             or
             Greece
             ,
             which
             both
             Divine
             and
             Secular
             Histories
             describe
             to
             be
             in
             love
             with
             novelties
             :
             It
             would
             have
             been
             a
             business
             of
             no
             great
             difficulty
             ,
             to
             have
             reduc'd
             it
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             a
             well-coucht
             new
             Fable
             .
             But
             to
             prevail
             with
             it
             ,
             to
             renounce
             its
             old
             and
             imbrace
             a
             strange
             God
             ,
             when
             Rome
             was
             become
             its
             Metropolis
             ,
             
               hic
               labor
               ,
               hoc
               opus
               est
               .
            
             To
             poak
             out
             Leviathan
             ,
             from
             under
             that
             shelf
             of
             prejudice
             against
             a
             strange
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostolical
             rod
             ,
             into
             the
             Net
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             to
             draw
             him
             to
             that
             shore
             he
             had
             such
             an
             antipathy
             against
             ,
             by
             that
             slender
             silken
             twine
             wherewith
             the
             Apostles
             fisht
             for
             men
             ;
             to
             intice
             him
             with
             the
             bait
             of
             a
             foreign
             Deity
             cloathed
             in
             so
             mean
             and
             outwardly
             despicable
             flesh
             ;
             can
             be
             imputed
             to
             nothing
             less
             ,
             than
             the
             cooperation
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             with
             those
             mean
             instruments
             ,
             that
             's
             able
             to
             subdue
             all
             things
             to
             it self
             ,
             and
             bring
             to
             nought
             things
             that
             are
             ,
             by
             things
             that
             are
             not
             .
             The
             making
             of
             that
             stone
             ,
             which
             the
             Gentile
             as
             well
             as
             Jewish
             builders
             ,
             of
             all
             others
             rejected
             ,
             the
             head
             stone
             of
             the
             corner
             ,
             higher
             than
             the
             highest
             in
             the
             Capitol
             ,
             was
             the
             Lords
             doings
             ;
             a
             work
             
             not
             to
             have
             been
             attempted
             without
             extream
             madness
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             confidence
             of
             his
             Almighty
             assistance
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               A
               prospect
               of
               the
               Holy
               Age
               ,
               the
               Age
               wherein
               the
               Gospel
               was
               first
               publisht
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               its
               skill
               in
               Theology
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Natural
               Theology
               then
               in
               its
               highest
               acmen
               by
               the
               improvement
               of
               the
               Pythagorick
               ,
               Platonick
               and
               Sacratical
               Philosophy
               .
               Within
               that
               Century
               lived
            
             Varro
             :
             
               his
               Encomium
            
             .
             Scaevola
             and
             Caesar
             
               great
               Divines
            
             .
             Cicero
             and
             Cratippus
             
               well
               seen
               in
               Natural
               Theology
            
             .
             Seneca
             
               the
               Miracle
               of
               Humane
               Divines
            
             .
             Thrasea
             under
             Nero
             
               a
               Martyr
               for
               Moral
               Divinity
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Prophetical
               Theology
               exploded
               by
               Pagan
               Philosophers
               .
               Divination
               by
               Dreams
               and
               Oracles
               censur'd
               by
            
             Cicero
             .
             Apollo
             '
             
               s
               Oracles
               ambiguous
               ;
               at
               last
               silenc'd
               .
            
             Phoebus
             
               Philippizing
               .
               Chaldean
               prognosticators
               vain
            
             .
             Praenestine
             
               Lots
               and
               Auguries
               decided
               .
               Divination
               by
               Prodigies
               taunted
               .
               This
               a
               barr
               to
               credulity
               towards
               the
               Gospel
               .
               §
               3.
               
               Historical
               Divinity
               decried
               in
               the
               Schools
               (
               when
               the
               History
               of
               the
               blessed
               Jesus
               was
               first
               published
               )
               as
               reporting
               things
               unworthy
               of
               God.
               The
               Apostles
               could
               never
               have
               hoped
               to
               induce
               the
               disputers
               of
               this
               world
               to
               a
               belief
               of
               as
               unlikely
               stories
               ,
               had
               they
               had
               no
               more
               than
               an
               arm
               of
               flesh
               to
               trust
               to
               .
               The
               conclusion
               of
               the
               whole
               matter
               .
               God's
               Tabernacle
               set
               in
               the
               Sun
               shining
               out
               in
               its
               greatest
               lustre
               of
               humane
               Sciences
               .
               §
               4.
               
               The
               Civick
               Religion
               both
               with
               the
               Vulgar
               and
               Politicians
               in
               high
               respect
               in
               our
               Saviours
               Age
               ,
               proved
               ,
               from
               the
               Philosophers
               salvo's
               ,
               by
               consequence
               ,
               and
               directly
               from
               several
               examples
               .
               The
               world
               was
               injoying
               her self
            
             Pigmalion
             -
             
               like
               in
               the
               warm
               imbraces
               of
               her-own-made
               sacred
               animals
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             ALthough
             the
             World
             by
             this
             four-double
             shield
             (
             of
             knowledge
             in
             Arts
             Physical
             ,
             Poetical
             ,
             Demoniacal
             and
             Political
             )
             was
             thus
             well
             guarded
             against
             the
             surprizals
             of
             Impostures
             :
             yet
             had
             it
             wanted
             the
             eye
             of
             Theology
             ,
             a
             cunning
             Stalker
             might
             possibly
             have
             catcht
             it
             on
             its
             blind
             side
             :
             Had
             the
             Sun
             of
             Metaphysical
             knowledge
             been
             cold
             set
             upon
             it
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             might
             have
             presumed
             ,
             in
             the
             darkness
             of
             that
             night
             ,
             to
             have
             dazeled
             its
             eyes
             with
             the
             splendor
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             struck
             it
             with
             their
             fish-spear
             ,
             or
             have
             drawn
             their
             net
             over
             it
             ,
             while
             it
             lay
             astonish'd
             with
             the
             strangeness
             of
             that
             sight
             :
             As
             we
             see
             Salmons
             caught
             with
             the
             flame
             of
             a
             broom-fagot
             ,
             and
             Larks
             with
             a
             low-bell
             .
             In
             order
             therefore
             to
             our
             clearing
             the
             Apostles
             from
             the
             charge
             of
             designing
             to
             put
             a
             cheat
             upon
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             expedient
             to
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             posture
             it
             then
             stood
             in
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Religion
             ;
             which
             though
             miserably
             depraved
             ,
             with
             the
             inventions
             of
             its
             own
             foolish
             and
             judicially
             darkned
             heart
             ,
             through
             its
             letting
             slip
             ,
             in
             that
             vast
             tract
             of
             time
             ,
             what
             was
             once
             deliver'd
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Sons
             of
             Noah
             ;
             and
             in
             lieu
             of
             the
             old
             tradition
             taking
             up
             ,
             and
             filling
             its
             hand
             with
             vain
             imaginations
             :
             yet
             (
             whether
             it
             were
             through
             that
             Ages
             improving
             of
             Natural
             Principles
             ,
             or
             retrieving
             of
             Supernatural
             ,
             either
             by
             a
             more
             familiar
             converse
             with
             that
             Nation
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             had
             concredited
             the
             custody
             of
             his
             Oracles
             ;
             or
             by
             means
             of
             the
             divulging
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             ;
             or
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             upon
             their
             faithfulness
             in
             a
             little
             ;
             )
             never
             did
             any
             Age
             before
             it
             ,
             since
             the
             first
             General
             Apostasie
             ,
             stand
             better
             defended
             against
             Impostors
             in
             Religion
             than
             this
             did
             .
             The
             Three
             Sects
             that
             only
             deserve
             the
             name
             of
             Divine
             ,
             the
             
               Pythagorick
               ,
               Socratical
            
             and
             Platonick
             ,
             being
             about
             our
             Saviours
             time
             grown
             to
             that
             improvement
             ,
             as
             more
             substantial
             Divinity
             occurrs
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             one
             Roman
             ,
             who
             then
             turn'd
             his
             stile
             that
             way
             ,
             than
             in
             all
             the
             Volumes
             of
             preceding
             Philosophers
             .
          
           
             Then
             lived
             Varro
             ,
             so
             indefatigable
             a
             Student
             and
             Writer
             ,
             as
             
               Terentianus
               
               Carthaginensis
               (
               in
               his
               Phaleucick
               Verses
               )
            
             sings
             of
             him
             after
             this
             manner
             :
          
           
             
               [
               Vir
               doctissimus
               undecunque
               Varro
               ;
            
             
               Quae
               tam
               multa
               legit
               ,
               ut
               aliquid
            
             
               Ei
               scribere
               vacâsse
               miremur
               ;
            
             
               Tam
               multa
               scripsit
               ,
               quàm
               multa
            
             
               Vix
               quenquam
               legere
               potuisse
               credamus
               .
               ]
               
            
          
           
             Gellius
             reports
             
               (
               lib.
            
             5.
             )
             that
             he
             writ
             490
             Books
             .
             A
             man
             of
             that
             profound
             Learning
             ,
             as
             Tully
             (
             transported
             with
             the
             admiration
             of
             it
             )
             in
             his
             Academick
             Questions
             ,
             while
             he
             's
             commending
             him
             for
             a
             Divine
             ,
             forgets
             that
             himself
             was
             an
             Academick
             Philosopher
             ;
             and
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             profession
             of
             hesitancy
             and
             suspension
             of
             assent
             to
             all
             other
             propositions
             ,
             speaks
             positively
             and
             confidently
             of
             
               Mark
               Varro
            
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             ,
             without
             doubt
             ,
             of
             all
             men
             the
             most
             acute
             and
             learned
             
               (
               Academ
               .
               Quaest.
               lib.
               1.
               )
               —
               [
               Cum
            
             M.
             Varrone
             
               hominum
               facilè
               omnium
               acutissimo
               ,
               &
               sine
               ulla
               dubitatione
               doctissimo
               ]
            
             and
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               While
               we
               were
               wandring
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               our
               own
               City
               as
               strangers
               ,
               thy
               Books
               (
               O
            
             Varro
             )
             
               did
               as
               it
               were
               bring
               us
               home
               to
               our selves
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               at
               length
               know
               where
               we
               are
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               are
               .
               Thou
               hast
               open'd
               to
               us
               the
               Antiquities
               of
               our
               Country
               ,
               the
               description
               of
               the
               Times
               ,
               the
               Laws
               about
               Holy
               things
               ,
               the
               Offices
               of
               Priests
               ,
               Domestick
               ,
               Publick
               Discipline
               ,
               the
               definitions
               ,
               distinctions
               ,
               properties
               and
               causes
               of
               ALL
               THINGS
               both
               HUMANE
               and
               DIVINE
               .
            
          
           
             That
             African
             Tully
             St.
             Austin
             praiseth
             Varro
             in
             as
             high
             a
             stile
             as
             this
             Roman
             ,
             giving
             him
             this
             Encomium
             
               (
               de
               Civitate
               6.
               2.
               )
               [
               Quis
            
             M.
             Varrone
             
               curiosiùs
               ista
               quaesrvit
               ?
               quis
               invenit
               doctiùs
               ?
               quis
               distinxit
               acutiùs
               ?
               quis
               consideravit
               attentiùs
               ?
               quis
               diligentiùs
               pleni●sque
               conscripsit
               ?
               ]
               Who
               hath
               with
               more
               curiosity
               inquired
               into
               those
               things
            
             (
             concerning
             Religion
             and
             the
             Divine
             attributes
             )
             than
             Varro
             ?
             
               who
               with
               more
               learning
               found
               them
               out
               than
               he
               ?
               who
               with
               greater
               attention
               weighed
               ,
               with
               more
               acuteness
               distinguisht
               ,
               with
               more
               copiousness
               and
               diligence
               writ
               of
               these
               things
               than
            
             M.
             Varro
             ?
          
           
             But
             we
             cannot
             have
             a
             clearer
             demonstration
             of
             the
             brightness
             and
             magnitude
             of
             this
             Star
             ,
             (
             which
             Providence
             order'd
             to
             arise
             in
             the
             Heathens
             Hemisphere
             ,
             as
             an
             Usher
             to
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             )
             than
             his
             obtaining
             (
             while
             he
             lived
             and
             was
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             envy
             of
             his
             Emulators
             )
             by
             a
             general
             vote
             the
             Sir-name
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             of
             all
             the
             Gown-men
             :
             and
             the
             Virgin-honour
             to
             have
             his
             Statue
             (
             in
             his
             life-time
             )
             plac'd
             in
             that
             Library
             which
             
               Asinius
               Pollio
            
             erected
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Then
             lived
             Scaevola
             the
             Pontiff
             ,
             whom
             St.
             Austin
             stiles
             the
             most
             learned
             Pontiff
             
               (
               Vives
               in
               Aug.
               de
               Civ
               .
            
             6.
             2.
             
             )
             out
             of
             whose
             Theological
             polemical
             writings
             St.
             Austin
             produceth
             some
             sound
             and
             Gospel-proof
             Divine
             maximes
             .
             To
             whom
             Tully
             ,
             a
             man
             read
             as
             much
             in
             Men
             as
             Books
             ,
             applyed
             himself
             to
             learn
             Divinity
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             ,
             his
             former
             master
             in
             that
             Science
             ,
             Scaevola
             the
             Augur
             .
             
               (
               Aug.
               de
               Civit.
            
             4.
             27.
             )
          
           
             Then
             lived
             Caesar
             ;
             who
             acquitted
             the
             Office
             of
             High-Priest
             as
             dexterously
             as
             that
             of
             Emperour
             ;
             in
             his
             directing
             the
             world
             to
             time
             her
             devotions
             ,
             by
             reforming
             the
             Calender
             ,
             so
             near
             the
             precise
             Rule
             ,
             prescribed
             by
             God
             to
             those
             Luminaries
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             placed
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             to
             measure
             Times
             ,
             as
             it
             served
             the
             whole
             World
             to
             calculate
             Seasons
             by
             ,
             above
             1500
             years
             ;
             in
             which
             large
             tract
             of
             time
             ,
             that
             Julian
             Account
             has
             not
             misreckon'd
             13
             dayes
             ;
             whereas
             he
             found
             the
             computation
             so
             corrupt
             ,
             as
             he
             could
             not
             bring
             the
             hand
             of
             his
             reformed
             Calender
             to
             the
             right
             hour
             of
             time
             ,
             without
             the
             interealation
             
             of
             three
             months
             .
             
               (
               Sueton.
               Jul.
            
             4.
             )
             And
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             pontifical
             administrations
             ,
             not
             failing
             the
             expectations
             of
             the
             Electors
             ,
             who
             were
             two
             to
             one
             for
             him
             more
             than
             all
             his
             Competitors
             obtain'd
             the
             Votes
             of
             ,
             though
             the
             other
             Candidates
             for
             that
             Office
             so
             far
             exceeded
             him
             in
             Age
             and
             secular
             Dignity
             ,
             as
             Caesar
             had
             nothing
             to
             commend
             him
             to
             the
             Electors
             ,
             but
             his
             qualifiedness
             for
             that
             function
             ,
             by
             the
             worth
             of
             his
             parts
             ,
             
               Id.
               Ib.
               cap.
            
             40.
             
          
           
             Then
             lived
             Cicero
             ;
             as
             great
             a
             Proficient
             in
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Augurs
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Schools
             of
             the
             Orators
             .
             Witness
             his
             Books
             
               de
               Divinatione
               ,
               de
               somnio
               Scipionis
               ,
               de
               Seneciute
               ,
               de
               Legibus
               ,
            
             his
             Paradoxes
             ,
             and
             
               Academick
               questions
            
             ;
             wherein
             he
             traceth
             the
             Deity
             ,
             by
             the
             foot-steps
             of
             the
             Creature
             and
             common
             Providence
             ,
             more
             near
             its
             seat
             of
             inaccessible
             light
             than
             he
             durst
             openly
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             express
             ;
             and
             therefore
             communicates
             his
             conceptions
             upon
             that
             subject
             by
             way
             of
             Romance
             under
             borrowed
             names
             ,
             as
             Plate
             had
             done
             before
             him
             in
             the
             like
             case
             
               [
               sed
               nimirum
            
             Socratis
             
               carcerem
               times
               ]
               (
               Lactant.
               de
               fal
               .
               rel
               .
            
             1.
             3.
             
             )
             both
             of
             them
             skulking
             under
             the
             shades
             of
             deceased
             Philosophers
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             impending
             whip
             of
             the
             Areopagites
             over
             Plato
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Imperial
               Laws
            
             over
             Cicero
             :
             both
             of
             them
             having
             heard
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             whip
             laid
             ,
             on
             Socrates
             before
             
             Plato's
             ,
             on
             
             Varro's
             back
             before
             
             Cicero's
             face
             :
             for
             that
             
               Roman
               Socrates
            
             (
             for
             opening
             too
             wide
             ,
             and
             not
             running
             with
             the
             common
             cry
             )
             had
             been
             soundly
             lasht
             by
             the
             then
             great
             Hunter
             the
             
               Roman
               Nimrod
            
             ,
             having
             his
             Person
             proscribed
             ,
             his
             Library
             rifled
             ,
             and
             his
             Books
             burnt
             ,
             as
             disfavouring
             the
             Religion
             of
             that
             State
             ;
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             Tully
             sets
             this
             Royal
             Game
             ,
             and
             gives
             the
             World
             notice
             (
             as
             it
             were
             by
             wagging
             his
             tail
             when
             he
             durst
             not
             open
             his
             mouth
             )
             where
             it
             was
             squatted
             ,
             against
             the
             Apostles
             should
             come
             with
             their
             Net.
             
          
           
             Then
             lived
             the
             Learned
             Cratippus
             ,
             whom
             Cicero
             ,
             in
             the
             Proem
             to
             his
             Offices
             ,
             stiles
             the
             Prince
             of
             Modern
             Philosophers
             :
             but
             ,
             his
             commending
             his
             Son
             to
             his
             Nurture
             ,
             was
             a
             commendation
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             fact
             ,
             beyond
             all
             the
             streins
             ,
             even
             of
             his
             ,
             Rhetorick
             .
          
           
             Then
             lived
             Virgil
             ;
             of
             whom
             
               Vettius
               (
               in
               Macrob.
               Saturn
               .
               1.
               24.
               )
               Equidem
               inter
               omnia
               ,
               quibus
               eminet
               laus
               Maronis
               ,
               hoc
               assiduus
               lector
               admiror
               ,
               quia
               doctissimè
               jus
               pontificium
               ,
               quasi
               hoc
               professus
               ,
               in
               multa
               &
               varia
               operis
               sui
               arte
               servavit
               ;
               &
               si
               tantae
               dissertationi
               sermo
               cancederet
               ,
               promitto
               fore
               ut
            
             Virgilius
             
               noster
               Pontifex
               maximus
               asseratur
               .
            
             ]
             Of
             whose
             admirable
             skill
             in
             Theology
             he
             giveth
             instances
             (
             in
             the
             third
             Book
             of
             Saturnals
             )
             to
             make
             good
             this
             his
             general
             commendation
             :
             
               That
               amongst
               all
               the
               praise-worthy
               qualifications
               of
            
             Maro
             ,
             
               which
               in
               his
               daily
               reading
               of
               his
               Works
               he
               took
               notice
               of
               ,
               he
               wonder'd
               at
               this
               ,
               that
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Series
               of
               his
               Poems
               he
               so
               learnedly
               observ'd
               the
               Pontifical
               Law
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               Professor
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               had
               time
            
             (
             saith
             Vettius
             )
             
               to
               discourse
               that
               point
               ,
               I
               promise
               you
               I
               could
               obtain
               from
               you
               an
               assent
               to
               this
               ,
               That
            
             Virgil
             
               deserves
               to
               be
               accounted
               worthy
               of
               the
               high
               Priest-hood
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             lived
             that
             miracle
             of
             humane
             Divines
             ,
             Seneca
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             the
             shame
             of
             the
             modern
             Christian
             World
             ;
             who
             gave
             the
             greatest
             experiment
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Stoicism
             ,
             that
             ever
             man
             did
             ,
             in
             his
             rooting
             the
             sentiments
             of
             a
             Deity
             ,
             and
             ,
             with
             them
             ,
             Morality
             ,
             so
             deep
             in
             that
             most
             barren
             heart
             of
             Nero
             ,
             as
             those
             Seeds
             sown
             there
             by
             him
             flourish'd
             ,
             and
             bore
             excellent
             fruit
             for
             the
             first
             five
             years
             of
             his
             Reign
             ▪
             in
             spite
             of
             the
             natural
             dyscrasie
             of
             that
             Monster
             ,
             and
             the
             temptations
             to
             an
             earlier
             Apostasie
             ,
             which
             an
             absolute
             Sovereignty
             laid
             before
             him
             .
             
               (
               Vid.
               Tacit.
               an
            
             .
             15.
             )
             And
             who
             was
             himself
             as
             much
             a
             Philosopher
             in
             the
             inward
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             outward
             habit
             of
             his
             Beard
             and
             Gown
             ;
             as
             much
             a
             Moralist
             in
             practice
             ,
             as
             contemplation
             and
             precept
             :
             As
             the
             great
             Humanist
             of
             France
             the
             Lord
             
               Nountaigne
               (
               Essayes
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             32.
             )
             hath
             more
             than
             Essay'd
             to
             vindicate
             him
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             against
             
             Dion's
             calumniations
             ;
             
               (
               Xiphil
               .
               è
               Dione
               .
               Nero.
               pag.
            
             519.
             )
             grounded
             upon
             Tigellinus
             and
             his
             parties
             reports
             ;
             whom
             to
             have
             his
             enemies
             and
             slanderers
             was
             
             Seneca's
             honour
             :
             Tigellinus
             being
             a
             person
             of
             so
             filthy
             and
             calumniating
             a
             tongue
             ,
             as
             Dion
             himself
             (
             but
             
               three
               pages
               before
            
             he
             condemns
             Seneca
             ,
             upon
             the
             suggestions
             of
             Tigellinus
             )
             commends
             that
             sarcastical
             Apothegm
             
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             of
             Pythia
             against
             him
             :
             who
             when
             she
             was
             urged
             by
             him
             to
             accuse
             her
             Lady
             
               Octavia
               Augusta
            
             of
             dishonesty
             ,
             spate
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               The
               privities
               of
               my
               Lady
            
             ,
             Tigellinus
             ,
             
               are
               more
               clean
               than
               thy
               mouth
               .
            
             As
             himself
             demonstrated
             ,
             in
             his
             discourse
             with
             Nero
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             grown
             the
             object
             of
             
             Tigellinus's
             envy
             ,
             for
             his
             wealth
             ,
             and
             of
             
             Nero's
             hatred
             ,
             for
             the
             freedom
             he
             used
             in
             rebuking
             him
             ;
             than
             whom
             ,
             no
             man
             better
             knew
             (
             as
             he
             told
             
               Granius
               Siloanus
            
             )
             how
             far
             
             Seneca's
             genius
             was
             averse
             to
             flattery
             ,
             or
             how
             much
             his
             brave
             spirit
             was
             elevated
             above
             love
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             fear
             of
             death
             .
             And
             in
             his
             conference
             with
             his
             Wife
             betwixt
             his
             condemnation
             and
             death
             ,
             wherein
             he
             recommended
             to
             her
             (
             who
             was
             most
             privy
             to
             what
             he
             was
             at
             home
             with
             himself
             )
             the
             remembrance
             of
             his
             vertuous
             life
             (
             in
             those
             actions
             of
             it
             wherein
             there
             had
             been
             least
             personating
             )
             as
             the
             best
             expedient
             against
             her
             immoderate
             sorrow
             for
             his
             departure
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             as
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             of
             our
             Church
             implyed
             ,
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             familiar
             converse
             with
             St.
             Paul
             ;
             conceiving
             it
             scarce
             possible
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             ,
             in
             Life
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             hit
             so
             right
             upon
             the
             sence
             of
             Evangelical
             precepts
             without
             some
             such
             Interpreter
             .
          
           
             Then
             lived
             Thrasea
             ,
             that
             Martyr
             (
             under
             Nero
             )
             for
             Natural
             Theology
             ,
             whom
             Tacitus
             calls
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Roman
             world
             ,
             and
             thus
             prefaceth
             his
             Story
             :
             
               At
               last
            
             Nero
             
               covets
               to
               extirpate
               vertue
               it self
               ,
               in
               putting
            
             Thrasea
             
               to
               death
               :
               having
               no
               other
               cause
               of
               displeasure
               against
               him
               ,
               but
               his
               going
               out
               of
               the
               Senate
               ,
               as
               refusing
               to
               give
               his
               Vote
               for
               the
               condemnation
               of
            
             Agrippina
             ,
             
               upon
               the
               barbarous
               motion
               of
               her
               unnatural
               Son
               ;
               and
               his
               not
               appearing
               at
               those
               Funeral
               Solemnities
               wherein
               Divine
               Honours
               were
               conferr'd
               upon
               that
               Court
               Drabb
            
             Poppaea
             .
             A
             person
             of
             that
             Divine
             presence
             and
             discourse
             ,
             as
             his
             friends
             were
             confident
             he
             would
             have
             thunder-struck
             the
             Senate
             and
             Nero
             himself
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             have
             perswaded
             him
             to
             have
             stooped
             so
             far
             from
             the
             contempt
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             to
             plead
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             defence
             .
             In
             which
             point
             ,
             through
             his
             belief
             of
             the
             Souls
             immortality
             (
             of
             which
             he
             was
             discoursing
             with
             Demetrius
             the
             Philosopher
             at
             that
             instant
             )
             he
             was
             of
             so
             well
             a
             composed
             mind
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             change
             countenance
             ,
             (
             except
             it
             were
             to
             a
             more
             chearful
             aspect
             )
             at
             the
             news
             of
             his
             condemnation
             .
             
               (
               Tacit.
               l.
               15.
               )
               [
               Illic
               à
               Quaestore
               reperitur
               laetitiae
               propior
               .
               ]
            
             And
             while
             his
             life
             was
             breathing
             out
             at
             the
             veins
             of
             both
             his
             arms
             ,
             he
             spent
             not
             his
             breath
             in
             effeminate
             lamentations
             ,
             but
             in
             discourses
             upon
             that
             endless
             life
             to
             which
             he
             assur'd
             himself
             he
             was
             hasting
             ;
             and
             calling
             the
             Questor
             who
             was
             sent
             to
             see
             his
             execution
             ,
             
               Look
               here
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               young
               man
               ,
               we
               are
               pouring
               out
               this
               offerings
               (
               Jovi
               liberatori
               )
               to
               God
               Redeemer
               .
               I
               pray
               God
               divert
               the
               Omen
               ,
               but
               verily
               thou
               livest
               in
               such
               times
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               very
               behoofeful
               to
               get
               thy
               mind
               fortified
               against
               all
               temporal
               evil
               ,
               by
               such
               examples
               of
               constancy
               ,
            
             as
             thou
             seest
             me
             
               set
               before
               thee
            
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             But
             I
             go
             about
             to
             number
             the
             Stars
             ,
             in
             attempting
             to
             reckon
             up
             all
             the
             Philosophers
             then
             flourishing
             ,
             when
             the
             Christian
             Philosophy
             was
             first
             commended
             to
             the
             world
             :
             I
             will
             therefore
             cease
             the
             further
             prosecution
             of
             that
             point
             ,
             and
             glance
             at
             their
             Dogmata
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Axioms
             they
             deliver'd
             ,
             touching
             Divination
             by
             Auguries
             ,
             and
             prophetical
             Theology
             ;
             where
             that
             I
             may
             avoid
             tedious
             repetitions
             I
             shall
             in
             a
             manner
             confine
             my self
             to
             the
             Collector
             of
             the
             opinions
             of
             others
             ,
             Tully
             ,
             who
             though
             himself
             an
             Augur
             ,
             not
             only
             derides
             Divination
             by
             Birds
             ,
             by
             Dreams
             ,
             by
             Oracles
             ,
             &c.
             but
             evinceth
             the
             vanity
             of
             them
             by
             Chrysippus
             his
             reasons
             ,
             affirming
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             productions
             of
             superstition
             ,
             which
             dispersed
             through
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             taking
             occasion
             from
             humane
             imbecillity
             ,
             had
             almost
             opprest
             all
             mens
             minds
             ,
             and
             tyrannized
             over
             them
             .
             
               [
               Ut
               verè
               loquamur
               ,
               superstitio
               fusa
               per
               gentes
               ,
               oppressit
               omnium
               ferè
               animos
               ,
               atque
               hominum
               imbecillitatem
               occupavit
               .
               ]
               de
               Divinat
               .
               l.
               2.
               pag.
            
             265.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             particular
             he
             explodes
             Divination
             by
             Dreams
             from
             several
             instances
             :
             Of
             one
             that
             ,
             being
             to
             run
             in
             the
             Olympick
             Games
             ,
             dreamed
             he
             saw
             himself
             over-night
             carried
             in
             a
             Charriot
             drawn
             with
             four
             horses
             ;
             which
             one
             interprets
             
             to
             signifie
             that
             he
             should
             win
             the
             prize
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             horses
             swiftness
             :
             another
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             lose
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             seen
             four
             swift
             Creatures
             before
             himself
             .
             Of
             another
             ,
             who
             dreamt
             he
             saw
             an
             Eagle
             ;
             That
             portends
             thou
             shalt
             win
             (
             quoth
             one
             Augur
             )
             for
             that
             's
             the
             swiftest
             bird
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             lose
             (
             saith
             another
             )
             for
             the
             Eagle
             pursueth
             all
             other
             birds
             ,
             and
             is
             her self
             pursued
             by
             none
             ,
             therefore
             she
             's
             alwayes
             hindmost
             .
             
               [
               Quae
               est
               ista
               ars
               conjectoris
               eludentis
               ingenio
               ?
               an
               quicquam
               significant
               ,
               nisi
               acumen
               hominum
               ex
               similitudine
               aliqua
               conjecturam
               modò
               huc
               ,
               modò
               illuc
               ducentium
               ?
               ]
            
             Pag.
             2.
             64.
             
             
               What
               is
               this
               else
               but
               the
               Art
               of
               a
               Guesser
               wittily
               shifting
               off
               his
               want
               of
               wit
               ?
               What
               do
               those
               interpretations
               signifie
               ,
               but
               mens
               quickness
               of
               wit
               ,
               from
               some
               resemblance
               or
               other
               drawing
               their
               conjecture
               sometimes
               this
               way
               ,
               sometimes
               that
               ?
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Divination
             by
             Oracles
             he
             derides
             ,
             as
             fasten'd
             by
             impostures
             upon
             thë
             Divine
             Spirits
             motions
             :
             
               [
               Id
               certe
               magis
               est
               attenti
               animi
               quàm
               furentis
               :
               hoc
               scriptoris
               est
               non
               furentis
               ,
               adhibentis
               diligentiam
               ,
               non
               insani
               .
               ]
            
             Pag.
             251.
             
             When
             their
             being
             ,
             most-what
             ,
             given
             in
             Verse
             speaks
             them
             to
             be
             the
             result
             of
             humane
             industry
             :
             And
             their
             ambiguity
             fathers
             them
             upon
             persons
             providing
             for
             saving
             their
             own
             credit
             ,
             let
             come
             what
             will.
             
               [
               Partim
               falsis
               ,
               partim
               casu
               veris
               ,
               (
               ut
               fit
               in
               omni
               oratione
               saepissimè
               )
               partim
               flexiloquis
               &
               obscuris
               ,
               ut
               interpres
               egeat
               interprete
               ,
               &
               ipsa
               sors
               referenda
               sit
               ad
               sortes
               ;
               partim
               ambiguis
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             p.
             252.
             
             
               They
               being
               sometimes
               false
               ,
               sometimes
               true
               by
               chance
               (
               as
               it
               frequently
               falls
               out
               in
               all
               kind
               of
               discourse
               )
               sometimes
               so
               equivocal
               and
               obscure
               as
               the
               Interpreter
               needs
               an
               Interpreter
               ,
               and
               the
               Question
               what
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Respond
               is
               harder
               to
               answer
               than
               the
               question
               which
               was
               put
               to
               the
               Oracle
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               so
               ambiguous
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Such
             as
             that
             which
             Herodotus
             reports
             Apollo
             to
             have
             given
             to
             Craesus
             ,
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   Craesus
                   Halym
                
                 penetrans
                 magnam
                 pervertet
                 opum
                 vim
                 .
              
            
             which
             Oracle
             would
             have
             proved
             true
             ,
             whatever
             had
             betided
             Craesus
             in
             that
             expedition
             ;
             whether
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             interpreted
             it
             )
             he
             had
             made
             spoyl
             of
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             it
             fell
             out
             )
             of
             his
             own
             wealth
             :
             But
             what
             reason
             have
             I
             (
             saith
             Tully
             )
             to
             believe
             that
             Apollo
             did
             give
             this
             Respond
             ,
             or
             to
             deem
             Herodotus
             to
             make
             a
             truer
             report
             of
             Craesus
             ,
             than
             Ennius
             did
             of
             Pyrrhus
             :
             for
             what
             man
             living
             can
             think
             that
             Pyrrhus
             received
             from
             
             Apollo's
             Oracle
             this
             Respond
             ?
             
               
                 Aio
                 te
                 Aeacida
                 Romanos
                 vincere
                 posse
                 ;
              
               
                 Pyrrhus
                 the
                 Romans
                 shall
                 defeat
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             Apollo
             never
             spoke
             Latine
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             the
             Greek
             Writers
             make
             no
             mention
             of
             this
             Respond
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             before
             Pyrrbus
             his
             time
             Apollo
             had
             given
             over
             versifying
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             though
             Aeacus
             his
             Progeny
             were
             a
             stolid
             Generation
             ,
             that
             acted
             by
             main
             strength
             ,
             not
             by
             policy
             ,
             being
             belli-potents
             not
             sapienti-potents
             ;
             
               
                 (
                 Bellipotentes
                 sunt
                 magi
                 '
                 ,
                 quàm
                 sapientipotentes
                 ]
                 ex
                 Ennio
                 .
                 )
              
            
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             be
             so
             thick-scull'd
             but
             to
             understand
             that
             this
             Verse
             promised
             no
             more
             to
             them
             than
             to
             the
             Romans
             ;
             that
             amphibolie
             which
             deceiv'd
             Craesus
             might
             have
             deceiv'd
             Chrysippus
             ;
             but
             this
             not
             Epicurus
             himself
             .
             This
             affected
             obscurity
             of
             Oracles
             Macrobius
             complains
             of
             
               (
               in
               som.
               Scipion.
               1.
               1.
               
               )
               [
               qualis
               solet
               in
               divinationibus
               esse
               affectata
               confusio
               ?
               ]
               How
               great
               an
               affected
               confusion
               useth
               to
               be
               in
               divinations
               ?
            
             And
             touching
             Oracles
             that
             prove
             true
             by
             chance
             ,
             Cicero
             alledgeth
             this
             Example
             among
             others
             ;
             
               The
               Water-man
               in
            
             Copponius
             '
             
               s
               Fleet
               foretold
               indeed
               such
               things
               as
               fell
               out
               :
               but
               that
               was
               no
               more
               than
               we
               all
               fear'd
               ;
               only
               ,
               what
               wisdom
               taught
               us
               to
               hide
               ,
               the
               extremity
               of
               it
               forc'd
               him
               to
               reveal
               his
               fear
               .
               —
               I
               appeal
               to
               the
               Gods
               and
               Men
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               whether
               't
               is
               more
               likely
               ,
               that
               the
               Gods
               should
               communicate
               their
               Counsels
               to
               that
            
             
             half-witted
             Seaman
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             of
             us
             who
             were
             present
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Fleet
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Cato
               ,
               Varro
            
             and
             Copponius
             himself
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             which
             is
             chiefly
             to
             be
             considered
             here
             )
             if
             our
             Ancestors
             have
             not
             imposed
             Fables
             upon
             us
             touching
             these
             Oracles
             ,
             how
             come
             they
             to
             be
             ceast
             ,
             not
             only
             now
             ,
             but
             a
             long
             time
             ago
             ,
             so
             as
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             contemptible
             than
             Delphos
             is
             at
             present
             ?
             saith
             Tully
             (
             in
             the
             place
             forequoted
             .
             )
             —
             [
             Sed
             ,
             quod
             caput
             est
             ,
             cur
             isto
             modo
             jam
             Oracula
             Delphis
             non
             eduntur
             ;
             non
             modo
             nostrâ
             aetate
             sed
             jam
             diu
             ,
             jam
             ut
             nihil
             possit
             esse
             contemptius
             ?
             ]
             They
             that
             say
             the
             vertue
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             whence
             those
             breathings
             issued
             ,
             that
             impregnated
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Prophetess
             ,
             are
             decay'd
             through
             age
             ,
             speak
             as
             if
             they
             were
             discoursing
             of
             Wine
             or
             Pickles
             ;
             such
             things
             indeed
             in
             time
             will
             grow
             insipid
             :
             but
             what
             length
             of
             time
             can
             wear
             out
             Divine
             Power
             ?
             and
             what
             more
             Divine
             than
             such
             breathing
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             as
             makes
             the
             mind
             foresee
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             enables
             it
             to
             compose
             in
             Verse
             its
             praeconceptions
             ?
             But
             when
             did
             Delphos
             lose
             this
             Vertue
             ?
             not
             till
             men
             began
             to
             be
             less
             credulous
             of
             old
             wives
             tales
             ,
             and
             to
             ponderate
             the
             unlikelihood
             of
             such
             stories
             .
             It
             is
             almost
             300
             years
             ago
             since
             Demosthenes
             said
             
             Apollo's
             Priestess
             did
             Philippize
             :
             as
             much
             in
             effect
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Philip
             had
             corrupted
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             and
             put
             words
             into
             the
             Prophetesses
             mouth
             .
             Whence
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             suspect
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Delphick
             Responds
             there
             was
             jugling
             ,
             as
             Cicero
             
               argues
               ;
               and
               upon
               these
               considerations
               he
               grounds
               this
               resolution
               :
            
             [
             Nec
             ego
             Publicio
             nescio
             cui
             ,
             nec
             Martiis
             vatibus
             ,
             nec
             Apollinis
             opertis
             credendum
             existimo
             ,
             quorum
             partim
             ficta
             apertè
             ,
             partim
             effutita
             temerè
             ,
             nunquam
             nè
             mediocri
             quidem
             cuiquam
             ,
             non
             modò
             prudenti
             probata
             sunt
             .
             I
             think
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             believe
             either
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Publicius
             ,
             or
             Mars
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             
             Apollo's
             Ridles
             ,
             whereof
             some
             being
             apparently
             feigned
             ,
             others
             rashly
             blabbed
             out
             ,
             were
             never
             approved
             of
             by
             any
             ,
             not
             only
             prudent
             but
             moderate
             person
             .
             ]
             But
             I
             know
             not
             how
             ,
             those
             superstitious
             ,
             and
             almost
             fanatick
             Philosophers
             ,
             had
             rather
             have
             any
             thing
             be
             ,
             than
             themselves
             wise
             ;
             they
             had
             rather
             think
             that
             Prophetick
             breath
             to
             have
             breath'd
             out
             its
             last
             (
             which
             if
             ever
             it
             was
             in
             being
             would
             have
             ever
             been
             ,
             as
             Divine
             and
             not
             expirable
             )
             than
             not
             believe
             things
             incredible
             .
             Sed
             nescio
             quomodo
             isti
             philosophi
             superstitiosi
             ,
             &
             penè
             fanatici
             quidvis
             malle
             videntur
             ,
             quàm
             se
             non
             ineptos
             .
             Evanuisse
             mavultis
             id
             ,
             quod
             si
             unquam
             fuit
             ,
             certè
             aeternum
             esset
             ,
             quàm
             ea
             quae
             non
             sunt
             credenda
             non
             credere
             .
             ]
             
               pag.
               264.
            
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Chaldaean
             Astrology
             he
             stiles
             monstrous
             ;
             
               [
               Ad
            
             Chaldaeorum
             
               monstra
               veniamus
               :
               ]
               —
               (
               pag.
            
             241.
             )
             and
             quotes
             this
             sentence
             of
             Eudoxus
             ,
             Plato's
             Scholar
             ,
             (
             one
             ,
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             most
             learned
             men
             ,
             second
             to
             none
             in
             that
             Science
             ,
             )
             The
             Chaldaeans
             are
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             regarded
             in
             their
             Predictions
             and
             Calculations
             of
             Nativities
             :
             And
             Panaetius
             ,
             (
             though
             a
             Stoick
             )
             affirming
             that
             Archelaus
             and
             Cassander
             ,
             the
             prime
             Astrologers
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             never
             used
             this
             kind
             of
             Divination
             :
             And
             
               Scylax
               Halicarnasseus
            
             ,
             an
             intimate
             acquaintance
             of
             Panaetius
             ,
             and
             an
             excellent
             Astrologer
             ,
             wholly
             repudiating
             the
             Chaldean
             way
             of
             prediction
             .
             Of
             which
             Opinion
             also
             was
             
               M.
               Crassus
            
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Expedition
             against
             the
             Parthians
             ,
             being
             told
             by
             an
             Astrologer
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             prove
             prosperous
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             ill
             aspect
             he
             found
             in
             
               Scorpio
               ;
               Tush
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               fear
               not
            
             Scorpio
             ,
             but
             Sagittarius
             
               (
               Heylin
               .
               Cosm.
               Persia.
               10.
               
               Parthia
               ;
               )
            
             meaning
             the
             Parthians
             those
             excellent
             Archers
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Tully
             himself
             after
             the
             stating
             of
             the
             grounds
             laid
             down
             in
             defence
             of
             Judicial
             Astrology
             ,
             explodes
             the
             Chaldean
             Principle
             of
             the
             Conjunction
             of
             the
             Stars
             with
             Moon
             ;
             they
             being
             so
             vastly
             distant
             in
             height
             from
             her
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             not
             imaginable
             how
             at
             that
             distance
             they
             can
             infect
             her
             ;
             
               (
               pag.
            
             143.
             )
             brings
             in
             Examples
             of
             many
             thousands
             who
             all
             had
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             though
             born
             at
             different
             times
             and
             under
             various
             Schemes
             ;
             and
             of
             divers
             who
             had
             differing
             Fortunes
             ,
             though
             born
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             And
             cryes
             out
             ;
             
               Oh
               incredible
               dotage
               !
               worthy
               of
               a
               worse
               name
               than
               folly
               !
            
             And
             having
             named
             
               L.
               Turutius
               Firmanus
            
             his
             Calculation
             of
             Romes
             Nativity
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             
             Tully's
             Familiar
             ,
             yet
             he
             upbraids
             his
             folly
             with
             this
             exclamation
             ;
             
               O
               vim
               maximam
               erroris
            
             !
             (
             pag.
             pag.
             245.
             )
             
               Oh
               the
               wonderful
               force
               of
               Errour
               ?
               Must
               the
               Cities
               birth-day
               belong
               to
               the
               influence
               of
               Stars
               ?
               Say
               we
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               of
               concern
               to
               a
               Child
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               Heavens
               in
               such
               a
               posture
               at
               his
               
               birth
               ;
               can
               this
               have
               any
               influence
               upon
               brick
               and
               mortar
               ,
               the
               Cities
               materials
               ?
            
             But
             what
             need
             more
             be
             said
             toward
             the
             refelling
             of
             the
             Chaldean
             vanity
             ,
             than
             daily
             experience
             of
             the
             not
             coming
             to
             pass
             of
             their
             Divinations
             ?
             How
             many
             things
             do
             I
             remember
             the
             Chaldeans
             to
             have
             predicted
             ,
             of
             
               Pompey
               ,
               Crassus
            
             ,
             and
             Caesar
             ,
             of
             this
             tendency
             ,
             That
             none
             of
             them
             should
             die
             ,
             but
             in
             an
             old
             Age
             ,
             at
             their
             own
             homes
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             Renown
             :
             
               Insomuch
               as
               to
               me
               it
               seems
               very
               strange
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               living
               should
               give
               the
               least
               credit
               to
               these
               men
               ,
               whose
               Prognostications
               they
               so
               every
               day
               refell
               themselves
               by
               the
               event
               .
               [
               Vt
               mihi
               permirum
               videatur
               ,
               quenquam
               extare
               qui
               etiam
               nunc
               credat
               iis
               ,
               quorum
               praedicta
               quotidie
               videat
               re
               ,
               &
               eventu
               refelli
               .
               ]
               —
               (
               pag.
            
             246.
             )
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Touching
               Divination
               by
               the
            
             Praenestine
             
               Lots
               :
               he
               laughs
               at
               the
               invention
               of
               them
               by
            
             Numerius
             Suffucius
             .
             [
             Tota
             res
             est
             inventa
             fallaciis
             ,
             aut
             ad
             quaestum
             ,
             aut
             ad
             superstitionem
             ,
             aut
             ad
             errorem
             :
             (
             pag.
             240.
             )
             The
             whole
             business
             is
             a
             cheat
             ,
             invented
             either
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             gain
             ,
             or
             superstition
             ,
             or
             errour
             .
             ]
             
               And
               to
               the
               Stoical
               subterfuge
               to
               the
               omnipotence
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               replies
            
             ;
             Would
             God
             he
             could
             make
             the
             Stoicks
             wise
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             ,
             with
             a
             miserably
             distracting
             solicitude
             ,
             believe
             all
             they
             hear
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             incredible
             .
             But
             as
             for
             this
             kind
             of
             Divination
             
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             't
             is
             now
             every
             where
             exploded
             but
             at
             Praeneste
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               As
               to
               the
               original
               tradition
               of
               the
               Art
               of
               Augurizing
               ,
               he
               thinks
               the
               story
               of
            
             Tages
             
               so
               ridiculous
               ,
               as
               it
               deserves
               not
               a
               confutation
               ;
               and
               calls
               himself
               a
               greater
               fool
               ,
               than
               those
               were
               that
               believed
               it
               ,
               for
               spending
               so
               much
               time
               in
               evineing
               the
               impossibility
               of
               it
               .
            
             [
             Sed
             ego
             insipientior
             quàm
             illi
             ipsi
             ,
             qui
             ista
             credunt
             ,
             qui
             quidem
             contra
             eos
             tamdiu
             disputem
             ]
             —
             (
             pag.
             127.
             )
             
               It
               was
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               ingeniously
               said
               of
            
             Cato
             ;
             That
             he
             wonder'd
             ,
             how
             this
             kind
             of
             Prophets
             could
             refrain
             laughing
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             one
             another
             :
             how
             few
             of
             their
             predictions
             have
             taken
             effect
             ?
             and
             those
             that
             have
             been
             follow'd
             with
             events
             sutable
             ,
             what
             reason
             can
             be
             alledged
             that
             they
             did
             not
             fall
             out
             by
             meer
             chance
             ?
             King
             Prusius
             ,
             when
             Hannibal
             (
             lodging
             then
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Exile
             )
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             give
             battle
             to
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             said
             ,
             he
             durst
             not
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             entrails
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             portended
             ill
             luck
             ;
             
               but
               Hannibal
               replyed
            
             ,
             Wilt
             thou
             give
             more
             credit
             to
             the
             inwards
             of
             a
             Calf
             ,
             than
             an
             experienc'd
             General
             ?
             [
             Carunculae
             vitulinae
             mavis
             quàm
             Imperatori
             veteri
             credere
             ?
             ]
             Did
             not
             Caesar
             himself
             ,
             though
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Chief
             Aruspex
             ,
             waft
             over
             his
             Army
             into
             Africk
             ?
             which
             if
             he
             had
             (
             as
             he
             was
             advised
             )
             deferr'd
             to
             do
             ,
             till
             after
             winter
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             had
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Enemy
             united
             before
             his
             arrival
             .
             What
             need
             to
             enumerate
             the
             Responses
             of
             such
             Fortune-tellers
             as
             have
             had
             contrary
             effects
             ?
             In
             this
             our
             Civil
             War
             ,
             good
             God!
             how
             many
             things
             did
             they
             delude
             us
             with
             ?
             What
             strange
             Responses
             were
             sent
             us
             into
             Greece
             from
             Rome
             ?
             What
             said
             they
             of
             
               Pompey
               ,
               &
               c
            
             ?
             Can
             there
             be
             a
             greater
             madness
             than
             that
             men
             should
             modulate
             their
             affais
             ,
             and
             tune
             their
             Counsels
             after
             the
             Notes
             of
             Birds
             ?
             
               Which
               kind
               of
               Divining
               that
               it
               was
               out
               of
               request
               with
               intelligent
               persons
               long
               before
            
             Tully
             '
             
               s
               age
               ,
               appears
               from
               that
               story
               which
            
             Josephus
             (
             Joseph
             .
             cont
             .
             App.
             lib.
             1.
             )
             
               relates
               from
            
             Haecateus
             Abderita
             
               to
               this
               purpose
            
             ;
             [
             As
             Alexanders
             Army
             was
             marching
             towards
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ,
             the
             Augur
             espying
             a
             Bird
             ,
             commanded
             that
             the
             Army
             should
             make
             a
             halt
             :
             one
             Mosellanus
             asking
             what
             was
             the
             matter
             ,
             the
             Augur
             shewed
             him
             the
             Bird
             ,
             telling
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             she
             sate
             still
             ,
             the
             Army
             must
             not
             march
             ;
             if
             she
             flew
             back
             again
             ,
             they
             must
             face
             about
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Mosellanus
            
             ,
             without
             other
             reply
             ,
             bends
             his
             Bow
             and
             kills
             the
             Bird
             :
             the
             Augur
             and
             the
             Army
             storming
             hereat
             as
             an
             impious
             act
             :
             What
             mad
             men
             are
             you
             
               (
               answers
               he
            
             )
             thus
             to
             trouble
             your selves
             ,
             about
             a
             silly
             Bird
             ?
             How
             could
             she
             advise
             us
             what
             way
             to
             take
             for
             our
             safety
             ,
             that
             could
             no
             better
             provide
             for
             her
             own
             ?
             who
             had
             she
             known
             what
             would
             have
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             she
             would
             have
             kept
             her self
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             mine
             arrow
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Roman
             Oratour
             is
             as
             free
             of
             his
             Sarcasms
             against
             Divination
             by
             Prodigies
             ;
             taunting
             first
             the
             reports
             of
             the
             Prodigies
             themselves
             ,
             as
             not
             digestable
             to
             a
             considerate
             mind
             .
             It
             was
             reported
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             to
             the
             Senate
             ,
             that
             it
             rained
             blood
             ,
             that
             the
             river
             flowed
             with
             blood
             ;
             that
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             Gods
             were
             all
             on
             a
             sweat
             :
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             
               Thales
               ,
               Anaxagoras
            
             ,
             or
             any
             Natural
             Philosopher
             would
             have
             given
             credit
             to
             the
             Messengers
             that
             came
             
             with
             such
             tidings
             ?
             and
             next
             charging
             with
             levity
             and
             inconsiderateness
             ,
             the
             exposition
             and
             application
             of
             them
             .
             What
             levity
             of
             mind
             does
             it
             argue
             ,
             to
             conceive
             ,
             if
             a
             Mouse
             corrode
             the
             shields
             of
             Lanuvius
             (
             as
             before
             the
             Marsick
             War
             )
             this
             portends
             some
             sad
             fate
             to
             attend
             our
             Armies
             ?
             As
             though
             it
             made
             any
             matter
             whether
             Mice
             should
             have
             gnawn
             Shields
             or
             Bran
             !
             If
             we
             make
             such
             things
             grounds
             of
             fear
             ,
             I
             had
             cause
             to
             fear
             some
             mischief
             would
             betide
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             Consul
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             from
             the
             provisions
             that
             Cataline
             made
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             Mice
             ,
             gnawing
             (
             of
             all
             the
             Books
             then
             in
             my
             Study
             )
             
             Plato's
             Common-wealth
             :
             Or
             should
             Epicurus
             his
             Book
             touching
             pleasure
             be
             corroded
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             the
             price
             of
             Viands
             would
             rise
             in
             the
             market
             .
             If
             the
             foaling
             of
             a
             Mule
             ,
             the
             trembling
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             appearance
             of
             Meteors
             in
             the
             Skies
             (
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             seldom
             happens
             )
             portend
             mischief
             to
             ensue
             ;
             to
             be
             wise
             must
             be
             ominous
             :
             for
             I
             believe
             Mules
             births
             to
             be
             more
             frequent
             and
             less
             rare
             than
             wise
             men
             .
             Such
             as
             he
             ,
             to
             whom
             a
             person
             applying
             himself
             to
             know
             the
             meaning
             of
             a
             Prodigy
             (
             as
             he
             conceiv'd
             )
             had
             befallen
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             found
             a
             Snake
             to
             have
             wrapt
             her self
             about
             the
             Barr
             of
             his
             door
             ,
             receiv'd
             from
             him
             this
             answer
             :
             If
             you
             had
             found
             the
             door
             Barr
             wrapt
             about
             a
             Snake
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             a
             prodigy
             indeed
             .
             The
             Male
             and
             Female
             Serpents
             found
             in
             the
             house
             of
             
               C.
               Gracchus
            
             imported
             no
             more
             to
             him
             or
             his
             Wife
             ,
             than
             a
             pair
             of
             Mice
             there
             found
             :
             and
             though
             upon
             his
             letting
             the
             Female
             escape
             ,
             Gracchus
             died
             ;
             his
             death
             must
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             sharpness
             of
             his
             disease
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             emission
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             
             Troy's
             enduring
             a
             Ten
             years
             war
             is
             chargeable
             upon
             Calchas
             his
             nest
             of
             Sparrows
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             the
             valour
             of
             the
             Trojans
             ,
             and
             dissensions
             of
             the
             Greeks
             :
             Or
             Silla
             his
             victory
             ,
             to
             the
             Serpent
             appearing
             on
             the
             Altar
             as
             he
             was
             a
             sacrificing
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             his
             own
             wise
             managing
             of
             that
             Battel
             .
             The
             Ants
             carrying
             grains
             of
             Wheat
             into
             Midas
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             the
             Bees
             sitting
             on
             
             Plato's
             lips
             (
             when
             they
             lay
             in
             their
             cradles
             )
             may
             perhaps
             be
             meer
             fictions
             ;
             but
             be
             they
             true
             ,
             the
             predictions
             made
             upon
             them
             were
             only
             witty
             conjectures
             ,
             and
             the
             falling
             out
             of
             their
             fortunes
             accordingly
             was
             fortuitous
             .
             As
             to
             Roscius
             ,
             the
             story
             may
             be
             false
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             in
             the
             Cradle
             swathed
             about
             with
             a
             Snake
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             wonder'd
             at
             ,
             especially
             in
             his
             birth-place
             ,
             Solonium
             ,
             where
             Snakes
             usually
             crawl
             about
             the
             harth
             :
             but
             rather
             the
             Respond
             that
             was
             given
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             Roscius
             would
             be
             a
             most
             noble
             and
             famous
             person
             .
             For
             to
             me
             it
             seems
             a
             wonder
             ,
             that
             the
             immortal
             Gods
             should
             portend
             the
             future
             famousness
             of
             a
             Stage-Player
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             
               Scipio
               Africanus
            
             .
             What
             if
             Flaminius
             his
             Horse
             trip
             and
             cast
             his
             Rider
             ,
             is
             this
             a
             strange
             thing
             ?
             What
             if
             the
             Ensign-bearer
             cannot
             pluck
             up
             his
             colours
             ?
             may
             be
             he
             stuck
             them
             down
             with
             a
             better
             will
             than
             he
             plucks
             them
             out
             .
             Needed
             Dionysius
             his
             Horse
             a
             divine
             inspiration
             to
             move
             him
             to
             swim
             out
             of
             the
             River
             ;
             or
             the
             Bees
             to
             fasten
             on
             his
             Main
             ?
             If
             the
             Spartans
             hear
             the
             clashing
             of
             Armour
             in
             Hercules
             his
             Temple
             ,
             and
             if
             his
             Temple
             doors
             at
             Thebes
             open
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             or
             the
             Shields
             there
             hung
             up
             be
             found
             fall'n
             down
             and
             lying
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             look
             on
             those
             things
             as
             the
             effects
             of
             special
             and
             not
             common
             providence
             ?
             The
             setting
             of
             the
             golden
             Stars
             of
             Castor
             and
             Pollux
             at
             Delphos
             so
             as
             they
             never
             appear'd
             again
             ,
             argues
             they
             fell
             into
             some
             Thieves
             pocket
             :
             But
             that
             the
             Greek
             Historians
             should
             write
             ,
             that
             there
             never
             befell
             to
             the
             Lacedemonians
             a
             greater
             Prodigy
             ,
             than
             an
             Apes
             overturning
             
             Dodona's
             Urn
             ,
             and
             scattering
             the
             Lots
             deposited
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             again
             and
             again
             wonder
             at
             ,
             far
             more
             than
             at
             that
             busie
             creatures
             spilling
             a
             Pot
             full
             of
             Lots
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             then
             School-doctrine
             concerning
             Divinations
             :
             Whatever
             Antiquity
             had
             propounded
             touching
             that
             subject
             ,
             that
             Age
             made
             no
             reckoning
             of
             ,
             if
             it
             would
             not
             abide
             the
             test
             of
             Reason
             .
             Would
             it
             not
             then
             have
             been
             prodigious
             madness
             for
             the
             Apostles
             to
             have
             attempted
             to
             impose
             upon
             that
             Age
             with
             the
             Evangelical
             History
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             so
             frequent
             mention
             of
             Dreams
             ,
             Visions
             ,
             Responds
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Prodigies
             ,
             as
             unlikely
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             as
             most
             of
             those
             against
             which
             Cicero
             makes
             exception
             ?
             Could
             they
             think
             that
             that
             Age
             ,
             whose
             proud
             reason
             exalted
             it self
             above
             and
             
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             own
             Annals
             ,
             publick
             Records
             ,
             and
             the
             uninterrupted
             Tradition
             of
             their
             Forefathers
             ;
             would
             stoop
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             company
             of
             poor
             Fishermen
             ,
             in
             things
             more
             above
             the
             sphere
             of
             reason
             than
             those
             things
             were
             they
             had
             rejected
             ,
             though
             backt
             with
             so
             great
             Authority
             ,
             meerly
             because
             they
             could
             not
             apprehend
             the
             reason
             of
             them
             ?
             What
             hope
             could
             they
             have
             that
             the
             disputers
             of
             this
             world
             (
             termed
             so
             signanter
             by
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             )
             who
             would
             thus
             exactly
             weigh
             and
             tell
             money
             after
             their
             Father
             ,
             would
             let
             the
             Apostolical
             Shekle
             pass
             as
             currant
             without
             bringing
             it
             to
             the
             Tally
             ?
             That
             the
             inquisitive
             disceptators
             of
             this
             Age
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             who
             with
             their
             altercation
             and
             
             Ergo's
             had
             turn'd
             out
             of
             their
             Creed
             the
             Amen
             of
             their
             Progenitors
             ;
             would
             at
             the
             perswasion
             of
             illiterate
             persons
             ,
             turn
             their
             Ergo
             into
             Amen
             to
             the
             Evangelical
             Philosopher
             ?
             Durst
             the
             most
             learned
             of
             them
             St.
             Paul
             have
             challenged
             them
             to
             a
             dispute
             ,
             with
             a
             
               Where
               is
               the
               disputer
               of
               this
               Age
               ,
            
             had
             he
             not
             been
             well
             assured
             that
             he
             spake
             ,
             that
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             spirit
             ,
             which
             none
             of
             them
             were
             able
             to
             resist
             ?
             that
             Evangelical
             Prophecies
             ,
             Divination
             ,
             Oracles
             ,
             Dreams
             ,
             Visions
             ,
             and
             Prodigies
             moved
             in
             a
             region
             above
             those
             blasts
             that
             had
             scatter'd
             all
             other
             such
             like
             things
             pretending
             to
             Divinity
             ?
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             The
             Divine
             Sentences
             we
             read
             in
             the
             former
             Section
             are
             found
             written
             in
             the
             Porch
             of
             Philosophical
             Divinity
             :
             for
             Divination
             is
             no
             otherwise
             reducible
             to
             Divinity
             than
             as
             the
             Proem
             to
             the
             Discourse
             ,
             as
             the
             portal
             to
             the
             house
             :
             we
             will
             in
             this
             repeat
             the
             Sermons
             
               ad
               Clerum
            
             that
             were
             preacht
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             take
             Notes
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Schools
             that
             had
             Divinity
             for
             its
             Text
             ,
             when
             it
             pleased
             God
             by
             the
             foolishness
             of
             preaching
             to
             confound
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             prudent
             .
             In
             which
             juncture
             I
             find
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Eminent
             Philosophers
             ,
             (
             however
             Sceptical
             in
             most
             ,
             and
             jarring
             in
             many
             )
             yet
             with
             one
             mouth
             consenting
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             ,
             of
             all
             kinds
             of
             Theology
             ,
             the
             Poetical
             and
             Fabulous
             is
             most
             destructive
             and
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Cicero
             ,
             in
             his
             Tusculan
             Questions
             ,
             
               (
               Lib.
               2.
            
             )
             speaking
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             calls
             those
             points
             he
             there
             mentions
             ,
             the
             fictions
             of
             Homer
             ,
             shaping
             God
             after
             the
             pattern
             of
             man
             ;
             of
             which
             kind
             of
             Divinity
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               I
               thought
               ,
               then
               when
               I
               wrote
               those
               Books
               ,
               and
               am
               of
               the
               same
               opinion
               still
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               do
               my self
               or
               friends
               a
               greater
               courtesie
               ,
               than
               if
               I
               wholly
               eradicate
               and
               throw
               down
               to
               the
               lowest
               stone
               the
               foundations
               of
               it
               ;
               (
               de
               Divinat
               .
               lib.
               2.
               pag.
               265.
               )
            
             In
             his
             
               de
               Natura
               Deorum
               ,
               (
               lib
               2.
               )
            
             he
             introduceth
             
               Lucillius
               Balbus
            
             thus
             discoursing
             .
             
               [
               Seest
               thou
               not
               how
               from
               natural
               things
               happily
               and
               profitably
               invented
               ,
               Reason
               hath
               been
               forc'd
               aside
            
             (
             equivalent
             to
             St.
             Pauls
             
               [
               becoming
               vain
               in
               their
               imaginations
               )
               ]
               to
               counterseit
               and
               feigned
               Deities
               ?
               which
               thing
               hath
               produc'd
               false
               Opinions
               ,
               turbulent
               Errours
               ,
               and
               most
               doting
               Superstitions
               .
               The
               Shapes
               ,
               Ages
               ,
               Apparel
               ,
               Ornaments
               ,
               Off-springs
               ,
               Marriages
               ,
               Kindreds
               of
               the
               Gods
               are
               all
               drawn
               after
               the
               Copy
               of
               humane
               infirmity
               .
               Yea
               ,
               the
               Gods
               are
               presented
               to
               us
               as
               men
               subject
               to
               passions
               of
               mind
               :
               We
               hear
               the
               Poets
               discoursing
               of
               their
               Lusts
               ,
               Anger
               ,
               Envy
               ,
               Sickness
               ,
               &c.
               which
               things
               to
               believe
               or
               affirm
               of
               God
               is
               a
               thing
               full
               of
               vain
               and
               extreme
               folly
               and
               levity
               .
            
          
           
             Seneca
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             against
             Superstition
             ,
             quoted
             by
             St.
             
               Austin
               ,
               (
               de
               Civit.
               6.
               10.
               
               )
            
             but
             not
             extant
             (
             except
             some
             diligent
             hand
             have
             of
             late
             retriev'd
             it
             from
             the
             mothes
             )
             does
             boldly
             ,
             copiously
             ,
             and
             vehemently
             inveigh
             against
             Theatrick
             Divinity
             ;
             affirming
             that
             the
             world
             ,
             through
             Poetical
             delusions
             ,
             worships
             them
             for
             Gods
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             should
             animate
             ,
             (
             and
             appear
             to
             men
             in
             )
             those
             Images
             in
             which
             they
             were
             worshipt
             ,
             would
             be
             thought
             monsters
             .
             
               [
               Numina
               vocant
               ,
               quae
               si
               spiritu
               accepto
               occurrerent
               ,
               monstra
               haberentur
               .
               ]
            
             Dost
             thou
             think
             (
             so
             Tully
             proceeds
             )
             the
             dreams
             of
             
               Titus
               Tacitus
            
             ,
             of
             Romulus
             ,
             of
             Hostilius
             ever
             a
             whit
             more
             true
             than
             Poetical
             Fables
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             more
             lewd
             than
             these
             ?
             How
             they
             came
             to
             put
             their
             Gods
             into
             such
             monstrous
             shapes
             ,
             Hyginus
             informs
             us
             
               (
               in
               his
               Poetick
               Astronomy
               tit
               .
               Sagittarius
               .
               )
               —
               [
               Ita
               Jovem
               fecisse
               ,
               ut
               cùm
               omnia
               illius
               artificia
               uno
               corpore
               vellet
               significare
               ,
               crura
               ejus
               equina
               fixisse
               ,
               quòd
               equo
               multum
               sit
               usus
               ;
               &
               sagittas
               adjunxit
               ,
               ut
               ex
               his
               ,
               &
               acumen
               ,
               &
               
               celeritas
               esse
               crederetur
               :
               Caudam
               satyricam
               ,
               quòd
               Satyris
               aeque
               ac
               Musis
               sit
               delectatus
               .
               ]
            
             A
             right
             Jack
             of
             all
             trades
             ,
             painted
             with
             all
             the
             Escutcheons
             and
             Arms
             belonging
             to
             his
             several
             professions
             .
          
           
             But
             Tully
             is
             no
             where
             more
             unmannerly
             and
             sawcy
             with
             the
             Poetical
             Gods
             ,
             than
             in
             his
             Morals
             ,
             where
             forgetting
             the
             gravity
             of
             a
             Stoick
             ,
             he
             pours
             out
             such
             like
             Sarcasms
             as
             these
             upon
             the
             Poetical
             Jove
             :
             Seeing
             Jupiter
             is
             described
             by
             the
             Poets
             pencil
             to
             have
             been
             so
             exceeding
             salacious
             ,
             why
             does
             he
             not
             yet
             beget
             Children
             if
             he
             be
             alive
             ?
             hath
             age
             gelt
             him
             ?
             the
             Law
             of
             Papias
             restrain'd
             him
             ?
             or
             hath
             he
             obtain'd
             the
             priviledge
             of
             three
             Sons
             ?
          
           
             Of
             
             Scaevola's
             Doctrine
             ,
             touching
             this
             point
             ,
             St.
             
               Austin
               (
               de
               Civit.
            
             4.
             27.
             
             )
             giveth
             this
             account
             ;
             That
             he
             maintain'd
             the
             Poetical
             stories
             of
             the
             Gods
             to
             be
             nugatory
             and
             trifling
             ,
             feigning
             many
             things
             of
             them
             unworthy
             of
             them
             :
             making
             one
             a
             Thief
             ,
             another
             a
             Murderer
             ,
             another
             an
             Adulterer
             ,
             Incestuous
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Varro's
             Assertion
             was
             (
             as
             the
             same
             Father
             
               (
               de
               Civit.
            
             6.
             15.
             
             )
             reports
             it
             )
             that
             in
             fabulous
             Divinity
             there
             are
             many
             things
             ,
             not
             only
             contrary
             to
             the
             dignity
             and
             nature
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             cannot
             ,
             without
             great
             opprobrie
             and
             absurdity
             ,
             be
             affirmed
             of
             the
             most
             debaucht
             and
             despicable
             man.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             afterward
             of
             reassuming
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             introducing
             more
             Testimonies
             :
             I
             will
             therefore
             let
             Cicero
             who
             spake
             first
             speak
             last
             ;
             who
             writes
             to
             Atticus
             (
             his
             great
             familiar
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             he
             spake
             under
             the
             Rose
             )
             that
             he
             would
             give
             his
             Daughter
             Livia
             that
             vertuous
             Education
             ,
             as
             (
             if
             the
             world
             understood
             what
             he
             did
             )
             she
             should
             be
             worshipt
             as
             a
             Goddess
             ,
             rather
             than
             either
             Juno
             or
             Minerva
             :
             for
             she
             is
             not
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             in
             any
             laudable
             thing
             inferiour
             to
             the
             best
             of
             the
             Poetical
             Goddesses
             .
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             third
             Book
             
               de
               Nat.
               Deorum
            
             ,
             he
             spends
             in
             exploding
             the
             Stoical
             and
             Poetical
             Divinity
             ;
             
               If
               the
               Planets
               must
               therefore
               be
               concluded
               Deities
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               regular
               motion
               ;
               let
               's
               take
               Tertian
               and
               Quartan
               Agues
               into
               the
               number
               of
               Gods.
               If
            
             Jupiter
             and
             Neptune
             
               be
               Gods
               ,
               are
               not
               their
               Brethren
               so
               too
            
             ;
             Orcus
             ,
             Acheron
             ,
             Cocytus
             ,
             Styx
             ,
             Phlegeton
             ,
             
               &
               c
            
             ?
             why
             ,
             next
             ,
             are
             not
             Charon
             and
             Cerberus
             reputed
             Gods
             ?
             
               Nostri
               quidem
               Publicani
               ,
               cùm
               essent
               agri
               in
               Boeotia
               deorum
               immortalium
               excepti
               lege
               Censoriâ
               ,
               negabant
               immortales
               esse
               ullos
               ,
               qui
               aliquandò
               homines
               fuissent
               :
               Our
               Sequestrators
               ,
               when
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Censors
               had
               excepted
               the
               Lands
               in
            
             Boeotia
             
               belonging
               to
               the
               immortal
               Gods
               ,
               would
               find
               no
               such
               lands
               ;
               alledging
               that
               the
               Deities
               there
               having
               been
               once
               mortal
               men
               ,
               could
               never
               turn
               into
               immortal
               Gods.
               
            
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             though
             Socrates
             his
             death
             over-awed
             those
             in
             whose
             memories
             the
             fate
             of
             that
             Philosophical-proto-Martyr
             was
             fresh
             ,
             yet
             length
             of
             time
             having
             pretty
             well
             digested
             that
             cold
             flegm
             and
             crude
             fear
             ,
             which
             Socrates
             his
             Aconite
             had
             bred
             in
             former
             Ages
             ;
             the
             whole
             company
             of
             the
             then
             modern
             Philosophers
             (
             except
             Epicurus
             his
             herd
             of
             Hogs
             )
             began
             ,
             about
             our
             Saviours
             time
             ,
             to
             prick
             up
             their
             bristles
             ,
             and
             proclaim
             their
             dislike
             of
             that
             fabulous
             Divinity
             ,
             that
             had
             in
             former
             times
             obtain'd
             credit
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             In
             which
             Age
             ,
             thus
             well
             secured
             from
             seduction
             by
             the
             most
             plaufible
             and
             insinuating
             fables
             ,
             for
             the
             Apostles
             to
             assault
             the
             world
             with
             naked
             and
             plain
             stories
             ,
             of
             one
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             born
             at
             Bethlem
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             
               Jews
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             of
             things
             as
             much
             exceeding
             humane
             belief
             ,
             as
             any
             the
             most
             unlikely
             fictions
             of
             the
             vainest
             Poets
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             the
             most
             sottish
             attempt
             that
             ever
             was
             undertaken
             by
             the
             most
             insensate
             changelings
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             adventurers
             been
             themselves
             throughly
             perswaded
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             those
             unlikely
             stories
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             instructed
             with
             a
             power
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             truth
             thereof
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             St.
             
             Paul's
             disputing
             at
             Athens
             (
             the
             great
             Mart
             of
             Learning
             )
             concerning
             the
             Living
             God
             ,
             his
             offering
             to
             prove
             to
             the
             Philosophers
             face
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             is
             that
             God
             ,
             by
             a
             bare
             telling
             (
             by
             babling
             over
             as
             they
             at
             first
             reputed
             it
             )
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             ,
             had
             been
             ground
             enough
             for
             
             Agrippa's
             charge
             ,
             
               [
               Paul
               ,
               thou
               art
               beside
               thy self
               ,
               ]
            
             if
             his
             own
             consciousness
             to
             its
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             irrefragable
             demonstrableness
             thereof
             to
             others
             ,
             by
             Gods
             Hand
             and
             Seal
             set
             
             to
             it
             ,
             had
             not
             animated
             him
             to
             that
             attempt
             .
             Could
             that
             chosen
             vessel
             hope
             to
             vend
             his
             commodities
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             adulterate
             ,
             among
             such
             cunning
             Merchants
             ;
             his
             Gemms
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             but
             
             Bristol-stones
             ,
             among
             such
             knowing
             Lapidaries
             ?
             Would
             he
             have
             shown
             his
             Treasures
             of
             Wisdom
             to
             an
             Age
             so
             inquisitive
             ,
             and
             so
             happy
             in
             its
             inquest
             ,
             after
             Wisdom
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             such
             as
             would
             abide
             the
             severest
             scrutiny
             ,
             even
             of
             them
             that
             had
             tryed
             all
             former
             stuffs
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             in
             appearance
             ,
             and
             exploded
             them
             as
             spurious
             ;
             of
             them
             ,
             whom
             the
             authority
             of
             Homer
             ,
             the
             antiquity
             of
             Hesiod
             ,
             the
             reverence
             of
             Orpheus
             ,
             or
             the
             fear
             of
             Municipal
             Laws
             could
             not
             impose
             silence
             upon
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             world
             imposed
             upon
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             by
             popular
             fictions
             ?
             The
             light
             of
             Natural
             Knowledge
             ,
             even
             in
             Divine
             things
             ,
             had
             never
             shone
             brighter
             ,
             neither
             had
             the
             windows
             of
             mens
             minds
             been
             ever
             set
             more
             wide
             open
             receive
             in
             the
             beams
             thereof
             ,
             than
             when
             the
             Gospel
             was
             first
             exposed
             to
             the
             world
             :
             Had
             not
             therefore
             this
             Eaglet
             been
             the
             genuine
             Off-spring
             of
             supernatural
             light
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             have
             ventur'd
             to
             out-face
             this
             noon-day-sun
             of
             Natural
             Knowlege
             .
             For
             that
             which
             we
             read
             
               [
               in
               them
               hath
               he
               set
               a
               Tabernacle
               for
               the
               Sun
               ]
            
             the
             Ancients
             read
             
               [
               posuit
               in
               sole
               Tabernaculum
            
             ]
             he
             hath
             set
             his
             Tabernacle
             in
             the
             Sun
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             expound
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             Apostles
             publishing
             the
             Gospel
             (
             the
             summ
             whereof
             is
             the
             Tabernacling
             of
             God
             in
             man
             )
             in
             the
             clearest
             day
             of
             Humane
             Knowledge
             that
             had
             till
             then
             shined
             out
             upon
             the
             world
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             paraphraseth
             ,
             when
             men
             should
             run
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             as
             dissatisfied
             with
             former
             science
             falsly
             so
             call'd
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             disquisition
             and
             canvassing
             of
             old
             traditions
             ,
             increase
             in
             Knowledge
             .
             Christ
             did
             not
             shuffle
             in
             his
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             but
             produc'd
             it
             ,
             when
             all
             kind
             of
             Humane
             Literature
             was
             improved
             to
             that
             Giantick
             stature
             ,
             as
             none
             before
             that
             ,
             reached
             to
             ;
             and
             whoever
             since
             have
             stood
             Candidates
             for
             the
             repute
             of
             excellent
             Humanists
             ,
             have
             not
             by
             a
             general
             vote
             obtain'd
             the
             honour
             they
             stood
             for
             ,
             except
             they
             have
             been
             found
             imitators
             or
             emulators
             of
             that
             Age.
             Among
             Poets
             ,
             he
             bears
             away
             the
             Laurel
             ,
             even
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             Lyrick
             ,
             Heroick
             ,
             Satyrist
             ,
             Comick
             ,
             Tragick
             ,
             &c.
             who
             approacheth
             nearest
             those
             that
             then
             flourish'd
             ,
             
               Horace
               ,
               Virgil
               ,
               Ovid
               ,
               Juvenal
               ,
               Terence
               ,
               Seneca
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Among
             Orators
             he
             hath
             the
             general
             applause
             ,
             that
             shoots
             nearest
             the
             mark
             which
             Pliny
             set
             himself
             ;
             who
             was
             so
             far
             from
             taking
             as
             an
             opprobrie
             what
             
               M.
               Regulus
            
             objected
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
             Tully's
             Ape
             ,
             as
             he
             gloried
             in
             his
             being
             esteem'd
             an
             emulator
             of
             so
             unparallel'd
             a
             precedent
             ,
             protesting
             that
             the
             eloquence
             of
             his
             own
             Age
             was
             too
             low
             a
             lure
             for
             him
             to
             fly
             at
             ,
             
               (
               Plin.
               secund
               .
               lib.
               1.
               ep
               .
            
             5.
             )
             Among
             Politicians
             he
             's
             reputed
             the
             craftiest
             that
             most
             resembles
             Tiberius
             ,
             he
             the
             solidest
             that
             writes
             best
             after
             the
             copy
             of
             Augustus
             .
             Among
             Patriots
             ,
             
             Cato's
             ,
             among
             Historians
             and
             Martialists
             ,
             
             Caesar's
             transcripts
             ,
             are
             the
             only
             men
             of
             account
             ,
             in
             our
             modern
             Calculations
             of
             mens
             deserts
             .
             As
             for
             Divine
             Philosophy
             the
             Platonick
             ,
             which
             attain'd
             to
             its
             full
             growth
             about
             our
             Saviours
             time
             
               (
               Aristotle
            
             being
             then
             ,
             and
             many
             hundred
             years
             after
             ,
             scarce
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             till
             (
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Severus
               )
               Aphrodisaeus
            
             brought
             him
             into
             credit
             )
             hath
             ever
             been
             in
             St.
             
             Austin's
             judgement
             
               (
               de
               Civit.
               8.
               4.
               
               )
               —
               [
               non
               quidem
               immeritò
               excellentissimâ
               gloriâ
               claruit
               ]
            
             of
             best
             esteem
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             all
             other
             Sects
             must
             strike
             top-sail
             to
             in
             those
             Seas
             .
             Aristotle
             indeed
             ,
             justly
             carries
             away
             the
             name
             of
             Daemon
             (
             for
             his
             universal
             insight
             into
             all
             things
             )
             yet
             he
             must
             yield
             to
             Plato
             the
             title
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             his
             surpassing
             Knowledge
             in
             things
             Divine
             .
             Now
             it
             was
             against
             the
             Sun
             of
             Platonick
             Philosophy
             ,
             shining
             out
             in
             his
             greatest
             splendour
             ,
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             held
             up
             the
             Gospel
             .
             It
             was
             in
             this
             Galaxie
             they
             shed
             the
             milk
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             had
             it
             therefore
             not
             been
             sincere
             ,
             the
             whiteness
             of
             this
             milky
             way
             would
             have
             bewrayed
             the
             adulterate
             mixture
             .
             This
             observation
             Tertullian
             urgeth
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             his
             Apology
             ,
             
               (
               Apolog.
               21.
               cap.
               )
               —
               [
               Christus
               non
               rapaces
               ,
               &
               feros
               adhuc
               homines
               multitudine
               tot
               Numinum
               demerendorum
               attonitos
               efficiendo
               ,
               ad
               humanitatem
               temperavit
               ,
               ut
            
             Numa
             ;
             
               sed
               jam
               expolitos
               ,
               &
               ipsae
               urbanitate
               deceptos
               in
               agnitionem
               veritatis
               oculavit
               .
               ]
               Christ
               did
               not
               temper
               to
               humanity
               wild
               and
               savage
               men
               ,
               by
               amazing
               them
               with
               a
               multitude
               of
               Deities
               ,
               whose
               favour
               
               must
               be
               purchast
               as
            
             Numa
             
               did
               :
               but
               gave
               the
               faculty
               and
               means
               of
               seeing
               the
               true
               Religion
               to
               those
               that
               were
               already
               polisht
               ,
               and
               deceiv'd
               with
               Urbanity
               it self
               :
            
             (
             Let
             me
             add
             )
             with
             Religion
             it self
             ,
             and
             that
             Religion
             abetted
             by
             the
             greatest
             Champions
             that
             ever
             appear'd
             in
             its
             defence
             .
             What
             would
             Christ's
             squadron
             of
             Fishers
             have
             been
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             such
             Goliahs
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             the
             Army
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ?
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             The
             world
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             sentiments
             touching
             Religion
             ,
             was
             immured
             within
             another
             wall
             ,
             a
             fourth
             defence
             against
             surprisal
             ,
             when
             the
             Gospel
             made
             an
             on-set
             upon
             it
             ,
             enough
             to
             have
             sunk
             the
             assaylants
             spirits
             into
             a
             despondency
             of
             obtaining
             the
             victory
             ,
             had
             not
             that
             brazen
             wall
             ,
             of
             their
             being
             not
             couscious
             to
             themselves
             of
             having
             any
             base
             design
             upon
             it
             ,
             been
             their
             Royal
             Mount
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             their
             Leader
             :
             nothing
             less
             than
             this
             could
             have
             animated
             them
             to
             attempt
             ,
             to
             impose
             a
             new
             ,
             which
             the
             Learned
             party
             were
             so
             much
             prejudic'd
             against
             (
             as
             has
             already
             been
             shewed
             )
             and
             wrest
             the
             old
             Civick
             Religion
             out
             of
             its
             hands
             ;
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             vulgar
             through
             the
             sly
             insinuations
             of
             the
             Politicians
             had
             as
             great
             ,
             if
             not
             hotter
             ,
             zeal
             for
             it
             than
             ever
             :
             As
             is
             apparent
             ,
             from
             the
             most
             illuminated
             Philosophers
             providing
             salvo's
             ,
             for
             the
             securing
             the
             grandeur
             of
             the
             Civick
             Devotions
             ,
             and
             the
             then
             establisht
             Religion
             ,
             against
             the
             side-blows
             themselves
             seem'd
             to
             give
             it
             ,
             in
             their
             commending
             of
             Natural
             ,
             and
             decrying
             Fabulous
             Theology
             :
             though
             they
             quitted
             their
             hands
             of
             this
             (
             indeed
             impossible
             )
             undertaking
             so
             awkly
             ,
             joyn'd
             the
             Asses
             head
             of
             these
             salvo's
             to
             the
             Lions
             body
             of
             their
             preceding
             discourse
             ,
             so
             unhandsomly
             ,
             and
             thereby
             made
             the
             parts
             so
             incongruous
             ,
             discoherent
             ,
             inconsequent
             ,
             nay
             ,
             contradictory
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             not
             have
             devised
             ,
             how
             to
             have
             more
             openly
             signified
             to
             the
             diligent
             Reader
             ,
             that
             they
             set
             these
             pack-sadles
             upon
             the
             backs
             of
             their
             generous
             Palfreys
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             ease
             or
             satisfaction
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             to
             gratifie
             the
             deluded
             consciences
             of
             the
             rabble
             ,
             (
             who
             by
             this
             means
             might
             ride
             a
             cock-horse
             without
             galling
             in
             that
             most
             tender
             part
             (
             which
             they
             miscall
             Conscience
             )
             which
             their
             sharp-backt
             reasoning
             of
             fabulous
             Divinity
             into
             contempt
             ,
             would
             otherwise
             have
             gall'd
             )
             and
             to
             make
             their
             own
             peace
             with
             the
             State
             ,
             for
             paring
             its
             Religion
             too
             near
             the
             quick
             .
             These
             were
             the
             weights
             St.
             Austin
             observ'd
             to
             hang
             at
             the
             lines
             end
             ,
             and
             pull
             the
             soaring
             Varro
             down
             again
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             wing
             ,
             and
             flying
             aloft
             in
             pursuite
             of
             the
             Poets
             Fables
             ,
             with
             as
             opprobrious
             language
             as
             ever
             came
             out
             of
             that
             grave
             mans
             mouth
             ;
             
               Vide
               Aug.
               (
               de
               Civit.
               lib.
               6.
               cap.
               4.
               5.
               2.
               
               )
               —
               [
               Hic
               certè
               ubi
               potuit
               ,
               ubi
               ausus
               est
               ,
               ubi
               impunitum
               putavit
               ,
               sine
               caligine
               ullius
               ambiguitatis
               expressit
               —
               Quid
               existimare
               debemus
               ,
               nisi
               hominem
               acerrimum
               ac
               peritissimum
               —
               oppressum
               fuisse
               suae
               Civitatis
               consuetudine
               a
               clegibus
               ?
               ]
               Here
               indeed
               where
               he
               might
               ,
               where
               he
               durst
               ,
               where
               he
               thought
               his
               liberty
               of
               speech
               not
               punishable
               ,
               he
               declares
               his
               mind
               without
               the
               darkness
               of
               the
               least
               ambiguity
               .
               —
               And
               when
               we
               hear
               him
               plead
               for
               that
               in
               our
               Temples
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               condemn'd
               in
               our
               Poets
               ,
               what
               can
               we
               deem
               but
               that
               this
               sharp-sighted
               ,
               and
               most
               skilful
               Divine
               was
               opprest
               with
               the
               custome
               and
               laws
               of
               the
               City
               ?
            
             This
             was
             it
             which
             clipt
             the
             tongue
             of
             Cicero
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             hotly
             declaiming
             against
             Divinations
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             eat
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             seemingly
             to
             cross
             out
             all
             he
             had
             writ
             ,
             with
             such
             dashes
             of
             his
             pen
             as
             these
             
               (
               de
               Divinat
               .
               lib.
               2.
               217.
               
               )
               —
               Quam
               ego
               Reipublicae
               causa
               communisque
               religionis
               colendam
               censeo
               ]
               As
               vain
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               retain'd
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               Republick
               and
               Vulgar
               Religion
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               [
               retinetur
               autem
               &
               ad
               opinionem
               vulgi
               ,
               &
               ad
               magnas
               utilitates
               Reipublicae
               ]
               —
               (
               de
               Divin
               .
               2.
               235.
               )
               Though
               in
               this
               Antiquity
               err'd
               ,
               yet
               this
               errour
               is
               to
               be
               retain'd
               ,
               to
               keep
               up
               in
               the
               vulgar
               an
               opinion
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               benefits
               that
               thence
               accrew
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
               And
               therefore
            
             P.
             Claudius
             ,
             and
             L.
             Junius
             ,
             
               for
               sailing
               contrary
               to
               the
               Omens
               exhibited
               ,
               are
               worthy
               of
               the
               punishment
               they
               underwent
               ;
               for
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               observed
               the
               Rules
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               that
               contumacy
               have
               sleighted
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Countrey
               :
               Tamen
               postea
               Reipublicae
               causa
               retentam
               ,
               &c.
               
               (
               Id.
            
             237.
             )
             To
             conclude
             these
             Quotations
             with
             what
             he
             concludes
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Divination
             .
             
             
               [
               Nec
               verò
               (
               id
               enim
               diligenter
               intelligi
               volo
               )
               Superstitione
               tollendâ
               religio
               tollitur
               ;
               nam
               et
               Majorum
               instituta
               tueri
               sacris
               ,
               ceremoniisque
               retinendis
               ,
               sapientis
               est
               .
               ]
               Neither
               is
               Religion
               destroy'd
               in
               rooting
               out
               Superstition
               ,
               (
               I
               would
               have
               you
               mark
               that
               diligently
               )
               for
               it
               is
               the
               part
               of
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               to
               maintain
               the
               institutions
               of
               our
               fore-fathers
               ,
               in
               retaining
               sacred
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               .
            
             Did
             ever
             words
             coming
             out
             of
             one
             mans
             mouth
             ,
             at
             one
             breath
             ,
             blow
             hot
             and
             cold
             ,
             as
             these
             do
             .
             Oracles
             ,
             Auguries
             ,
             inspection
             of
             Entrails
             ,
             observation
             of
             Birds
             ,
             mindings
             of
             Prodigies
             ,
             &c.
             are
             vain
             superstitious
             things
             ;
             and
             Superstition
             must
             be
             rooted
             up
             :
             but
             as
             vain
             as
             they
             be
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             institution
             of
             our
             Fore-fathers
             ,
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             appointed
             by
             our
             Religion
             :
             and
             therefore
             a
             wise
             man
             must
             not
             reject
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             made
             Porphyry
             fetch
             so
             many
             doubles
             before
             he
             squatted
             down
             on
             his
             seat
             ,
             before
             he
             came
             to
             a
             full
             point
             ,
             in
             that
             discourse
             of
             his
             touching
             Sacrifices
             :
             one
             while
             affirming
             that
             all
             bloody
             Sacrifices
             are
             the
             food
             of
             evil
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             abstained
             from
             by
             wise
             Men.
             
               (
               Porph.
               de
               Sacrif
               .
               l.
               1.
               315.
               
               )
               [
               vir
               igitur
               prudens
               atque
               temperans
               cavebit
               ejusmodi
               sacrificiis
               uti
               .
               ]
            
             And
             yet
             with
             the
             same
             breath
             making
             it
             necessary
             for
             Cities
             to
             make
             evil
             Spirits
             propitious
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             such
             sacrifices
             ,
             hereby
             tying
             them
             (
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             teeth
             )
             not
             only
             from
             doing
             them
             mischief
             but
             to
             do
             them
             good
             .
             
               [
               Civitatibus
               fortè
               necessarium
               hos
               daemones
               conciliare
               .
               ]
               (
               Id
               pag.
            
             316.
             )
             Of
             which
             kind
             of
             Daemons
             he
             had
             ,
             in
             the
             precedent
             page
             ,
             past
             this
             doom
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             do
             good
             .
             
               Absurdissima
               opinio
               vel
               à
               bonis
               mala
               ,
               vel
               à
               malis
               bona
               contingere
               posse
               ,
               p.
               312.
               firmiter
               credendum
               ,
               neque
               bonum
               unquam
               laedere
               ,
               neque
               prodesse
               malum
               daemonem
               ;
               non
               enim
               caloris
               est
               ut
               inquit
            
             Plato
             
               frige-facere
               .
               (
               pag.
               314.
               )
               It
               is
               a
               most
               absurd
               opinion
               that
               either
               bad
               can
               come
               from
               good
               Spirits
               ,
               or
               good
               from
               bad
               :
               we
               must
               therefore
               firmly
               believe
               that
               a
               good
               spirit
               never
               hurts
               ,
               that
               an
               evil
               spirit
               never
               profits
               any
               man
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               heat
               should
               make
               cold
               ,
               saith
            
             Plato
             .
             And
             that
             their
             malicious
             and
             libidinous
             natures
             are
             not
             tamed
             or
             allayed
             ,
             but
             fed
             ,
             and
             made
             more
             fierce
             by
             such
             oblations
             .
             
               [
               His
               pinguescere
               solet
               ;
               vivit
               namque
               vaporibus
               &
               fumigationibus
               &
               nidore
               sanguinis
               ,
               &
               carnium
               vires
               assumit
               .
               ]
               (
               pag.
            
             315
             )
             And
             yet
             at
             last
             granting
             a
             liberty
             ,
             nay
             imposing
             a
             necessity
             upon
             his
             wise
             man
             ,
             to
             do
             as
             the
             vulgar
             do
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             bloody
             sacrifices
             to
             cokes
             impure
             Spirits
             :
             (
             and
             this
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             Theophrastus
             ,
             and
             consent
             of
             Pagan
             Divines
             ,
             and
             example
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             )
             and
             to
             mitigate
             their
             malignity
             by
             Sacrifices
             ,
             Prayers
             and
             oblations
             :
             to
             which
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             as
             we
             partake
             of
             the
             common
             nature
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             compell'd
             in
             order
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             our
             bodies
             and
             estates
             from
             the
             destructive
             effects
             of
             their
             anger
             .
             
               [
               Vnde
               meritò
               compellemur
               improbam
               potestatem
               demulcere
               .
               ]
               Porph.
               de
               sacrificiis
               l.
            
             2.
             316.
             
          
           
             The
             freedom
             of
             
             Seneca's
             speech
             in
             his
             book
             of
             Superstition
             ,
             is
             such
             as
             he
             reprehends
             the
             Urban
             Religion
             more
             copiously
             than
             Varro
             did
             the
             theatrick
             and
             fabulous
             ,
             saith
             St.
             
               Austin
               (
               de
               civit
            
             .
             6.
             10.
             )
             And
             so
             vehemently
             that
             the
             sharpest
             taunts
             ,
             which
             Tertullian
             gave
             the
             civick
             worship
             ,
             were
             not
             comparable
             to
             those
             bitter
             declamations
             of
             Seneca
             against
             it
             ;
             as
             Tertullian
             himself
             testifies
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             face
             in
             his
             
               Apology
               (
               cap.
               12.
               )
               [
               O
               impiae
               voces
               ,
               Sacrilega
               convitia
               !
               infrendite
               ,
               inspumate
               ,
               iidem
               estis
               qui
               Senecam
               aliqua
               re
               pluribus
               &
               amarioribus
               de
               vestra
               religione
               perorantem
               non
               reprehendistis
               .
               ]
            
             (
             Thus
             I
             find
             
             Tertullian's
             Text
             corrected
             by
             the
             copy
             of
             
               P.
               Pitheus
            
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             
             Seneca's
             second
             tome
             .
             )
             
               When
               I
               speak
               thus
               reproachfully
               of
               your
               Gods
            
             (
             saith
             
               Tertullian
               )
               you
               cry
               out
               ,
               O
               impious
               expressions
               !
               O
               sacrilegious
               raylings
               !
               grind
               your
               teeth
               ,
               spit
               in
               my
               face
               ,
               and
               yet
               you
               are
               the
               same
               men
               who
               did
               not
               reprehend
            
             Seneca
             ,
             
               though
               he
               made
               a
               formal
               speech
               against
               your
               Religion
               ,
               in
               far
               more
               and
               sharper
               words
               .
            
             But
             what
             liberty
             this
             Philosopher
             took
             in
             writing
             he
             denied
             to
             himself
             in
             living
             ;
             Philosophy
             did
             but
             make
             him
             half
             free
             ;
             not
             free
             indeed
             ,
             as
             the
             son
             of
             God
             makes
             his
             Disciples
             :
             for
             he
             worshipt
             what
             he
             reprehended
             ,
             he
             did
             what
             he
             condemned
             ,
             he
             ordered
             what
             he
             blamed
             ;
             
               [
               Aug.
               de
               civit
               .
               6.
               10.
               )
               [
               Affuit
               ei
               libertas
               scribenti
               ,
               viventi
               defuit
               ;
               quasi
               liber
               locutus
               est
               ,
               ut
               servus
               vixit
               ,
               colebat
               quod
               reprehendebat
               ,
               agebat
               quod
               arguebat
               ,
               quod
               culpabat
               adorabat
               .
               ]
               That
               he
               
               might
               not
               seem
               negatively
               superstitious
               to
               the
               world
               ;
               he
               thinks
               with
               the
               wise
               ,
               but
               walks
               with
               the
               crowd
               :
               and
               in
               the
               temple
               does
               what
               he
               sees
               others
               do
               ;
               conforming
               himself
               to
               the
               Laws
               and
               Customs
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               in
               the
               outward
               act
               ;
               keeping
               his
               Philosophy
               to
               himself
               in
               the
               inward
               man.
            
             And
             seasoning
             his
             precedent
             reproofs
             of
             the
             madness
             of
             the
             Urban
             Religion
             ,
             (
             that
             his
             Citizens
             might
             better
             relish
             both
             writing
             and
             writer
             )
             with
             these
             grains
             of
             Salt
             sprinkled
             upon
             them
             :
             
               [
               Sapiens
               servabit
               tamen
               haec
               omnia
               tanquam
               legibus
               jussa
               non
               tanquam
               diis
               grata
               .
               ]
               Yet
               a
               wise
               man
               must
               observe
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               commanded
               by
               the
               Laws
               ,
               not
               as
               acceptable
               to
               the
               Gods.
            
             Than
             which
             Aphorism
             (
             bating
             his
             notion
             of
             more
             Gods
             than
             one
             )
             applyed
             to
             indifferent
             Rites
             ,
             never
             any
             thing
             was
             uttered
             either
             of
             more
             truth
             ,
             or
             more
             tending
             to
             peace
             :
             for
             the
             wisdom
             from
             above
             teacheth
             us
             to
             keep
             our
             faith
             to
             our selves
             ;
             and
             in
             our
             external
             actions
             ,
             conform
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             where
             they
             enjoyn
             nothing
             that
             the
             supreme
             Law
             hath
             prohibited
             .
             But
             as
             he
             applies
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             most
             unsavoury
             expression
             that
             ever
             fell
             from
             his
             pen
             :
             for
             thus
             he
             proceeds
             .
             
               [
               Omnem
               istam
               ignobilem
               eorum
               turbam
               ,
               quam
               longo
               aevo
               longa
               superstitio
               congessit
               ,
               sic
               adorabimus
               ut
               meminerimus
               cultum
               ejus
               magis
               ad
               morem
               quàm
               ad
               rem
               pertinere
               .
               ]
               We
               should
               so
               adore
               this
               whole
               rascal
               company
               of
               these
               Gods
               ,
               which
               ancient
               Superstition
               in
               a
               long
               tract
               of
               time
               hath
               scraped
               up
               on
               an
               heap
               ,
               as
               to
               bear
               in
               mind
               that
               the
               worship
               of
               this
               crew
               be
               ascribed
               to
               custom
               rather
               than
               be
               thought
               pertinent
               to
               true
               devotion
               .
            
             So
             heavy
             did
             the
             Vulgars
             dotage
             and
             the
             sanction
             of
             the
             Laws
             lie
             upon
             the
             loins
             of
             these
             most
             strong
             sinewed
             Philosophers
             ,
             as
             it
             made
             them
             bend
             under
             it
             ;
             one
             part
             of
             the
             discourse
             upon
             this
             subject
             
               interfere
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               their
               life
               differ
               from
               their
               doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             §
             5.
             2.
             
             But
             this
             does
             only
             consequentially
             imply
             the
             common
             peoples
             ,
             and
             the
             commanding
             parties
             zeal
             to
             the
             then
             establish'd
             Superstition
             .
             
               Valerius
               maximus
            
             speaks
             it
             out
             directly
             in
             words
             at
             length
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             figures
             ;
             who
             writing
             to
             Tiberius
             ,
             makes
             this
             use
             of
             all
             the
             stories
             he
             produceth
             of
             men
             contemning
             the
             Religion
             of
             those
             times
             ;
             that
             whatsoever
             mischiefs
             befel
             them
             or
             their
             posterity
             ,
             though
             many
             Ages
             after
             the
             decease
             of
             the
             Promeritors
             ,
             were
             inflicted
             upon
             them
             in
             revenge
             of
             that
             contempt
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Army
             under
             Varro
             miscarry
             at
             Cannae
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             he
             had
             not
             celebrated
             the
             Circean
             Festivities
             with
             due
             Ceremonies
             
               (
               l.
               1.
               cap.
               2.
               
               Sect.
            
             3.
             )
             If
             the
             once
             noble
             family
             of
             the
             Potitii
             fall
             into
             decay
             ,
             if
             thirty
             Youths
             of
             that
             house
             dye
             all
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             one
             year
             ,
             't
             is
             because
             
               Appius
               Censor
            
             committed
             that
             Priestly
             Function
             ,
             which
             Originally
             belonged
             to
             the
             Potitii
             ,
             to
             persons
             of
             a
             sordid
             abstract
             ,
             thinking
             that
             office
             to
             be
             too
             mean
             for
             that
             then
             flourishing
             Family
             .
             If
             Turullius
             Antonie's
             Lieutenant
             cut
             down
             the
             sacred
             Grove
             about
             
             Aesculapius's
             Temple
             ,
             and
             Caesar
             in
             that
             place
             discomfeit
             his
             Army
             ,
             that
             is
             interpreted
             a
             divine
             revenge
             taken
             upon
             the
             delinquent
             and
             an
             expedient
             used
             by
             that
             reputed
             God
             ,
             to
             vindicate
             his
             own
             honour
             and
             regain
             a
             greater
             veneration
             .
             If
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             Roman
             affairs
             be
             more
             under
             the
             eye
             of
             indulgent
             Providence
             ,
             than
             the
             concerns
             of
             any
             other
             people
             ,
             't
             is
             in
             reward
             of
             their
             scrupulous
             care
             ,
             and
             cautious
             observance
             of
             the
             least
             punctillios
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             If
             Posthumius
             have
             good
             success
             in
             the
             Affrican
             wars
             ,
             he
             may
             thank
             Mitellus
             the
             Pontiff
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             permit
             him
             to
             budg
             one
             foot
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             obliged
             the
             God
             of
             War
             ,
             by
             solemn
             invocation
             ,
             to
             be
             on
             his
             side
             :
             and
             his
             own
             religious
             obsquiousness
             ,
             in
             submitting
             the
             Fasces
             to
             the
             Mitre
             .
             Innumerable
             such
             instances
             might
             be
             produc'd
             ,
             but
             what
             more
             can
             be
             required
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             devotedness
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             in
             Tiberius
             his
             reign
             to
             the
             received
             Religion
             than
             that
             which
             this
             Author
             gives
             upon
             occasion
             of
             mentioning
             
               L.
               Furius
               Bibaculus
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             being
             Praetor
             ,
             (
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             privilege
             of
             his
             place
             exempted
             him
             from
             the
             execution
             of
             that
             office
             ,
             )
             at
             the
             command
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             the
             Salii
             )
             condescended
             to
             go
             in
             procession
             ,
             bearing
             the
             sacred
             Ancile
             before
             his
             father
             ,
             with
             his
             six
             Mace-bearers
             before
             himself
             .
             Upon
             which
             story
             Valerius
             hath
             this
             note
             :
             Our
             City
             hath
             ever
             deem'd
             that
             all
             things
             ought
             to
             be
             set
             after
             Religion
             :
             wherefore
             the
             greatest
             Generals
             have
             vouchsafed
             
             to
             officiate
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             thinking
             they
             should
             then
             best
             manage
             Secular
             affairs
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             well
             and
             constantly
             serve
             the
             Divine
             Power
             .
             Hence
             
               Lucilius
               (
               in
               Ciceron
               .
               de
               nat
               .
               Deor.
               lib.
            
             2.
             )
             [
             Pub.
             Claudii
             
               temeritas
               ,
               qui
               etiam
               per
               jocum
               deos
               irridens
               &c.
               ]
               imputes
            
             P.
             Claudius
             
               his
               overthrow
               and
               punishment
               to
               his
               temerity
               in
               deriding
               the
               Gods.
               
            
          
           
             In
             this
             posture
             lay
             the
             World
             ,
             at
             the
             dawning
             of
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             enjoying
             it self
             in
             the
             warm
             and
             close
             embraces
             of
             her
             
               Sacred
               Animals
            
             ,
             her
             Statues
             ,
             into
             which
             were
             charm'd
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             holy
             Gods
             ,
             as
             the
             Amorado
             thought
             :
             and
             those
             thoughts
             so
             fixed
             ,
             as
             ,
             though
             the
             World
             knew
             they
             were
             Venuses
             of
             its
             own
             carving
             ;
             and
             had
             explicite
             reasonings
             with
             its
             self
             answerable
             to
             those
             in
             the
             Prophet
             
               (
               Is.
            
             44.
             )
             yet
             so
             had
             the
             veneration
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             the
             commonness
             of
             Custom
             lull'd
             it
             into
             a
             Lethean
             forgetfulness
             of
             its
             own
             handy-work
             ,
             as
             the
             perswasion
             that
             they
             were
             Gods
             indeed
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             their
             Religious
             Observances
             they
             were
             indebted
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             benefits
             were
             powred
             down
             upon
             them
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             eradicated
             by
             the
             closest
             and
             most
             convincing
             Arguments
             .
             The
             conceit
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             found
             the
             Lips
             of
             those
             Statues
             warm
             ,
             in
             propitious
             responds
             ;
             their
             bosoms
             soft
             in
             gracious
             returns
             to
             their
             votaries
             ;
             that
             they
             had
             felt
             the
             beating
             of
             their
             Pulses
             ,
             in
             their
             declared
             liking
             or
             disliking
             of
             Persons
             and
             Actions
             proportionable
             to
             the
             Worlds
             Genius
             ;
             had
             so
             far
             prevail'd
             with
             this
             Pigmalion
             ,
             as
             his
             knowledge
             of
             the
             contrary
             is
             cast
             into
             a
             dead
             sleep
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             entertaining
             himself
             with
             these
             pleasing
             dreams
             .
          
           
             Now
             had
             the
             Apostle
             attempted
             to
             interrupt
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             those
             fancied
             enjoyments
             with
             fancies
             ,
             had
             they
             instead
             of
             those
             
               Sacred
               Animals
            
             ,
             thrust
             into
             the
             Bed
             a
             dead
             Image
             ,
             or
             a
             Pillow
             stufft
             with
             Hair
             ;
             what
             could
             they
             have
             expected
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             been
             deservedly
             clamour'd
             against
             ,
             as
             men
             upbraiding
             the
             World
             with
             the
             imputation
             of
             more
             insensate
             Stupidity
             ,
             than
             can
             possibly
             seise
             upon
             a
             Rational
             Soul
             ,
             what
             ▪
             leave
             those
             Gods
             ,
             under
             whose
             wings
             I
             have
             been
             brooded
             to
             this
             perfection
             of
             honour
             and
             happiness
             ,
             whose
             present
             relief
             I
             have
             as
             often
             found
             as
             invocated
             ;
             for
             one
             that
             was
             but
             the
             other
             day
             in
             Clouts
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             save
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             dared
             to
             do
             it
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             nor
             be
             heard
             ,
             in
             that
             fervent
             Prayer
             for
             releif
             he
             preferr'd
             to
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             called
             his
             God
             and
             Father
             ?
          
           
             What
             reply
             could
             they
             have
             return'd
             to
             these
             expostulations
             ,
             had
             they
             seen
             no
             more
             in
             Christ
             than
             Man
             ?
             had
             they
             not
             known
             him
             to
             be
             the
             living
             (
             as
             well
             as
             express
             Image
             of
             the
             living
             )
             God
             ?
             to
             be
             that
             eternal
             word
             ,
             which
             by
             his
             power
             bears
             up
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             of
             power
             enough
             to
             bear
             down
             before
             him
             those
             strong
             men
             ,
             who
             had
             got
             such
             firm
             possession
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             as
             none
             (
             no
             not
             among
             the
             most
             Rational
             Philosophers
             )
             could
             〈…〉
             out
             but
             a
             stronger
             than
             they
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Advantage
               the
               World
               had
               to
               try
               Apostolical
               Doctrine
               by
               the
               Touch-stone
               of
               the
               Septuagint
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               The
               Septuagint
               was
               the
               worlds
               guard
               against
               all
               possible
               delusion
               .
               The
               light
               of
               the
               Original
               Tradition
               shon
               out
               of
               the
               East
            
             ;
             Judaea
             
               the
               Navil
               of
               the
               earth
               had
               plenty
               :
               thither
            
             Pithagoras
             ,
             Socrates
             ,
             Plato
             ,
             &c.
             
               finding
               a
               Famine
               at
               home
               ,
               travell'd
               for
               the
               Corn
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             §
             2.
             
             Josephus
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Church
               History
               of
               the
               Translation
               of
               the
               Seventy
               ,
               defended
               against
            
             Scaliger
             '
             
               s
               exceptions
            
             .
             Hermippus
             and
             Aristaeus
             
               reconciled
               by
            
             Anatolius
             .
             
               The
               Authority
               of
            
             Socrates
             
               comes
               short
               here
               of
            
             Josephus
             .
             §
             3.
             
             
               The
               Sanhedrim
               held
               correspondency
               with
               the
               dispersion
               ;
               no
               harder
               a
               task
               for
               the
               Jews
               ,
               whose
               Mother-tongue
               was
               Hebrew
               ;
               and
               who
               for
               Commerce
               sake
               were
               forc'd
               to
               learn
               the
               Greek
               ,
               the
               common
               Language
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               to
               turn
               the
               Hebrew
               into
               Greek
               :
               than
               for
               the
               Belgick
               Churches
               amongst
               us
               ,
               to
               turn
               a
               Dutch
               Bible
               into
               English.
               §
               4.
               
               Whence
            
             Ptolemy
             
               learn'd
               that
               curse
               he
               pronounc'd
               upon
               them
               that
               should
               add
               or
               take
               from
               the
               Seventy's
               Translation
               .
               Whence
               the
               fiction
               of
               three
               days
               darkness
               ,
               and
               the
               application
               of
            
             Solomon
             '
             
               s
               text
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               time
               to
               rend
               .
               §
               5.
               
               The
               Legend
               of
               the
               golden
               letter'd
            
             Jehova
             .
             Ptolemy
             
               might
               be
               a
               bad
               man
               ,
               and
               yet
               curious
               in
               point
               of
               Learning
               .
               He
               was
               a
               kind
               of
               Jewish
               Prosylite
               ,
               and
               as
               good
               a
               one
               as
            
             Herod
             ,
             Poppaea
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               God
               can
               make
               bad
               men
               Instruments
               of
               good
               .
               The
               Fathers
               and
               Primitive
               Churches
               esteem
               of
               the
               Septuagint
               .
               §
               6.
               
               The
               Candor
               of
               the
               blessed
               Jesus
               in
               sending
               the
               picture
               of
               the
            
             Messiah
             ,
             
               drawn
               by
               the
               Prophets
               before
               be
               came
               in
               person
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               be
               no
               mistake
               of
               the
               person
               :
               in
               appealing
               to
               a
               Religion
               pre-existing
               to
               and
               co-existing
               with
               that
               of
               his
               erecting
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THis
             Age
             wherein
             the
             Gospel
             was
             first
             preach'd
             ,
             had
             (
             besides
             all
             those
             fore-mentioned
             guards
             against
             surprisal
             )
             the
             advantage
             of
             a
             peculiar
             Expedient
             ,
             to
             try
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             the
             Apostles
             publish'd
             even
             at
             their
             own
             bar
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             own
             avowed
             Principles
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             proved
             it
             false
             ,
             had
             it
             indeed
             so
             been
             ,
             to
             the
             Apostles
             own
             faces
             ,
             themselves
             being
             Judges
             :
             by
             means
             of
             
             Ptolemy's
             having
             procured
             (
             some
             hundreds
             of
             years
             before
             our
             Saviours
             incarnation
             )
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             into
             that
             Tongue
             that
             had
             〈◊〉
             the
             vulgar
             Tongue
             of
             the
             Empire
             some
             while
             before
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             the
             age
             of
             the
             Apostles
             familiar
             to
             the
             learned
             Romans
             .
             Those
             sacred
             Oracles
             having
             been
             lock'd
             up
             from
             former
             ages
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             a
             Tongue
             barbarous
             to
             the
             Western
             World.
             So
             that
             it
             could
             have
             no
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Contents
             of
             those
             Divine
             Writings
             but
             what
             was
             communicated
             ,
             by
             the
             Oral
             Tradition
             of
             Jewish
             Teachers
             .
             From
             whence
             ,
             notwithstanding
             those
             most
             famous
             and
             incomparably
             knowing
             Philosophers
             ,
             that
             travell'd
             for
             Learning
             into
             
               Judaea
               ,
               Aegypt
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Countries
             circumjacent
             ,
             gather'd
             such
             Maxims
             as
             served
             them
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             straight
             Rules
             ,
             to
             discover
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ,
             the
             crookedness
             and
             deviations
             of
             the
             commonly
             received
             opinions
             ,
             touching
             God
             and
             Nature
             .
             The
             first
             Graecian
             Theologists
             ,
             
               Pherecydes
               ,
               Pythagoras
            
             and
             Thales
             ,
             are
             acknowledged
             with
             one
             mouth
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Scholars
             of
             the
             Aegyptians
             ,
             Chaldaeans
             and
             Hebrews
             (
             as
             Josephus
             saith
             ,
             
               contra
               Appion
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             )
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             alledgeth
             the
             authority
             of
             Hermippus
             ,
             a
             Pagan
             Historian
             ,
             who
             
               (
               in
               the
               life
               of
            
             Pythagoras
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             )
             writes
             that
             Pythagoras
             did
             translate
             out
             of
             the
             institutions
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             many
             things
             into
             his
             philosophy
             ;
             and
             Clearchus
             ,
             Aristotle's
             Scholar
             ,
             who
             ,
             
               in
               his
               Dialogue
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
            
             brings
             in
             his
             Master
             ,
             confessing
             he
             had
             learned
             the
             best
             part
             of
             his
             knowledge
             of
             a
             certain
             Jew
             .
             The
             Swarm
             ,
             that
             hived
             in
             
             Plato's
             mouth
             ,
             came
             from
             Mount
             Carmel
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             Call
             of
             the
             School
             of
             the
             Prophets
             there
             .
             
             The
             Honey
             which
             that
             Attick
             Bee
             made
             ,
             was
             gathered
             from
             the
             Flowers
             of
             
             Moses's
             Paradise
             and
             
             Solomon's
             garden
             ;
             of
             which
             ,
             his
             Philosophy
             so
             perfectly
             relisheth
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             our
             ancient
             Christian
             Writers
             ,
             wondering
             at
             the
             congruity
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             to
             Christian
             Verity
             ,
             conceived
             he
             had
             conference
             in
             Aegypt
             with
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremy
             :
             of
             which
             opinion
             St.
             Austin
             sometimes
             was
             ,
             but
             retracted
             it
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             that
             light
             which
             Cronology
             gave
             him
             to
             see
             his
             error
             ,
             (
             it
             being
             thence
             apparent
             ,
             that
             Plato
             was
             born
             almost
             an
             hundred
             Years
             after
             Jeremy
             was
             dead
             ,
             )
             and
             pitcheth
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             this
             busie
             and
             industrious
             Bee
             suck'd
             that
             part
             of
             his
             Philosophy
             from
             the
             lips
             of
             an
             Interpreter
             (
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Aegyptian
             )
             as
             well
             as
             he
             could
             ,
             
               (
               de
               civit
               .
               8.
               11.
               titulus
               .
               )
               [
               Unde
            
             Plato
             
               illam
               intelligentiam
               potuerit
               acquirere
               ,
               qua
               Christianae
               pietati
               propinquavit
               .
               ]
               Whence
            
             Plato
             
               might
               possibly
               acquire
               that
               Understanding
               whereby
               he
               approach'd
               so
               near
               to
               Christian
               Religion
               .
            
             Of
             which
             that
             learned
             Father
             ,
             there
             ,
             makes
             proof
             ,
             by
             instancing
             in
             several
             Platonick
             Sentences
             and
             Notions
             ,
             so
             agreeing
             in
             the
             Main
             ,
             and
             yet
             differing
             in
             the
             Circumstance
             ,
             as
             speaks
             Plato
             to
             have
             partly
             understood
             Moses
             his
             sence
             ,
             but
             not
             his
             words
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             need
             I
             urge
             the
             Authority
             either
             of
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             or
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Exhortatory
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             or
             Eusebius
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Praeparatory
             to
             the
             Gospel
             :
             or
             Theodoret
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Books
             of
             the
             Affections
             of
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             write
             ,
             that
             Plato
             did
             translate
             many
             things
             into
             his
             ,
             out
             of
             Moses
             his
             Books
             .
             When
             Numenius
             the
             Philosopher
             stiles
             Plato
             the
             Moses
             of
             Greece
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               What
               is
            
             Plato
             but
             Moses
             ,
             
               speaking
               in
               the
               Attick
               Dialect
               ?
               Vives
               in
               Aust.
               de
               civit
               .
               lib.
               8.
               cap.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             God
             ,
             planting
             his
             word
             in
             Judaea
             ,
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             habitable
             Earth
             ,
             left
             all
             men
             without
             excuse
             ,
             who
             by
             natural
             Sentiments
             ,
             finding
             a
             Dearth
             at
             home
             ,
             did
             not
             travel
             thither
             to
             buy
             Corn
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             that
             inquisitive
             men
             should
             come
             out
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             hang
             upon
             the
             Skirts
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             But
             towards
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             the
             day
             Star
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             arose
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Gentile
             Empire
             :
             Temple
             light
             ,
             confining
             it self
             no
             longer
             to
             that
             Kingdom
             of
             Priests
             ,
             diffused
             its
             beams
             ,
             not
             faintly
             through
             the
             Crannies
             of
             verbal
             Tradition
             to
             a
             few
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             full
             Lustre
             to
             all
             through
             its
             Windows
             ,
             made
             by
             this
             Translation
             as
             wide
             on
             the
             out-side
             as
             the
             material
             Temples
             were
             on
             the
             inside
             .
             So
             that
             those
             Scriptures
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Apostles
             appeal'd
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             what
             they
             taught
             ,
             had
             been
             ,
             for
             some
             hundreds
             of
             Years
             ,
             made
             common
             to
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             man's
             hand
             that
             listed
             to
             read
             them
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             the
             World
             is
             put
             into
             a
             capacity
             to
             try
             (
             by
             that
             Touch-stone
             )
             of
             what
             Metal
             the
             Gospel
             was
             .
             A
             way
             of
             tryal
             it
             would
             never
             have
             ●ood
             to
             ,
             much
             less
             have
             called
             for
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             conscious
             to
             it self
             of
             the
             least
             Adulterate
             Mixtures
             .
             Is
             it
             possible
             by
             false
             transcribing
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             cheat
             upon
             that
             man
             ,
             that
             has
             the
             Original
             in
             his
             custody
             ?
             Why
             ?
             the
             Old
             Testament
             is
             the
             Original
             draught
             of
             the
             Messiah
             .
             The
             Gospel
             pretends
             it self
             to
             be
             the
             Transscript
             of
             that
             Original
             .
             And
             therefore
             had
             the
             Serpent
             intended
             to
             have
             cheated
             the
             World
             by
             a
             false
             Copy
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             taken
             Pen
             in
             hand
             ,
             before
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             before
             the
             Original
             Deed
             had
             come
             to
             its
             hands
             .
          
           
             This
             Argument
             ,
             that
             never
             sufficiently
             praised
             Apologist
             for
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             Tertullian
             (
             as
             his
             use
             is
             ,
             )
             pithily
             and
             strenuously
             presseth
             to
             the
             Conscience
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               (
               Apol.
               advers
               .
               gentes
               ,
               cap.
               18.
               )
               [
               Nec
               istae
               nunc
               latent
               ,
            
             Ptolemaeorum
             
               eruditissimus
               (
               quem
            
             Philadelphum
             
               supranominant
               )
               &
               omnis
               literaturae
               sagacissimus
               ,
               cum
               studio
               bibliothecarum
            
             Pisistratum
             
               (
               ut
               opinor
               )
               aemularetur
               ,
               inter
               caetera
               memoriarum
               ,
               quibus
               aut
               vetustas
               aut
               curiositas
               aliqua
               ad
               fam●m
               protrocinabatur
               ,
               ex
               suggestu
            
             Demetrii
             Phalerei
             
               grammaticorum
               tunc
               probatissimi
               ,
               cui
               praefecturam
               mandaverat
               ,
               libros
               ae
            
             Judaeis
             
               quoque
               postulavit
               ,
               proprias
               scilicet
               &
               vernaculas
               literas
               ,
               quas
               soli
               habebant
               .
               —
               Sed
               ne
               notitia
               vacaret
               ,
               hoc
               quoque
            
             Ptolemaeo
             〈◊〉
             Judaeis
             
               subscriptum
               est
               ,
               sep●uaginta
               duobus
               interpretibus
               indultis
               :
               quos
            
             Menedemus
             
               quoque
               Philosophus
               providentiae
               vindex
               de
               sententiae
               communione
               suspexit
               .
               Affirmavit
               haec
               quoque
               v●bis
            
             
             Aristaeus
             ,
             
               ita
               in
            
             Graecum
             
               stilum
               ex
               aperto
               m●nimenta
               reliquit
               .
               Hodie
               apud
            
             Serapaeum
             Ptolemaei
             
               bibliothecae
               cum
               ipsis
               Hebraicis
               literis
               exhibentur
               .
               Sed
               &
            
             Judaei
             
               palam
               lectitant
               ,
               vectigalis
               libertas
               vulgo
               aditur
               ,
               sabbatis
               omnibus
               :
               qui
               audierit
               ,
               inveniet
               Deum
               ,
               qui
               etiam
               studuerit
               intelligere
               ,
               cogetur
               &
               credere
               .
               ]
               The
               Old
               Testament
               Scriptures
               (
               wherein
               is
               laid
               up
               the
               treasure
               of
               the
               whole
               Jewish
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               of
               our
               Religion
               .
               )
               Quibus
               the
               saurus
               totius
            
             Judaici
             
               sacramenti
               collocatus
               &
               inde
               etiam
               nostri
               .
               (
               Id
               Ib.
               paulo
               inferius
               .
               )
               are
               now
               divulged
               .
               For
               the
               most
               learned
               of
               the
            
             Ptolemy
             '
             
               s
               Sur-named
            
             Philadelphus
             ,
             
               a
               diligent
               inquirer
               after
               all
               kind
               of
               literature
               ,
               emulating
               (
               as
               I
               suppose
               )
            
             Pisistratus
             
               his
               Library
               ;
               among
               other
               memorials
               ,
               which
               either
               their
               Antiquity
               or
               rareness
               commended
               to
               publick
               Fame
               ,
               upon
               the
               suggestion
               of
            
             Demetrius
             Phaleraeus
             ,
             
               whom
               he
               appointed
               Library-keeper
               ,
               required
               of
               the
               Jews
               those
               Books
               that
               were
               writ
               in
               their
               Mother
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               no
               where
               extant
               but
               in
               their
               own
               custody
               alone
               .
               —
               But
               that
               the
               World
               might
               no
               longer
               be
               destitute
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               Jews
               yield
               to
            
             Ptolemy
             '
             
               s
               request
               ,
               and
               give
               Licence
               to
               Seventy
               two
               Interpreters
               to
               translate
               their
               Bible
               :
               for
               whom
            
             Menedemus
             
               the
               Philosopher
            
             ,
             Menedemus
             ,
             
               (
               non
               ille
               Cynicus
            
             Coloti
             Lampsaceni
             
               Discipulus
               :
               sed
               Socraticus
            
             Phaedonis
             
               filius
               .
            
             )
             Josep
             .
             
               autiq
               .
               12.
               3.
               )
               Not
               the
               Cynick
               who
               was
               the
               Scholar
               of
            
             Colotus
             Lampsacenus
             ,
             
               but
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Phaedon
             
               and
               the
               Disciple
               of
            
             Socrates
             ,
             
               (
               that
               defender
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Providence
               )
               by
               reason
               of
               those
               Scriptures
               agreement
               with
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               had
               a
               very
               great
               respect
               .
            
             Aristaeus
             
               also
               hath
               affirmed
               to
               you
               these
               things
               ,
               having
               left
               manifest
               Memorials
               thereof
               in
               Greek
               .
               (
               Hieron
               .
               prefat
               .
               in
               pentateucham
               .
               )
            
             [
             Aristaeus
             Ptolemaei
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               not
               the
               Procounaesian
               whom
            
             Strabo
             
               condemns
               as
               a
               fabulous
               and
               jugling
               Historian
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
            
             Cyrus
             
               and
               in
               the
               fabulous
               age
               of
            
             Greece
             ,
             though
             Josephus
             Eusebius
             
               and
               others
               stile
               this
               man
            
             Aristeus
             .
             (
             Franc.
             Junii
             
               not
               .
               in
               locum
            
             Tertulliani
             .
             )
             Ptolemy
             '
             
               s
               Library
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Hebrew
               Scripture
               which
               they
               translated
               ,
               is
               at
               this
               day
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
            
             Serapis
             .
             [
             Serapium
             
               templum
               it
               a
               exornatum
               ut
               post
               capitolium
               —
               nihil
               orbis
               terrarum
               ambitiosues
               cernat
               ,
               in
               quo
               bibliothecae
               fuerunt
               inaestimabiles
               &
               septuaginta
               voluminum
               millia
               ,
            
             Ptolemaeis
             
               regibus
               vigiliis
               intentis
               ,
               composita
               ,
               bello
               Alexandrino
               dum
               diripitur
               civitas
               ,
               sub
               Dictatore
            
             Caesare
             conflagrasse
             (
             Am.
             Marcellin
             .
             lib.
             22.
             )
             
               The
               Temple
               of
            
             Serapis
             
               (
               so
               beautified
               as
               next
               to
               the
               Capitol
               ,
               the
               whole
               world
               affords
               not
               a
               more
               stately
               Piece
               :
               wherein
               were
               Libraries
               of
               inestimable
               value
               ,
               and
               70000.
               
               Volumes
               gather'd
               together
               by
               the
               two
               Ptolemies
               ,
               )
               was
               burnt
               in
               the
               Alexandrian
               War
               when
            
             Caesar
             
               was
               Dictator
               ;
               yet
               through
               special
               Providence
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               whole
               Library
               ,
               yet
               at
               least
               the
               Hebrew
               Testament
               which
               the
               Seventy
               translated
               into
               Greek
               escaped
               the
               fire
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               from
               this
               Appeal
               of
            
             Tertullian
             
               to
               that
               Hebrew
               Copy
               .
               And
               if
               you
               be
               unwilling
               to
               go
               so
               far
               ,
               to
               inform
               your selves
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               these
               things
               〈◊〉
               you
               may
               have
               assurance
               of
               it
               at
               home
               ;
               for
               in
            
             Rome
             
               the
               Jews
               read
               this
               Translation
               publickly
               ,
               and
               as
               long
               as
               they
               pay
               their
               Composition
               for
               enjoying
               this
               liberty
               ,
               the
               Vulgar
               repair
               every
               Sabbath
               to
               their
               Synagogues
               ,
               where
               he
               that
               hears
               may
               find
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               labours
               to
               understand
               what
               he
               hears
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               become
               a
               Christian.
               
            
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             The
             learned
             Scaliger
             with-holds
             assent
             to
             this
             so
             currant
             Story
             of
             the
             Ptolemaean
             Version
             ,
             conceiving
             that
             book
             of
             Aristaeus
             (
             out
             of
             which
             Josephus
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             the
             Fathers
             borrowed
             that
             story
             )
             to
             have
             been
             feigned
             by
             some
             Grecizing
             Jew
             ,
             to
             get
             the
             greater
             Reverence
             and
             Authority
             to
             that
             Translation
             .
             
               (
               Scalig.
               animadvers
               .
               in
               Eusebium
               ad
               an
               .
            
             1234.
             )
          
           
             We
             will
             consider
             his
             reasons
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             the
             weight
             of
             them
             :
             as
             for
             the
             esteem
             of
             the
             Author
             ;
             (
             to
             whose
             inestimable
             parts
             ,
             some
             perhaps
             may
             not
             think
             fit
             to
             cast
             in
             that
             Allay
             ,
             which
             the
             judicious
             and
             impartial
             Doctor
             Heilin
             mixeth
             with
             them
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               of
               equal
               arrogance
               .
               Heilin
               Belgium
               .
               362.
               pag.
               )
            
             and
             importance
             of
             the
             effect
             for
             it
             ,
             upon
             every
             slight
             critical
             exception
             ,
             we
             suffer
             the
             credit
             of
             those
             generally
             approved
             Historians
             ,
             whose
             fidelito
             has
             pass'd
             for
             current
             ,
             and
             gained
             the
             prescription
             of
             so
             many
             Ages
             ,
             (
             who
             had
             better
             means
             of
             detecting
             the
             falsity
             〈◊〉
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             honesty
             to
             put
             them
             upon
             the
             improvement
             of
             
             those
             means
             ,
             )
             we
             shall
             ,
             at
             the
             long
             run
             ,
             turn
             all
             faith
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             that
             every
             modern
             Mercury
             is
             
               Trismegistus
               ,
               ter
               maximus
               &
               omnia
               solus
               .
            
             One
             with
             whom
             wisdom
             was
             born
             and
             shall
             dye
             ,
             Job
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             
               
               Scaliger's
               First
               Objection
               .
            
             
               Hermippus
               (
               in
               
                 Diogenes
                 Laertius
              
               )
               affirms
               that
               
                 Demetrius
                 Phalereus
              
               ,
               whom
               Aristeus
               brings
               in
               as
               the
               procurer
               of
               this
               Translation
               ,
               was
               so
               far
               out
               of
               favour
               with
               
                 Ptolemy
                 Philadelphus
              
               (
               for
               perswading
               his
               father
               to
               dis-inherit
               him
               )
               as
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Reign
               he
               banish'd
               him
               :
               what
               can
               therefore
               be
               more
               improbable
               than
               the
               report
               of
               Aristaeus
               ?
            
             
               Answer
               ,
               1.
               
               Should
               we
               grant
               to
               Hermippus
               in
               Diogenes
               ,
               an
               equality
               of
               Authority
               to
               Aristaeus
               in
               Josephus
               (
               which
               to
               him
               that
               considers
               the
               disproportion
               ,
               either
               of
               time
               or
               place
               betwixt
               Josephus
               and
               Diogenes
               ,
               will
               seem
               a
               very
               unequal
               Match
               ,
               )
               yet
               this
               would
               not
               prejudice
               the
               story
               of
               Aristaeus
               ,
               as
               to
               that
               Circumstance
               the
               learned
               Critick
               cavils
               at
               .
               If
               we
               weigh
               what
               Anatolius
               Bishop
               of
               Laodicea
               affirms
               in
               
                 Eusebius
                 ;
                 (
                 Eus.
                 ec
                 .
                 Hist.
              
               7.
               31.
               
               )
               where
               commending
               Aristobulus
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               was
               one
               of
               them
               who
               were
               sent
               to
               translate
               the
               sacred
               Scripture
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               unto
               the
               gracious
               Princes
               
                 Ptolemaeus
                 Philadelphus
              
               and
               his
               father
               ,
               
                 (
                 Am.
                 Marcellinus
              
               also
               useth
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               [
               Ptolemaeis
               
                 regibus
                 vigiliis
                 intentis
                 composita
                 .
                 ]
                 lib.
              
               22.
               )
               which
               passages
               ,
               as
               they
               fully
               reconcile
               the
               seeming
               contradictions
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               in
               their
               Computations
               of
               the
               time
               of
               this
               Version
               (
               St.
               Jerom
               and
               Eusebius
               placing
               it
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               
                 Philadelphus
                 ,
                 Irenaeus
              
               attributing
               it
               to
               
                 Ptolemy
                 Lagi
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               questioning
               to
               whether
               of
               them
               it
               should
               be
               referred
               ;
               are
               not
               adverse
               ,
               but
               divers
               expressions
               of
               the
               same
               date
               ,
               viz.
               the
               later
               end
               of
               Lagi
               his
               Reign
               ,
               in
               the
               two
               last
               years
               whereof
               his
               Son
               was
               his
               Colleague
               .
               )
               So
               it
               clearly
               solves
               the
               Objection
               ,
               for
               after
               Lagi
               his
               death
               ,
               (
               possibly
               )
               Philadelphus
               ,
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Reign
               alone
               ,
               might
               bannish
               Demetrius
               ;
               and
               yet
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Reign
               with
               his
               Father
               ,
               be
               so
               far
               from
               discovering
               his
               displeasure
               against
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               hide
               his
               grudge
               from
               his
               Father's
               apprehension
               (
               whom
               he
               could
               not
               but
               think
               would
               stand
               betwixt
               Demetrius
               and
               harm
               )
               he
               might
               very
               well
               put
               him
               upon
               that
               imploy
               about
               his
               Library
               ,
               which
               was
               like
               enough
               to
               take
               up
               all
               the
               thoughts
               of
               so
               bookish
               a
               Man
               ,
               and
               to
               divert
               them
               from
               being
               imploy'd
               about
               the
               securing
               of
               himself
               from
               that
               fatal
               stroke
               he
               intended
               for
               him
               as
               soon
               as
               his
               Shield
               was
               taken
               away
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               days
               of
               mourning
               for
               his
               Father
               should
               come
               .
               But
               to
               put
               it
               beyond
               all
               doubt
               that
               the
               Translation
               was
               forwarded
               by
               
                 Demetrius
                 Phalereus
              
               under
               
                 Lagi
                 .
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               states
               it
               thus
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               Prophets
               were
               translated
               as
               men
               say
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               
                 Ptolemy
                 Lagi
              
               ;
               or
               as
               some
               say
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Philadelphus
                 ,
                 (
                 cum
                 maximam
                 ad
                 eam
                 rem
                 contulisset
                 diligentiam
              
               Demetrius
               Phalereus
               ,
               
                 &
                 ut
                 verterentur
                 vehementer
                 procurasset
                 ,
                 )
                 after
                 that
              
               Demetrius
               Phalereus
               
                 had
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 under
              
               Lagus
               )
               
                 used
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 diligence
                 towards
                 the
                 effecting
                 of
                 that
                 thing
                 .
                 (
                 Clem.
                 Storm
                 .
              
               1.
               110.
               )
               As
               if
               this
               sagacious
               and
               most
               learned
               Father
               had
               so
               many
               hundreds
               of
               Years
               before
               smelt
               Scaligers
               Objection
               .
            
             
               Answer
               ,
               2.
               
               But
               to
               answer
               thus
               ,
               from
               the
               Allegation
               of
               this
               Laodicean
               Bishop
               ,
               may
               seem
               to
               some
               ,
               to
               have
               too
               much
               of
               the
               Laodicean
               temper
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               too
               luke-warm
               a
               Reception
               of
               so
               hot
               a
               Charge
               ,
               against
               so
               great
               an
               Authority
               ,
               as
               the
               story
               of
               the
               Septuagint
               comes
               armed
               with
               :
               to
               gratifie
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               the
               just
               Zeal
               of
               them
               that
               are
               of
               that
               perswasion
               ,
               let
               us
               weigh
               the
               opposed
               Testimonies
               in
               an
               equal
               Ballance
               .
               In
               one
               Scale
               we
               find
               Hermippus
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               Aristaeus
               :
               say
               they
               yet
               hang
               in
               an
               equal
               poyse
               ,
               
                 (
                 jam
                 sumus
                 ergo
                 pares
              
               )
               I
               can
               give
               free
               lieve
               hitherto
               to
               suspend
               assent
               .
               Let
               then
               the
               overweight
               that
               is
               cast
               into
               both
               these
               Historians
               ,
               cast
               the
               Scales
               .
               1.
               
               The
               voucher
               for
               Hermippus
               is
               
                 Diogenes
                 Laertius
              
               ;
               who
               about
               the
               ear
               of
               Christ
               145.
               wrote
               the
               Lives
               of
               the
               heathen
               Philosophers
               :
               an
               Author
               of
               good
               credit
               and
               judgment
               ,
               where
               he
               writes
               intentionally
               ,
               but
               every
               occasional
               dash
               of
               his
               Pen
               ,
               as
               this
               was
               ,
               touching
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               cannot
               seem
               with
               intelligent
               persons
               to
               be
               
               of
               credit
               sufficient
               ,
               to
               dash
               out
               the
               authority
               of
               Josephus
               ,
               who
               voucheth
               Aristaeus
               his
               story
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               lived
               nearer
               the
               time
               of
               this
               transaction
               ,
               by
               almost
               an
               hundred
               years
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               place
               where
               the
               chief
               part
               of
               it
               was
               perform'd
               ;
               a
               man
               so
               peculiarly
               qualified
               by
               all
               helps
               imaginable
               for
               the
               giving
               a
               full
               and
               faithful
               account
               of
               the
               Jewish
               affairs
               ;
               as
               he
               that
               knows
               how
               well
               skill'd
               he
               was
               in
               their
               Antiquities
               .
               and
               how
               free
               he
               stood
               under
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               Roman
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               own
               Judgment
               (
               being
               a
               Pharisee
               and
               Priest
               in
               Judaea
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Interest
               )
               of
               any
               temptation
               to
               flatter
               the
               Jew
               in
               general
               ,
               much
               less
               the
               Alexandrian
               and
               Greecizing
               faction
               :
               and
               how
               accurately
               he
               discharged
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Jewish
               History
               the
               matter
               whereof
               fell
               under
               the
               ocular
               inspection
               of
               men
               then
               living
               when
               he
               put
               it
               forth
               :
               (
               in
               so
               much
               as
               Agrippa
               for
               his
               part
               gives
               him
               those
               Testimonies
               .
               (
               Josephi
               
                 vita
                 .
                 )
                 It
                 appears
                 by
                 thy
                 Writings
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 needest
                 no
                 information
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 whereof
                 thou
                 writest
                 ,
              
               and
               again
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 thy
                 Book
                 ,
                 wherein
                 thou
                 seemest
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 write
                 History
                 more
                 accurately
                 than
                 any
                 man
                 else
                 )
                 .
              
               And
               how
               strenuously
               he
               maintains
               ,
               against
               
               Appion's
               Cavils
               ,
               his
               History
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Antiquities
               ,
               (
               proving
               the
               truth
               of
               those
               passages
               against
               which
               Appion
               excepts
               ,
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               those
               Witnesses
               ,
               whom
               the
               Graecians
               themselves
               esteem
               most
               worthy
               of
               belief
               ,
               
                 (
                 Cont.
                 App.
                 lib.
              
               1.
               )
               And
               the
               self-contradiction
               of
               those
               were
               alledged
               against
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               History
               )
               :
               And
               how
               well
               he
               vindicates
               (
               against
               Justus
               his
               exceptions
               )
               his
               History
               of
               the
               Jewish
               wars
               ;
               not
               only
               in
               retail
               ,
               but
               in
               gross
               ,
               appealing
               to
               common
               sence
               ,
               to
               judg
               whether
               of
               them
               were
               more
               like
               to
               hit
               the
               mark
               of
               truth
               !
               Justus
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               publish
               his
               History
               until
               twenty
               Years
               after
               the
               writing
               of
               it
               (
               when
               those
               Caesars
               ,
               King
               Agrippa
               ,
               and
               Captains
               that
               managed
               the
               Wars
               ,
               were
               deceased
               )
               ;
               or
               himself
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               consciousness
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               own
               History
               ,
               dedicated
               and
               delivered
               it
               into
               those
               Emperour's
               hands
               ,
               through
               whose
               hands
               the
               Affairs
               had
               past
               which
               he
               wrote
               of
               ,
               and
               in
               whose
               custody
               were
               kept
               the
               Journals
               of
               all
               those
               Proceedings
               .
            
             
               He
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               knows
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               hath
               the
               Art
               to
               judg
               of
               Hercules
               by
               his
               foot
               ,
               or
               rather
               of
               his
               foot
               by
               his
               body
               ,
               will
               think
               that
               Josephus
               came
               not
               short
               of
               the
               mark
               he
               set
               himself
               in
               his
               Writings
               ,
               exprest
               thus
               ,
               
                 (
                 at
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Wars
                 .
                 )
                 Touching
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 History
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 never
                 repent
                 me
                 ,
                 confidently
                 to
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 alone
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 mark
                 I
                 aimed
                 at
                 in
                 all
                 my
                 Writings
                 :
                 Nor
                 that
              
               he
               overshot
               himself
               in
               that
               bold
               assertion
               ,
               
                 (
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Antiquities
                 )
                 I
                 dare
                 add
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 Writer
                 ,
                 Jewish
                 or
                 Forreign
                 ,
                 could
                 have
                 prosecuted
                 this
                 Argument
                 more
                 faithfully
                 than
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               Aristaeus
               had
               no
               other
               Second
               but
               Josephus
               ,
               his
               credit
               would
               be
               stronger
               back'd
               than
               
               Hermippus's
               is
               by
               Laertius
               :
               how
               much
               better
               armed
               then
               is
               he
               than
               his
               Antagonist
               ,
               since
               Josephus
               brings
               with
               him
               the
               Jewish
               Archives
               ,
               and
               makes
               himself
               a
               Principal
               in
               this
               Combat
               ,
               by
               producing
               out
               of
               them
               the
               same
               Circumstances
               that
               Aristaeus
               relates
               :
               for
               thence
               he
               bringeth
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Ptolemy
               to
               Eleazar
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               and
               
               Eleazar's
               to
               Ptolemy
               ,
               wherein
               are
               contained
               the
               substance
               of
               what
               he
               quotes
               Aristaeus
               for
               ,
               (
               and
               therefore
               imputes
               it
               to
               
               Apion's
               want
               of
               reading
               ,
               if
               he
               knew
               not
               of
               those
               Letters
               :
               
                 Joseph
                 .
                 cont
                 .
                 Ap.
              
               2.
               )
               Is
               it
               not
               strange
               that
               the
               Chambers
               of
               the
               Jerusalomitan
               Temple
               should
               be
               the
               Receptacle
               of
               those
               Alexandrian
               Records
               that
               were
               forged
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Greecizing
               Jews
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Add
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               as
               Josephus
               is
               not
               only
               a
               Second
               to
               ,
               but
               a
               Principal
               with
               Aristaeus
               ;
               so
               he
               is
               not
               his
               only
               Second
               ,
               but
               with
               him
               appear
               on
               Aristaeus
               his
               side
               ,
               of
               Jewish
               Writers
               
                 Philo
                 Judaeus
              
               who
               gives
               the
               same
               account
               of
               this
               Seventie's
               Translation
               ,
               
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 2.
                 
                 De
                 Vita
              
               Mosis
               ,
               
                 cirea
                 initium
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 of
                 Christian
                 Doctors
                 .
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               and
               Tertullian
               ;
               of
               the
               Validity
               of
               whose
               Judgments
               ;
               to
               discourse
               severally
               would
               take
               up
               too
               much
               time
               ,
               I
               shall
               therefore
               confine
               my self
               to
               Tertullian
               :
               who
               ,
               had
               there
               been
               any
               weight
               in
               Hermippus
               ,
               as
               Laertius
               reports
               him
               ,
               to
               counter-ballance
               Aristaeus
               his
               Testimony
               ,
               would
               have
               as
               soon
               discerned
               it
               as
               the
               Eagle-eyed
               Scaliger
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               suspected
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               suspicion
               had
               been
               a
               caution
               to
               
               him
               to
               forbear
               all
               edging
               an
               Author
               of
               a
               crack'd
               credit
               ,
               to
               such
               circumspect
               Adversaries
               as
               he
               had
               to
               deal
               with
               :
               who
               ,
               could
               they
               have
               found
               this
               flaw
               in
               
                 Aristaeus
                 ,
                 Tertullian
              
               would
               quickly
               have
               had
               it
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               his
               ears
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               told
               ,
               with
               a
               witness
               ,
               what
               kind
               of
               fellow
               that
               Aristaeus
               was
               ,
               whose
               Memorials
               (
               communicated
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               for
               so
               I
               interpret
               his
               ,
               
                 (
                 vobis
              
               )
               he
               had
               quoted
               ,
               for
               the
               proof
               of
               the
               Ptolemean
               Version
               .
               Besides
               all
               this
               ,
               Tertullian
               mentions
               Menedemus
               ,
               and
               therein
               confirms
               the
               story
               of
               Josephus
               touching
               him
               ,
               and
               appeals
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               whole
               story
               to
               that
               very
               Hebrew
               Bible
               which
               the
               Seventy
               brought
               with
               them
               to
               Alexandria
               ,
               as
               being
               then
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               Serapis
               ,
               when
               he
               writ
               his
               Apology
               ,
               and
               those
               many
               Greek
               Copies
               of
               the
               Translatours
               at
               that
               day
               ,
               openly
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Synagogues
               ,
               which
               any
               man
               that
               pleased
               might
               go
               ,
               and
               hear
               read
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               refer
               all
               this
               ,
               but
               especially
               ,
               the
               preserving
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Copy
               out
               of
               which
               the
               Translation
               was
               made
               ,
               when
               so
               many
               Thousands
               of
               Secular
               Books
               were
               consumed
               by
               fire
               ,
               to
               a
               gracious
               purpose
               in
               God
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               saving
               health
               known
               among
               all
               Nations
               .
               The
               Tradition
               then
               ,
               of
               the
               Septuagint
               is
               strengthened
               with
               such
               Authority
               ,
               as
               whatever
               is
               brought
               against
               it
               by
               way
               of
               inartificial
               Argument
               ,
               is
               less
               considerable
               than
               the
               dust
               upon
               the
               Ballances
               .
               We
               will
               therefore
               proceed
               to
               his
               Artificial
               ones
               ,
               and
               to
            
          
           
             
               §
               3.
               
               His
               Second
               Objection
               ,
            
             
               Drawn
               from
               the
               unlikelihood
               of
               every
               Tribe's
               yielding
               six
               men
               apiece
               ,
               so
               well
               skill'd
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               Text
               ,
               and
               Greek
               Tongue
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               able
               to
               translate
               the
               one
               into
               the
               other
               :
               and
               of
               
               Eleazar's
               being
               in
               a
               Capacity
               ,
               to
               summon
               every
               Tribe
               ;
               ten
               of
               them
               being
               so
               long
               before
               dispers'd
               ,
               and
               not
               under
               the
               High-Priests
               Jurisdiction
               .
               A
               Stone
               ,
               which
               also
               the
               learned
               Junius
               stumbles
               at
               ,
               and
               is
               forc'd
               by
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Road
               of
               the
               common
               Tradition
               ,
               to
               an
               opinion
               that
               the
               number
               of
               those
               Translators
               was
               not
               proportioned
               to
               the
               Tribes
               ,
               but
               the
               great
               Sanhedrim
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               later
               Branch
               of
               this
               Argument
               I
               answer
               :
               that
               the
               dispersion
               was
               as
               much
               at
               the
               disposal
               and
               devotion
               of
               the
               great
               Council
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               as
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Judaea
               :
               not
               so
               much
               out
               of
               awe
               of
               its
               power
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               reach
               so
               far
               ;
               as
               out
               of
               an
               innate
               and
               inbred
               Ambition
               to
               be
               held
               ,
               and
               kept
               a
               peculiar
               and
               distinct
               people
               from
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               among
               whom
               they
               convers'd
               :
               and
               out
               of
               their
               devotedness
               to
               their
               Law
               and
               worship
               .
               
                 (
                 Lightfoot
                 .
                 Har.
                 in
                 act
                 .
              
               9.
               )
               Nay
               ,
               in
               all
               probability
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               better
               correspondency
               betwixt
               Judah
               and
               Israel
               ,
               after
               the
               scattering
               of
               Israel
               ,
               than
               when
               they
               continued
               two
               distinct
               Kingdoms
               in
               their
               own
               Land
               ;
               as
               having
               then
               no
               shadow
               of
               Authority
               ,
               wherein
               they
               could
               center
               ,
               but
               that
               Council
               to
               whom
               they
               made
               application
               ,
               and
               whose
               determination
               they
               followed
               in
               all
               dubious
               and
               adiaphorous
               Cases
               :
               So
               as
               nothing
               more
               frequently
               occurrs
               in
               the
               Jewish
               stories
               ,
               than
               Communications
               of
               Intelligence
               and
               Counsel
               betwixt
               them
               of
               Judaea
               and
               other
               Countreys
               ;
               than
               Letters
               missive
               from
               the
               High
               Priest
               and
               Estate
               of
               Elders
               ,
               upon
               all
               emergencies
               ,
               to
               the
               brethren
               of
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               dispersed
               (
               for
               there
               was
               a
               dispersion
               of
               the
               two
               as
               well
               as
               the
               ten
               Tribes
               ,
               James
               cap.
               1.
               1.
               
               )
               in
               such
               forms
               as
               these
               ,
               
                 [
                 To
                 our
                 brethren
                 that
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 South-Countrey
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 brethren
                 that
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 South-Countrey
                 ,
                 peace
                 be
                 unto
                 you
                 ;
                 We
                 give
                 you
                 to
                 understand
                 .
                 ]
                 [
                 To
                 our
                 brethren
                 of
                 the
                 Captivity
                 of
              
               Babilon
               ,
               of
               Media
               ,
               of
               Greece
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Captivity
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 peace
                 be
                 unto
                 you
                 ;
                 We
                 give
                 you
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 the
                 Lambs
                 are
                 yet
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ripe
                 Ears
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seemeth
                 good
                 to
                 me
                 and
                 my
                 fellows
                 to
                 add
                 thirty
                 days
                 unto
                 this
                 Year
                 .
                 (
                 Lightfoot
                 harm
                 .
                 on
                 act
                 .
              
               9.
               )
               and
               if
               they
               kept
               a
               correspondency
               in
               such
               trivial
               things
               ,
               can
               we
               think
               they
               had
               not
               communication
               together
               in
               a
               business
               of
               so
               great
               and
               general
               concernment
               to
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               as
               was
               the
               translating
               of
               their
               Scripture
               into
               a
               foreign
               Language
               .
               The
               sound
               then
               of
               
               Aaron's
               Bells
               rang
               in
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               dispersion
               :
               and
               Eleazar
               power
               to
               cluck
               his
               farthest
               scatter'd
               Chickens
               under
               his
               Wings
               :
               
               whether
               ,
               in
               probability
               ,
               six
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               every
               Tribe
               ,
               were
               sufficiently
               feather'd
               for
               such
               a
               flight
               ,
               abilitated
               for
               such
               a
               work
               ,
               comes
               next
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               first
               branch
               of
               
               Scaliger's
               second
               Exception
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               every
               Tribe
               was
               able
               to
               set
               out
               six
               men
               a
               piece
               ,
               furnish'd
               with
               ability
               to
               translate
               their
               Mother-Tongue
               ,
               (
               which
               Religion
               constrained
               them
               to
               retain
               )
               into
               the
               Greek
               (
               which
               their
               Secular
               Necessities
               forced
               them
               to
               learn
               )
               seems
               to
               me
               a
               far
               less
               wonder
               than
               that
               a
               man
               of
               so
               large
               an
               heart
               ,
               as
               he
               ,
               should
               strain
               at
               it
               .
               Hebrew
               out
               of
               which
               Language
               the
               Translation
               was
               made
               ,
               is
               the
               Tongue
               which
               that
               whole
               Nation
               speak
               among
               themselves
               to
               this
               day
               .
               
                 Hammond
                 .
                 An.
                 in
                 Mat.
              
               12.
               27.
               
               For
               although
               the
               Vulgar
               at
               their
               return
               from
               the
               Captivity
               ,
               had
               forgot
               the
               old
               Character
               ,
               (
               and
               therefore
               Ezra
               was
               fain
               to
               turn
               them
               to
               their
               A
               B
               C
               ,
               to
               teach
               them
               to
               spell
               and
               understand
               the
               reading
               ,
               )
               wherein
               was
               fulfilled
               that
               Prophecy
               ,
               
                 [
                 Give
                 the
                 Book
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 unlearned
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 read
                 it
                 .
                 ]
              
               (
               A
               thing
               no
               more
               strange
               than
               that
               many
               among
               us
               that
               can
               read
               Latine
               exactly
               in
               the
               usual
               Roman
               Letter
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               put
               to
               read
               their
               Neck-verse
               in
               an
               old
               Print
               ,
               would
               lose
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               did
               they
               not
               beforehand
               con
               their
               lesson
               )
               yet
               to
               the
               end
               the
               book
               might
               not
               continually
               be
               lock'd
               up
               from
               vulgar
               knowledge
               under
               a
               strange
               Character
               .
               It
               pleased
               God
               ,
               when
               the
               affairs
               of
               that
               People
               were
               come
               to
               that
               settlement
               ,
               as
               to
               allow
               time
               for
               that
               work
               ,
               to
               stir
               up
               the
               great
               Council
               ,
               by
               the
               appointment
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               conduct
               of
               Ezra
               to
               transcribe
               the
               Bible
               into
               those
               Characters
               that
               were
               then
               and
               are
               now
               vulgarly
               known
               .
               From
               whence
               arose
               that
               dangerous
               opinion
               of
               some
               unheedful
               both
               Jews
               and
               Christians
               ,
               that
               Ezra
               restored
               the
               Old
               Testament
               by
               a
               spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               ,
               after
               it
               had
               been
               quite
               lost
               ,
               and
               no
               where
               to
               be
               found
               .
               
                 (
                 Irenaeus
              
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               25.
               
               
                 Cont.
                 haer
                 .
              
               )
               upon
               the
               same
               Stone
               stumbled
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               ,
               speaking
               of
               
                 Ezra
                 .
                 [
                 Per
                 quem
                 divinitus
                 inspiratorum
                 eloquiorum
                 facta
                 est
                 recensio
                 &
                 renovatio
                 :
                 &
                 pascha
                 salutare
                 celebratum
                 .
                 ]
              
               (
               Strom.
               
                 lib.
                 1.
                 pag.
              
               107.
               )
               I
               call
               this
               a
               dangerous
               Opinion
               ,
               truly
               it
               deserves
               a
               worse
               Epithite
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               wholly
               gives
               up
               the
               strength
               of
               Israel
               into
               the
               Enemies
               hand
               ,
               and
               absolutely
               deprives
               us
               of
               the
               benefit
               of
               pleading
               in
               evidence
               to
               the
               supernaturalness
               of
               those
               Revelations
               ,
               the
               wonders
               that
               Moses
               wrought
               .
               And
               that
               the
               vulgar
               Jews
               after
               the
               Captivity
               spake
               Hebrew
               ,
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               Testimony
               of
               
                 Josephus
                 (
                 in
                 his
              
               Antiq.
               Judaic
               .
               lib.
               11.
               5.
               
               )
               where
               he
               hath
               this
               story
               ,
               that
               Nehemiah
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               walking
               before
               Susa
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               Persia
               ,
               overheard
               certain
               Strangers
               as
               they
               were
               travelling
               towards
               the
               City
               ,
               discoursing
               among
               themselves
               in
               Hebrew
               ;
               and
               drawing
               towards
               them
               ,
               he
               asked
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               came
               ?
               they
               answered
               him
               ,
               from
               Judaea
               ,
               and
               inform'd
               him
               in
               what
               bad
               state
               the
               Jewish
               Affairs
               were
               ,
               which
               bad
               News
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               his
               looking
               so
               heavily
               as
               the
               King
               took
               notice
               of
               it
               .
               Yea
               ,
               that
               the
               Vulgar
               understood
               it
               at
               their
               Conquest
               by
               Titus
               ,
               is
               manifest
               from
               
               Josephus's
               speaking
               to
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Caesar
               ,
               in
               Hebrew
               :
               that
               not
               only
               the
               Captain
               of
               the
               Rebels
               ,
               but
               the
               vulgar
               might
               understand
               him
               
                 (
                 Bel.
                 Jud.
                 7.
                 4
                 ,
                 )
                 Itaque
              
               Josephus
               ,
               
                 ne
                 soli
              
               Joanni
               
                 haec
                 intimarentur
                 sed
                 pluribus
                 ,
                 constitit
                 ubi
                 exaudiri
                 possit
                 &
                 mandata
              
               Caesaris
               
                 Hebraico
                 Sermone
                 disseruit
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               2
               The
               Greek
               into
               which
               the
               Hebrew
               Text
               was
               translated
               ,
               was
               the
               common
               Tongue
               of
               most
               of
               those
               Nations
               ,
               into
               which
               the
               Jews
               were
               dispersed
               ;
               and
               to
               all
               of
               them
               the
               badge
               of
               their
               subjection
               to
               the
               Grecian
               Empire
               ,
               and
               the
               then
               common
               Key
               (
               as
               Latin
               was
               afterwards
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               in
               the
               Western
               part
               of
               the
               World
               )
               to
               all
               Provinces
               ,
               to
               unlock
               their
               minds
               to
               one
               another
               in
               natural
               commerce
               ;
               so
               that
               without
               the
               knowledg
               of
               that
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               interdicted
               themselves
               of
               Fire
               and
               Water
               .
               That
               the
               Jews
               by
               that
               time
               the
               Law
               was
               translated
               ,
               had
               upon
               this
               account
               gained
               the
               knowledg
               of
               the
               Greek
               ,
               appears
               from
               the
               so
               commonness
               of
               that
               Language
               amongst
               them
               for
               a
               while
               after
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               stiled
               by
               their
               own
               Rabbies
               ,
               their
               vulgar
               Tongue
               :
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Babilon
               Gomara
               in
               Megilla
               ,
               
                 fol.
                 9.
                 
                 Col.
                 2.
                 )
                 They
                 say
                 there
                 are
                 four
                 Languages
                 brave
                 for
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 use
                 ;
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 ,
                 the
                 Syrian
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 and
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 add
                 the
                 Asserian
              
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               vulgar
               ,
               they
               here
               mean
               the
               Greek
               ,
               is
               clear
               
               from
               
                 Midras
                 Tillius
                 ,
                 (
                 fol.
                 25.
                 
                 Col.
              
               4.
               )
               where
               ,
               speaking
               of
               this
               passage
               ,
               the
               Greek
               is
               named
               in
               room
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               ;
               and
               from
               their
               interpreting
               that
               Prophecy
               of
               Noah
               ,
               [
               Japhet
               
                 shall
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 Tents
                 of
              
               Sem.
               ]
               by
               they
               shall
               speak
               the
               Language
               of
               Japhet
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Greecian
               ,
               )
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Judea
               ,
               (
               read
               
                 Dr.
                 Lightfoot
                 ,
                 Harmon
                 .
                 anno
                 Christi
                 .
                 62.
                 
                 Nero.
              
               8.
               pag.
               141.
               
            
             
               To
               bring
               this
               so
               much
               disputed
               Point
               among
               those
               whom
               too
               much
               or
               too
               little
               Learning
               makes
               mad
               ,
               to
               the
               capacity
               ,
               even
               of
               Idiots
               :
               the
               Belgick
               Churches
               in
               England
               ,
               express
               to
               the
               life
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Jewish
               in
               the
               dispersion
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               perfect
               understanding
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               our
               Tongue
               :
               what
               Dutch
               is
               to
               them
               ;
               Hebrew
               was
               ,
               yea
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               Jews
               :
               and
               what
               Greek
               was
               to
               the
               Jews
               inhabiting
               the
               Siro-Grecian
               Empire
               ,
               that
               is
               English
               to
               the
               Dutch
               with
               us
               .
               And
               I
               think
               it
               were
               an
               easie
               thing
               ,
               out
               of
               one
               Congregation
               of
               them
               to
               single
               out
               more
               ,
               than
               Aristaeus
               reports
               Eleazar
               to
               have
               cull'd
               out
               of
               one
               whole
               Tribe
               ;
               able
               without
               Hesitancy
               ,
               Variance
               or
               Mistake
               to
               turn
               their
               Belgick
               Bible
               into
               English
               ,
               and
               in
               as
               short
               a
               time
               as
               that
               Translation
               was
               compleated
               in
               ,
               viz.
               72.
               
               Days
               ;
               without
               administring
               occasion
               of
               Wonder
               (
               to
               a
               man
               less
               seen
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               ,
               than
               the
               excellent
               
                 Scaliger
                 ,
              
               )
               how
               that
               place
               
                 (
                 Exodus
                 24.
                 9.
                 )
                 [
                 Of
                 the
                 chosen
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 none
                 did
                 disagree
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               could
               be
               applyed
               to
               the
               Translators
               :
               for
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               it
               must
               have
               been
               through
               God's
               laying
               a
               judicial
               hand
               upon
               them
               ,
               had
               they
               varied
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               in
               translating
               out
               of
               ,
               and
               into
               those
               Lingua's
               they
               had
               at
               their
               Fingers
               ends
               .
            
          
           
             
               §
               4.
               
               
               Scaliger's
               Third
               Exception
               .
            
             
               Against
               the
               common
               story
               of
               the
               Seventy
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               stands
               not
               with
               reason
               that
               Ptolemy
               should
               have
               been
               so
               ready
               in
               propounding
               that
               Scripture
               form
               of
               Execration
               .
               
                 [
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 shall
                 add
                 or
                 take
                 from
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               Answer
               ,
               What
               improbability
               can
               this
               be
               burden'd
               with
               ?
               seeing
               (
               as
               Aristaeus
               there
               saith
               )
               this
               Form
               of
               cursing
               was
               common
               to
               Greeks
               and
               Romans
               as
               well
               as
               Jews
               :
               and
               if
               it
               had
               not
               ,
               yet
               Ptolemy
               might
               have
               learnt
               it
               out
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               for
               he
               did
               not
               pronounce
               this
               Curse
               till
               he
               had
               heard
               the
               Law
               read
               to
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Greek
               Translation
               by
               Demetrius
               ,
               and
               had
               expressed
               how
               exceedingly
               he
               admired
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Lawgiver
               ,
               and
               enquired
               of
               Demetrius
               how
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               neither
               any
               Historian
               nor
               Poet
               had
               made
               mention
               of
               so
               admirable
               a
               Law
               :
               and
               received
               from
               him
               this
               satisfactory
               Answer
               ,
               that
               this
               Law
               was
               so
               divine
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               such
               Veneration
               ,
               as
               none
               of
               them
               durst
               meddle
               with
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               had
               been
               so
               venturous
               as
               to
               lay
               unwashen
               hands
               upon
               it
               ,
               they
               were
               sure
               ,
               not
               to
               escape
               the
               revenging
               hand
               of
               Heaven
               :
               for
               Theopompus
               the
               Poet
               ,
               being
               minded
               to
               insert
               some
               passages
               out
               of
               this
               Law
               into
               his
               Poems
               ,
               was
               struck
               with
               madness
               for
               thirty
               days
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               till
               in
               some
               lucid
               Intervals
               ,
               suspecting
               what
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               that
               divine
               displeasure
               against
               him
               ,
               he
               retracted
               his
               purpose
               by
               repentance
               ,
               and
               cryed
               Peccavi
               ,
               in
               his
               humble
               addresses
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               approaching
               that
               holy
               place
               with
               his
               shooes
               on
               .
               And
               Theodectes
               ,
               intending
               to
               transplant
               some
               Slips
               out
               of
               that
               inclosed
               Garden
               into
               his
               Tragick
               Scenes
               ,
               was
               afflicted
               in
               his
               eye
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               acknowledged
               his
               Errour
               ,
               and
               begged
               the
               restoring
               of
               his
               sight
               .
               Can
               it
               then
               seem
               strange
               that
               
               Ptolemy's
               ears
               being
               filled
               with
               such
               like
               discourse
               ,
               his
               mouth
               should
               be
               filled
               with
               that
               Execration
               against
               them
               that
               should
               add
               Prophane
               to
               this
               holy
               Book
               ,
               or
               take
               from
               it
               to
               add
               to
               the
               Prophane
               ?
               Surely
               no
               :
               if
               we
               take
               in
               one
               thing
               more
               out
               of
               Josephus
               ,
               preceding
               this
               fact
               of
               
                 Ptolemy
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               that
               Demetrius
               summoning
               all
               the
               Jews
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               read
               to
               them
               the
               Translation
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Translators
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               approved
               it
               with
               one
               voice
               ,
               making
               suit
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               with
               his
               Royal
               Sanction
               ratifie
               the
               unalterableness
               of
               it
               :
               could
               he
               have
               devised
               a
               form
               of
               Sanction
               more
               Royal
               and
               Obliging
               than
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               
               Scaliger's
               Fourth
               Objection
               .
            
             
               If
               Eleazar
               and
               the
               Jerusalem
               Sanhedrim
               had
               approved
               this
               Translation
               ,
               why
               did
               the
               Hebraizing
               Jews
               so
               hate
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               keep
               an
               Annual
               Fast
               ,
               and
               day
               of
               afflicting
               their
               Souls
               in
               remembrance
               of
               it
               ?
               why
               did
               they
               say
               there
               was
               three
               days
               of
               darkness
               when
               the
               Law
               was
               translated
               ?
               and
               apply
               to
               this
               time
               and
               action
               that
               of
               
                 Solomon
                 (
                 Eccl.
                 3.
                 )
                 [
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 rent
                 .
                 ]
              
               Thus
               proceeds
               that
               learned
               Man
               to
               Catechise
               his
               Readers
               :
               If
               a
               Puny
               ,
               whose
               ambition
               it
               is
               to
               sit
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               that
               great
               Oracle
               ,
               may
               have
               leave
               to
               solve
               these
               queries
               ,
               I
               would
               thus
               unty
               these
               knots
               with
               which
               he
               snarles
               this
               story
               .
            
             
               The
               great
               Council
               appointed
               the
               Seventy
               to
               translate
               the
               Bible
               ,
               to
               gratifie
               Ptolemy
               ,
               but
               never
               intended
               that
               Translation
               should
               be
               used
               in
               Synagogues
               .
               Neither
               does
               
                 Josephus
                 (
                 Antiq.
              
               12.
               2.
               
               )
               assert
               any
               thing
               of
               that
               tendency
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Jews
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               with
               their
               Magistrates
               and
               Elders
               passed
               their
               joynt
               Vote
               that
               it
               should
               be
               allowed
               to
               be
               read
               in
               their
               publick
               Assemblies
               .
               Now
               it
               was
               this
               Vote
               which
               the
               Hebrews
               abominated
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               to
               the
               Translation
               it self
               :
               but
               what
               past
               towards
               the
               ratifying
               of
               it
               for
               this
               use
               ,
               in
               those
               three
               days
               of
               darkness
               ,
               wherein
               it
               was
               read
               to
               the
               Jews
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               and
               obtained
               this
               approbation
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               applyed
               that
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Royal
               Preacher
               ,
               
                 [
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 rent
                 ,
                 ]
              
               the
               Aegyptian
               Jews
               ,
               giving
               hereby
               to
               their
               Brethren
               of
               Judaea
               the
               like
               scandal
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               the
               Latines
               gave
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               by
               inserting
               
                 [
                 de
                 filioque
              
               ]
               into
               the
               common
               Creed
               ,
               without
               common
               consent
               ;
               and
               laying
               a
               Foundation
               for
               that
               Schism
               ,
               which
               about
               an
               hundred
               Years
               after
               this
               ,
               was
               perfected
               by
               Onias
               ,
               who
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               
                 Ptolemy
                 Philometor
                 ,
                 (
                 Jos.
                 Antiq.
              
               13.
               6.
               
               )
               (
               in
               pretence
               of
               fulfilling
               that
               Prophesie
               
                 Isaiah
                 19.
                 18.
                 )
                 [
                 There
                 shall
                 five
                 Cities
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 speak
                 the
                 Language
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ]
              
               erected
               ,
               at
               Heliopolis
               ,
               a
               Temple
               after
               the
               similitude
               of
               that
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               a
               Church
               of
               Jews
               there
               (
               whereof
               he
               became
               High
               Priest
               )
               distinct
               from
               that
               in
               Judaea
               ,
               (
               whereof
               Alcimus
               was
               his
               Priest
               )
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Helenists
               or
               Grecians
               ;
               as
               Scaliger
               observes
               ,
               and
               Doctor
               Hammond
               demonstrates
               ,
               from
               
                 (
                 Act.
              
               11.
               20.
               
               )
               where
               they
               that
               upon
               St.
               
               Steven's
               Martyrdom
               ,
               travell'd
               to
               Antioch
               ,
               are
               said
               
                 [
                 To
                 preach
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 to
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ;
                 ]
              
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               Grecizing
               Jews
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               same
               men
               ,
               in
               the
               preceding
               verse
               ,
               that
               in
               that
               their
               Perambulation
               they
               preached
               to
               the
               Jews
               only
               .
               A
               plain
               proof
               that
               the
               compellation
               of
               Greeks
               was
               not
               imposed
               upon
               them
               ,
               from
               their
               living
               in
               Greece
               ,
               but
               their
               holding
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               which
               used
               the
               Greek
               Translation
               of
               the
               Seventy
               .
            
          
           
             
               §
               5.
               
               
               Scaliger's
               Fifth
               Objection
               .
            
             
               His
               objecting
               the
               Story
               of
               some
               Neoterick
               Jews
               ,
               touching
               their
               razing
               out
               the
               Golden
               Letters
               of
               the
               Name
               Jehovah
               ,
               in
               that
               Copy
               which
               was
               presented
               to
               Alexander
               the
               Great
               ,
               and
               writing
               them
               with
               Ink
               ,
               as
               an
               Argument
               ,
               that
               Josephus
               is
               lead
               by
               Aristaeus
               beside
               the
               way
               of
               Truth
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Copy
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               Eleazar
               sent
               to
               Ptolemy
               ,
               was
               writ
               in
               Golden
               Letters
               ;
               had
               never
               been
               raised
               by
               him
               ,
               upon
               so
               Sandy
               a
               Foundation
               ,
               neither
               had
               such
               Rabbinical
               Fables
               obtained
               that
               High
               Place
               among
               his
               Golden
               Lines
               ,
               as
               he
               here
               assigns
               them
               ,
               had
               he
               call'd
               to
               mind
               ,
               either
               what
               St.
               Origen
               writes
               in
               answer
               to
               
                 Celsus
                 ,
                 (
                 In
              
               Cels.
               lib.
               2.
               )
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ]
               
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 Modern
                 Jews
                 are
                 mere
                 Fables
                 and
                 Trifles
                 .
              
               Or
               what
               sometimes
               dropp'd
               from
               his
               own
               Pen.
               
                 (
                 de
                 em
                 .
                 temp
                 .
                 l.
                 6.
                 )
                 Manifesta
                 est
              
               Judaeorum
               
                 inscitia
                 —
                 multa
                 ,
                 quae
                 ad
                 eorum
                 Sacra
                 &
                 Historiam
                 pertinent
                 ,
                 nos
                 melius
                 tenemus
                 quam
                 ipsi
                 .
                 ]
                 The
                 Ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 is
                 most
                 manifest
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 better
                 acquainted
                 with
                 their
                 Religious
                 Customs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Histories
                 of
                 their
                 Affairs
                 than
                 the
                 Jews
                 themselves
                 are
                 .
              
               Josephus
               
                 his
                 single
                 word
                 hath
                 more
              
               weight
               with
               me
               than
               hundreds
               of
               Modern
               Rabbies
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
               Scaliger's
               Sixth
               Objection
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               Stone
               which
               Scaliger
               turns
               is
               Ptolemy
               himself
               :
               under
               this
               indeed
               he
               finds
               those
               Worms
               of
               Parricides
               committed
               upon
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               those
               Moths
               of
               Incest
               committed
               with
               his
               Sister
               ,
               as
               fret
               his
               Surname
               Philadelphus
               (
               till
               they
               change
               it
               from
               its
               natural
               Gloss
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               look
               as
               imposed
               upon
               him
               abusively
               )
               but
               not
               Aristaeus
               his
               Credit
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               these
               Immoralities
               hinder
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               might
               be
               ambitious
               to
               have
               his
               famous
               Library
               grac'd
               with
               Books
               so
               much
               commended
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               publick
               fame
               and
               inkling
               of
               the
               Nations
               (
               speaking
               in
               the
               language
               of
               that
               Prophecy
               
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 6.
                 )
                 [
                 What
                 Nation
                 is
                 there
                 so
                 great
                 that
                 hath
                 statutes
                 and
                 Judgments
                 so
                 righteous
                 as
                 this
                 Law
                 ?
                 ]
              
               but
               by
               the
               suggestions
               of
               Demetrius
               ,
               that
               the
               Jewish
               Scriptures
               contein'd
               a
               most
               wise
               ,
               sincere
               and
               divinely-inspired
               Law
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 Hecataeus
                 Abderita
              
               assigned
               that
               as
               the
               reason
               why
               neither
               any
               Poet
               nor
               Historian
               made
               mention
               thereof
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               sacred
               and
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               into
               a
               prophane
               mouth
               :
               How
               must
               this
               set
               an
               edge
               upon
               his
               curiosity
               ,
               and
               incite
               him
               after
               the
               obtaining
               a
               sight
               ,
               and
               coming
               within
               view
               of
               those
               Books
               ,
               which
               ,
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               cast
               so
               alluring
               a
               smell
               into
               his
               quick-scented
               nostrils
               !
               ]
               Ptolemy
               was
               in
               
               Tertullian's
               Judgment
               
                 [
                 Omni
                 literaturâ
                 sagacissimus
                 :
                 ]
                 (
                 Apol.
                 cap.
              
               18.
               )
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               had
               we
               learnt
               to
               extend
               the
               line
               of
               Christian
               Charity
               but
               half
               as
               far
               as
               it
               will
               reach
               ,
               we
               should
               pass
               a
               milder
               sentence
               than
               that
               of
               Scaliger
               and
               Weenobus
               ,
               upon
               him
               ,
               whom
               God
               anointed
               to
               be
               his
               Servant
               ,
               to
               bring
               his
               Law
               from
               Jewish
               Captivity
               ;
               and
               conceive
               him
               to
               have
               been
               almost
               if
               not
               altogether
               a
               Proselyte
               :
               for
               upon
               the
               assurance
               that
               Aristaeus
               gave
               him
               ,
               that
               so
               far
               as
               he
               could
               find
               by
               most
               diligent
               enquiry
               ,
               the
               best
               and
               highest
               God
               ,
               the
               Maker
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               whom
               he
               worship'd
               (
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Jupiter
               )
               was
               worshipped
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               after
               a
               more
               excellent
               rite
               and
               form
               of
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               than
               among
               any
               other
               people
               upon
               earth
               ;
               that
               that
               God
               ,
               who
               gave
               to
               him
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               had
               given
               to
               them
               their
               Law
               :
               he
               presently
               ordered
               the
               Manumission
               of
               all
               the
               Jews
               in
               his
               Dominion
               ,
               at
               his
               own
               vast
               charge
               ,
               in
               redeeming
               above
               120000
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               those
               they
               were
               Vassals
               to
               .
               And
               upon
               Demetrius
               his
               suggesting
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Jewish
               Scriptures
               contein'd
               a
               most
               wise
               ,
               sincere
               and
               divine
               Law
               ,
               he
               ordered
               Embassadors
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               Eleazar
               the
               High
               Priest
               with
               Letters
               after
               this
               Tenure
               .
               
                 —
                 After
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 obtained
                 the
                 Principality
                 ,
                 I
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 above
                 an
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 Jews
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 thinking
                 that
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 thank-offering
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 providence
                 whereby
                 it
                 pleased
                 him
                 to
                 prefer
                 me
                 to
                 this
                 Supremacy
                 .
                 —
                 I
                 have
                 sent
                 also
                 Oblations
                 for
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 twenty
                 golden
                 ,
                 and
                 thirty
                 silver
                 Vials
                 ,
                 five
                 golden
                 Flaggons
                 ,
                 a
                 Table
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 an
                 hundred
                 Talents
                 to
                 buy
                 Sacrifices
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 other
                 uses
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
              
               Those
               presents
               were
               as
               rich
               and
               curious
               as
               hands
               could
               make
               them
               ,
               or
               Art
               ,
               instigated
               to
               do
               their
               best
               by
               the
               Kings
               diligent
               eye
               upon
               them
               while
               they
               were
               a
               working
               :
               and
               that
               the
               memory
               of
               this
               his
               Zeal
               for
               the
               House
               of
               God
               might
               be
               continued
               ,
               he
               not
               only
               caused
               the
               Workmen
               to
               engrave
               their
               names
               upon
               the
               pieces
               which
               each
               of
               them
               wrought
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Donor's
               ;
               but
               the
               whole
               procedure
               of
               this
               business
               to
               be
               entred
               in
               the
               publick
               Records
               .
               Of
               this
               Ptolemy
               thus
               writes
               
                 Philo
                 Judaeus
                 (
                 de
                 vita
                 Mosis
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               2.
               )
               Ptolemaeus
               
                 fuit
                 is
              
               Philadelphus
               ,
               
                 virtutibus
                 regiis
                 ,
                 supra
                 omnes
                 aetatis
                 suae
                 superiorumque
                 seculorum
                 principes
                 ,
                 nobilis
                 ,
                 cujus
                 nunc
                 quoque
                 ex
                 tanto
                 temporum
                 intervallo
                 decus
                 est
                 inclitum
                 ,
                 ob
                 tot
                 relicta
                 per
                 civitates
                 regionesque
                 monumenta
                 magnificentiae
                 ,
                 ut
                 in
                 proverbium
                 abierit
                 sumptuosa
                 opera
                 ab
                 illo
                 Philadelphea
                 denominata
                 .
                 —
                 Talis
                 princeps
                 captus
                 nostrae
                 Legis
                 amore
                 ,
                 in
                 Graecam
                 linguam
                 è
                 Caldaica
                 transferendam
                 curavit
                 .
                 ]
                 This
              
               Ptolemy
               Philadelphus
               
                 was
                 for
                 Kingly
                 Vertues
                 famous
                 above
                 all
                 Princes
                 of
                 his
                 and
                 former
                 Ages
                 ;
                 who
                 is
                 now
                 also
                 after
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 renown'd
                 for
                 leaving
                 so
                 many
                 monuments
                 of
                 his
                 magnificence
                 in
                 Cities
                 and
                 Countries
                 ,
                 that
                 sumptuous
                 works
                 are
                 proverbially
                 called
              
               Philadelphian
               .
               
               
                 This
                 so
                 eminent
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 being
                 taken
                 with
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 our
                 Law
                 ,
                 caused
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 translated
                 .
              
               Lo
               here
               ,
               what
               sooting
               our
               Charity
               may
               have
               ,
               to
               hale
               us
               to
               the
               more
               favourable
               opinion
               ,
               touching
               this
               great
               Instrument
               of
               conveighing
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God's
               Law
               out
               of
               Jewry
               to
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               Earth
               !
               And
               the
               same
               Charity
               may
               cover
               the
               multitude
               of
               Crimes
               laid
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               they
               being
               neither
               more
               nor
               greater
               than
               what
               may
               be
               observ'd
               even
               in
               Cyrus
               himself
               ,
               who
               past
               in
               God's
               muster
               for
               one
               of
               his
               anointed
               ones
               ,
               and
               (
               whose
               Proselytism
               stood
               him
               in
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               his
               did
               Ptolemy
               )
               if
               we
               would
               permit
               the
               Bee
               to
               metamorphize
               it self
               into
               a
               Dung-fly
               ,
               upon
               whom
               might
               she
               not
               find
               sore
               places
               to
               fasten
               and
               sit
               upon
               .
               Ptolemy
               slew
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               but
               Brethren
               (
               if
               even
               
               Scaliger's
               Oracle
               Hermippus
               be
               infallible
               )
               whom
               their
               Mother
               sought
               to
               promote
               to
               the
               Crown
               before
               her
               Step-son
               Ptolemy
               ;
               and
               was
               this
               any
               more
               than
               Solomon
               did
               to
               Adonijah
               ,
               upon
               the
               same
               account
               ?
               He
               married
               his
               Sister
               !
               But
               (
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               those
               alleviations
               of
               its
               guilt
               ,
               which
               from
               the
               Customariness
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               and
               Reasons
               of
               State
               might
               be
               pleaded
               )
               was
               not
               the
               Family
               of
               the
               Herods
               a
               proselyted
               Race
               ,
               and
               yet
               intangled
               in
               incestuous
               Marriages
               ?
               of
               one
               of
               whom
               (
               and
               he
               the
               most
               zealous
               of
               them
               all
               for
               Judaism
               ,
               
                 Herod
                 Agrippa
              
               )
               History
               records
               ,
               
                 (
                 Lightfoot
                 ,
                 Har.
                 Vit.
              
               25
               ,
               26.
               )
               that
               he
               succeeded
               his
               Brother-in-law-uncle
               Herod
               ,
               and
               lived
               with
               his
               Aunt-sister
               Beronice
               in
               more
               familiarity
               than
               was
               for
               their
               credit
               .
               Of
               another
               of
               whom
               ,
               
                 Herod
                 Antipas
              
               ,
               sacred
               Records
               report
               Cruelty
               and
               Incest
               ,
               if
               not
               equalling
               
               Ptolemy's
               in
               all
               ,
               yet
               exceeding
               it
               in
               this
               circumstance
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               had
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               the
               other
               Aristaeus
               to
               reprove
               him
               ;
               who
               had
               he
               equal'd
               
               Herod's
               Monitor
               in
               the
               share
               of
               
               Elijah's
               Spirit
               ,
               Ptolemy
               perhaps
               would
               have
               repented
               .
               But
               that
               worse
               men
               than
               Ptolemy
               have
               past
               for
               good
               Proselytes
               ,
               needs
               no
               other
               examples
               to
               be
               proved
               by
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               Herod
               the
               Great
               ,
               for
               a
               Male
               ;
               whom
               Josephus
               describes
               as
               a
               Monster
               in
               point
               of
               Morality
               ,
               and
               yet
               so
               zealous
               a
               Jew
               ,
               as
               the
               Building
               of
               the
               Temple
               cost
               him
               far
               more
               than
               the
               Translation
               of
               the
               Bible
               did
               Ptolemy
               .
               And
               Poppaea
               a
               Female
               ;
               who
               for
               all
               that
               she
               had
               so
               much
               Debauchery
               in
               her
               ,
               as
               to
               Neronize
               Nero
               himself
               ,
               yet
               could
               lisp
               out
               
                 [
                 The
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ]
              
               with
               such
               a
               grace
               ,
               as
               Josephus
               mistook
               her
               for
               a
               very
               religious
               Woman
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               should
               we
               grant
               the
               worst
               of
               Ptolemy
               that
               can
               be
               imagin'd
               ;
               Is
               he
               the
               first
               bad
               man
               whom
               God
               hath
               made
               an
               Instrument
               of
               good
               ?
               of
               whom
               that
               All-ruling
               Providence
               hath
               serv'd
               her self
               which
               useth
               to
               bring
               about
               her
               own
               wisest
               Counsels
               by
               foolish
               Instruments
               ;
               her
               greatest
               Designs
               by
               the
               most
               unlikely
               means
               ;
               the
               best
               Things
               by
               the
               worst
               Men
               :
               and
               would
               not
               permit
               evil
               Men
               ,
               could
               she
               not
               make
               good
               Use
               of
               them
               ?
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               Argument
               from
               Persons
               to
               Providence
               ,
               or
               from
               Providence
               to
               Persons
               ,
               is
               like
               those
               Islands
               near
               St.
               Omer
               ,
               of
               which
               Heylin
               (
               in
               his
               
                 Belgium
                 .
                 pag.
              
               367.
               )
               reports
               ,
               that
               though
               their
               surface
               be
               so
               firm
               ,
               that
               Cattel
               do
               graze
               upon
               them
               ,
               yet
               for
               want
               of
               a
               solid
               foundation
               towards
               the
               centre
               ,
               by
               fastning
               Cords
               to
               the
               Bushes
               which
               grow
               upon
               them
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               draw
               them
               which
               way
               he
               will.
               And
               such
               an
               Island
               the
               Josephian
               History
               of
               the
               Seventy
               seem'd
               to
               be
               to
               Scaliger
               ,
               no
               wonder
               ,
               then
               that
               that
               Remover
               of
               Mountains
               (
               to
               borrow
               the
               Rabbies
               Paraphrase
               of
               an
               Almighty
               Wit
               )
               should
               tie
               his
               Cords
               to
               these
               passages
               therein
               ;
               or
               that
               his
               sinewy
               Arm
               (
               able
               to
               roll
               the
               Earth
               about
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               but
               a
               place
               whereon
               to
               fasten
               his
               foot
               )
               should
               give
               the
               Truth
               of
               it
               those
               Twitches
               ,
               as
               make
               the
               whole
               Island
               seem
               to
               float
               ,
               in
               those
               mens
               Eyes
               who
               ponderate
               his
               Authority
               more
               than
               his
               Reasons
               .
               But
               God
               be
               thanked
               ,
               though
               he
               move
               ,
               he
               cannot
               remove
               this
               firm
               Land
               ,
               whose
               foundations
               are
               laid
               upon
               the
               Universal
               consent
               of
               all
               the
               Fathers
               unto
               St.
               Jerome
               :
               and
               that
               consent
               pleaded
               as
               a
               Catachistical
               point
               by
               St.
               Cyril
               of
               
                 Jerusalem
                 (
                 Catech.
                 4.
                 titul
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               where
               he
               tells
               his
               Catechumens
               that
               they
               may
               safely
               rely
               upon
               the
               22
               Books
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               translated
               by
               the
               Seventy
               ,
               as
               being
               delivered
               to
               us
               by
               the
               Apostles
               and
               ancient
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               were
               far
               wiser
               than
               we
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               ]
               And
               by
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 (
                 De
                 Civit.
              
               18.
               42
               ,
               43.
               )
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               former
               Chapter
               being
               this
               
                 [
                 Scripturas
                 Veteris
                 Testamenti
                 singulari
                 Dei
                 providentiâ
                 in
                 Graecum
                 translatas
                 ,
                 ]
                 That
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 singular
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 translated
                 into
                 Greek
                 .
                 ]
              
               And
               of
               the
               latter
               this
               
                 [
                 De
                 authoritate
                 Septuaginta
                 omnibus
                 praeferendâ
                 That
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 all
                 :
                 ]
              
               which
               last
               Assertion
               he
               makes
               to
               St.
               
               Jerom's
               face
               
                 (
                 Epist.
                 8.
                 )
                 [
                 Septuaginta
                 ,
                 quorum
                 est
                 gravissima
                 authoritas
                 —
                 eis
                 praeeminentem
                 authoritatem
                 in
                 hoc
                 munere
                 sine
                 controversia
                 tribuendam
                 existimo
                 ;
                 ]
                 The
                 Seventy
                 ,
                 whose
                 authority
                 is
                 most
                 weighty
                 —
                 I
                 think
                 we
                 ought
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 dispute
                 ,
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 preeminence
                 of
                 authority
                 .
              
               And
               maintains
               it
               by
               such
               solidity
               of
               Argument
               
                 (
                 Epist.
                 10.
                 )
                 [
                 Neque
                 enim
                 parvum
                 pondus
                 habet
                 illa
                 ,
                 quae
                 sic
                 meruit
                 defamari
                 (
                 quôd
                 in
                 multis
                 aliter
                 se
                 habet
                 quàm
                 Haebraeorum
                 codicum
                 authoritas
                 )
                 &
                 quâ
                 usos
                 Apostolos
                 ,
                 non
                 solùm
                 res
                 ipsa
                 indicat
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 te
                 attestatum
                 esse
                 memini
                 .
                 ]
                 Can
                 that
                 Translation
                 be
                 of
                 small
                 weight
                 (
                 although
                 thou
                 art
                 pleased
                 to
                 defame
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 agreeing
                 with
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Text
                 )
                 which
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 used
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 plain
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 thee
                 ?
              
               and
               
                 (
                 Epist.
                 19.
                 )
                 [
                 Sed
                 insinuare
                 digneris
                 ,
                 à
                 quibus
                 Judaeis
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
                 Be
                 pleased
                 (
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 )
                 to
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 Jews
                 this
                 Translation
                 could
                 possibly
                 be
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 disfavour
                 the
                 Christian
                 Cause
                 ?
                 Not
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 before
                 the
                 Advent
                 of
                 Christ
                 translated
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 temptation
                 .
                 The
                 Jews
                 indeed
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 will
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 substract
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 adulterate
                 those
                 Texts
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 fetch
                 convincing
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 our
                 Faith.
                 But
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 an
                 opportunity
                 ?
                 seeing
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 Seventy
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 dispers'd
                 through
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 Christ's
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 making
                 their
                 quotations
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 tenaciously
                 adhered
                 to
                 by
                 all
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 endure
                 to
                 hear
                 what
                 recedes
                 from
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 tittle
                 :
              
               Of
               which
               he
               gives
               this
               notable
               Instance
               
                 (
                 Epist.
              
               10.
               )
               That
               a
               certain
               Bishop
               reading
               out
               of
               St.
               
               Jerom's
               Translation
               ,
               in
               the
               History
               of
               
                 Jonas
                 ,
                 [
                 haedera
              
               ]
               instead
               of
               
                 [
                 cucurbita
              
               ]
               the
               people
               were
               so
               incens'd
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               like
               to
               have
               proceeded
               to
               the
               Deposition
               of
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               for
               corrupting
               sacred
               Writ
               .
               By
               such
               Solidity
               of
               Arguments
               (
               I
               say
               )
               St.
               Austin
               maintains
               the
               preheminency
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Septuagint
               against
               St.
               Jerom
               ;
               as
               that
               learned
               Father
               pleads
               his
               own
               old
               age
               ,
               for
               an
               excuse
               ,
               for
               his
               not
               answering
               them
               .
               But
               the
               excellent
               Vossius
               hath
               lately
               so
               well
               managed
               this
               Province
               ,
               so
               irrefragably
               maintained
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               as
               all
               that
               can
               be
               said
               after
               him
               is
               but
               labour
               in
               vain
               .
               Neither
               indeed
               did
               I
               intend
               to
               stand
               by
               the
               Seventy
               any
               longer
               ,
               than
               I
               might
               signifie
               to
               the
               Sheep
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               without
               fear
               graze
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               find
               that
               pasture
               which
               greater
               Cattel
               (
               of
               a
               far
               larger
               size
               than
               the
               Modern
               breed
               ,
               and
               whose
               weight
               would
               have
               sunk
               it
               down
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               firm
               Land
               )
               have
               found
               there
               :
               and
               may
               chew
               the
               Cud
               of
               that
               Observation
               ,
               for
               the
               defence
               whereof
               we
               have
               made
               this
               too
               large
               Digression
               :
               Were
               it
               not
               that
               the
               allowing
               the
               matter
               to
               have
               fallen
               out
               ,
               as
               Scaliger
               fancieth
               ,
               rather
               than
               as
               Josephus
               relateth
               ,
               would
               render
               the
               whole
               Story
               juiceless
               .
               For
               say
               ,
               as
               he
               states
               the
               Case
               ,
               that
               the
               Jews
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               being
               brought
               to
               a
               necessity
               of
               disusing
               their
               own
               tongue
               ,
               and
               of
               learning
               Greek
               ,
               procured
               this
               Translation
               for
               their
               own
               use
               ;
               this
               will
               make
               little
               or
               nothing
               to
               the
               proof
               of
               that
               Position
               which
               the
               Patrons
               of
               the
               Christian
               Cause
               have
               with
               one
               mouth
               affirmed
               ;
               viz.
               That
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               was
               the
               forerunner
               of
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               to
               whom
               it
               would
               still
               have
               been
               a
               Book
               sealed
               up
               ,
               had
               it
               been
               confin'd
               to
               the
               Cabinet
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               .
               But
               as
               Josephus
               tells
               the
               Story
               ,
               it
               affords
               a
               most
               substantial
               Basis
               to
               that
               universally
               receiv'd
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               Day-break
               Glimmerings
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               did
               (
               out
               of
               Judea
               )
               appear
               brighter
               and
               brighter
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               till
               at
               last
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               it
               arose
               visibly
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               Septuagint
               )
               as
               the
               Day-star
               to
               the
               Sun
               of
               of
               Righteousness
               .
               
                 [
                 Volebat
                 Deus
                 gentes
                 non
                 multos
                 post
                 annos
                 vocare
                 per
                 Evangelium
                 —
                 quocirca
                 
                 curavit
                 codicem
                 sacrum
                 maturè
                 in
                 vulgarem
                 linguā
                 converti
                 ,
                 quo
                 legi
                 passim
                 posset
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 per
                 orbem
                 gentibus
                 ]
                 (
                 Bullenger
                 in
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 par
                 .
                 2.
                 tab
                 .
              
               4.
               )
               If
               God
               had
               a
               purpose
               to
               conveigh
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               Will
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               by
               that
               Translation
               ,
               would
               he
               have
               put
               that
               Candle
               under
               the
               bushel
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Synagogue
               ,
               and
               not
               rather
               have
               set
               it
               on
               the
               Pharos
               of
               
               Ptolemy's
               Library
               ?
               If
               the
               Law
               was
               to
               be
               the
               Gentiles
               Schoolmaster
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               where
               could
               it
               have
               set
               up
               School
               better
               than
               there
               ,
               where
               was
               the
               greatest
               frequency
               of
               learned
               men
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               drawn
               thither
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               that
               Translation
               was
               finish'd
               ,
               by
               the
               beneficence
               of
               that
               Philomuse
               (
               as
               
                 Tertullian
                 (
                 advers
                 .
                 Valentin
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               12.
               )
               stiles
               Philadelphus
               (
               in
               Junius
               his
               emendation
               of
               the
               corrupt
               Reading
               of
               that
               passage
               )
               of
               whose
               bounty
               to
               proficients
               in
               Learning
               ,
               not
               only
               himself
               ,
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               Eleazar
               the
               High
               Priest
               (
               at
               his
               dismission
               of
               the
               Seventy
               ,
               
                 (
                 Joseph
                 .
                 Ant.
              
               )
               but
               Aelian
               in
               his
               various
               History
               ,
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 13.
                 cap.
              
               13.
               )
               gives
               testimony
               ;
               affirming
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               exceedingly
               delighted
               in
               Converse
               with
               Learned
               men
               ,
               yet
               he
               took
               more
               pleasure
               in
               sowing
               his
               Temporals
               upon
               them
               ,
               than
               in
               reaping
               their
               Spirituals
               .
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               ]
               And
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               by
               the
               fame
               of
               his
               Library
               ,
               where
               Learning
               kept
               open
               house
               for
               all
               comers
               
                 (
                 Can.
                 cron
                 .
                 lib.
                 2.
                 )
                 [
                 Communia
                 fuerant
                 omnibus
                 discere
                 volentibus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               and
               flourished
               in
               the
               days
               of
               his
               Son
               Euergetes
               no
               where
               in
               all
               the
               World
               more
               than
               it
               did
               there
               .
               A
               place
               so
               beautiful
               (
               saith
               
                 Am.
                 Marcell
                 .
                 lib.
              
               22.
               )
               as
               it
               was
               second
               to
               none
               in
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               but
               the
               Roman
               Capitol
               ;
               and
               its
               greatest
               Ornament
               being
               a
               Library
               of
               seventy
               thousand
               Volumes
               ,
               all
               preserved
               there
               entire
               ,
               till
               in
               the
               Alexandrian
               War
               (
               in
               the
               Dictatorship
               of
               Caesar
               )
               while
               the
               City
               was
               a
               pillaging
               ,
               the
               Temple
               was
               set
               on
               fire
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Books
               burnt
               .
               Now
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               Philadelphus
               unto
               our
               Saviour's
               Birth
               (
               that
               is
               from
               the
               year
               of
               Rome
               built
               469.
               to
               the
               year
               751.
               )
               were
               almost
               300
               years
               
                 (
                 Bullinger
                 in
                 Daniel
                 :
              
               )
               during
               which
               time
               the
               Old
               Testament
               had
               been
               communicated
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               him
               to
               whom
               it
               pointed
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               6.
               
               Lo
               here
               !
               how
               candidly
               ,
               how
               open-heartedly
               the
               Blessed
               Jesus
               dealt
               with
               the
               World
               !
               dispersing
               his
               Picture
               ,
               before
               he
               came
               to
               call
               her
               beloved
               ,
               that
               had
               not
               been
               beloved
               ;
               that
               at
               his
               congress
               with
               her
               ,
               there
               might
               not
               be
               
                 error
                 personae
              
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               World
               might
               not
               have
               this
               to
               plead
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               (
               or
               ever
               she
               was
               aware
               ,
               or
               had
               well
               considered
               the
               Person
               )
               suffered
               a
               surprizal
               upon
               her
               Affections
               ;
               sending
               the
               Septuagint
               as
               the
               Prologue
               to
               his
               and
               his
               Apostles
               Acts
               ,
               to
               communicate
               to
               the
               Expectants
               the
               Argument
               of
               the
               ensuing
               Poem
               ,
               and
               communicating
               the
               old
               Grounds
               of
               that
               new
               Ditty
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               sung
               at
               his
               and
               their
               appearing
               on
               the
               Worlds
               Stage
               :
               an
               argument
               it
               was
               no
               newly
               devised
               Fable
               ,
               but
               an
               old
               Plot
               ;
               and
               a
               certain
               Expedient
               whereby
               the
               mistakes
               of
               the
               Actors
               might
               have
               been
               discern'd
               had
               they
               committed
               any
               .
               Would
               Christ
               have
               given
               the
               World
               an
               opportunity
               to
               take
               the
               length
               of
               his
               foot
               that
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               by
               the
               Sandal
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               of
               judging
               whether
               that
               Sandal
               fitted
               his
               foot
               when
               he
               was
               come
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               intended
               to
               delude
               it
               ?
               I
               appeal
               to
               all
               Histories
               for
               an
               instance
               ,
               of
               any
               Religion
               but
               Christ's
               ,
               that
               durst
               abide
               the
               Test
               ,
               much
               less
               appeal
               to
               the
               Principles
               of
               another
               Religion
               ,
               then
               in
               being
               ,
               when
               it self
               stood
               for
               acceptance
               ,
               and
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               Candidate
               to
               be
               in
               force
               .
               The
               Roman
               Pagan-Religion
               durst
               not
               stand
               a
               trial
               by
               the
               Books
               of
               its
               Founder
               ,
               
                 Numa
                 Pompilius
              
               ,
               but
               cried
               away
               with
               them
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               were
               produc'd
               .
               The
               Papal
               Church
               supprest
               her
               Religion
               (
               in
               the
               Christian
               part
               of
               it
               )
               by
               locking
               the
               Scriptures
               up
               in
               strange
               Tongue
               from
               the
               inspection
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               ,
               when
               she
               imposed
               her
               Antichristian
               Innovations
               .
               And
               Mahomet
               ,
               though
               he
               ground
               his
               impious
               Superstition
               upon
               Moses
               and
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               pretends
               ,
               yet
               he
               decried
               them
               both
               ,
               when
               he
               introduc'd
               
               his
               Alcoran
               .
               But
               our
               Jesus
               professeth
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               ,
               but
               to
               fulfil
               
                 (
                 to
                 fill
                 up
              
               )
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               that
               he
               would
               not
               dash
               one
               tittle
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               till
               all
               was
               fulfilled
               :
               and
               yet
               he
               communicated
               the
               knowledge
               of
               them
               to
               the
               World
               some
               hundreds
               of
               years
               before
               he
               instituted
               his
               Royal
               Law
               ,
               and
               requires
               the
               Worlds
               Vote
               for
               the
               passing
               of
               that
               Law
               ,
               upon
               no
               other
               terms
               than
               its
               Conformity
               to
               what
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               had
               writ
               .
               The
               greatest
               advantage
               imaginable
               for
               the
               detection
               of
               false
               Play
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               he
               would
               never
               have
               given
               the
               World
               ,
               had
               he
               intended
               to
               have
               put
               tricks
               upon
               it
               .
               How
               does
               Celsus
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               a
               Jew
               busie
               himself
               to
               find
               Lines
               and
               Features
               in
               our
               Saviour's
               Face
               not
               answering
               the
               Old
               Testament
               draught
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ?
               Here
               he
               hath
               too
               much
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               too
               much
               of
               Man
               ;
               here
               he
               's
               to
               White
               ,
               there
               too
               Ruddy
               .
               How
               does
               the
               Jew
               himself
               labour
               ,
               to
               make
               himself
               believe
               he
               sees
               those
               Forms
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               bear
               no
               proportion
               to
               the
               Prophetical
               Description
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ;
               one
               while
               the
               Place
               of
               his
               Birth
               is
               too
               manifest
               ,
               another
               while
               too
               obscure
               ,
               &c.
               had
               these
               men
               of
               an
               evil
               Eye
               ,
               discovered
               the
               least
               disproportion
               betwixt
               the
               Model
               and
               that
               Temple
               it self
               wherein
               the
               Godhead
               dwells
               bodily
               ,
               in
               what
               triumph
               would
               they
               have
               set
               their
               conquering
               Banners
               upon
               it
               ?
               Would
               Christ
               have
               yielded
               them
               the
               opportunity
               of
               skulking
               behind
               
               Moses's
               Ark
               ,
               of
               marching
               covertly
               under
               his
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               of
               making
               so
               near
               approaches
               to
               the
               Rock
               of
               Ages
               ,
               as
               from
               thence
               to
               spy
               out
               where
               the
               Fortifications
               were
               lowest
               and
               weakest
               ?
               had
               he
               not
               known
               his
               weakness
               to
               have
               been
               stronger
               than
               the
               strength
               of
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               himself
               to
               have
               been
               such
               an
               exact
               Copy
               of
               Moses
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               maliciously
               prying
               Eye
               could
               not
               find
               the
               least
               real
               Disproportion
               betwixt
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
               and
               that
               Picture
               of
               him
               which
               the
               Septuagint
               had
               delivered
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               so
               long
               before
               his
               appearance
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               World
               over-run
               with
               Barbarous
               Ignorance
               when
               the
               Impieties
               of
               Turk
               ,
               Pope
               and
               Pagans
               imposed
               themselves
               upon
               its
               Credulity
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             Platinas
             
               his
               Censure
               of
               the
               sixth
               Century
               :
               Pope
            
             Sabinian
             ,
             
               an
               Enemy
               to
               Learning
               ;
               monstrous
               Presages
               .
            
             Phocas
             
               (
               in
            
             Baronius
             
               his
               stile
               ,
               the
               Red
               Dragon
               )
               gave
               the
               Title
               of
               Universal
               Bishop
               to
            
             Boniface
             
               the
               third
               .
               §
               2.
               
               As
               Darkness
               increased
               ,
               the
               Pope
               incroacheth
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               he
               set
               his
               foot
               upon
               the
               Necks
               of
               Princes
               .
               The
               Eyes
               of
               those
               Centuries
               ,
               the
               Lights
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               will
               be
               called
               )
               were
               Darkness
               .
            
             Formosus
             ,
             Stephen
             ,
             Romanus
             ,
             Theodore
             
               the
               second
            
             ,
             John
             
               the
               tenth
               ,
               and
               nine
               Popes
               succeeding
               him
               in
               less
               than
               nine
               Years
               ,
            
             Benedict
             
               the
               fourth
            
             ,
             Leo
             
               the
               fifth
               ,
               all
               Heads
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               like
               that
               Head
               in
               the
               Carvers
               Shop
               ,
               brainless
               .
               These
               in
               the
               ninth
               Century
               .
               §
               3.
               
               The
               Popes
               of
               the
               tenth
               Century
               ,
            
             Baronius
             
               stiles
               Abomination
               in
               the
               holy
               Place
               .
            
             Gerebrand
             
               reckons
               from
               the
               Hermaphrodite
               ,
               Pope
            
             John
             or
             Joan
             ,
             
               above
               fifty
               in
               two
               hundred
               Years
               ,
               who
               were
               little
               better
               than
               Incarnate
               Devils
               ;
               amongst
               whose
               Predecessors
               was
            
             John
             
               the
               thirteenth
               a
               Stallion
            
             ,
             Benet
             
               the
               ninth
               in
               time
               succeeds
               ,
               a
               Monster
               made
               up
               of
               a
               Boar
               below
               ,
               and
               an
               Ass
               above
               .
               §
               4.
               
               The
               Popes
               of
               the
               eleventh
               Century
               light
               their
               Candle
               at
               the
               Devil's
               Match
               .
            
             Silvester
             
               compounded
               with
               the
               Devil
               for
               the
               Papacy
               :
            
             Onuphrius
             
               his
               Evasion
               obviated
            
             .
             Benet
             
               rides
               the
               Devil
               in
               Purgatory
               :
               He
               was
               a
               wonderous
               great
               Scholar
               that
               bad
               learn'd
               his
               Grammar
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Paganism
               crept
               in
               in
               the
               dark
               before
               Commerce
               .
               Heathens
               care
               to
               conceal
               their
               God-Births
               .
            
             Minerva
             
               turns
               the
               tatling
               Crow
               out
               ,
               and
               takes
               the
               Bird
               of
               Night
               ,
               the
               Owl
               ,
               into
               her
               service
               ;
               the
               Eleusine
               Mysteries
               .
            
             Mercury
             '
             
               s
               hand
               upon
               his
               mouth
            
             .
             Alexander
             
               must
               not
               reveal
               Aegyptian
               Mysteries
               ,
               nor
            
             Petronius
             
               his
               Ruffians
               ,
               the
               Secrets
               of
            
             Priapus
             .
             
               As
               Traffick
               increased
               ,
               the
               World
               gives
               over
               teeming
               with
               new
               Gods.
            
             Alexander
             ,
             Plato
             ,
             Caesar
             ,
             Aristaeus
             ,
             
               were
               born
               out
               of
               time
               to
               be
               made
               Gods.
               As
               the
               Theology
               of
               those
               obscure
               times
               came
               to
               be
               inquired
               into
               by
               several
               Nations
               comparing
               Notes
               ,
               it
               grew
               out
               of
               Credit
               .
            
             Euemerus
             
               his
               Sacred
               History
            
             ,
             Annons
             Birds
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THese
             Arguments
             for
             the
             fidelity
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             drawn
             from
             the
             State
             of
             that
             Age
             wherein
             they
             made
             their
             report
             ,
             will
             recieve
             that
             Accession
             of
             Strength
             ,
             as
             will
             make
             them
             impregnable
             ,
             by
             comparing
             it
             with
             those
             Ages
             wherein
             all
             false
             Religions
             have
             been
             hatched
             ,
             No
             Religious
             Impostors
             having
             hitherto
             dared
             to
             peep
             out
             ,
             but
             in
             Barbarous
             Times
             .
          
           
             To
             begin
             with
             those
             are
             next
             to
             us
             ,
             both
             in
             time
             and
             place
             ;
             those
             Antichristian
             Twins
             ,
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             and
             Papal
             Impiety
             ,
             chose
             the
             midnight
             of
             Cimmerian
             Darkness
             to
             be
             born
             in
             ;
             an
             Age
             as
             infamous
             for
             Ignorance
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             famous
             for
             Knowledg
             .
             The
             Pope
             ,
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             Phocas
             ,
             obtained
             the
             Universal
             Supremacy
             over
             Bishops
             ,
             —
             
               Anno.
               606.
               
               Mahomet
            
             put
             forth
             his
             Alchoran
             ,
             —
             Anno.
             622.
             
             Urbanity
             was
             in
             its
             highest
             Exaltation
             when
             the
             Cedar
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             planted
             ,
             in
             its
             lowest
             depression
             when
             these
             Tares
             were
             sowen
             ;
             that
             an
             Age
             elevated
             above
             the
             Ela
             of
             common
             Humanity
             ,
             this
             sunk
             down
             below
             the
             Gamut
             of
             the
             most
             brutish
             Bestiality
             .
             He
             that
             would
             make
             an
             equal
             partition
             of
             that
             Verse
             in
             the
             Psalms
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             must
             assign
             the
             first
             part
             for
             the
             Motto
             of
             that
             
               [
               Man
               being
               in
               Honour
               ,
               ]
            
             the
             last
             clause
             for
             the
             motto
             of
             this
             
               [
               is
               become
               like
               a
               Beast
               that
               perisheth
               .
               ]
            
             For
             ,
             whether
             it
             hapned
             through
             the
             innate
             inconstancy
             of
             humane
             Affairs
             ,
             in
             whose
             still-running
             Wheel
             ,
             those
             Spokes
             which
             were
             then
             uppermost
             ,
             were
             now
             become
             lowermost
             ,
             nothing
             persisting
             in
             one
             Stay
             ;
             but
             either
             flowing
             till
             it
             comes
             to
             its
             Spring
             Tide
             ,
             or
             ebbing
             till
             it
             falls
             to
             its
             neep
             ;
             
             either
             waxing
             towards
             a
             full
             ,
             or
             waining
             towards
             a
             change
             :
             Or
             whether
             the
             just
             hand
             of
             Heaven
             withdrew
             natural
             from
             them
             who
             made
             no
             better
             improvement
             of
             supernatural
             Light
             :
             Or
             upon
             whatever
             inscrutable
             reasons
             of
             incomprehensible
             Wisdom
             ,
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             :
             such
             was
             the
             Genius
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             Hell
             drew
             out
             those
             her
             two
             Nipples
             ,
             Turk
             and
             Pope
             ,
             (
             those
             Soveraigns
             of
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Babel
             ,
             of
             the
             second
             Edition
             ;
             (
             Herbert's
             
               Church
               Militant
               ;
            
             )
             when
             that
             
             Janus-Anti-Christ
             set
             back
             to
             back
             ,
             and
             entred
             the
             Lists
             against
             Christ
             ;
             the
             one
             antiquating
             ,
             the
             other
             adulterating
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             the
             Introduction
             of
             their
             new
             Religions
             ;
             as
             there
             was
             none
             then
             visibly
             appearing
             ,
             but
             the
             Ass
             ,
             to
             umpire
             the
             Contest
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             them
             ;
             to
             determine
             who
             sung
             best
             ;
             these
             Birds
             of
             Prey
             ,
             or
             that
             warbling
             Nightingale
             ,
             that
             Bird
             of
             Paradise
             .
             The
             Worlds
             Ears
             were
             never
             grown
             to
             a
             more
             Ass-like
             length
             ,
             than
             when
             those
             Silvans
             ,
             and
             barbarous
             Pans
             contended
             before
             it
             ,
             for
             preheminency
             above
             our
             truly
             Divine
             Apollo
             .
          
           
             That
             such
             was
             the
             face
             of
             the
             World
             then
             ,
             when
             Papal
             Innovations
             ,
             and
             Mahometan
             Blasphemies
             commended
             themselves
             to
             her
             ,
             will
             best
             appear
             ,
             by
             taking
             an
             impartial
             Survey
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             limned
             out
             by
             the
             Pencils
             of
             Popish
             Historians
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             measured
             by
             their
             own
             Chain
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             Ignorance
             and
             Immorality
             of
             which
             Age
             ,
             
               (
               Cent.
            
             6.
             590.
             )
             Platina
             gives
             a
             shrewd
             hint
             ,
             in
             his
             commendation
             of
             the
             then
             Pope
             ,
             when
             the
             day
             was
             shutting
             in
             ;
             telling
             us
             that
             Gregory
             the
             great
             had
             no
             Peer
             ,
             for
             Learning
             ,
             among
             all
             the
             Popes
             which
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             good
             Literature
             was
             then
             on
             the
             decaying
             hand
             among
             the
             chief
             Bishops
             ;
             much
             more
             therefore
             among
             the
             inferiour
             Clergy
             ,
             whose
             preferment
             lay
             at
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             whose
             highest
             Ambition
             was
             to
             bear
             the
             Image
             of
             their
             Ghostly
             Fathers
             .
             If
             that
             great
             Luminary
             which
             God
             made
             to
             rule
             the
             Day
             (
             as
             the
             Italian
             Parasite
             brags
             )
             was
             eclipsed
             ,
             how
             must
             Darkness
             needs
             spread
             it self
             over
             the
             faces
             of
             the
             lesser
             Stars
             ?
             nay
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             durst
             shew
             so
             little
             obsequiousness
             to
             them
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             borrowed
             light
             ;
             as
             not
             to
             chuse
             rather
             to
             hide
             that
             innate
             knowledg
             they
             had
             ,
             under
             a
             Bushel
             ,
             than
             set
             it
             on
             the
             Table
             ,
             to
             out-brave
             the
             Sun
             ;
             having
             so
             fair
             an
             Item
             given
             them
             ,
             that
             light
             offends
             weak
             Eyes
             ,
             in
             the
             immediate
             Successor
             to
             the
             learned
             Gregory
             ?
          
           
             The
             rude
             and
             unlearned
             
               Sabinianus
               ,
               (
               Platin.
               Sabinianus
            
             ,
             604.
             )
             upon
             whom
             
             Platina's
             Pen
             le
             ts
             fall
             these
             blots
             ;
             that
             he
             was
             of
             so
             obscure
             Parentage
             ,
             as
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Birth
             could
             not
             be
             traced
             out
             ,
             but
             yet
             more
             obscure
             in
             good
             parts
             and
             manners
             ;
             burning
             with
             that
             spightful
             Envy
             against
             his
             learned
             Predecessor
             ,
             as
             he
             attempted
             to
             burn
             his
             Books
             ,
             to
             pull
             that
             Light
             ,
             the
             Splendour
             whereof
             dazled
             the
             Eyes
             of
             this
             Owl
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Firmament
             .
             This
             was
             he
             that
             instituted
             the
             burning
             of
             Lamps
             on
             the
             Day
             time
             in
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Church
             :
             A
             charitable
             and
             seasonable
             work
             !
             to
             furnish
             the
             Church
             with
             corporeal
             and
             typical
             Light
             ,
             when
             the
             substantial
             and
             spiritual
             Temple-Lamp
             was
             dwindling
             out
             :
             and
             a
             kind
             of
             Prodigy
             portending
             the
             decay
             of
             Knowledg
             ;
             as
             those
             other
             did
             of
             Humanity
             (
             all
             but
             the
             outward
             shape
             )
             which
             Platina
             reports
             to
             have
             appeared
             in
             the
             short
             Span
             of
             his
             Papacy
             ?
             and
             than
             which
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             never
             any
             appeared
             greater
             :
             A
             fourfooted
             boy
             ,
             and
             two
             Sea-monsters
             in
             a
             perfect
             humane
             Shape
             ,
             manifestly
             representing
             the
             degeneracy
             of
             that
             Age
             ;
             grown
             ,
             even
             under
             Gregory
             ,
             to
             a
             stupendious
             degree
             of
             Brutishness
             ,
             If
             Ulric
             Bishop
             of
             Auspurg
             be
             to
             be
             believed
             (
             and
             they
             that
             doubt
             the
             validity
             of
             his
             Testimony
             ,
             may
             find
             a
             solid
             and
             unanswerable
             Vindication
             of
             it
             in
             Bishop
             
             Hall's
             defence
             of
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             
               married
               Clergy
               ,
               lib.
            
             5.
             
             §
             1.
             )
             who
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             Pope
             Nicholas
             the
             first
             ,
             writing
             against
             the
             Decree
             of
             single
             life
             of
             Priests
             ,
             produceth
             the
             practice
             of
             Gregory
             the
             first
             ,
             who
             once
             condemned
             marriage
             of
             Priests
             ,
             but
             when
             at
             the
             cleansing
             of
             a
             Pond
             (
             near
             his
             own
             Collegiate
             Church
             )
             he
             saw
             cast
             up
             ,
             with
             the
             sludge
             ,
             above
             6000.
             
             Sculls
             of
             Infants
             ,
             he
             condemned
             and
             retracted
             his
             former
             Decree
             .
             Good
             God!
             how
             had
             this
             Age
             lost
             the
             common
             Sentiments
             of
             Humanity
             ;
             which
             could
             put
             this
             Sence
             upon
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               [
               It
               is
               good
               not
               to
               marry
               ,
               ]
            
             as
             if
             he
             therein
             made
             the
             committing
             of
             Fornication
             ,
             and
             (
             to
             cover
             the
             shame
             of
             that
             from
             
             the
             World
             )
             the
             perpetration
             of
             such
             barbarous
             Murther
             upon
             so
             many
             innocent
             babes
             more
             eligible
             ,
             than
             to
             enter
             into
             that
             State
             ,
             which
             himself
             stiles
             honourable
             .
             And
             if
             they
             of
             his
             own
             Colledg
             and
             Family
             ,
             that
             lived
             under
             his
             inspection
             ,
             commenced
             to
             such
             a
             Degree
             of
             insensate
             Savageness
             ,
             what
             may
             we
             think
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             upon
             them
             the
             restraint
             of
             their
             Bishop's
             eye
             ;
             yea
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             deemed
             of
             so
             brutified
             an
             Age
             ,
             but
             what
             Gregory
             himself
             thought
             of
             it
             ?
             that
             it
             was
             next
             door
             to
             that
             ,
             wherein
             Antichrist
             would
             shew
             himself
             :
             that
             now
             the
             way
             was
             strawed
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             that
             Son
             of
             Perdition
             :
             as
             he
             intimates
             in
             that
             Letter
             ,
             wherein
             he
             returns
             to
             the
             Emperour
             (
             expressing
             how
             ill
             he
             took
             
             Gregory's
             raising
             of
             so
             much
             Dust
             in
             opposing
             John
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             advising
             him
             ,
             that
             for
             so
             frivolous
             a
             Word
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             give
             so
             great
             a
             Scandal
             )
             this
             Answer
             ,
             
               I
               say
               boldly
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               desireth
               the
               Title
               of
               Universal
               Bishop
               ,
               fore-runs
               Antichrist
               in
               Pride
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               same
               Pride
               is
               brought
               into
               all
               Error
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             John
             himself
             ,
             who
             ,
             I
             pray
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             before
             you
             ever
             used
             this
             proud
             word
             ,
             but
             he
             ,
             who
             despising
             the
             Legions
             of
             Angels
             ,
             (
             sociably
             joyned
             with
             him
             )
             would
             needs
             burst
             out
             unto
             the
             top
             of
             singularity
             ,
             and
             be
             alone
             above
             all
             .
             And
             in
             his
             Treatise
             on
             Job
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Now
             ere
             Antichrist
             himself
             come
             ,
             some
             do
             preach
             him
             by
             their
             manners
             ,
             and
             others
             by
             their
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             Trentish
             Anathema
             would
             fall
             heavy
             upon
             me
             ,
             should
             I
             deny
             this
             Pope's
             infallibility
             in
             defining
             matters
             of
             Faith
             (
             as
             this
             is
             of
             Antichrists
             coming
             )
             :
             but
             I
             fear
             not
             those
             
               Bruta
               fulmina
            
             ,
             those
             causless
             Curses
             :
             yet
             am
             led
             into
             the
             belief
             of
             this
             his
             Prophecy
             ,
             by
             little
             less
             than
             Ocular
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             palpable
             Effect
             ;
             for
             within
             a
             Year
             after
             
             Gregory's
             decease
             (
             next
             after
             the
             fore-named
             
               Sabinianus
               .
            
             )
          
           
             Boniface
             the
             third
             
               (
               anno
            
             606.
             )
             is
             created
             Pope
             ,
             and
             obtains
             at
             the
             hand
             of
             Phocas
             the
             Emperour
             (
             that
             Parricide
             ,
             that
             perjured
             Murtherer
             ,
             who
             slew
             his
             Lord
             Mauritius
             ,
             and
             took
             possession
             of
             his
             Crown
             ,
             (
             as
             Baronius
             stiles
             him
             ,
             )
             that
             red
             Dragon
             ,
             that
             gave
             the
             spiritual
             Kingdom
             to
             the
             Beast
             )
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             should
             be
             called
             Universal
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             very
             Title
             that
             Gregory
             affirmed
             to
             be
             the
             badg
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             It
             was
             an
             Age
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             of
             gross
             Barbarism
             ,
             when
             Mahometanism
             incroached
             upon
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             claim
             of
             Supremacy
             over
             his
             fellow
             Bishops
             ,
             he
             came
             on
             the
             blind
             side
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             when
             he
             skipp'd
             up
             into
             the
             Saddle
             .
             Let
             us
             now
             observe
             that
             as
             this
             Darkness
             grew
             thicker
             and
             thicker
             ,
             he
             advanced
             his
             Power
             higher
             and
             higher
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             he
             set
             his
             Foot
             upon
             the
             Necks
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             obtained
             a
             Soveraignty
             over
             Secular
             Princes
             .
             And
             because
             it
             would
             be
             an
             endless
             work
             ,
             here
             to
             travel
             through
             the
             Histories
             of
             several
             Nations
             ,
             and
             thereout
             collect
             the
             Complaints
             and
             Confessions
             that
             every
             where
             occur
             of
             the
             Worlds
             general
             depravedness
             ,
             I
             shall
             consine
             my self
             to
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Popes
             (
             those
             reputed
             lights
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             )
             for
             if
             I
             demonstrate
             the
             Eye
             to
             be
             dark
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             very
             weak
             Reader
             that
             cannot
             thence
             conclude
             ,
             the
             whole
             body
             to
             be
             full
             of
             Darkness
             .
          
           
             Formosus
             (
             saith
             
               Platina
               (
               Century
               the
               ninth
            
             ,
             Platin.
             Formosus
             ,
             
               an
               .
               891.
               )
               after
               he
               had
               abjured
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               with
               a
               prophane
               Habit
               ,
               had
               put
               on
               prophane
               Manners
               )
               obtained
               the
               Popedom
               ,
               not
               by
               Vertue
               ,
               but
               Bribery
            
             ;
             upon
             whose
             Papacy
             ,
             he
             makes
             this
             mournful
             Reflection
             ,
             
               I
               know
               not
               by
               what
               Destiny
               it
               happened
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               time
               the
               Vertue
               and
               Integrity
               of
               Popes
               failed
               :
               most
               unhappy
               times
               (
               I
               think
               )
               they
               were
               ,
               seeing
               in
               the
               Opinion
               of
            
             Plato
             ,
             
               the
               Vulgar
               follow
               the
               Example
               of
               their
               Leaders
               .
               Times
               that
               would
               have
               been
               in
               all
               respects
               superlatively
               miserable
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               the
               Vertue
               and
               Learning
               of
               one
               man
               ,
            
             Remigius
             Altisiodorensis
             ,
             
               who
               like
            
             Shammah
             ,
             
               one
               of
            
             David
             '
             
               s
               Worthies
               ,
               stood
               it
               out
               alone
               ,
               against
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               Philistines
               .
            
             A
             dark
             time
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             when
             but
             one
             Star
             appears
             in
             the
             whole
             Circuit
             of
             the
             Firmament
             .
          
           
             Stephen
             the
             sixth
             ,
             or
             seventh
             ,
             
               (
               Plat.
               Stephanus
            
             ,
             895.
             )
             that
             wicked
             man
             saith
             
               Baronius
               (
               ad
               an
            
             .
             900.
             )
             entred
             into
             the
             Sheep-fold
             like
             a
             Wolf
             ,
             and
             ended
             his
             
             Life
             in
             an
             Halter
             like
             a
             Dog
             :
             then
             all
             things
             were
             turned
             topsie
             turvy
             ,
             at
             Rome
             ,
             both
             civil
             and
             sacred
             confounded
             ,
             and
             the
             advancing
             of
             the
             Pope
             in
             their
             Power
             that
             had
             the
             longest
             Sword.
             
          
           
             Romanus
             succeeded
             Stephen
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             warm
             in
             his
             Chair
             ,
             rescinds
             the
             Acts
             of
             his
             Predecessor
             :
             for
             those
             Popes
             (
             't
             is
             
             Platina's
             Verdict
             
               Platin
               .
               Romanus
            
             ,
             897.
             )
             minded
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             extinguish
             the
             Name
             and
             Credit
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ;
             than
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             greater
             sign
             of
             a
             base
             and
             narrow
             Soul
             :
             and
             those
             certainly
             are
             not
             fortified
             against
             the
             edacity
             of
             time
             by
             their
             own
             Vertue
             ,
             that
             endeavour
             with
             Canine
             Teeth
             of
             Envy
             to
             pick
             bare
             and
             gnaw
             the
             Bones
             of
             those
             Mens
             Memories
             ,
             whom
             their
             Vertues
             have
             cloathed
             with
             immortal
             Fame
             :
             and
             none
             are
             more
             conscious
             of
             their
             own
             disability
             to
             rise
             thither
             themselves
             ,
             than
             they
             that
             seek
             by
             Detraction
             to
             throw
             down
             others
             from
             those
             Stairs
             of
             Honour
             ,
             to
             which
             their
             merits
             have
             exalted
             them
             :
             thus
             and
             further
             does
             the
             quondum
             Library-keeper
             of
             the
             Vatican
             dilate
             upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             even
             till
             he
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             grow
             passionate
             ,
             and
             to
             write
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             remembrance
             of
             that
             hard
             measure
             he
             himself
             received
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             Paul
             the
             second
             ,
             had
             put
             Vinegar
             ,
             if
             not
             Gall
             ,
             into
             his
             Ink
             ,
             to
             dilate
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             imbitter
             it
             :
             men
             are
             never
             more
             fluen
             〈…〉
             than
             when
             they
             are
             prompted
             with
             the
             remembrance
             of
             Injuries
             ;
             I
             will
             therefore
             leave
             following
             him
             in
             this
             passionate
             Vein
             :
             alass
             ,
             the
             plain
             story
             of
             these
             Monsters
             is
             enough
             to
             make
             Christian
             ears
             tingle
             :
             and
             more
             than
             I
             would
             repeat
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             to
             lay
             naked
             the
             folly
             of
             that
             proud
             Plea
             of
             that
             Chairs
             infallibility
             ,
             when
             their
             Decrees
             are
             as
             contrary
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             white
             to
             black
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             among
             half
             a
             score
             of
             Popes
             immediately
             succeeding
             one
             another
             ,
             not
             one
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             had
             wit
             enough
             to
             frame
             one
             Canon
             longer
             lived
             than
             themselves
             :
             For
          
           
             Theodore
             the
             second
             rescinds
             the
             Acts
             of
             Romanus
             ,
             treading
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             these
             seditious
             Popes
             that
             went
             before
             him
             (
             saith
             
               Platina
               ,
               Theodore
            
             ,
             897.
             )
             And
          
           
             John
             the
             tenth
             
               (
               John
               10.
               
               Platina
            
             897.
             )
             served
             Theodore
             with
             the
             same
             sauce
             :
             the
             Bucket
             which
             Theodore
             pull'd
             up
             ;
             John
             depresseth
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             he
             sunk
             down
             ,
             now
             rises
             up
             :
             for
             he
             antiquates
             the
             Acts
             of
             Stephen
             ,
             and
             his
             second
             ;
             and
             revives
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Formosus
             .
             The
             reasons
             of
             this
             Counter-scuffle
             Platina
             assigns
             partly
             to
             the
             Pope's
             forsaking
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Steps
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             the
             supine
             negligence
             of
             secular
             Princes
             ,
             laying
             the
             Reins
             upon
             those
             mens
             necks
             ,
             who
             were
             
               [
               adeo
               socordes
               &
               nullius
               pretii
               ut
               actum
               esset
               ]
               so
               slothful
               and
               worthless
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               had
               been
               utterly
               undone
               ,
               if
               God
               ,
               for
               his
               Elect's
               sake
               ,
               had
               not
               shortned
               the
               Reigns
               of
               these
               Prodigies
               :
               for
               at
               this
               time
               no
               less
               than
               nine
               Popes
               succeeded
               one
               another
               in
               less
               than
               nine
               Years
               .
            
             Of
             whom
          
           
             Benedict
             the
             fourth
             was
             one
             ;
             a
             man
             noted
             by
             
               Platina
               (
               Platina
               Bened.
            
             4.
             899.
             
             )
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             his
             doing
             nothing
             worth
             noting
             :
             but
             of
             the
             then
             times
             he
             thus
             complains
             ,
             
               Mens
               Industry
               in
               all
               kinds
               of
               Vertue
               waxed
               cold
               and
               decrepit
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               the
               Spur
               of
               Encouragement
               :
               they
               that
               sate
               still
               ,
               or
               ran-counter
               ,
               attaining
               to
               the
               Goal
               of
               Preferment
               ,
               before
               them
               who
               pursued
               it
               ,
               in
               a
               direct
               course
               of
               real
               Merit
               .
               Then
               did
               the
               Line
               of
            
             Charles
             
               the
               Great
               ,
               by
               the
               slothfulness
               of
               succeeding
               Princes
               ,
               lose
               both
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             France
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Empire
               of
            
             Rome
             .
             
               Then
               did
               the
               Splendour
               of
               the
               Roman
               Name
               ,
               by
               the
               negligence
               of
               the
               Roman
               Nobles
               and
               Commons
               ,
               sit
               in
               obscure
               Darkness
               .
               And
               we
               can
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               same
               Fate
               befell
               the
               Pontifical
               Dignity
               ;
               for
               of
               Old
               ,
               the
               Renown
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Rome
             
               waxed
               great
               by
               their
               Sanctity
               and
               Learning
               (
               even
               among
               the
               many
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               obstinate
               Persecutors
               of
               the
               Christian
               Name
               .
               )
               But
               when
               the
               Church
               began
               towantonnize
               ,
               the
               Licentious
               Liberty
               of
               sinning
               brought
               forth
               these
               Monsters
               ,
               who
               ,
               by
               Circumvention
               and
               ●ribes
               ,
               did
               rather
               invade
               than
               legally
               possess
               St.
            
             Peter
             '
             
               s
               See.
            
             
          
           
             Leo
             the
             fifth
             
               (
               Platin.
               Leo
            
             5.
             903.
             
             )
             was
             so
             obscure
             a
             person
             ,
             as
             Historians
             write
             him
             ,
             
               Terrae
               filium
               ,
               a
               Son
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             not
             being
             able
             to
             mention
             his
             Countrey
             :
             within
             a
             Month
             after
             his
             Consecration
             ,
             he
             is
             thrown
             out
             of
             his
             Chair
             into
             Prison
             ;
             and
             the
             Papacy
             posseffed
             by
             a
             single-Sol'd-Priest
             ,
             of
             so
             ignoble
             
             an
             Abstract
             ,
             as
             we
             cannot
             learn
             of
             the
             most
             diligent
             Enquirers
             ,
             either
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             or
             Surname
             ;
             but
             only
             ,
             that
             the
             Name
             he
             was
             known
             by
             before
             he
             was
             Pope
             ,
             was
             Christopher
             .
             He
             ,
             
               (
               Christophorus
            
             ,
             903.
             )
             obtaining
             the
             Chair
             by
             wicked
             Arts
             ;
             what
             he
             had
             got
             over
             the
             Devil
             's
             Back
             ,
             he
             lost
             under
             his
             Dam's
             Belly
             ;
             being
             within
             seven
             Months
             after
             his
             Installment
             ,
             thrust
             into
             a
             Monastery
             .
             This
             is
             the
             last
             of
             the
             nine
             short
             liv'd
             Popes
             ;
             whose
             History
             ,
             Platina
             thus
             concludes
             ,
             
               These
               Popes
               as
               so
               many
               Monsters
               ,
               God
               was
               pleased
               (
               for
               the
               good
               of
               Mankind
               )
               to
               snatch
               away
               in
               a
               short
               time
               .
            
             And
             upon
             the
             last
             ,
             hath
             this
             Note
             ;
             
               Observe
               how
               despicable
               the
               Lives
               of
               those
               Popes
               had
               made
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               when
               such
               an
               obscure
               fellow
               could
               thrust
               the
               Pope
               beside
               the
               Cushion
               almost
               in
               a
               Moment
               ,
               without
               Opposition
               ,
               Disdain
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               murmur
               of
               either
               Clergy
               or
               Laity
               .
            
          
           
             Such
             was
             that
             Head
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             that
             other
             Lamb-like
             Horn
             of
             the
             Beast
             budded
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             pusheth
             at
             the
             Crowns
             of
             Princes
             ▪
             did
             ever
             Head
             more
             resemble
             that
             in
             the
             Carver's
             Shop
             ,
             or
             better
             deserve
             
             Aesop's
             Ape
             's
             Aphorism
             for
             its
             Motto
             ?
             
               [
               Oh
               pulchrum
               caput
               .
               ]
               Oh
               brainless
               head
               !
            
             except
             that
             which
             it
             grew
             to
             ,
             by
             that
             time
             this
             Beast
             became
             a
             Buck
             of
             the
             first
             ●ead
             .
          
           
             
               §
               3.
               
               In
               the
               tenth
               Century
               .
            
             
               The
               History
               whereof
               Baronius
               (
               Baron
               .
               
                 ad
                 annum
              
               ,
               900.
               )
               ushers
               in
               with
               this
               warning
               to
               his
               Reader
               ,
               that
               now
               he
               would
               see
               the
               Abomination
               of
               Desolation
               standing
               in
               the
               most
               holy
               place
               ;
               and
               with
               these
               expressions
               of
               his
               own
               resentment
               of
               that
               Age
               :
               
                 fie
                 for
                 shame
                 !
                 alas
                 for
                 sorrow
                 !
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 Monsters
                 (
                 A
                 thing
                 horrible
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 thrust
                 into
                 the
                 Chair
                 that
                 deserves
                 reverence
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               his
               Predecessors
               in
               Chronology
               ,
               had
               with
               so
               open
               a
               Mouth
               ,
               and
               full
               Cry
               ,
               pursued
               the
               Barbarity
               of
               the
               then
               Popes
               ,
               and
               had
               followed
               the
               scent
               so
               close
               :
               as
               Baronius
               his
               Fox-like
               Art
               ,
               which
               had
               served
               him
               in
               the
               preceding
               Centuries
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               Stratagems
               to
               cast
               off
               the
               Dogs
               ,
               fail'd
               him
               in
               this
               :
               so
               as
               for
               him
               to
               have
               denied
               ,
               dissembled
               ,
               or
               blanch'd
               over
               the
               matter
               with
               extenuations
               would
               have
               spoken
               him
               so
               plainly
               to
               have
               been
               a
               man
               of
               a
               brazen
               forehead
               ,
               as
               would
               have
               tempted
               the
               most
               easily
               credulous
               ,
               and
               ductile
               Novices
               to
               have
               suspected
               his
               fidelity
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               :
               for
               him
               (
               whose
               declared
               intention
               was
               to
               present
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               as
               the
               most
               holy
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               new
               Jerusalem
               ,
               without
               the
               compass
               of
               whose
               pearly
               Walls
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               possibility
               of
               Salvation
               ;
               and
               her
               Bishops
               as
               so
               many
               Vice-Christs
               ,
               yea
               ,
               Vice-Gods
               upon
               Earth
               :
               )
               to
               bring
               upon
               the
               Stage
               above
               fifty
               Popes
               from
               John
               or
               Joan
               the
               eighth
               to
               Leo
               the
               ninth
               (
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               two
               hundred
               Years
               )
               who
               ,
               by
               the
               common
               Vote
               of
               approved
               Historians
               ,
               were
               little
               better
               than
               Incarnate
               Devils
               :
               
                 (
                 apotactici
                 ,
                 apotastatae
                 potius
                 quam
                 Apostoli
              
               (
               Gerebrand
               
                 ad
                 an
              
               .
               909.
               )
               without
               a
               puling
               Parenthesis
               ,
               without
               shedding
               his
               Crocodile-tears
               ;
               would
               have
               spoke
               him
               a
               Man
               of
               an
               Iron
               Heart
               ,
               and
               too
               like
               that
               Age
               ,
               of
               which
               thus
               he
               writes
               (
               Bar.
               
                 ad
                 an
                 .
                 900.
                 )
                 A
                 new
                 Age
                 beginneth
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 rudeness
                 and
                 barrenness
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Iron
                 Age
                 ;
                 for
                 its
                 turning
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 Wax
                 to
                 the
                 Seal
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 Forms
                 and
                 Resemblances
                 of
                 Evil
                 ,
                 the
                 Leaden
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Writers
                 ,
                 the
                 dark
                 Age
                 :
              
               And
               for
               him
               ,
               whose
               design
               in
               compassing
               Sea
               and
               Land
               was
               to
               gain
               Proselytes
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               to
               have
               presented
               his
               reader
               abruptly
               ,
               and
               without
               fortifying
               his
               eye
               with
               some
               caution
               ,
               with
               such
               a
               prospect
               ,
               might
               have
               startled
               a
               good
               Catholick
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Infallibility
               ,
               and
               have
               diverted
               him
               from
               looking
               for
               a
               visible
               Church
               within
               the
               Roman
               Pale
               in
               that
               Age
               ,
               whereof
               ,
               a
               Monster
               ,
               born
               with
               a
               Doggs
               head
               ,
               and
               presented
               to
               King
               Lewis
               (
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               
                 Fasciculus
                 temp
              
               .
               conceives
               )
               was
               the
               lively
               Emblem
               ;
               
                 (
                 ad
                 annum
              
               ,
               914.
               )
               In
               that
               Age
               whereof
               Baronius
               himself
               
                 (
                 ad
                 an
              
               .
               908.
               )
               gives
               this
               further
               account
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 seest
                 Reader
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 lamentable
                 estate
                 of
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 Whores
                 did
                 advance
                 ,
                 and
                 pull
                 down
                 Popes
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 :
              
               Of
               which
               Luitprandus
               gives
               a
               notable
               instance
               in
               the
               History
               of
               John
               the
               thirteenth
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 2.
                 cap.
              
               13.
               )
               who
               coming
               
               to
               Rome
               about
               business
               with
               the
               Conclave
               ,
               with
               his
               beauty
               inflam'd
               the
               lust
               of
               one
               Theodora
               ,
               a
               most
               shameless
               Strumpet
               .
               This
               Venus
               (
               to
               draw
               a
               Curtain
               over
               that
               filthy
               part
               of
               the
               story
               )
               
                 
                   —
                   videt
                   hunc
                   ,
                   visúmque
                   cupit
                   ,
                   potitúrque
                   cupito
                   :
                
              
               and
               for
               his
               hire
               procures
               him
               a
               Bishoprick
               ;
               but
               so
               far
               from
               Rome
               ,
               as
               he
               could
               not
               give
               her
               those
               frequent
               Visits
               her
               insatiable
               lust
               required
               ;
               and
               therefore
               she
               procures
               him
               the
               Papal
               Chair
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               lie
               at
               Rack
               and
               Manger
               with
               her
               Stallion
               ,
               his
               Holiness
               forsooth
               ,
               than
               whom
               (
               as
               
                 Baronius
                 (
                 Bar.
                 ad
                 an
              
               .
               900.
               )
               witnesseth
               )
               there
               never
               lived
               a
               more
               filthy
               Beast
               .
               To
               be
               sure
               ,
               this
               Centaur
               ,
               that
               had
               so
               much
               of
               Horse
               below
               ,
               had
               but
               little
               of
               Man
               above
               ;
               his
               Soul
               could
               hardly
               dilate
               it self
               vigorously
               to
               the
               Head
               ,
               which
               spent
               it self
               so
               much
               at
               the
               Tail
               ;
               who
               ever
               gives
               the
               golden
               Ball
               to
               Venus
               ,
               gives
               it
               
                 iratâ
                 Minervâ
              
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Engls●
               of
               that
               
                 [
                 Libidinibus
                 dediti
                 debilitatur
                 operatio
                 circa
                 intelligibilia
                 .
                 ]
                 (
                 Aquin.
                 Sum.
                 2.
                 2.
                 q.
                 5.
                 ar
                 .
              
               3.
               )
               This
               ,
               for
               kindreds
               sake
               in
               beastliness
               ,
               brings
               to
               mind
               the
               Legend
               of
               Pope
            
             
               Benet
               9.
               (
               though
               out
               of
               due
               order
               of
               Time
               )
               who
               being
               at
               the
               Age
               of
               twelve
               years
               made
               Pope
               ,
               by
               the
               procurement
               of
               his
               Father
               the
               Marquess
               of
               Tuscia
               ,
               could
               not
               so
               much
               as
               read
               Mass
               ;
               but
               was
               put
               to
               that
               sorry
               shift
               of
               procuring
               the
               Conclave
               to
               consecrate
               Gregory
               to
               be
               his
               Suffragan
               to
               perform
               that
               Office
               for
               him
               
                 (
                 Fascicul
                 .
                 ad
                 ann
              
               .
               1033.
               )
               This
               Tyrant
               ,
               Monster
               and
               Opprobry
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               as
               
                 Baronius
                 (
                 Baron
                 .
                 ad
                 ann
                 .
              
               1033.
               )
               calls
               him
               )
               was
               skill'd
               in
               nothing
               but
               the
               Black
               Art
               ;
               by
               means
               whereof
               he
               enticed
               Females
               into
               the
               Woods
               (
               as
               Cardinal
               Benno
               affirms
               )
               and
               that
               upon
               the
               evidence
               of
               those
               Magical
               Books
               and
               Journals
               were
               found
               in
               his
               Study
               ,
               after
               his
               
               Judas-like
               death
               (
               for
               he
               was
               strangled
               in
               the
               Woods
               by
               Devils
               )
               which
               things
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               every
               Boy
               in
               Rome
               knows
               to
               be
               true
               .
               Platina
               characterizeth
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               from
               his
               very
               youth
               was
               contaminated
               with
               all
               shameful
               Vices
               and
               Turpitude
               ;
               given
               more
               to
               Hunting
               than
               Praying
               ;
               the
               most
               pernicious
               and
               wicked
               of
               all
               the
               Popes
               :
               and
               for
               proof
               hereof
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               ,
               of
               a
               certain
               ,
               his
               Ghost
               appeared
               to
               an
               Heremite
               in
               a
               prodigious
               form
               ,
               having
               the
               Body
               like
               a
               Boar
               ,
               the
               Head
               like
               an
               Ass
               :
               The
               
                 Platonick
                 Idea
              
               ,
               the
               express
               Image
               of
               a
               Letcher
               ;
               an
               Animal
               compounded
               essentially
               of
               the
               Loins
               of
               a
               Boar
               and
               the
               Brains
               of
               an
               Ass.
               History
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               affords
               plenty
               of
               Examples
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               indefatigable
               Wenchers
               ,
               and
               yet
               never-tired
               Martialists
               ;
               famous
               in
               the
               Cabins
               of
               Mars
               ,
               and
               Cabinets
               of
               Venus
               ;
               but
               the
               Fancy
               of
               Poets
               could
               never
               stretch
               it self
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               fansie
               .
               Apollo
               (
               as
               they
               did
               Mars
               )
               in
               bed
               with
               Venus
               .
               In
               Mahomet
               ,
               who
               subdued
               Constantinople
               and
               the
               Eastern
               Empire
               ,
               the
               passions
               of
               Amorousness
               and
               Ambition
               were
               almost
               equiballanced
               :
               but
               when
               they
               strove
               in
               him
               for
               preheminence
               ,
               the
               Mutinous
               heat
               did
               ever
               gurmandize
               the
               Amorous
               flame
               .
               That
               couragious
               Captain
               Ladislaus
               ,
               King
               of
               Naples
               ,
               proposed
               to
               himself
               ,
               as
               the
               principal
               Scope
               of
               his
               Ambition
               ,
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               Sensuality
               ,
               and
               enjoyment
               of
               some
               matchless
               Beauty
               :
               but
               herein
               he
               shewed
               himself
               a
               man
               of
               stronger
               Nerves
               than
               Head-piece
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               die
               like
               a
               fool
               ,
               by
               the
               stratagem
               of
               a
               poyson'd
               Handkerchief
               ,
               in
               the
               the
               arms
               of
               that
               Wench
               ,
               for
               whose
               mortal
               imbraces
               he
               had
               yielded
               that
               Victory
               to
               the
               Florentines
               which
               they
               were
               ready
               to
               yield
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 (
                 Lord
                 Mountagne's
                 Essays
                 )
                 Mark
                 Antony
              
               was
               both
               a
               couragious
               Souldier
               ,
               and
               a
               passionate
               Amorado
               ;
               but
               for
               want
               of
               Wit
               ,
               suffered
               his
               pleasures
               so
               far
               to
               make
               him
               forget
               the
               Conduct
               of
               his
               affairs
               ,
               as
               he
               may
               thank
               Cleopatras
               dalliances
               ,
               for
               his
               Ruin
               and
               loss
               of
               Empire
               .
            
             
               
                 Julius
                 Caesar
              
               as
               he
               was
               the
               first
               sober
               man
               (
               in
               
               Cato's
               judgment
               )
               that
               addrest
               himself
               to
               the
               ruin
               of
               the
               Common
               wealth
               ;
               so
               he
               was
               the
               only
               prudent
               man
               of
               a
               wanton
               lascivious
               Complexion
               ;
               the
               only
               wise
               man
               ,
               that
               addicted
               himself
               to
               all
               manner
               of
               Amorous
               Licentiousness
               :
               yet
               his
               pleasures
               could
               never
               make
               him
               lose
               one
               minute
               of
               an
               hour
               ,
               nor
               turn
               one
               step
               
               from
               the
               occasions
               that
               might
               any
               way
               farther
               his
               advancement
               (
               as
               that
               Noble
               Humanist
               and
               great
               Critick
               of
               Men
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Mountagne
               observes
               .
               )
               But
               if
               I
               may
               with
               the
               lieve
               of
               his
               learn'd
               Ghost
               dissent
               from
               that
               Judgment
               he
               passeth
               upon
               Caesar
               ;
               I
               would
               rather
               think
               ,
               he
               did
               but
               court
               Venus
               in
               complement
               ,
               as
               an
               Handmaid
               or
               Pander
               to
               his
               Ambition
               ;
               a
               Trick
               of
               State
               used
               of
               old
               :
               For
               Herodotus
               reports
               ,
               that
               Cyrus
               made
               love
               to
               Tomyris
               ,
               and
               courted
               her
               to
               become
               his
               Wife
               ;
               but
               she
               ,
               smelling
               it
               was
               only
               in
               Complement
               to
               her
               ,
               but
               in
               Reality
               to
               her
               Crown
               ,
               chose
               rather
               to
               answer
               his
               suite
               ,
               in
               the
               Field
               of
               Mars
               ,
               than
               the
               Gardens
               of
               
                 Venus
                 .
                 (
                 Clio
                 ;
                 pag.
              
               95.
               )
               And
               that
               Nitocris
               ,
               the
               Queen
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               drew
               those
               Nobles
               ,
               that
               had
               an
               hand
               in
               the
               Murder
               of
               her
               Brother
               ,
               into
               mortal
               Snares
               ,
               by
               a
               train
               of
               Love-powder
               .
               
                 (
                 Herod
                 .
                 Eutirpe
                 .
              
               )
               But
               never
               more
               familiarly
               than
               in
               that
               Age
               of
               the
               first
               
                 Caesars
                 .
                 Cleopatra
              
               courted
               Herod
               to
               come
               into
               her
               imbraces
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               out
               of
               Love
               as
               treacherous
               Policy
               ,
               
                 (
                 Joseph
                 .
                 an
                 t
                 .
                 Jud.
                 15.
                 5.
                 )
                 Agrippina
              
               prostituted
               her self
               to
               Lepidus
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               Pallas
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               to
               her
               own
               Son
               Nero
               :
               not
               out
               of
               Lasciviousness
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               Design
               to
               obtain
               and
               keep
               the
               Sovereignty
               :
               
                 [
                 spe●dominationis
                 ]
                 (
                 Tacit.
                 annal
                 .
              
               5.
               14.
               198.
               )
               And
               lastly
               ,
               
                 Augustus
                 (
                 Sueton.
                 Octavius
              
               69.
               )
               his
               Intimates
               excused
               his
               familiarity
               with
               the
               Senators
               Wives
               ,
               as
               done
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               satisfying
               of
               his
               lusts
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               Reasons
               of
               State
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               ,
               by
               those
               Subagitations
               of
               their
               Wives
               ,
               bolt
               out
               the
               secrets
               of
               their
               Husbands
               ;
               with
               whose
               Heifers
               he
               ploughed
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               read
               their
               Riddles
               .
               Augustus
               (
               saith
               
                 Dion
                 .
              
               )
               made
               so
               much
               use
               of
               Woman-kind
               when
               he
               was
               fifty
               years
               old
               ,
               as
               the
               Senate
               thought
               to
               gratifie
               him
               with
               a
               License
               to
               have
               to
               do
               with
               whomsoever
               he
               pleased
               :
               
                 (
                 Dion
                 .
                 lib.
              
               44.
               )
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               think
               ,
               Julius
               might
               grind
               in
               so
               many
               Mills
               ,
               upon
               the
               like
               Design
               ,
               as
               having
               
               Cato's
               concurrence
               ;
               who
               in
               open
               Senate
               charged
               Julius
               and
               his
               Allies
               ,
               with
               endeavours
               to
               insinuate
               themselves
               into
               places
               of
               greatest
               Trust
               and
               Command
               ,
               by
               the
               Panderage
               of
               Marriages
               ,
               
                 [
                 Per
                 nuptiarum
                 lenocinia
                 &
                 hujusmodi
                 mulieres
                 :
                 ]
              
               this
               was
               
               Cato's
               sence
               of
               
               Caesar's
               matching
               his
               Julia
               to
               Pompey
               ,
               and
               his
               marrying
               
                 Calpurnia
                 ,
                 (
                 Plutarch
                 .
                 C.
                 Caesar.
                 )
              
               And
               his
               Collegue
               Bibulus
               preferr'd
               this
               Complaint
               against
               him
               ;
               That
               it
               was
               the
               Kingdom
               he
               courted
               ,
               in
               making
               love
               to
               the
               Queen
               of
               
                 Bithinia
                 ;
                 [
                 Bithinicam
                 Reginam
                 fuisse
                 cordi
                 nunc
                 Regnum
                 .
                 ]
                 (
                 Sueton
                 .
                 Julius
                 49.
                 )
                 Caesar
              
               was
               but
               a
               kind
               of
               a
               Lay-smock-simonist
               .
               So
               that
               for
               all
               him
               ,
               we
               are
               yet
               to
               seek
               for
               one
               Instance
               (
               in
               all
               History
               )
               of
               a
               noted
               Wanton
               ,
               that
               has
               not
               been
               a
               notorious
               Fool.
               But
               to
               return
               from
               this
               Deviation
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               proving
               of
               the
               Medium
               I
               here
               urge
               (
               It
               was
               a
               Lascivious
               ,
               ergò
               a
               Sottish
               Age
               )
               hath
               drawn
               me
               .
            
             
               John
               12
               or
               13.
               (
               for
               the
               Popish
               Writers
               are
               not
               agreed
               under
               what
               number
               to
               place
               him
               ;
               Joan
               (
               the
               She-pope
               )
               is
               the
               Davus
               here
               ,
               
                 turbat
                 omnia
              
               )
               was
               a
               Pig
               of
               the
               same
               Litter
               ,
               if
               the
               learned
               Council
               of
               Lateran
               were
               not
               mistaken
               ;
               for
               the
               Fathers
               there
               assembled
               ,
               prefer
               to
               Otho
               the
               Great
               ,
               these
               Articles
               against
               him
               
                 (
                 Luitprand
                 .
                 lib.
                 2.
                 cap.
              
               7.
               )
               That
               he
               ordained
               Deacons
               in
               a
               Stable
               :
               That
               he
               made
               Boys
               but
               ten
               years
               old
               Bishops
               :
               That
               in
               playing
               at
               Dice
               he
               invocated
               the
               Devil
               :
               That
               he
               made
               a
               Brothel-house
               of
               the
               Lateran
               Palace
               ;
               lay
               with
               Stephana
               his
               Father's
               Concubine
               ,
               and
               drank
               the
               Devil's
               Health
               .
               And
               when
               in
               answer
               to
               this
               Charge
               he
               sent
               out
               his
               Bulls
               to
               bellow
               Anathema's
               against
               them
               ,
               they
               made
               bold
               to
               return
               this
               Reply
               .
               You
               write
               ,
               by
               the
               suggestion
               of
               empty-headed
               Councellors
               ,
               Childish
               Threats
               —
               we
               despise
               your
               threatned
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               throw
               it
               back
               upon
               your self
               :
               Judas
               the
               Traitor
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               kill
               the
               Lord
               of
               Life
               ,
               whom
               did
               he
               bind
               but
               himself
               ,
               whom
               he
               strangled
               in
               an
               unhappy
               Rope
               ?
            
             
               Pope
               Lando
               ,
               this
               
               John's
               Predecessor
               ,
               was
               so
               inconsiderable
               a
               person
               ,
               and
               his
               Life
               so
               obscure
               (
               saith
               Platina
               )
               as
               many
               Historians
               make
               no
               reckoning
               of
               him
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               leave
               his
               Name
               and
               Story
               out
               of
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               Popes
               ,
               and
               does
               thus
               express
               the
               degeneracy
               of
               that
               time
               :
               
                 Not
                 only
                 were
                 those
                 famous
                 Lights
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 yore
                 render'd
              
               Italy
               
                 illustrious
                 ,
                 extinct
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 Nurseries
                 ,
                 where
                 so
                 excellent
                 roots
                 shot
                 forth
                 ,
                 were
                 altogether
                 laid
                 waste
                 and
                 ●uin'd
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Pope
               Sergius
               3.
               is
               complemented
               by
               the
               same
               Author
               in
               the
               Style
               of
               a
               rude
               and
               unlearned
               man
               :
               and
               the
               Reader
               desired
               to
               observe
               how
               the
               Popes
               of
               this
               Age
               were
               degenerate
               from
               their
               forefathers
               :
               
                 For
                 these
                 throwing
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 behind
                 their
                 backs
                 ,
                 like
                 raging
                 Tyrants
                 exercised
                 enmities
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 none
                 to
                 bridle
                 and
                 keep
                 them
                 in
                 ,
                 greedily
                 pursued
                 their
                 own
                 lusts
                 .
              
               So
               devoid
               of
               Understanding
               were
               those
               Brutes
               ,
               as
               they
               needed
               Bit
               and
               Bridle
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               Council
               of
               Rhemes
               (
               held
               in
               this
               Century
               )
               did
               prudently
               ,
               in
               superseding
               their
               purpose
               of
               sending
               to
               the
               Pope
               for
               Advice
               in
               a
               difficult
               point
               ,
               when
               they
               heard
               it
               averr'd
               in
               open
               Court
               ,
               that
               scarce
               a
               man
               in
               Romo
               could
               read
               the
               Christ-cross-row
               ,
               [
               Romae
               
                 jam
                 nullum
                 ferè
                 esse
                 qui
                 literas
                 didicerit
                 ]
                 (
                 B.
                 Hall.
                 hon
                 〈…〉
                 of
                 mar
                 .
                 lib.
                 1.
                 
                 Sect.
              
               23.
               )
            
             
               §
               4.
               
               The
               11.
               
               Century
               was
               invelop'd
               with
               so
               thick
               a
               Cloud
               ,
               as
               the
               very
               Light
               that
               was
               in
               it
               was
               gross
               Darkness
               ;
               teeming
               with
               sixteen
               Popes
               ,
               immediatly
               succeeding
               one
               another
               (
               from
               Gerebert
               or
               Silvester
               2.
               to
               Hildebrand
               or
               Gregory
               7.
               inclusively
               )
               who
               lighted
               their
               Candle
               at
               the
               Devil's
               flame
               ;
               exceeding
               Jannes
               and
               Jambres
               in
               Jugglery
               ;
               and
               rising
               (
               by
               the
               black
               Art
               )
               in
               the
               Smoke
               of
               the
               bottomless
               Pit
               to
               the
               Papal
               Throne
               ,
               if
               Cardinal
               Benno
               have
               not
               belyed
               them
               .
               
                 Nauclerus
                 (
                 vol.
                 2.
                 generat
              
               .
               31.
               )
               extends
               the
               line
               of
               this
               sacred
               
                 (
                 auri
                 sacra
                 fames
              
               )
               Succession
               to
               that
               length
               ,
               as
               he
               joyns
               to
               these
               ,
               28
               Popes
               succeeding
               Silvester
               ,
               that
               were
               his
               Disciples
               in
               Necromancy
               ,
               and
               committed
               those
               Villanies
               ,
               as
               it
               would
               make
               a
               man's
               hair
               stand
               on
               end
               to
               hear
               .
               Bellarmine
               himself
               
                 (
                 Chronologia
                 Cent.
              
               11.
               )
               confesseth
               ,
               
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 Century
                 there
                 was
                 more
                 Sanctity
                 under
                 the
                 Robe
                 ,
                 than
                 under
                 the
                 Gown
                 :
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 less
                 beholding
                 to
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 this
                 Age
                 ,
                 for
                 preserving
                 a
                 Succession
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 Secular
                 Princes
                 ;
                 which
                 had
                 gone
                 wholly
                 to
                 wrack
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 St.
              
               Peter
               '
               
                 s
                 Successors
                 )
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 supported
                 by
                 the
                 Piety
                 of
              
               (
               Christ's
               Vice-gerents
               )
               the
               Emperour
               Henry
               
                 and
                 his
                 Wife
              
               Chunagand
               ;
               Romanus
               ,
               
                 Emperour
                 of
              
               Constantinople
               ;
               C●ute
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Denmark
               and
               England
               ;
               Stephen
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Hungary
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 St.
              
               Emeric
               ;
               St.
               Robert
               ,
               
                 the
                 French
                 King
              
               ;
               Ferdinand
               
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Castile
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Wife
              
               Sanatia
               .
               For
               all
               those
               greater
               Lights
               that
               God
               made
               to
               rule
               the
               Day
               ,
               the
               Church
               had
               been
               benighted
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               for
               these
               lesser
               Lights
               ,
               these
               Secular
               Princes
               .
               If
               the
               Earth
               had
               not
               helpt
               the
               woman
               ,
               and
               God
               given
               her
               the
               Eagles
               Wings
               of
               both
               Empires
               ,
               East
               and
               West
               ,
               and
               provided
               a
               place
               for
               her
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               Secular
               Princes
               ,
               When
               Satan
               had
               set
               up
               his
               Throne
               in
               St.
               
               Peter's
               Palace
               ,
               the
               Dragon
               (
               there
               Rampant
               )
               had
               destroyed
               her
               :
               he
               that
               then
               would
               look
               for
               the
               holy
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               must
               have
               looked
               beyond
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               for
               there
               sate
               Hell's
               Plenipotentiary
               ,
               if
               Platina
               be
               to
               be
               trusted
               .
            
             
               
                 Silvester
                 2.
                 (
                 anno
                 —
                 998.
                 )
              
               who
               contracted
               with
               the
               Devil
               for
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               at
               the
               price
               of
               Body
               and
               Soul
               ,
               whereof
               he
               was
               to
               give
               livery
               and
               seisure
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               
                 (
                 Platina
                 Silvest
                 .
                 2.
                 )
                 [
                 Pontificatum
                 postremò
                 ,
                 majore
                 conatu
                 adjuvante
                 Diabolo
                 consecutus
                 est
                 ,
                 hac
                 tamen
                 lege
                 ,
                 ut
                 post
                 mortem
                 totus
                 illius
                 esset
                 ,
                 cujus
                 fraudibus
                 tantam
                 dignitatem
                 adeptus
                 est
                 .
                 ]
                 O●●phrius
                 (
                 in
                 Platinam
                 )
              
               seeks
               to
               evade
               the
               Dint
               of
               common
               Fame
               touching
               Silvester
               ,
               by
               this
               evasion
               ;
               That
               he
               was
               a
               great
               Mathematician
               ,
               and
               the
               ignorance
               of
               that
               Age
               so
               great
               too
               ,
               as
               the
               Vulgar
               reputed
               them
               Witches
               ,
               who
               had
               any
               thing
               in
               them
               above
               the
               pitch
               of
               common
               Learning
               :
               but
               himself
               misdoubts
               the
               validity
               of
               this
               ,
               to
               elude
               the
               clear
               and
               concurrent
               Testimonies
               of
               so
               many
               grave
               and
               sober
               Authors
               .
               Truly
               I
               could
               heartily
               wish
               (
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               Christian
               name
               )
               that
               his
               Argument
               had
               been
               cogent
               ,
               in
               that
               branch
               of
               it
               wherein
               he
               would
               defend
               Sivester
               against
               the
               Charge
               of
               Sorceries
               :
               for
               the
               very
               medium
               he
               useth
               will
               serve
               my
               present
               turn
               ,
               and
               demonstrates
               what
               a
               thick
               Mist
               of
               barbarous
               Ignorance
               ,
               covered
               the
               face
               of
               that
               Age
               ,
               which
               esteemed
               them
               black
               Swans
               who
               exceeded
               the
               common
               size
               of
               Geese
               :
               And
               him
               a
               great
               Clerk
               ,
               who
               was
               but
               the
               Scholar
               of
               the
               Saracens
               ,
               the
               most
               stupid
               kind
               of
               men
               ;
               of
               whom
               he
               received
               that
               Mathematical
               Table
               .
               which
               neither
               he
               nor
               they
               nor
               any
               body
               else
               understands
               
                 [
                 abacum
                 certè
                 primus
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 Saracenis
                 rapiens
                 ,
                 regulas
                 dedit
                 quae
                 à
                 sudantibus
                 Abacistis
                 vix
                 intelliguntur
                 (
                 C.
                 Malmesbur
                 .
              
               2.
               10.
               )
               However
               the
               Devil
               was
               too
               cunning
               for
               him
               ,
               for
               
                 [
                 Statuae
                 cap●t
                 à
                 Saracenis
                 Hispaniensibus
                 edoctus
                 in
                 oraculum
                 sibi
                 conflavit
              
               Silvester
               
                 secundus
                 .
              
               ]
               but
               his
               Oracle
               deceived
               him
               by
               Equivocation
               ,
               promising
               he
               should
               not
               die
               till
               he
               read
               Mass
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
               meaning
               a
               Church
               in
               Rome
               so
               called
               ,
               wherein
               he
               was
               singing
               Mass
               ,
               he
               died
               miserably
               ;
               
                 (
                 C.
                 Malme●buriensis
                 2.
                 10.
                 referente
              
               Seldeno
               
                 de
                 d●●s
                 Syriis
                 ,
                 in
                 Teraphim
                 .
                 )
              
            
             
               But
               of
               all
               these
               Mathematicians
               none
               came
               near
               Benet
               8.
               
               The
               rest
               rode
               the
               Devil
               during
               life
               ,
               but
               he
               after
               his
               death
               ;
               they
               curvetted
               upon
               that
               Beast
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               he
               in
               Purgatory
               .
               The
               Prince
               of
               that
               bottomless
               Pit
               (
               whereof
               they
               were
               the
               Clavigers
               )
               held
               their
               Bridles
               while
               they
               rode
               in
               Procession
               ;
               but
               the
               gentle
               Elephant
               takes
               up
               this
               spiritual
               Porus
               upon
               his
               own
               back
               ,
               when
               death
               had
               dismounted
               him
               from
               his
               Papal
               Mule.
               Some
               report
               (
               saith
               
                 Platina
                 ,
                 in
                 ●en
                 .
                 8.
                 )
                 that
                 his
                 ghost
                 sitting
                 upon
                 a
                 black
                 Horse
                 appeared
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 who
                 asking
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 in
                 that
                 equippage
                 ,
                 is
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 alms
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 before
                 proved
                 inavailable
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 given
                 of
                 goods
                 got
                 by
                 Rapine
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 therefore
                 intreated
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 Knight
                 of
              
               Silvester
               '
               
                 s
                 Order
                 ,
                 to
                 bestow
                 in
                 alms
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 )
                 certain
                 sums
                 of
                 money
                 ;
                 directing
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 bid
                 them
                 ,
                 The
                 Bishop
                 did
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 bid
                 ;
                 dismounts
                 from
                 his
                 Episcopal
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 turns
                 Monk.
              
               One
               part
               of
               this
               Story
               ,
               that
               Benet
               was
               relieved
               in
               Purgatory
               by
               Alms
               ,
               is
               prest
               by
               the
               Papists
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               their
               best
               Arguments
               for
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               the
               benefit
               of
               Suffrages
               :
               have
               they
               any
               reason
               then
               to
               deny
               the
               rest
               of
               it
               ?
               Must
               they
               alledge
               it
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               Service
               for
               the
               Dead
               ;
               and
               may
               we
               not
               alledge
               it
               in
               condemnation
               of
               that
               Service
               ,
               as
               being
               instituted
               not
               by
               the
               Pope
               sitting
               in
               St.
               
               Peter's
               Chair
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               back
               of
               a
               Fiend
               ?
               let
               them
               forethink
               how
               they
               shall
               escape
               the
               Curse
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               buy
               and
               sell
               by
               different
               weights
               ;
               deliver
               out
               by
               strik'd
               and
               take
               in
               by
               heap'd
               measure
               .
               (
               How
               great
               was
               the
               Darkness
               ,
               when
               the
               great
               Lights
               that
               rule
               the
               day
               thus
               gave
               the
               Candle
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               lighted
               at
               the
               Devil's
               fire
               !
               )
               But
               I
               must
               laquey
               it
               no
               longer
               ,
               at
               the
               side
               of
               this
               rank
               Rider
               .
               Baronius
               calls
               me
               to
               attend
               on
            
             
               John
               21.
               whom
               he
               affirms
               
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 lowest
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 unworthy
                 of
                 the
                 Papal
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 he
                 entered
                 by
                 unworthy
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 managed
                 with
                 Tyranny
                 .
              
               Of
               whom
               some
               reported
               (
               saith
               
                 Platina
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 mere
                 Laick
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 created
                 Pope
                 .
                 In
                 whose
                 time
                 all
                 affairs
                 at
              
               Rome
               
                 were
                 managed
                 by
                 Enchanters
                 and
                 Necromancers
              
               (
               if
               we
               may
               credit
               Gratian.
               )
            
             
               But
               horror
               surprizeth
               me
               while
               I
               walk
               thus
               far
               after
               these
               Triple-crown'd
               Magicians
               ;
               those
               damps
               of
               the
               Infernal
               Pit
               threaten
               to
               stifle
               my
               spirits
               :
               I
               will
               therefore
               withdraw
               my
               thoughts
               from
               these
               Sulphureous
               streams
               ,
               and
               retire
               to
               those
               Histories
               ,
               from
               whence
               we
               may
               take
               a
               less
               offensive
               prospect
               of
               that
               Cloud
               ,
               which
               ,
               from
               an
               handful
               at
               first
               ,
               did
               by
               degrees
               overspread
               the
               Western
               Hemisphere
               ,
               with
               such
               blackness
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               as
               the
               sight
               of
               it
               extorted
               from
               
                 Alphonsus
                 de
                 Castro
                 (
                 cont
                 .
                 haereses
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cap.
                 4.
                 edit
                 .
                 Colonens
                 .
                 )
              
               this
               Confession
               ;
               That
               some
               Popes
               were
               such
               great
               Clerks
               as
               they
               had
               no
               skill
               at
               all
               in
               Grammar
               ,
               A
               Confession
               the
               Modern
               Papists
               are
               so
               ashamed
               of
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               expunged
               that
               Clause
               out
               of
               later
               Copies
               ,
               and
               gelt
               that
               
               Colen-edition
               ,
               anno
               1541
               ,
               of
               that
               sentence
               .
            
             
               And
               from
               
                 Matthew
                 Paris
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Life
               of
               our
               William
               the
               Conquerour
               ,
               this
               ,
               That
               
                 he
                 was
                 then
                 esteemed
                 a
                 wondrous
                 great
                 Scholar
                 that
                 had
                 but
                 learn'd
                 his
                 Grammar
                 ,
                 [
                 stupori
                 erat
                 caeteris
                 qui
                 Grammaticam
                 didicerat
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               And
               from
               
                 Theoderique
                 Niem
              
               .
               this
               ,
               
                 [
                 That
                 Pope
              
               Boniface
               
                 could
                 neither
                 write
                 ,
                 nor
                 read
                 Mass
                 ,
                 hardly
                 understanding
                 the
                 Propositions
                 of
                 Advocates
                 in
                 the
                 Consistory
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 ignorance
                 did
                 then
                 bear
                 away
                 the
                 prize
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Court.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               from
               Lupus
               Abbot
               of
               Ferrara
               ,
               this
               
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 Letter
                 to
                 King
              
               Lewis
               )
               
                 [
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 accounted
                 troublesom
                 who
                 were
                 desirous
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 illiterate
                 Age
                 gazed
                 upon
                 such
                 as
                 wonders
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
             
               And
               from
               Agobard
               (
               in
               his
               Works
               of
               the
               Paris
               Edition
               ,
               
                 anno
                 1605.
                 pag.
              
               128.
               )
               this
               ;
               
                 [
                 That
                 God
                 had
                 made
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 that
                 Age
                 so
                 vile
                 ,
                 as
                 Gentlemen
                 retain'd
                 them
                 not
                 ●s
                 their
                 instructors
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Trencher-chaplains
                 ,
                 to
                 wait
                 at
                 Table
                 ,
                 to
                 lead
                 Doggs
                 ,
                 to
                 feed
                 Horses
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
            
             
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               which
               great
               and
               mischievous
               ignorance
               (
               saith
               
                 Platina
                 )
                 (
                 Bonifac.
                 9.
                 circa
                 finem
                 an
                 .
              
               1389.
               )
               one
               happiness
               befel
               Italy
               ,
               by
               
                 Chrysolitus
                 Byzantius
              
               his
               bringing
               thither
               the
               Greek
               Letters
               ,
               which
               had
               not
               sounded
               there
               for
               500
               years
               before
               .
            
             
               So
               childish
               in
               understanding
               was
               that
               Age
               wherein
               the
               Blasphemies
               of
               Mahomet
               and
               Popish
               Innovations
               (
               for
               they
               commenc'd
               and
               took
               their
               degrees
               together
               like
               Twins
               )
               were
               presented
               to
               the
               World
               ;
               so
               dark
               that
               night
               wherein
               those
               Tares
               were
               sown
               ;
               in
               so
               dead
               a
               sleep
               were
               the
               Centinels
               ,
               when
               the
               Cackling
               of
               these
               Geese
               about
               the
               Capit●l
               was
               esteemed
               meritorious
               .
               So
               barbarous
               was
               was
               that
               World
               upon
               which
               Rome
               imposed
               her
               unsociable
               Paradoxes
               ,
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Supremacy
               over
               Bishops
               ,
               over
               Kings
               ,
               &c.
               as
               that
               of
               
                 Bernard
                 (
                 Serm.
                 in
                 Concil
                 .
                 Rhemensi
                 )
              
               may
               fitly
               be
               applied
               to
               this
               Subject
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 my
                 seat
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 warmth
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Boreal
                 storms
                 ,
                 of
                 blustering
                 winds
                 of
                 war
                 and
                 tumults
                 .
                 Pliny
              
               did
               not
               with
               more
               hazardous
               difficulty
               travel
               ,
               in
               obtaining
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               burning
               of
               Vesuvius
               ,
               by
               ocular
               demonstration
               and
               approach
               to
               it
               ,
               while
               the
               flames
               flew
               about
               his
               ears
               ,
               than
               men
               could
               (
               in
               that
               boysterous
               Age
               when
               this
               two-fac'd
               Antichrist
               appeared
               )
               in
               obtaining
               the
               knowledge
               of
               worldly
               Affairs
               ,
               in
               informing
               themselves
               in
               the
               Natural
               History
               of
               those
               blazing
               Stars
               ,
               those
               burning
               Mountains
               ,
               which
               chose
               a
               time
               to
               break
               out
               ,
               and
               draw
               the
               Ages
               of
               the
               World
               after
               them
               ,
               when
               the
               smoak
               and
               sparks
               of
               War
               did
               every
               where
               fly
               about
               and
               threaten
               to
               stifle
               the
               approachers
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               Christ's
               Star
               arose
               in
               the
               still
               Calm
               of
               Peace
               ,
               when
               ,
               without
               interruption
               of
               their
               course
               ,
               men
               might
               go
               or
               send
               to
               the
               place
               over
               which
               it
               stood
               ,
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               World.
               Never
               was
               the
               Air
               more
               clear
               from
               foggs
               ,
               more
               free
               feom
               winds
               ,
               than
               when
               the
               Gospel
               came
               flying
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Heaven
               .
               But
               I
               shall
               speak
               of
               the
               latter
               Branch
               of
               this
               Position
               ,
               after
               I
               have
               taken
               a
               view
               of
               the
               World's
               Complexion
               in
               point
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               when
               Pagan
               Theology
               obtained
               footing
               .
            
             
               §
               .
               5.
               
               If
               we
               trace
               the
               Original
               of
               Pagan
               Theology
               ,
               the
               Stories
               of
               those
               many
               Gods
               Incarnate
               ,
               those
               Thieves
               and
               Robbers
               (
               as
               our
               Saviour
               calls
               them
               )
               that
               came
               before
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               ,
               they
               had
               their
               Births
               in
               that
               rude
               and
               obscure
               time
               ,
               when
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               late
               Confounding
               of
               Languages
               ,
               the
               World
               was
               in
               the
               greatest
               incapacity
               of
               mutual
               Commerce
               :
               when
               every
               Nation
               (
               retaining
               some
               rough
               draught
               of
               the
               promised
               Seed
               )
               growing
               so
               numerons
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               men
               should
               be
               kept
               in
               order
               without
               Laws
               ,
               and
               no
               Laws
               likely
               to
               awe
               them
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               claim'd
               an
               heavenly
               Original
               .
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 All
                 Nations
                 did
                 cry
                 up
                 their
                 own
                 Laws
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 divine
                 Original
                 .
                 (
                 Aelian
                 .
                 Var.
                 hist.
              
               14.
               34.
               
               )
               the
               Serpent
               put
               it
               into
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               Founders
               of
               Commonwealths
               ,
               to
               suborn
               their
               familiars
               and
               favorites
               to
               cry
               themselves
               up
               ,
               as
               the
               promised
               Seed
               ,
               as
               Gods
               born
               of
               Womans
               seed
               .
               The
               Multitude
               ,
               partly
               out
               of
               Ambition
               to
               be
               accounted
               the
               Favorites
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               partly
               out
               of
               State
               Policy
               ,
               to
               keep
               their
               Posterities
               in
               awe
               with
               the
               Notion
               of
               a
               Deity
               ,
               partly
               through
               the
               Legerdemain
               of
               cunning
               Impostors
               ,
               readily
               either
               imbrac'd
               or
               seem'd
               to
               imbrace
               those
               Fables
               .
               Thus
               every
               Nation
               ,
               while
               none
               of
               any
               other
               Language
               had
               dealings
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               could
               observe
               their
               shuffling
               ,
               agreed
               among
               themselves
               to
               take
               him
               for
               a
               Virgin-born
               Theanthropos
               ,
               who
               seemed
               most
               worthy
               of
               that
               honour
               ,
               by
               his
               publick
               spiritedness
               and
               success
               in
               doing
               Common
               Good.
               And
               by
               this
               means
               the
               World
               had
               the
               unhappy
               opportunity
               of
               inventing
               what
               fictions
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               every
               corner
               of
               it
               pleased
               ,
               without
               fear
               (
               or
               indeed
               possibility
               )
               of
               being
               detected
               ,
               and
               of
               licking
               them
               into
               that
               
               shape
               ,
               by
               that
               time
               their
               nearest
               Neighbours
               could
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               might
               render
               their
               Stories
               plausible
               to
               that
               rude
               Embrio
               of
               Mankind
               .
               From
               which
               Consideration
               ,
               
                 Josephus
                 (
                 Antiq.
              
               1.
               1.
               
               )
               commends
               
               Moses's
               his
               Ingenuity
               ,
               in
               that
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               the
               start
               and
               advantage
               of
               all
               Writers
               in
               the
               opportunity
               of
               feigning
               (
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Date
               of
               his
               Writings
               and
               their
               Subject
               )
               impunè
               and
               without
               fear
               of
               detection
               ;
               (
               none
               of
               the
               Pagan
               Writers
               daring
               to
               refer
               either
               the
               Pedigrees
               of
               their
               Gods
               ,
               or
               the
               Institution
               of
               Laws
               ,
               or
               the
               History
               of
               Humane
               Affairs
               ,
               to
               so
               old
               a
               Date
               as
               he
               pitcheth
               upon
               ,
               by
               above
               three
               thousand
               years
               )
               yet
               he
               carrieth
               on
               his
               History
               without
               the
               least
               mixture
               of
               Forgeries
               ,
               abuseth
               not
               the
               World
               by
               improving
               the
               opportunity
               of
               being
               as
               fabulous
               as
               the
               vainest
               Poets
               :
               the
               Secundine
               of
               whose
               fabulous
               God-incarnations
               wherein
               they
               were
               secretly
               formed
               ,
               was
               the
               advantage
               which
               the
               ignorance
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               its
               wanting
               light
               to
               discover
               the
               fraudulency
               of
               their
               Traditions
               ,
               administred
               to
               them
               .
               That
               this
               is
               the
               true
               state
               of
               this
               Case
               ;
               appears
               ,
            
             
               First
               from
               the
               industrious
               Care
               which
               their
               Inventors
               and
               Nurses
               took
               to
               conceal
               the
               Conceptions
               of
               those
               monstrous
               Issues
               of
               their
               brain
               :
               well
               exprest
               by
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               ,
               interpreting
               Midas
               his
               fostering
               Silenus
               ,
               his
               concealing
               his
               own
               ears
               ,
               &c.
               to
               devote
               his
               care
               to
               keep
               secret
               what
               Silenus
               imparted
               to
               him
               concerning
               his
               Foster-child
               
                 Bacchus
                 (
                 Protreptic
                 .
                 3.
                 pag.
                 )
              
               And
               more
               fully
               by
               a
               more
               authentick
               Author
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               case
               ,
               Macrobius
               (
               in
               his
               Saturnalibus
               1.
               7.
               
               )
               where
               Praetextatus
               tells
               Evangelius
               (
               who
               I
               conceive
               in
               that
               Conference
               personates
               the
               Christian
               )
               requesting
               him
               to
               declare
               the
               Original
               of
               the
               
                 Saturnalia
                 [
                 Saturnalium
                 originem
                 il'am
                 mihi
                 in
                 medium
                 proferre
                 fas
                 est
                 :
                 non
                 quae
                 ad
                 arcanam
                 Divinitatis
                 naturam
                 refertur
                 ,
                 sed
                 quae
                 aut
                 fabulis
                 admixta
                 disseritur
                 ,
                 aut
                 à
                 physicis
                 in
                 vulgus
                 aperitur
                 .
                 Nam
                 occultas
                 &
                 manantes
                 ex
                 meri
                 veri
                 fonte
                 rationes
                 nè
                 in
                 ipsis
                 quidem
                 sacris
                 enarrari
                 permittitur
                 ,
                 sed
                 si
                 quis
                 illas
                 assequitur
                 ,
                 continere
                 inter
                 conscientiam
                 tectas
                 jubetur
                 .
                 ]
                 I
                 may
                 reveal
                 that
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 Saturnalia
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 either
                 fabulous
                 or
                 physical
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 relates
                 to
                 the
                 secret
                 nature
                 of
                 Divinity
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 secret
                 reasons
                 which
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 pure
                 Truth
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 declared
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Rites
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 whoso
                 knows
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 conceal
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 conscience
                 ,
                 Numa
              
               (
               the
               parent
               of
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               )
               buried
               under
               ground
               the
               Books
               wherein
               he
               had
               laid
               down
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               his
               Traditions
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               means
               he
               came
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               acceptableness
               to
               the
               Gods.
               Five
               hundred
               years
               after
               their
               interring
               ,
               these
               Writings
               obtain
               a
               resurrection
               ,
               being
               turned
               up
               before
               the
               Plough
               of
               Terentius
               (
               say
               
                 Cassus
                 Hemina
              
               and
               
                 Pliny
                 (
                 lib.
                 13.
                 cap.
              
               13.
               )
               of
               Paetilius
               (
               say
               Livy
               and
               
                 Valerius
                 .
              
               )
               The
               finder
               conveighs
               them
               to
               the
               Pretor
               ;
               he
               communicates
               them
               to
               the
               Senate
               ;
               the
               Senate
               ,
               upon
               this
               ground
               that
               the
               divulging
               of
               them
               would
               not
               make
               for
               Credit
               of
               that
               Religion
               they
               communicated
               the
               grounds
               of
               ,
               takes
               order
               that
               the
               like
               temptation
               to
               Ath●ism
               should
               never
               come
               in
               the
               way
               of
               ,
               never
               be
               laid
               before
               their
               successors
               ,
               and
               therefore
               adjudgeth
               them
               to
               the
               flames
               .
               So
               fearful
               were
               they
               of
               having
               
               Numa's
               secret
               Congresses
               with
               his
               Aegeria
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               ,
               of
               having
               the
               Sheets
               shown
               ,
               which
               bare
               the
               tokens
               of
               their
               Bed-converse
               ,
               while
               he
               begat
               on
               her
               that
               Nymph
               the
               issue
               of
               his
               Religious
               Rites
               ;
               lest
               upon
               that
               inspection
               she
               might
               be
               found
               no
               Virgin
               ,
               but
               a
               Succuba
               :
               of
               which
               Numa
               himself
               was
               so
               not
               only
               jealous
               but
               conscious
               ,
               as
               ,
               though
               he
               durst
               not
               burn
               (
               for
               fear
               the
               Goddess
               should
               turn
               a
               Vixon
               (
               as
               St.
               Austin
               noteth
               )
               yet
               he
               thought
               it
               fit
               to
               bury
               those
               sheets
               ;
               thinking
               length
               of
               time
               would
               take
               out
               the
               stains
               ,
               or
               hoping
               they
               would
               never
               come
               out
               of
               their
               grave
               .
               
                 (
                 Austin
                 .
                 de
                 civit
              
               .
               7.
               34.
               )
            
             
               The
               Athenian
               Goddess
               banish'd
               from
               her
               Service
               the
               tattling
               Crow
               ,
               proclaiming
               her self
               thereby
               to
               be
               a
               Deity
               that
               loved
               not
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               light
               ,
               liked
               not
               to
               have
               all
               that
               said
               of
               her
               Mysteries
               ,
               which
               that
               tell-truth
               Bird
               would
               prate
               ;
               and
               upon
               that
               account
               prefers
               the
               Owle
               ,
               the
               Bird
               of
               night
               ,
               before
               her
               .
               Servius
               upon
               Virgil
               conceives
               Virgil
               ,
               from
               the
               Custom
               at
               her
               
               Rites
               ,
               to
               have
               borrowed
               his
               
                 [
                 procul
                 hinc
                 profani
                 —
              
               ]
               and
               so
               fearful
               was
               that
               Goddess
               of
               being
               discovered
               ,
               as
               she
               would
               be
               conjured
               to
               do
               anything
               with
               that
               form
               of
               charming
               
                 [
                 Esse
                 I
                 will
                 reveal
                 thy
                 mysteries
                 ;
                 ]
              
               and
               sadly
               complains
               against
               Numerius
               the
               Philosopher
               ,
               the
               first
               that
               did
               divulge
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               spoiled
               the
               repute
               of
               her
               Chastity
               .
            
             
               The
               Eleusine
               Mysteries
               grew
               into
               a
               Proverb
               for
               their
               Secretness
               ,
               that
               being
               the
               only
               thing
               in
               them
               that
               had
               any
               form
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               therefore
               accounted
               so
               sacred
               ,
               as
               Wine
               was
               interdicted
               those
               solemnities
               ,
               for
               fear
               Truth
               should
               go
               out
               ,
               if
               that
               Tongue-loosing
               Liquor
               went
               in
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               the
               Egyptians
               care
               to
               keep
               the
               Original
               of
               their
               Deities
               as
               obscure
               as
               the
               head
               of
               their
               Nilus
               :
               of
               which
               they
               gave
               a
               digital
               Demonstration
               ,
               in
               their
               painting
               their
               Mercury
               with
               his
               hand
               laid
               upon
               his
               mouth
               ;
               thereby
               teaching
               his
               Priests
               to
               seal
               up
               their
               lips
               ,
               
                 (
                 Plut.
                 de
                 Iside
                 .
              
               )
               A
               Lesson
               they
               had
               got
               so
               by
               heart
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               reported
               for
               one
               of
               the
               most
               renowned
               Conquests
               which
               Alexander
               made
               ,
               that
               he
               extorted
               from
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               rack
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               inevitable
               death
               ,
               the
               confession
               of
               this
               secret
               ,
               That
               their
               reputed
               Gods
               were
               nothing
               else
               but
               Men
               ,
               famous
               in
               ,
               and
               useful
               to
               their
               Generations
               .
               A
               Mystery
               which
               he
               intreates
               Alexander
               might
               not
               be
               divulged
               ,
               but
               that
               after
               he
               had
               communicated
               the
               secret
               to
               Olympia
               ,
               he
               would
               strictly
               injoyn
               her
               to
               burn
               the
               Letter
               ;
               that
               what
               tended
               so
               much
               to
               the
               defamation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               might
               not
               come
               to
               publick
               knowledge
               .
               The
               Poets
               paint
               to
               the
               life
               this
               sedulity
               of
               the
               old
               World
               to
               conceal
               their
               God-births
               ,
               in
               their
               Fable
               of
               Pallases
               committing
               the
               new-born
               Ericthonius
               to
               the
               custody
               of
               Cecrops
               Daughters
               ;
               with
               a
               severe
               charge
               not
               to
               prie
               into
               the
               Ark
               wherein
               he
               was
               lock'd
               up
               .
               And
               the
               Carvers
               by
               the
               Tritons
               that
               were
               set
               upon
               the
               Temple
               of
               Saturn
               ,
               who
               had
               their
               Tayles
               immers'd
               and
               buried
               in
               the
               earth
               ;
               to
               denote
               that
               the
               Religions
               of
               the
               former
               Ages
               were
               concealed
               :
               
                 (
                 Macrob.
                 Saturn
              
               .
               1.
               8.
               )
               Whereto
               Orpheus
               had
               respect
               in
               that
               Proverbial
               form
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Let
                 prophane
                 ears
                 be
                 sealed
                 up
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 going
                 to
                 sing
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 :
                 Horace
              
               in
               his
               
                 [
                 Odi
                 prophanum
                 vulgus
                 ,
                 &
                 arceo
                 —
                 favete
                 linguis
                 ,
                 carmina
                 non
                 priùs
                 audita
                 musarum
                 sacerdos
                 ,
                 virginibus
                 puerisque
                 ,
                 canto
                 .
                 ]
              
               And
               that
               Prose-Poet
               
                 Petronius
                 ,
                 [
                 Major
                 enim
                 in
                 praecordiis
                 dolor
                 saevit
                 ,
                 qui
                 me
                 usque
                 ad
                 necessitatem
                 mortis
                 deducit
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 scilicet
                 juvenili
                 impulsi
                 licentiâ
                 ,
                 quod
                 in
                 sacello
              
               Priapi
               
                 vidistis
                 ,
                 vulgetis
                 ,
                 Deorúmque
                 consilia
                 proferatis
                 in
                 populum
                 :
                 protendo
                 igitur
                 ad
                 genua
                 vestra
                 supinas
                 manus
                 ,
                 petóque
                 &
                 oro
                 ,
                 nè
                 nocturnas
                 religiones
                 jocum
                 ●isúmque
                 faciatis
                 ,
                 néve
                 traducere
                 velitis
                 tot
                 annorum
                 secreta
                 ,
                 quae
                 vix
                 mille
                 homines
                 noverunt
                 .
                 ]
                 (
                 Petronii
                 Arbitri
                 Satiricon
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 my
                 greatest
                 trouble
                 is
                 my
                 fear
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 impulse
                 of
                 ●●venile
                 licentiousness
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 tell
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 blab
                 abroad
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 :
                 I
                 therefore
                 stretch
                 out
                 my
                 supine
                 hands
                 to
                 your
                 knees
                 ,
                 begging
                 and
                 beseeching
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 mock
                 of
                 our
                 night
                 religions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 traduce
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 which
                 scarce
                 one
                 thousand
                 men
                 do
                 know
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               Trafficking
               of
               one
               Nation
               with
               another
               increas'd
               ,
               the
               World
               grew
               past
               this
               kind
               of
               Child-bearing
               ,
               gave
               over
               teeming
               with
               these
               fictitious
               God-men
               .
               If
               any
               had
               the
               face
               to
               show
               a
               big
               Belly
               with
               such
               Conceptions
               ,
               in
               that
               Age
               wherein
               they
               could
               not
               lay
               it
               ,
               but
               be
               observed
               of
               others
               ,
               their
               Births
               proved
               abortive
               .
               Alexander
               bid
               as
               fair
               for
               the
               repute
               of
               a
               Divine
               Original
               from
               Jupiter
               ,
               as
               Hercules
               had
               done
               ,
               his
               Mother
               fathering
               him
               with
               as
               much
               probability
               as
               Alomena
               had
               fathered
               Hercules
               upon
               that
               God
               ,
               if
               we
               nakedly
               compare
               the
               Gossips
               stories
               ,
               and
               the
               Fiction
               of
               Dianas
               assisting
               her
               in
               her
               labour
               ,
               while
               her
               Temple
               at
               Ephesus
               was
               burnt
               down
               ;
               which
               gave
               occasion
               to
               
                 Egesias
                 Magnesius
              
               to
               say
               ,
               she
               was
               imployed
               about
               a
               work
               of
               more
               concern
               than
               the
               saving
               of
               her
               own
               Temple
               ,
               
                 (
                 Plut.
                 Alexand.
              
               )
               The
               admirers
               of
               
                 Plato
                 (
                 Guarin
                 .
                 vitâ
                 Platonis
                 )
              
               told
               as
               streight
               a
               Tale
               of
               his
               being
               
               Apollo's
               Son
               ,
               as
               Antiquity
               had
               told
               of
               Aesculapius
               ,
               and
               without
               that
               self-contradiction
               of
               a
               bearded
               Son
               and
               beardless
               Father
               ,
               (
               for
               which
               the
               Sicilian
               Tyrant
               
                 (
                 Valerius
                 Max.
              
               1.
               1.
               
               )
               pull'd
               the
               Father
               by
               the
               Chin
               and
               the
               Son
               by
               the
               Beard
               .
               )
               
               Caesar's
               Star
               was
               as
               valid
               an
               Indication
               of
               his
               Deification
               ,
               
               as
               Romulus
               his
               Thunder
               and
               Lightning
               was
               of
               
               Quirinus's
               ;
               yea
               the
               Senate's
               Decree
               for
               Caesar
               was
               past
               with
               a
               more
               Rational
               Vote
               among
               the
               Vulgar
               ,
               
                 (
                 Sueton.
                 Julius
              
               88.
               )
               who
               by
               seeing
               a
               Comet
               during
               the
               seven
               days
               of
               his
               Funeral
               Solemnities
               ,
               were
               brought
               into
               the
               opinion
               of
               his
               Assumption
               into
               the
               Chorus
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               upon
               better
               grounds
               than
               the
               old
               Senate
               could
               or
               did
               lay
               before
               the
               then
               Vulgar
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               into
               a
               belief
               that
               Romulus
               was
               translated
               into
               their
               number
               ;
               they
               offering
               no
               other
               argument
               but
               the
               single
               word
               of
               Proeulus
               .
            
             
               Those
               later
               Tales
               which
               the
               Procounesians
               ,
               Cyzicens
               and
               Metapontines
               told
               of
               Aristaeus
               being
               turned
               into
               a
               God-crow
               ,
               are
               no
               more
               unlikely
               ,
               than
               the
               Elder
               Latins
               Stories
               of
               Picus
               being
               metamorphosed
               into
               a
               God-jay
               ;
               yet
               as
               Celsus
               (
               that
               great
               Patron
               of
               Pagan
               Theology
               )
               confesseth
               
                 (
                 Orig.
                 cont
                 .
                 Cels.
                 lib.
                 3.
                 calum
                 .
                 8.
                 )
                 No
                 man
                 now
                 esteems
              
               Aristaeus
               
                 a
                 God
                 ;
                 no
                 not
                 after
              
               Apollo
               '
               
                 s
                 Oracle
                 had
                 charged
                 the
                 Metapentines
                 to
                 erect
                 him
                 Altars
                 .
              
               Why
               were
               not
               those
               of
               a
               younger
               house
               ,
               of
               a
               later
               Edition
               ,
               embraced
               with
               an
               equal
               Credulty
               ?
               but
               because
               the
               ancient
               Figments
               could
               not
               be
               traced
               up
               to
               their
               obscure
               Springs
               ,
               nor
               impartially
               examined
               ,
               till
               by
               a
               prolix
               Series
               of
               Ages
               the
               belief
               of
               them
               had
               been
               rivetted
               in
               mens
               minds
               ;
               but
               these
               After-broods
               were
               brought
               forth
               in
               a
               season
               ,
               when
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Contingencies
               was
               communicable
               from
               Sea
               to
               Sea
               ,
               and
               By-standers
               pried
               into
               the
               Actions
               of
               their
               Neighbours
               .
               An
               ingenious
               Hint
               of
               which
               Truth
               the
               close
               of
               that
               forementioned
               Fiction
               administers
               of
               
               Cadmus's
               Daughters
               ,
               whom
               Pallas
               could
               not
               charm
               from
               prying
               into
               her
               Depositum
               .
               The
               Off-spring
               of
               the
               many-tongued
               Cecrops
               ,
               of
               that
               Age
               wherein
               men
               of
               several
               Languages
               were
               no
               longer
               Barbarians
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               cannot
               keep
               
               Minerva's
               Counsel
               ,
               but
               will
               be
               peeping
               into
               the
               Cradle
               ,
               where
               the
               new-born
               Deity
               is
               laid
               to
               nurse
               ,
               till
               
                 (
                 infantémque
                 vident
                 apporrectúmque
                 draconem
                 )
                 they
                 see
                 the
                 serpentine
                 feet
                 ,
                 the
                 fraud
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 fiction
                 is
                 framed
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               as
               the
               Theology
               of
               those
               obscure
               Times
               came
               to
               be
               enquired
               into
               by
               Foreigners
               ,
               traversing
               the
               several
               Climates
               ,
               on
               purpose
               to
               find
               out
               the
               Originals
               of
               things
               ,
               it
               grew
               by
               degrees
               into
               that
               discredit
               ,
               as
               at
               last
               it
               was
               wholly
               exploded
               for
               fabulous
               ,
               and
               its
               Gods
               detected
               to
               have
               been
               but
               Men.
               
                 Diodorus
                 Graecus
                 ,
                 Thallus
                 ,
                 Cass.
                 Severus
                 ,
                 Cornelius
                 Nepos
                 ,
              
               yea
               all
               that
               write
               upon
               that
               subject
               ,
               have
               openly
               published
               Saturn
               to
               have
               been
               no
               other
               than
               a
               Mortal
               (
               saith
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Apol.
              
               10.
               )
               And
               if
               you
               look
               for
               Arguments
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               where
               can
               you
               find
               more
               convincing
               ones
               than
               in
               Italy
               it self
               ,
               whither
               he
               retired
               in
               flight
               from
               the
               pursuit
               of
               his
               rebellious
               Son
               ;
               from
               whose
               lurking
               there
               it
               derived
               its
               name
               Latium
               .
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 (
                 de
                 civitate
              
               8.
               5.
               
               )
               hath
               this
               Note
               upon
               the
               Story
               of
               the
               Egyptian
               Priest's
               revealing
               to
               Alexander
               ,
               the
               nakedness
               of
               the
               Heathen
               Gods
               ,
               not
               only
               Picus
               and
               Romulus
               ,
               the
               Gods
               of
               the
               lesser
               &
               later
               Nations
               ;
               but
               
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 Mars
              
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               12
               Deities
               
                 majorum
                 Gentium
              
               ,
               of
               the
               greatest
               Antiquity
               ,
               are
               found
               by
               search
               to
               have
               been
               sometimes
               men
               ,
               &
               creatures
               of
               his
               making
               that
               is
               the
               great
               God
               &
               Creator
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               as
               Plato
               &
               Cicero
               speak
               ,
               
                 (
                 de
                 leg
                 .
                 l.
                 2.
                 )
                 (
                 Tusc.
                 qu.
                 )
                 (
                 in
                 Timaeo
                 .
                 )
              
               And
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               what
               do
               they
               hint
               to
               us
               ,
               or
               rather
               speak
               fully
               out
               ,
               of
               Jupiter
               himself
               (
               the
               Parent
               of
               all
               their
               Gods
               )
               that
               placed
               the
               Image
               of
               his
               Nurse
               besides
               him
               in
               the
               Capitol
               .
               Do
               not
               they
               assent
               to
               Euemerus
               ,
               who
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               fabulous
               Tattler
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               diligent
               Enquirer
               ,
               hath
               drawn
               the
               Natural
               and
               Moral
               History
               of
               all
               those
               Gods
               ,
               
                 (
                 de
                 Civitate
              
               6.
               7.
               )
               But
               we
               will
               hear
               the
               Heathens
               tell
               their
               own
               Tales
               of
               what
               they
               had
               found
               concerning
               their
               Gods.
               Trismegistus
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Aesclapius
                 ,
                 (
                 cap.
                 9.
                 
                 &
              
               13.
               )
               translated
               by
               Porphyry
               (
               that
               grand
               Pagan
               Adversary
               to
               the
               Christian
               Name
               )
               affirms
               ,
               that
               men
               made
               all
               those
               Gods
               who
               are
               worshipt
               in
               Temples
               :
               a
               thing
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               that
               passeth
               all
               admiration
               ,
               and
               argueth
               our
               Ancestors
               to
               have
               erred
               exceedingly
               ,
               touching
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Deity
               .
               Yea
               ,
               he
               proves
               this
               by
               Induction
               of
               particulars
               .
               
                 (
                 Aug.
                 de
                 civ
                 .
                 l.
                 8.
                 c.
              
               26.
               )
               Thy
               Grandfather
               ,
               O
               Asclepius
               ,
               the
               first
               Inventor
               of
               Physick
               ,
               hath
               a
               Temple
               erected
               to
               him
               in
               a
               Mountain
               of
               Lybia
               ,
               near
               the
               Crocodiles
               shore
               ,
               wherein
               his
               Mundane
               man
               ,
               his
               Body
               ,
               lies
               interr'd
               .
               And
               Hermes
               ,
               after
               
               whom
               I
               am
               named
               ,
               hath
               his
               Tomb
               in
               Hermopolis
               ,
               a
               City
               in
               Aegypt
               of
               his
               founding
               .
               Varro
               in
               his
               Antiquities
               ,
               dedicated
               to
               
                 Julius
                 Caesar
              
               the
               great
               Pontiff
               ,
               gave
               so
               plain
               demonstration
               of
               this
               ,
               from
               the
               Rites
               and
               Solemnities
               used
               in
               their
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               as
               the
               Senate
               decreed
               his
               Book
               to
               be
               burnt
               
                 (
                 August
                 .
                 de
                 civit
                 .
                 8.
                 25.
                 )
                 Valerius
                 Maximus
                 ,
              
               in
               his
               Epistle
               Dedicatory
               to
               Tiberius
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 our
                 Gods
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 of
                 our
                 Ancestors
                 ,
                 but
                 the
              
               Caesars
               
                 we
                 have
                 handed
                 down
                 to
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 [
                 reliquos
                 accepimus
                 ,
              
               Caesares
               
                 dedimus
                 .
              
               ]
               A
               manifest
               Confession
               of
               a
               Pagan
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               the
               face
               of
               a
               Pagan
               Emperour
               ,
               that
               the
               Gods
               they
               had
               received
               were
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               with
               those
               they
               gave
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Mortals
               .
            
             
               The
               Roman
               Demosthenes
               in
               his
               Tusculane
               Questions
               concludes
               thus
               ;
               If
               I
               listed
               to
               ransack
               the
               Antiquities
               of
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               I
               should
               find
               that
               the
               same
               Gods
               whom
               we
               esteem
               greatest
               ,
               have
               had
               their
               Original
               among
               us
               Mortals
               :
               For
               the
               verifying
               hereof
               ,
               do
               but
               enquire
               whose
               the
               Tombs
               are
               that
               are
               shewed
               in
               Greece
               ,
               and
               consider
               with
               thy self
               what
               their
               Ceremonies
               and
               Mysteries
               are
               ;
               for
               having
               access
               to
               them
               thou
               wilt
               without
               doubt
               understand
               far
               more
               than
               I
               averr
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               means
               Euemerus
               fram'd
               that
               History
               which
               the
               Grecians
               abusively
               called
               sacred
               ,
               for
               which
               himself
               was
               tearmed
               Atheist
               ,
               numbred
               by
               
                 Theodoricus
                 Cyrenensis
              
               and
               Aelian
               ,
               with
               Diagoras
               and
               Theodorus
               ,
               and
               stiled
               by
               Timon
               (
               in
               his
               Syllis
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 insolent
                 old
                 Knave
              
               ;
               consisting
               of
               the
               Collections
               of
               the
               Titles
               and
               Monuments
               of
               the
               most
               ancient
               Temples
               ,
               and
               thereby
               proving
               
               Tully's
               Assertion
               ,
               wherein
               he
               had
               the
               suffrage
               of
               
                 Pythagoras
                 ,
                 Plato
                 ,
                 Socrates
              
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               eminent
               of
               their
               Scholars
               ;
               yea
               of
               all
               persons
               but
               doting
               old
               Wives
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               that
               ,
               but
               in
               other
               points
               of
               Theology
               ,
               
                 [
                 quae
                 verò
                 anus
                 tam
                 excors
                 inveniri
                 potest
                 ,
                 quae
                 illa
                 ,
                 quae
                 quondam
                 credebantur
                 portenta
                 ,
                 extimescat
                 ;
                 opinionum
                 enim
                 commenta
                 delet
                 dies
                 ,
                 naturae
                 judicia
                 confirmat
                 .
                 ]
                 Cirero
                 de
                 nat
                 .
                 Deor.
                 l.
                 2.
                 p.
                 54.
                 )
                 What
                 old
                 wife
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 so
                 witless
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 fear
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 af
                 ancient
                 time
                 were
                 accounted
                 portents
                 ?
                 For
                 time
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 obliterates
                 the
                 devices
                 of
                 opinions
                 ,
                 but
                 confirms
                 the
                 sentiments
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               the
               Testimonies
               already
               alledged
               are
               abundantly
               sufficient
               to
               evince
               what
               reason
               the
               Romans
               had
               to
               stile
               Saturn
               (
               whom
               the
               Greeks
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Time
               ,
               the
               father
               of
               Truth
               :
               even
               for
               this
               cause
               (
               saith
               Plutarch
               )
               because
               time
               reveals
               all
               things
               .
               To
               be
               sure
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               he
               brought
               to
               light
               those
               things
               touching
               the
               birth
               of
               Heathen
               Gods
               ,
               as
               gave
               ground
               enough
               to
               the
               Poetical
               Fiction
               ,
               of
               
               Saturn's
               devouring
               his
               Off-spring
               :
               and
               to
               that
               Proverb
               of
               the
               Grecians
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               
                 the
                 Grow
                 sings
                 another
                 note
                 than
                 the
                 Owl
              
               ;
               for
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               hold
               up
               my
               Candle
               to
               that
               Sun
               of
               restored
               Learning
               ,
               the
               great
               Erasmus
               ;
               I
               conceive
               this
               to
               be
               the
               importance
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               after-times
               of
               mutual
               commerce
               among
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               taught
               the
               Crow
               to
               prate
               other
               stories
               of
               their
               feigned
               Gods
               ,
               than
               the
               Owl
               had
               whooted
               in
               that
               obscure
               and
               independent
               Age
               wherein
               those
               Fables
               were
               hatched
               :
               when
               men
               had
               never
               gone
               out
               of
               sight
               of
               the
               Smoak
               of
               their
               own
               Chimneys
               ,
               and
               measured
               themselves
               by
               themselves
               .
               Gorgias
               and
               Protagoras
               ,
               saith
               Aelian
               ,
               were
               the
               most
               famous
               men
               of
               all
               Greece
               ,
               though
               as
               far
               from
               Wisdom
               as
               Boys
               are
               from
               men
               .
               It
               was
               only
               while
               they
               were
               caged
               up
               in
               their
               Countrey
               's
               Knowledge
               ,
               that
               they
               retain'd
               the
               Note
               they
               were
               taught
               to
               sing
               ,
               Jove
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               Juno
               is
               a
               Goddess
               ,
               &c.
               which
               they
               forgat
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               are
               turn'd
               loose
               ,
               like
               
               Annon's
               Birds
               in
               the
               same
               Author
               .
               Briefly
               ,
               the
               day
               hath
               revealed
               all
               false
               Religions
               to
               be
               mere
               Impostures
               ;
               but
               that
               of
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               professed
               by
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               out-lasted
               the
               old
               World
               ,
               exerted
               its
               head
               above
               that
               Flood
               ,
               which
               over-top'd
               the
               highest
               Mountains
               ,
               and
               shewed
               its
               face
               more
               bright
               as
               it
               grew
               in
               Years
               .
               Noah
               illustrated
               
                 Enoch
                 ,
                 Moses
                 Noah
              
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               Moses
               .
               All
               whose
               Commentaries
               upon
               that
               Evangelical
               Grain
               of
               Mustard-seed
               ,
               sowen
               by
               God's
               hand
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               as
               Science
               (
               truly
               so
               called
               ,
               )
               came
               to
               perfection
               in
               the
               Apostatized
               World
               ,
               gained
               repute
               amongst
               the
               most
               rational
               ,
               inquisitive
               ,
               and
               civilized
               Nations
               .
               And
               when
               that
               Religion
               had
               attain'd
               its
               ultimate
               perfection
               by
               Christ's
               filling
               up
               the
               Law
               and
               Prophets
               though
               the
               
               Judaick
               ,
               which
               virtually
               contains
               the
               Christian
               ,
               hath
               not
               ,
               in
               its
               letter
               ,
               with
               the
               Vail
               upon
               Moses
               his
               face
               ,
               obtain'd
               one
               Proselyte
               :
               yet
               the
               Christian
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               explanation
               of
               that
               ;
               and
               presents
               the
               Old
               Testament
               so
               bare-fac'd
               ,
               as
               the
               way-faring
               man
               ,
               though
               a
               fool
               ,
               cannot
               err
               in
               expounding
               Moses
               ;
               hath
               procured
               acceptance
               every
               where
               ,
               (
               where
               it
               hath
               come
               among
               Men
               ,
               and
               not
               Brutes
               )
               hath
               at
               no
               time
               ,
               in
               no
               place
               ,
               been
               under
               a
               Cloud
               ,
               since
               its
               first
               rising
               ;
               but
               when
               or
               where
               a
               Cloud
               hath
               been
               drawn
               over
               Mens
               Minds
               ,
               and
               their
               foolish
               Hearts
               benighted
               in
               blackness
               of
               Darkness
               .
               This
               Wisdom
               hath
               been
               justifyed
               of
               Wisdom's
               Children
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               Trials
               upon
               the
               Test
               of
               right
               Reason
               it
               has
               undergon
               ,
               the
               greater
               Approbation
               it
               hath
               obtained
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Apostolical
               Age
               was
               fortified
               against
               Surprisal
               by
               the
               External
               Advantages
               of
               Posts
               and
               Peace
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               They
               find
               as
               speedy
               a
               way
               for
               conveyance
               of
               News
               ,
               as
               we
               :
            
             Vibullius
             ,
             Caesar
             ,
             Sempronius
             ,
             Tiberius
             ,
             
               their
               incredible
               Posting
               .
               Intelligence
               flew
               in
            
             Persia
             
               as
               fast
               as
               Cranes
               .
               The
               Roman
               Eagle
               as
               swift
               of
               Wing
               as
               the
               English
               Unicorn
               is
               of
               foot
               .
               §
               2.
               
               That
               Age
               enjoyed
               so
               long
               a
               Peace
               ,
               as
               Intelligence
               might
               pass
               without
               Interruption
               :
            
             Janu
             '
             
               s
               Temple
               shut
               by
            
             Augustus
             ,
             
               a
               rare
               thing
               in
               the
               Roman
               Annals
               .
            
             §
             3.
             
             Tiberius
             
               had
               a
               peaceable
               Reign
               ,
               so
               had
            
             Caligula
             ;
             
               all
               the
               Warlike
               Marches
               that
               he
               made
               was
               in
               pursuit
               of
               the
               Cowardly
               Ocean
               ,
               running
               from
               him
               at
               the
               Tide
               ;
               and
               in
               lopping
               down
               the
               Bows
               of
               a
               Coppice
               .
               Palsey-headed
            
             Claudius
             
               felt
               no
               shakings
               in
               his
               Empire
               ,
               no
               Trumpet
               of
               War
               then
               sounded
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               the
               Silver
            
             Triton
             
               in
               the
               Ficine
               Lake
               .
               In
            
             Nero
             '
             
               s
               third
               Year
               they
               had
               much
               ado
               to
               draw
               the
               Sword
               ,
               it
               had
               layen
               so
               long
               rusting
               in
               the
               Scabbard
               .
               §
               4.
               
               This
               peaceable
               Season
               was
               the
               Seed-time
               of
               Christ's
               Labourers
               ,
               wherein
               they
               dispenc'd
               the
               Gospel
               through
               the
               Empire
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             WE
             have
             taken
             A
             Prospect
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Gospel
             was
             first
             brought
             to
             light
             ;
             and
             found
             it
             so
             well
             fortifyed
             by
             the
             inner
             Works
             of
             improved
             Reason
             ,
             as
             would
             have
             made
             the
             most
             daring
             Attempters
             despair
             to
             subdue
             it
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             most
             cunningly
             devised
             Fables
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             should
             be
             so
             fool-hardy
             ,
             as
             to
             assault
             it
             with
             feigned
             Tales
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             to
             outvye
             that
             Sun
             of
             Knowledg
             ,
             then
             shining
             in
             the
             greatest
             Lustre
             :
             by
             holding
             a
             Farthing
             Candle
             of
             Old
             Wive's
             Stories
             before
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             conceipt
             so
             gross
             as
             can
             hardly
             seise
             upon
             minds
             that
             are
             not
             exceedingly
             byassed
             with
             Partiality
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             Out-works
             ,
             the
             External
             Fortifications
             which
             that
             Age
             had
             to
             secure
             it
             from
             the
             Surprisals
             of
             Impostors
             :
             And
             that
             ,
             first
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Dexterity
             of
             that
             Age
             in
             point
             of
             quick
             dispatch
             of
             Intelligence
             ;
             in
             which
             Art
             ,
             it
             lagg'd
             not
             behind
             ;
             but
             rather
             out-stripp'd
             ours
             .
             The
             English
             Unicorn
             is
             not
             more
             swift
             of
             foot
             now
             ,
             than
             the
             Roman
             Eagle
             was
             of
             Wing
             then
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             
             Caesar's
             reporting
             Vibullius
             to
             have
             posted
             Night
             and
             Day
             ,
             taking
             at
             every
             Stage
             a
             fresh
             Horse
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             certify
             Pompy
             that
             Caesar
             was
             at
             hand
             ,
             (
             Caesar
             '
             
               s
               Comment
            
             .
             3.
             3.
             )
             By
             Suetonius
             writing
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             that
             he
             used
             to
             run
             an
             hundred
             Miles
             a
             day
             on
             an
             hired
             Chariot
             ;
             by
             the
             help
             of
             blowen
             Bladders
             making
             his
             way
             over
             Rivers
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             means
             performing
             long
             Journeys
             with
             that
             incredible
             Celerity
             ,
             as
             he
             oftentimes
             arrived
             at
             his
             Journeys
             end
             ,
             before
             the
             News
             of
             his
             setting
             forth
             had
             come
             thither
             ,
             
               (
               Suet.
               Jul.
               57
               ▪
               )
               [
               longissimas
               vias
               incredibili
               celeritate
               fecit
               ,
               expeditus
               meritoria
               rheda
               centena
               passuum
               millia
               per
               singulos
               dies
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             By
             what
             Livie
             relates
             of
             
               Sempronius
               Graccus
            
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Roman
             Wars
             against
             Antiochus
             ,
             he
             went
             
             by
             Post
             from
             Amphiss'a
             to
             Pella
             in
             three
             Days
             ,
             
               Pliny
               Hist.
               37.
               pag.
               759.
               
               [
               Per
               dispositos
               equ●s
               prope
               incredibili
               celeritate
               .
               ]
            
             By
             what
             
               Val.
               Maximus
            
             has
             recorded
             of
             Tiberius
             his
             posting
             to
             visit
             his
             Brother
             Drusus
             ,
             (
             why
             lay
             sick
             in
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             )
             with
             that
             Rapid
             and
             Precipitate
             Haste
             ,
             as
             he
             hurried
             over
             the
             Alps
             ,
             and
             that
             rugged
             Region
             bounding
             upon
             them
             ,
             at
             the
             rate
             of
             two
             hundred
             Miles
             in
             the
             space
             of
             twenty
             four
             Hours
             ,
             
               (
               Val
               Max.
               5.
               5.
               3.
               )
               [
               Iter
               quam
               rapidum
               &
               preceps
               corripuerit
               eo
               patet
               quod
               Alpes
               Rhenumque
               transgressus
               ,
               Die
               &
               Nocte
               ,
               mutato
               subinde
               Equo
               ,
               ducenta
               Millia
               passuum
               evasit
               .
               ]
            
             By
             what
             
               Philo
               Judaeus
               ,
               (
               de
               legatione
               ad
               Caium
               .
               pag.
            
             639.
             )
             reports
             of
             Petronius
             his
             not
             daring
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             
             Caligula's
             command
             to
             erect
             his
             Image
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             for
             fear
             the
             Jews
             should
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             presently
             be
             about
             his
             Ears
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             incredible
             quick
             way
             of
             dispatch
             of
             News
             they
             had
             inured
             themselves
             to
             .
             Indeed
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             that
             bordered
             upon
             Judaea
             ,
             and
             wherein
             the
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             chiefly
             conversed
             ,
             and
             spread
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             were
             ,
             long
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             put
             into
             a
             posture
             for
             the
             most
             speedy
             conveyance
             of
             Advertisements
             ,
             by
             Cyrus
             :
             who
             that
             he
             might
             have
             News
             brought
             him
             of
             all
             Emergencies
             from
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             his
             vast
             Empire
             ,
             would
             have
             trial
             made
             how
             far
             an
             Horse
             could
             go
             out-right
             at
             full
             speed
             without
             bating
             :
             at
             which
             distance
             he
             caused
             Stages
             to
             be
             set
             ,
             and
             fresh
             Horses
             to
             stand
             :
             which
             kind
             of
             posting
             ,
             some
             (
             as
             Xenophon
             saith
             )
             affirm
             to
             be
             equivalent
             for
             swiftness
             to
             the
             flying
             of
             Cranes
             
               (
               Xenophon
               .
               Cyrus
            
             .
             8.
             43.
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             And
             sure
             the
             Eagle
             had
             an
             Eye
             to
             see
             ,
             what
             advantage
             it
             would
             be
             to
             her
             ,
             to
             imp
             her
             wings
             with
             the
             Cranes
             Feathers
             ;
             to
             improve
             the
             Roman
             Art
             of
             posting
             ,
             by
             the
             accession
             of
             this
             of
             the
             Persian
             .
             An
             Art
             perhaps
             conveighed
             thither
             out
             of
             Judaea
             ,
             and
             communicated
             by
             Daniel
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             he
             was
             set
             over
             the
             Presidents
             of
             the
             Provinces
             :
             however
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             it
             was
             of
             old
             in
             use
             among
             them
             ,
             for
             we
             read
             of
             
             Hezechiah's
             sending
             his
             Proclamations
             by
             Post
             ;
             and
             hear
             Deborah
             bewail
             the
             days
             of
             Shamgar
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             them
             the
             Courriers
             were
             forced
             to
             take
             ▪
             By-ways
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Apostles
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             that
             ready
             way
             of
             communicating
             Intelligence
             ,
             which
             the
             Empire
             had
             then
             learnt
             .
             Palladius
             was
             able
             to
             ride
             post
             unto
             the
             furthest
             Bounds
             of
             the
             Roman
             and
             Persian
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             back
             again
             in
             thirty
             days
             to
             Theodosius
             the
             Emperour
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             [
             Socrat.
             
               Scol
               .
               Eccl.
               Hist.
            
             7.
             19.
             ]
             And
             (
             which
             comes
             nearer
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             )
             Cicero
             reports
             that
             Caesar
             writ
             to
             him
             out
             of
             Britain
             the
             1.
             day
             of
             September
             ,
             and
             the
             Letters
             came
             to
             his
             hands
             the
             28.
             day
             of
             the
             same
             Month
             ,
             
               [
               Sleidan
               clavis
               Hist.
               lib.
            
             1.
             ]
             And
             therefore
             ,
             for
             them
             to
             have
             gone
             up
             and
             down
             with
             pompous
             stories
             of
             things
             done
             in
             Judaea
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             but
             know
             ,
             that
             who
             so
             pleased
             ,
             might
             in
             a
             Months
             time
             ,
             or
             less
             ,
             have
             detected
             the
             forgery
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             Temerarious
             Madness
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             scarce
             imaginable
             ,
             how
             twelve
             men's
             heads
             at
             once
             could
             be
             intoxicated
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             That
             Age
             was
             externally
             fortified
             against
             the
             assaults
             of
             Impostors
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             universal
             Peace
             through
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             ushered
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             into
             the
             World
             ;
             so
             as
             Intelligence
             might
             pass
             from
             Nation
             to
             Nation
             through
             the
             Universe
             (
             as
             Blood
             by
             Circulation
             ,
             through
             the
             Veins
             of
             an
             healthful
             Body
             )
             without
             the
             least
             Obstruction
             .
             Times
             of
             Distraction
             are
             the
             most
             promising
             Seed-times
             of
             Lyes
             :
             he
             who
             in
             fishing
             for
             men
             ,
             dubbs
             his
             Hook
             with
             a
             counterfeit
             Fly
             ,
             will
             chuse
             to
             fish
             in
             troubled
             Waters
             :
             he
             that
             has
             learn'd
             the
             black
             Art
             of
             inventing
             News
             ,
             will
             chuse
             a
             Season
             to
             practise
             in
             ,
             when
             an
             Embargo
             is
             laid
             upon
             the
             Packet-boats
             :
             when
             the
             Bridges
             are
             broken
             down
             ,
             the
             High-ways
             unoccupied
             ,
             when
             through
             the
             noise
             of
             Arms
             ,
             men
             cannot
             hear
             ,
             nor
             are
             at
             leisure
             to
             listen
             after
             ,
             what
             falls
             out
             in
             the
             remoter
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             :
             as
             in
             the
             Battel
             betwixt
             Flaminius
             and
             Hannibal
             ;
             at
             which
             ,
             they
             that
             were
             present
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Hurly-burly
             among
             themselves
             ,
             
             perceived
             not
             the
             most
             clamorous
             Effects
             of
             the
             then
             prodigious
             Earth-quake
             ,
             that
             demolished
             the
             best
             parts
             of
             the
             chiefest
             Cities
             ,
             diverted
             Rivers
             from
             their
             wonted
             Channels
             ,
             and
             tumbled
             down
             with
             a
             hideous
             Fragor
             the
             tops
             of
             Mountains
             ,
             
               (
               Plutarc
               .
               Fab.
               Maximus
            
             ,
             72.
             )
             Such
             Confusions
             are
             the
             fittest
             Seasons
             for
             the
             Father
             of
             Lyes
             to
             cast
             his
             Spawn
             ,
             for
             Satan
             to
             throw
             abroad
             his
             poysoned
             Arrows
             :
             that
             before
             time
             ,
             (
             the
             Mother
             of
             Truth
             )
             can
             give
             them
             a
             check
             ,
             his
             fry
             may
             be
             of
             Age
             to
             shift
             for
             themselves
             ;
             his
             stories
             may
             stick
             so
             fast
             in
             Mens
             Minds
             ,
             as
             the
             hand
             of
             Truth
             ,
             afterwards
             ,
             will
             have
             much
             ado
             to
             pull
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             not
             leave
             some
             Splinters
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             pile
             head
             behind
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             of
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             used
             not
             this
             craft
             ,
             his
             Fisher-men
             angled
             in
             calm
             Waters
             ,
             his
             Seedsmen
             scattered
             the
             Gospel
             in
             those
             pacate
             days
             ,
             as
             gave
             men
             leisure
             to
             ponderate
             every
             Circumstance
             of
             the
             News
             they
             brought
             :
             Men
             might
             then
             sit
             peaceably
             under
             their
             own
             Vines
             ,
             and
             ruminate
             upon
             the
             fruit
             of
             our
             Royal
             Vine
             ,
             that
             chears
             the
             Heart
             of
             God
             and
             Man.
             The
             whole
             Empire
             ,
             at
             Christ's
             Birth
             ,
             (
             brooding
             under
             the
             Dove-like
             Wings
             of
             the
             Roman
             Eagle
             )
             enjoyed
             that
             Halcionian
             Calm
             ,
             as
             she
             had
             not
             been
             blessed
             with
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             once
             ,
             in
             that
             large
             Tract
             of
             time
             betwixt
             Numa
             and
             Augustus
             ;
             and
             that
             but
             for
             a
             piece
             of
             a
             Year
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             short
             breathing
             time
             from
             War
             reported
             as
             a
             Miracle
             :
             Numa
             (
             saith
             
               Livy
               )
               that
               erected
            
             Janus
             
               s
               Temple
               was
               the
               first
               ,
               who
               ,
               in
               token
               if
               Peace
               universally
               obtained
               through
               the
               Roman
               Territories
               ,
               shut
               up
               the
               Gates
               of
               that
               Temple
            
             ;
             Manlius
             
               the
               second
               ,
               and
            
             Augustus
             
               the
               third
               :
               Providence
               having
               bestowed
               this
               gift
               upon
               our
               Age
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               see
               Peace
               setled
               ,
               (
               after
               the
               Conquest
               of
            
             Mark.
             Anthony
             at
             Actium
             )
             
               by
               the
               Emperour
               Augustus
               ,
               both
               by
               Land
               and
               Sea
            
             (
             Livius
             
               lib.
               1.
               pag.
               12.
               6.
               )
               [
               Bis
               post
               Numae
               regnum
            
             Janus
             
               clausus
               fuit
               ,
               semel
            
             T.
             Manlio
             
               consule
               post
            
             Punicum
             
               primum
               Bellum
               perfectum
               .
               Iterum
               quod
               nostrae
               aetati
               Dii
               dederunt
               ut
               videremus
               ,
               post
               bellum
            
             Actiacum
             
               ab
               imperatore
            
             Caesare
             Augusto
             ,
             
               pace
               terra
               marique
               parta
               .
            
             ]
             How
             short
             liv'd
             that
             Peace
             was
             in
             the
             Consulship
             of
             
               Manlius
               ,
               Vives
            
             informs
             us
             out
             of
             Eutropius
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             him
             not
             )
             for
             I
             no
             where
             ,
             in
             Eutropius
             ,
             meet
             with
             a
             passage
             ,
             looking
             that
             way
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             )
             saying
             that
             after
             Manlius
             and
             Attilius
             
               had
               ,
               upon
               their
               Triumph
               for
               the
               Conquest
               of
            
             Sardis
             ,
             
               shut
               the
               Gates
               of
            
             Janus
             ;
             
               they
               were
               some
               Months
               after
               opened
               again
               ,
               in
               token
               of
               the
               Illyrick
               War.
            
             But
             however
             I
             mistake
             Vives
             ,
             or
             he
             Eutropius
             ;
             the
             thing
             it self
             is
             manifest
             enough
             ,
             from
             that
             place
             of
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             comments
             ;
             for
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               one
               (
               and
               not
               all
               out
               one
               )
               Year
               of
               Peace
               (
               among
               those
               many
               that
               intervened
               betwixt
            
             Numa
             and
             Augustus
             )
             
               wherein
               ,
               after
               the
               first
               Punick
               War
               ,
               the
               Romans
               had
               lieve
               to
               shut
               up
               the
               Gates
               of
               War
               ,
               is
               recorded
               as
               a
               Wonder
               ,
            
             (
             August
             .
             
               de
               civitate
               3.
               9.
               )
               [
               Vix
               ,
               post
               tam
               multos
               annos
               ab
               urbe
               condita
               usque
            
             Augustum
             ,
             
               unus
               post
               primum
               Punicum
               bellum
               pro
               magno
               miraculo
               commemoratur
               annus
               ,
               quo
               belli
               portas
               Romani
               claudere
               potuerunt
               :
               ]
            
             An
             Assertion
             ,
             which
             St.
             Austin
             had
             ground
             enough
             for
             ,
             (
             that
             the
             Atheist
             may
             not
             object
             that
             these
             are
             the
             
               Piae
               fraudes
               of
               Christians
               ,
            
             )
             out
             of
             Plutarch
             ,
             who
             writes
             ,
             that
             the
             Temple
             of
             Janus
             did
             not
             continue
             long
             shut
             in
             the
             Consulship
             of
             Manlius
             and
             
               Attilius
               :
               for
               forthwith
               ,
               immediately
               after
               that
               it
               was
               opened
               again
               ;
               a
               new
               War
               rolling
               in
               upon
               ,
               and
               assaulting
               the
               Empire
               ,
               (
               Plut.
               Numa
               .
               )
            
             [
             M.
             Attilio
             &
             T.
             Manlio
             Coss.
             
               haud
               multum
               temporis
               clausum
               ,
               deinde
               Continuo
               ingruente
               irrumpenteque
               bello
               apertum
               est
               .
               ]
            
             Upon
             which
             ,
             he
             there
             gives
             this
             Note
             :
             
               'T
               is
               seldom
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               is
               ensnarl'd
               in
               some
               or
               other
               War
               ;
               It
               being
               so
               vast
               a
               body
               ,
               and
               on
               all
               sides
               incircled
               with
               restless
               Barbarians
               ,
               (
               Id.
               Ib.
               )
               [
               Quod
               certe
               difficile
               aut
               etiam
               ra●o
               factum
               quàm
               aliquo
               bello
               semper
               suspensum
               imperium
               teneatur
               :
               nam
               cum
               propter
               ejus
               mgnitudinem
               ,
               barbaris
               nationibus
               undique
               circumfusum
               ac
               septum
               esset
               :
               iis
               repugnare
               cogebatur
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             And
             yet
             it
             was
             a
             time
             of
             the
             singing
             of
             this
             rare
             Bird
             ,
             when
             our
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             exhibited
             himself
             to
             the
             World.
             
               This
               is
               that
               Caesar
            
             (
             saith
             
               Philo
               Judaeus
            
             ,
             speaking
             of
             
               Augustus
               )
               who
               ,
               finding
               the
               World
               as
               a
               boisterious
               Sea
               ,
               tossed
               every
               way
               with
               tempestuous
               Winds
               ;
               charmed
               its
               Waves
               asleep
               ,
               and
               restored
               to
               it
               such
               Serenity
               ,
               as
               not
               only
               open
               Wars
               were
               every
               where
               exiled
               ,
               but
               private
               
               Robberies
               :
               this
               is
               he
               ,
               who
               reduc'd
               that
            
             Chaos
             
               of
               Confusion
               ,
               that
               the
               World
               had
               been
               buried
               under
               in
               former
               Ages
               ,
               unto
               that
               well
               setled
               and
               comely
               order
               ,
               which
               we
               see
               it
               in
               in
               ours
               :
               this
               is
               he
               that
               has
               moulded
               the
               most
               savage
               Nations
               into
               Mansuetude
               and
               humane
               Societies
               ,
               (
               Phil.
               de
               legat
               .
               ad
               Caium
               .
               )
               [
               Hic
               est
               ille
               Caesar
               qui
               depulsis
               undiquaque
               ruentibus
               procellis
               serenitatem
               orbi
               restituit
               :
               qui
               &
               aperta
               bella
               sustulit
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             But
             Philo
             perhaps
             plays
             the
             Orator
             ,
             and
             describes
             with
             Retorical
             Flourishes
             the
             flourishing
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Olive
             ;
             let
             us
             therefore
             enquire
             of
             Suetonius
             that
             uncorrupted
             Oracle
             of
             Pagan
             History
             ;
             from
             whom
             we
             have
             this
             Respond
             .
             Janus
             Quirinus
             
               that
               had
               not
               been
               shut
               in
               but
               once
               and
               again
               from
               the
               first
               founding
               of
            
             Rome
             
               unto
               this
               Age
               ,
               was
               in
               a
               far
               shorter
               space
               shut
               in
               three
               times
               By
            
             Augustus
             ,
             
               peace
               being
               setled
               by
               Land
               and
               Sea
               ,
               (
               Suet.
               Octav
               .
            
             22.
             )
             [
             Janum
             Quirinum
             ,
             
               semel
               atque
               iterum
               a
               Condita
               Urbe
               ,
               memoriam
               ante
               suam
               clausum
               ,
               in
               multo
               breviore
               temporis
               spatio
               ,
               Terra
               Marique
               pace
               parta
               ,
               ter
               clausit
               .
               ]
            
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             true
             reading
             (
             not
             as
             Beroaldus
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             the
             third
             time
             )
             as
             both
             Jasenius
             observes
             out
             of
             Lipsius
             ,
             and
             the
             Context
             imports
             .
             )
          
           
             Augustus
             was
             Christ's
             Cryer
             ,
             to
             proclaim
             silence
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             before
             the
             publication
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             that
             men
             might
             without
             distraction
             weigh
             what
             was
             told
             them
             .
             The
             worst
             Juncture
             that
             an
             impostor
             could
             have
             pitched
             upon
             to
             shew
             his
             Pranks
             in
             :
             when
             as
             Bullenger
             observes
             ,
             
               Rust
               had
               riveted
               the
               Sword
               to
               the
               Scabbard
               .
               [
               Ipsa
               etiam
               rubigo
               obsignavit
               .
               ]
            
             (
             Bulleng
             .
             In
             Daniel
             .
             
               par
               .
               2.
               tab
            
             .
             5.
             )
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             If
             exception
             be
             made
             against
             the
             Cogency
             of
             this
             Argument
             ;
             that
             Christ
             indeed
             was
             born
             under
             Augustus
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             that
             to
             the
             publication
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             seeing
             that
             began
             in
             the
             Baptist's
             preaching
             under
             Tiberius
             ,
             till
             when
             ,
             and
             some
             time
             after
             ,
             Christ
             walk'd
             incognito
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             the
             times
             might
             be
             grown
             turbulent
             enough
             for
             a
             Legerdemain's
             passing
             without
             discovery
             by
             that
             time
             the
             Apostles
             began
             to
             preach
             .
             I
             shall
             put
             by
             this
             Bar
             to
             Faith
             by
             making
             good
             this
             Assertion
             ,
          
           
             That
             the
             Peace
             setled
             by
             Augustus
             ,
             was
             continued
             under
             
               Tiberius
               ,
               Caligula
               ,
               Claudius
            
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             of
             Nero's
             Reign
             :
             as
             for
             thirty
             Years
             after
             the
             Gospel
             began
             to
             be
             preach'd
             ,
             the
             World
             enjoyed
             Peace
             ,
             so
             as
             any
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             enquire
             ,
             might
             have
             informed
             himself
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             had
             past
             in
             Judaea
             :
             the
             passage
             of
             Intelligence
             being
             no
             where
             interrupted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             peaceableness
             of
             Tiberius
             his
             Reign
             ,
             
               (
               Anno
               Christi
            
             17.
             )
             let
             
               Philo
               Judaeus
            
             speak
             
               (
               Philo
               de
               legatione
               ad
               Caium
               )
            
             who
             accusing
             the
             Alexandrians
             of
             extream
             madness
             ,
             in
             giving
             that
             Divine
             Honour
             to
             Caligula
             ,
             which
             they
             neglected
             to
             give
             to
             Tiberius
             :
             presents
             his
             happy
             Reign
             in
             these
             Words
             .
             
               In
               the
               three
               and
               twenty
               Years
               of
               his
               Reign
               he
               left
               no
               Seed
               ,
               no
               not
            
             so
             much
             as
             
               a
               Spark
               of
               War
               ,
               by
               Sea
               or
               Land
               among
               Greeks
               or
               Barbarians
               ;
               but
               nourish'd
               Peace
               and
               the
               fruits
               of
               Peace
               to
               his
               dying
               day
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             
               during
               his
               Empire
               ,
               the
               East
               ,
               West
               ,
               North
               ,
               South-Provinces
               consented
               together
               in
               that
               calmness
               of
               Peace
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               City
               or
               Countrey
               ,
               but
               Festivities
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               Victims
               ,
               chearful
               and
               pleasant
               Countenances
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             what
             state
             of
             Tranquility
             the
             Empire
             stood
             under
             
               Caligula
               (
               Anno
               Christi
               ,
               40.
               )
               Suetonius
            
             will
             inform
             us
             
               (
               Suet.
               Calig
               .
               43.
               )
               [
               Militiam
               resque
               bellicas
               semel
               attigit
               adeo
               delicate
               ut
               verri
               sibi
               vias
               &
               conspergi
               &c.
               ]
            
             who
             affirms
             that
             
               he
               never
               made
               Warlike
               Expedition
               but
               once
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               undertaken
               merely
               out
               of
               Curiosity
               ,
               (
               not
               need
               ,
               )
               and
               managed
               with
               that
               Leisure
               and
               Delicacy
               ,
               as
               he
               commands
               the
               Countrey
               (
               as
               he
               marches
               )
               to
               sweep
               the
               Ways
               ,
               and
               sprinkle
               them
               with
               Water
               ,
            
             to
             allay
             the
             Pride
             of
             the
             Dust
             ,
             and
             teach
             it
             (
             better
             manners
             than
             to
             fly
             in
             his
             face
             )
             quietly
             to
             crouch
             at
             his
             and
             his
             Army's
             feet
             .
             In
             which
             Equipage
             ,
             marching
             as
             far
             as
             Belgium
             ,
             the
             first
             Enemy
             he
             encounters
             is
             a
             Coppice
             :
             against
             which
             he
             furiously
             leads
             on
             his
             Army
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             if
             his
             eyes
             were
             set
             counter
             to
             his
             that
             was
             born
             blind
             )
             taking
             Trees
             for
             men
             ,
             and
             perswading
             his
             followers
             into
             the
             same
             Faith
             (
             so
             ancient
             is
             that
             Roman
             Maxim
             of
             implicite
             Faith
             :
             The
             Pope
             carries
             Men's
             Eyes
             in
             his
             Pocket
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             believed
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             contrary
             to
             ocular
             Demonstration
             )
             
             by
             the
             help
             of
             native
             Ladders
             ,
             they
             scale
             the
             living
             wooden
             Walls
             ,
             lop
             off
             the
             Arms
             of
             their
             resolute
             Foes
             (
             that
             like
             
             Pompey's
             Souldiers
             in
             Thessaly
             ,
             scorn'd
             to
             give
             ground
             
               (
               Caesar
               comment
            
             .
             3.
             33.
             
             )
             and
             returns
             in
             Triumph
             to
             the
             Camp
             ;
             each
             Souldier
             carrying
             the
             Spoil
             he
             had
             taken
             ,
             the
             Branch
             he
             had
             cut
             down
             ,
             in
             his
             hand
             :
             
               (
               Suet.
               Calig
            
             .
             45.
             )
             an
             Argument
             ,
             they
             had
             ,
             through
             long
             Peace
             ,
             forgot
             the
             Formalities
             of
             Warlike
             Ovations
             :
             for
             (
             if
             the
             Masters
             of
             those
             Ceremonies
             be
             to
             be
             believed
             )
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             worn
             them
             as
             Civick
             Crowns
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             seeing
             that
             never
             Field
             was
             won
             with
             so
             little
             expence
             of
             Citizen-blood
             ,
             except
             the
             second
             and
             last
             he
             fought
             against
             the
             Sea
             ;
             which
             proud
             Enemy
             (
             partaking
             of
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             neighbouring
             French
             Shore
             ,
             )
             coming
             on
             ,
             in
             its
             Flow
             ,
             with
             a
             more
             than
             masculine
             ,
             but
             falling
             back
             ,
             in
             its
             Ebb
             ,
             with
             a
             less
             than
             woman-like
             Spirit
             ;
             gave
             ground
             ,
             and
             yielded
             the
             Field
             to
             the
             Romans
             :
             who
             ,
             falling
             upon
             the
             Spoil
             that
             the
             cowardly
             Ocean
             had
             scattered
             in
             her
             retreat
             ,
             turn
             their
             Swords
             into
             Plough-Shares
             ,
             to
             furrow
             up
             the
             Sands
             for
             the
             gathering
             of
             Cockle-shells
             ;
             and
             their
             Helmets
             into
             Fish-Panniers
             ,
             to
             carry
             them
             away
             .
             
               (
               Suet.
               Calig
            
             .
             46.
             )
             So
             far
             did
             Providence
             here
             over-do
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             peaceableness
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             of
             which
             ,
             that
             one
             tittle
             might
             not
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             God
             permitted
             those
             Diabolical
             and
             Damnable
             Traytors
             (
             for
             such
             perswasions
             come
             of
             Satanical
             Injections
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             resist
             shall
             receive
             Damnation
             )
             
               Bessus
               ,
               Sabinus
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Confederates
             ,
             to
             turn
             their
             Bodkins
             into
             Pruning-hooks
             ,
             to
             pluck
             up
             this
             Cumber-ground-weed
             Caligula
             ;
             when
             he
             was
             but
             intending
             to
             break
             the
             Peace
             ,
             and
             deluge
             the
             Empire
             in
             Blood
             :
             having
             no
             other
             quarrel
             against
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             its
             being
             over-happy
             through
             its
             abundance
             of
             Peace
             ;
             looking
             on
             the
             Tranquillity
             of
             that
             Age
             with
             an
             evil
             eye
             ,
             as
             not
             made
             famous
             by
             any
             signal
             Calamity
             ,
             and
             threatning
             to
             burn
             the
             Memory
             of
             this
             turbulent-spirited
             Monster
             in
             Oblivion
             ,
             under
             that
             pile
             of
             Prosperities
             ,
             which
             Peace
             had
             heaped
             upon
             it
             :
             the
             only
             thing
             he
             had
             to
             complain
             of
             ,
             and
             ground
             his
             wish
             upon
             
               (
               that
               some
               such
               slaughter
               of
               Armies
               ,
               Famine
               ,
               Pestilence
               ,
               Conflagrations
               ,
               Earth-quakes
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               might
               infest
               the
               World
               in
               his
               days
               ,
               as
               might
               render
               them
               famous
               to
               Posterity
               )
            
             the
             only
             thing
             he
             bewailed
             ,
             was
             his
             seeing
             nothing
             to
             be
             bewailed
             .
             
               (
               Suet.
               Calig
            
             .
             31.
             )
          
           
             Claudius
             his
             Successor
             
               (
               Anno
               Christi
            
             ,
             44.
             )
             was
             none
             of
             the
             wisest
             Princes
             ,
             no
             more
             dexterous
             in
             the
             management
             of
             publick
             Affairs
             ,
             than
             suted
             
             Seneca's
             conceit
             of
             him
             ,
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Claudii
               :
               )
               that
            
             Agrippinas
             
               poysoned
               Mushromes
               precipitated
               his
               Birth
               into
               the
               Rank
               of
               Immortals
               ,
               so
               long
               before
               his
               head
               (
               though
               paralytical
               with
               Age
               )
               was
               ballasted
               with
               Wit
               ,
               as
               the
               Gods
               would
               not
               admit
               him
               into
               their
               Colledge
            
             ;
             ingeniously
             expressed
             in
             that
             of
             the
             Satyrist
             ,
             
               (
               Juven
               .
               sat
            
             .
             6.
             )
             
               
                 Tremulúmque
                 caput
                 descendere
                 fecit
              
               
                 In
                 caelos
                 —
              
            
          
           
             Or
             
             Nero's
             Sarcasm
             ,
             who
             used
             ,
             when
             he
             spake
             of
             his
             departing
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             pronounce
             
               [
               Morari
            
             ]
             the
             first
             Syllable
             long
             ;
             making
             that
             ambiguous
             word
             give
             out
             this
             to
             be
             his
             Sence
             :
             Nero
             has
             ceast
             to
             play
             the
             fool
             among
             Men.
             
               [
               Morari
               inter
               homines
               desiit
               .
               ]
               (
               Suet.
               Nero
               ,
            
             33.
             )
             Or
             the
             Sence
             of
             all
             Romans
             :
             
               who
               ,
               when
            
             Nero
             ,
             
               in
               his
               Funeral
               Sermon
               ,
               in
               praise
               of
            
             Claudius
             ;
             
               began
               to
               praise
               his
               discretion
               ,
               were
               not
               able
               to
               refrain
               themselves
               from
               bursting
               out
               into
               open
               laughter
               ,
               (
               Tacitus
               annal
               .
               13.
               176.
               )
               [
               Postquam
               ad
               providentiam
               sapientiamque
               deflexit
               ,
               nemo
               risui
               temperare
               ,
               quanquam
               oratio
               a
               Seneca
               composita
               multum
               cultus
               praeferret
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             Or
             those
             ominous
             Prognostications
             his
             own
             Relations
             made
             of
             him
             :
             Augustus
             not
             daring
             to
             allow
             him
             to
             be
             seen
             at
             publick
             Sports
             ,
             without
             a
             Tutor
             to
             admonish
             him
             ,
             touching
             his
             behaviour
             ;
             
               for
               fear
               ,
               lest
               by
               his
               rude
               Deportment
               ,
               he
               should
               render
               himself
               and
               his
               Family
               ,
               the
               Vulgar
               Laughing-stock
               .
               (
               Suet.
               Claud.
               4.
               )
               [
               Fraebenda
               materia
               deridendi
               &
               illum
               &
               nos
               non
               est
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               Angusta
            
             esteeming
             him
             a
             most
             despicable
             Changling
             ;
             his
             Mother
             using
             ,
             when
             she
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             impute
             to
             any
             one
             the
             height
             of
             Folly
             ,
             to
             
             call
             him
             
               as
               very
               a
               Fool
               as
               her
               Son
            
             Claudius
             ;
             and
             his
             Sister
             Livilla
             replying
             ,
             to
             one
             that
             told
             her
             ,
             her
             Brother
             Claudius
             would
             in
             time
             become
             Emperour
             ,
             
               God
               forbid
               ,
               so
               great
               a
               Plague
               should
               befall
               the
               Roman
               People
               .
               (
               Suet.
               Claud.
            
             3.
             )
          
           
             Yet
             the
             Reign
             of
             Claudius
             (
             of
             this
             so
             very
             a
             —
             as
             the
             only
             wise
             Act
             he
             did
             (
             if
             Patience
             may
             be
             call'd
             an
             Act
             )
             was
             the
             suffering
             himself
             to
             be
             called
             to
             his
             face
             old
             fool
             
               (
               Suet.
               Claud.
            
             15.
             )
             was
             so
             wisely
             ordered
             ,
             by
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             him
             by
             whom
             he
             Reigned
             ;
             as
             there
             were
             no
             Commotions
             in
             the
             Empire
             ;
             but
             what
             the
             Jews
             caused
             through
             their
             violent
             opposing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             that
             short-breathed
             Civil
             War
             ,
             raised
             by
             
               Furius
               Camillus
            
             ,
             and
             allayed
             by
             Miracle
             in
             five
             days
             :
             
               for
               after
               the
               Vote
               was
               past
               in
               the
               Rebels
               Council
               of
               War
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               forthwith
               march
               to
               their
               new
               Elect
               mock-Emperour
               ;
               The
               Ancients
               not
               being
               able
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               strength
               ,
               to
               remove
               their
               Colours
               from
               the
               ground
               wherein
               they
               were
               stuck
               ,
               was
               interpreted
               by
               the
               Army
               ,
               as
               a
               Word
               of
               Command
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               return
               to
               their
               Allegeance
               unto
               that
               Power
               that
               was
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               Suet.
               Claud.
            
             13.
             )
          
           
             And
             that
             Bloodless
             Expedition
             Claudius
             undertook
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             into
             
               Britain
               (
               Suet
               Claud.
               17.
               )
               [
               Expeditionem
               unam
               omninò
               suscepit
               ,
               eámque
               modicam
               ,
               ]
            
             (
             not
             then
             a
             Roman
             Province
             :
             and
             by
             that
             Age
             ,
             reputed
             a
             new
             World
             ,
             and
             no
             part
             of
             the
             old
             
               (
               divisos
               orbe
            
             Britannos
             )
             then
             in
             Arms
             against
             the
             Roman
             Legions
             ,
             as
             disgusting
             that
             Caligula
             should
             first
             give
             protection
             to
             the
             Rebel-Son
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Britain
             ,
             and
             the
             Fugitives
             that
             came
             over
             with
             him
             to
             the
             Roman
             Camp
             in
             Belgium
             :
             and
             afterwards
             lead
             them
             in
             Triumphs
             as
             Captives
             ,
             and
             detain
             them
             as
             Hostages
             in
             Rome
             :
             (
             the
             way
             of
             Belgium
             has
             ,
             of
             old
             ,
             been
             the
             Road
             to
             Rome
             for
             British
             Fugitives
             :
             too
             much
             trodden
             by
             our
             Modern
             Church-Fugitives
             ,
             whose
             doting
             upon
             the
             too
             too
             homeliness
             (
             I
             had
             almost
             said
             Sluttishness
             )
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Vale
             ,
             proves
             their
             first
             step
             towards
             their
             admiring
             the
             over-curious
             Attire
             of
             her
             on
             the
             Hills
             :
             
               (
               Herbert
               :
               British
               Church
            
             ,
             102.
             )
             she
             in
             the
             Valley
             is
             so
             shy
             of
             dressing
             ,
             that
             her
             Hair
             doth
             lie
             about
             her
             Ears
             .
             But
             to
             return
             (
             from
             following
             these
             Straglers
             )
             to
             Claudius
             his
             Colours
             displayed
             in
             Brittain
             :
             he
             so
             quickly
             folded
             them
             up
             (
             before
             they
             had
             been
             stain'd
             in
             Blood
             )
             as
             within
             six
             Months
             after
             his
             marching
             thence
             ,
             he
             returns
             in
             Triumph
             to
             Rome
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             all
             the
             Commotions
             that
             fell
             out
             in
             his
             Reign
             by
             Land
             ,
             and
             by
             Sea
             they
             had
             none
             ,
             save
             that
             Scenical
             Naumachy
             in
             the
             Ficine
             Lake
             ,
             where
             no
             Trumpet
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             the
             Silver
             Triton
             ,
             sounded
             to
             the
             Fight
             .
             Tacitus
             commends
             Cassius
             ,
             the
             Deputy
             of
             Syria
             ,
             under
             Claudius
             ;
             for
             keeping
             up
             ,
             and
             restoring
             Martial
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             peaceableness
             of
             that
             Age
             would
             permit
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             
               [
               militares
               artes
               per
               otium
               ignotae
               erant
               ,
               ]
               by
               long
               continued
               Peace
               the
               Art
               Military
               was
               grown
               out
               of
               knowledg
               ,
               (
               Annal.
            
             12.
             157.
             )
             This
             Peace
             ,
             and
             its
             Daughter
             ,
             Plenty
             ,
             gave
             him
             both
             Opportunity
             and
             Ability
             to
             perfect
             those
             magnificent
             Works
             of
             the
             Aqueduct
             ,
             begun
             by
             Caligula
             ;
             the
             draining
             of
             the
             Ficine
             Lake
             ,
             and
             building
             the
             Ostian
             Haven
             ;
             Works
             so
             stupendious
             as
             neither
             Augustus
             nor
             Tiberius
             durst
             attempt
             them
             :
             hence
             that
             Encomium
             Nero
             gave
             him
             in
             his
             Funeral
             Speech
             ;
             
               that
               during
               his
               Reign
               ,
               nothing
               sad
               befel
               the
               Empire
               from
               Foreigners
               ,
            
             past
             with
             the
             general
             Vote
             
               (
               Tacit.
               ann
               .
               13.
               )
               [
               Nihil
               regente
               eo
               reipublicae
               triste
               ab
               externis
               accidisse
               pronis
               animis
               ad
               auditum
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Search
             we
             the
             Annals
             of
             
               Nero
               ,
               (
               Anno
               Christi
            
             ,
             57.
             )
             and
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             best
             part
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             we
             hear
             no
             noise
             of
             War
             ,
          
           
             In
             his
             first
             indeed
             the
             Parthians
             make
             a
             flourishing
             of
             their
             Ensigns
             ,
             and
             a
             brandishing
             of
             their
             Swords
             against
             Armenia
             .
             But
             ,
             first
             ,
             this
             was
             out
             of
             the
             Confines
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             for
             Armenia
             was
             not
             reduc'd
             into
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Province
             ,
             till
             
             Trajan's
             Reign
             ,
             
               (
               Heylin
               .
               Geograph
            
             .
             799.
             )
             And
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             the
             Parthian
             was
             perswaded
             to
             fold
             up
             his
             Colours
             ,
             and
             put
             up
             his
             Sword
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             been
             rowled
             and
             bathed
             in
             Blood
             :
             
               (
               Tacit
               annal
               .
               13.
               179.
               )
               [
               Datisque
               obsidibus
               solitam
               prioribus
               reverentiam
               in
               R.
               Populum
               continuare
               :
               ]
            
             chusing
             rather
             to
             give
             Sureties
             for
             their
             future
             good
             Behaviour
             towards
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             her
             Confederates
             ,
             than
             try
             the
             Roman
             Mettle
             .
          
           
           
             In
             his
             next
             Year
             there
             was
             
               [
               Pax
               foris
               .
               ]
               Peace
               every
               where
               abroad
            
             ;
             no
             Brawls
             ,
             but
             what
             Nero
             procured
             by
             his
             Night-walks
             among
             the
             Stews
             :
             no
             Blood-shed
             in
             any
             but
             those
             obscene
             Quarrels
             
               (
               Tacitus
               ibid
               pag.
               184.
               )
               [
               Pax
               foris
               ,
               faeda
               domi
               lascivia
               ,
               qua
            
             Nero
             
               lupanaria
               veste
               servili
               in
               dissimulationem
               sui
               ,
               frequentavit
               comitantibus
               qui
               vulnera
               obviis
               inferrent
               —
               adeo
               ut
               ipse
               quoque
               acciperet
               ictus
               .
            
          
           
             His
             third
             was
             so
             barren
             of
             Action
             ,
             had
             so
             little
             wind
             stirring
             ▪
             as
             Tacitus
             complains
             his
             storifying
             Vein
             is
             becalm'd
             ,
             his
             Pen
             can
             find
             no
             Pasturage
             in
             that
             Years
             Occurrences
             ;
             
               except
               he
               should
               ,
               instead
               of
               Annals
               ,
               write
               Diurnals
               ,
               and
               go
               about
               to
               commend
               the
               Foundations
               ,
               Beams
               and
               Bulk
               of
               that
               Amphitheater
               which
               the
               Emperour
               erected
               in
            
             Campo
             Martio
             ;
             
               or
               in
               a
               Tragick
               Strain
               record
               the
               Wounds
               of
               Fencers
               ,
               and
               Slaughters
               of
               wild
               Beasts
               ,
               there
               received
               and
               perpetrated
            
             ;
             that
             being
             the
             only
             Martial
             Camp
             for
             that
             Years
             Wars
             ,
             which
             that
             inquisitive
             Historian
             can
             give
             us
             Intelligence
             of
             ,
             
               (
               Id.
               Ib.
               pa.
               186.
            
             )
             [
             Nerone
             secundò
             L.
             Pisone
             Coss.
             
               pauca
               memoria
               digna
               evenere
               ,
               nisi
               cui
               libeat
               laudandis
               fundamentis
               &
               tabulis
               quîs
               molem
               Amphitheatri
               apud
               campum
               Martium
               extruxerat
               ,
               volumina
               implere
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             In
             this
             long
             Vacation
             the
             Roman
             Prowess
             had
             contracted
             so
             much
             Rust
             ;
             as
             Corbulo
             ,
             in
             his
             Expedition
             against
             the
             Parthians
             ,
             making
             a
             new
             attempt
             upon
             Armenia
             ,
             in
             
             Nero's
             fourth
             ,
             found
             the
             laziness
             of
             the
             Roman
             Soldiery
             ,
             a
             greater
             prejudice
             to
             him
             than
             either
             the
             boysterous
             Strength
             or
             perfidious
             wiliness
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             
               (
               Id.
               ibid.
               pa.
               187.
               )
               [
               Sed
            
             Corbuloni
             
               plus
               molis
               erat
               adversus
               ignaviam
               militis
               ,
               quam
               contra
               perfidiam
               hostium
               quippe
            
             Syria
             
               transmotae
               legiones
               pace
               longa
               segnes
               munia
               militum
               aegerrimè
               tolerabant
               .
               ]
            
             The
             Legions
             of
             Syria
             (
             a
             Door-neighbour
             to
             ,
             if
             not
             comprehending
             ,
             Judaea
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Road
             that
             the
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             travell'd
             )
             had
             so
             far
             unlearnt
             War
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             bear
             the
             hardships
             ,
             nor
             perform
             the
             office
             of
             Soldiers
             .
             Nay
             ,
             
               [
               Satis
               constitit
               fuisse
               in
               eo
               exercit●●
               Veteranos
               qui
               non
               stationem
               non
               vigilias
               iniissent
               ,
               vallum
               fossamque
               quasi
               nova
               &
               mira
               viserent
               :
               ]
               (
               Tacit.
               an
               .
               13.
               187.
               
               )
               of
               a
               certain
               (
               saith
            
             Tacitus
             )
             
               there
               were
               many
               Veteran
               Soldiers
               that
               had
               never
               stood
               Centinel
               ,
               that
               wondered
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               Trenches
               and
               Rampires
               ,
               as
               new
               and
               strange
               things
               :
               that
               came
               to
               the
               Muster
               in
               quirpo
               ;
               without
               Head-peices
               ,
               Breast-plates
               ,
               &c.
               neat
               and
               trim
               Carpet-knights
               ;
               as
               having
               spent
               their
               lives
               in
               Garrisons
               and
               City-delicacies
               :
               as
               having
               never
               perform'd
               service
               in
               the
               Field
               .
            
             In
             so
             much
             as
             Corbulo
             durst
             not
             emplòy
             them
             ;
             but
             is
             forced
             to
             send
             as
             far
             as
             Germany
             and
             Spain
             ,
             to
             levy
             men
             for
             that
             Armenian
             War
             :
             who
             (
             notwithstanding
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             Midwifery
             of
             their
             Native
             horrid
             Clime
             ,
             they
             were
             born
             hardy
             Soldiers
             )
             yet
             their
             Nurture
             and
             Education
             in
             the
             soft
             and
             warm
             bosom
             of
             that
             pacifick
             Age
             ,
             had
             so
             far
             temper'd
             the
             natural
             Steeliness
             of
             their
             Mettal
             ,
             as
             it
             turn'd
             Edge
             ;
             so
             much
             effeminated
             their
             innate
             sturdiness
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             sustain
             the
             sharpness
             of
             that
             War
             ;
             but
             ran
             away
             so
             fast
             from
             their
             Colours
             ,
             as
             the
             General
             (
             with
             all
             the
             Art
             he
             can
             use
             ,
             and
             the
             utmost
             severity
             of
             Martial
             Law
             )
             can
             scarce
             prevent
             the
             mouldring
             away
             of
             his
             Army
             
               (
               Tacit.
               an
               .
               13.
               )
               [
               quia
               duritiam
               caeli
               militiaeque
               abnuebant
               deserebantque
               ;
               remedium
               severitatis
               quaesitum
               est
               —
               qui
               signa
               reliquerat
               statim
               capitis
               paenas
               luebat
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               Corbulo
            
             (
             saith
             
               Dion
               )
               restored
               Military
               Discipline
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               slighted
               and
               neglected
               .
               (
               Ziphil
               .
               e
               Dione
               Nero
               ,
               pa.
               518
               )
               [
               Nam
            
             Corbulo
             
               restituta
               re
               militari
               quae
               antea
               dispersa
               &
               neglecta
               erat
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Is
             it
             possible
             to
             conceive
             a
             fuller
             accomplishment
             of
             that
             Prophecy
             
               (
               Is.
               2.
               4.
               
               )
               that
               when
               the
               Word
               went
               out
               of
               Sion
               ,
               the
               Law
               from
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             there
             should
             be
             such
             aboundance
             of
             Peace
             ;
             as
             the
             World
             should
             unlearn
             War
             ?
             can
             we
             expect
             a
             more
             perfect
             Transcript
             of
             that
             Prediction
             ,
             than
             is
             here
             drawn
             by
             the
             Pens
             of
             those
             Authentick
             Historians
             ?
             where
             can
             we
             better
             fix
             the
             Epocha
             of
             its
             taking
             effect
             ,
             than
             in
             this
             Age
             ;
             wherein
             the
             most
             Warlike
             Nations
             were
             grown
             so
             incredibly
             inexpert
             at
             War
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             here
             described
             :
             when
             ,
             for
             sixty
             Years
             together
             ,
             Nation
             did
             not
             rise
             up
             against
             Nation
             :
             In
             the
             last
             half
             of
             which
             (
             from
             the
             fifteenth
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             when
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             began
             in
             the
             Baptist's
             Ministry
             ,
             unto
             
             Nero's
             fourth
             )
             that
             Prophetical
             half
             hour
             
             (
             reckoning
             Minutes
             for
             Years
             )
             wherein
             its
             preaching
             was
             fully
             known
             in
             all
             the
             World
             :
             there
             was
             an
             universal
             silence
             in
             the
             Heaven
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ;
             no
             noise
             of
             War
             ,
             no
             clashing
             of
             hostile
             Armour
             heard
             within
             its
             Precincts
             .
             (
             I
             here
             only
             allude
             to
             that
             passage
             
               (
               Revel
               .
               8.
               1.
               
               )
               [
               there
               was
               silence
               in
               Heaven
               about
               the
               space
               of
               half
               an
               hour
               ,
               ]
            
             I
             undertake
             not
             its
             Exposition
             .
             )
             Saving
             some
             dry
             blows
             in
             Judaea
             ,
             where
             had
             been
             the
             Vision
             of
             Peace
             :
             nor
             in
             its
             Borders
             saving
             Armenia
             ;
             Olive
             plants
             growing
             round
             about
             it
             ,
             save
             on
             that
             Coast
             whither
             
             Noah's
             Dove
             brought
             the
             Olive
             Branch
             (
             If
             the
             Septuagint
             mistake
             not
             in
             translating
             
               Arrarat
               Armenia
               (
               Isa.
               37.
               38.
               2
               
               King.
               19.
               37.
               )
            
             A
             remarkable
             Providence
             !
             that
             God
             should
             prepare
             a
             place
             of
             rest
             for
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             Ark
             and
             Tabernacle
             of
             his
             own
             pitching
             ,
             every
             where
             ,
             but
             where
             the
             Arks
             of
             Noah
             and
             Moses
             had
             rested
             :
             and
             a
             fair
             intimation
             to
             the
             Proselytes
             of
             the
             Gate
             ,
             that
             rested
             on
             
             Noah's
             seven
             Precepts
             :
             and
             the
             Proselytes
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             who
             trusted
             in
             Moses
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             they
             had
             taken
             up
             with
             was
             not
             their
             true
             rest
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             It
             being
             thus
             evident
             out
             of
             the
             undoubted
             Histories
             of
             those
             times
             ;
             that
             beside
             that
             thirty
             Years
             space
             of
             Peace
             through
             the
             whole
             Empire
             ,
             from
             the
             birth
             of
             our
             Saviour
             unto
             the
             fifteenth
             of
             Tiberius
             (
             wherein
             our
             great
             High
             Priest
             was
             officiating
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             within
             the
             Veil
             of
             his
             Flesh
             )
             (
             It
             is
             Doctor
             
             Lightfoot's
             Observation
             ,
             that
             St.
             John
             ,
             in
             that
             half
             hours
             silence
             ,
             alludes
             to
             the
             People
             waiting
             silently
             at
             the
             Door
             ,
             while
             the
             Priest
             was
             officiating
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             .
             )
             Peace
             was
             then
             continued
             for
             other
             thirty
             Years
             even
             unto
             the
             fourth
             of
             Nero
             :
             It
             remains
             now
             ,
             that
             we
             prove
             ,
             that
             during
             that
             last
             thirty
             Years
             of
             silence
             ,
             the
             Line
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             drawn
             out
             ,
             not
             only
             through
             all
             the
             Earth
             (
             the
             Land
             of
             Jury
             )
             but
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             World
             (
             the
             utmost
             Bounds
             of
             the
             Roman
             Pale
             .
             )
             Would
             the
             Atheist
             ,
             for
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             acquiess
             in
             sacred
             Testimony
             ,
             I
             would
             alledge
             that
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               (
               Ro.
               15.
               19.
               
               )
            
             where
             he
             writes
             ,
             that
             
               in
               his
               own
               line
               he
               had
               proceeded
               from
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               (
               the
               Center
               )
               round
               about
               unto
            
             Illyricum
             ,
             
               fully
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               had
               no
               place
               left
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
            
             over
             which
             ,
             the
             Line
             of
             some
             Apostle
             had
             not
             been
             sttretch'd
             .
             And
             then
             leave
             him
             to
             compute
             (
             though
             St.
             Paul
             labour'd
             more
             than
             they
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             have
             twelve
             to
             one
             reckoned
             to
             his
             proportion
             )
             how
             far
             the
             lines
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             were
             stretched
             out
             before
             the
             general
             Peace
             was
             broke
             :
             seeing
             the
             single
             Line
             of
             one
             of
             them
             had
             reach'd
             so
             far
             in
             
             Nero's
             second
             Year
             (
             as
             Doctor
             Lightfoot
             dates
             that
             Epistle
             .
             )
             But
             to
             deal
             with
             the
             Atheist
             at
             his
             own
             Weapon
             ,
             I
             shall
             urge
             him
             with
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Tacitus
             ;
             who
             having
             occasion
             thereof
             ministred
             to
             him
             ,
             from
             
             Nero's
             charging
             Christians
             with
             the
             setting
             Rome
             on
             fire
             ;
             speaks
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             as
             famously
             known
             ,
             and
             by
             multitudes
             embrac'd
             at
             Rome
             ,
             long
             before
             that
             bloody
             Edict
             in
             
             Nero's
             twelfth
             .
             
               The
               common
               People
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               call
               them
               Christians
               ,
               from
               one
               Christ
               ;
               who
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
            
             Tiberius
             
               was
               put
               to
               death
               by
            
             Pontius
             Pilate
             ,
             
               Governour
               of
            
             Judaea
             :
             
               whose
               Religion
               ,
               though
               by
               Edicts
               suppressed
               ,
               presently
               upon
               its
               appearance
               ,
               yet
               grew
               under
               those
               Weights
               ,
               and
               brake
               out
               again
               ,
               not
               in
            
             Judaea
             
               only
               ,
               where
               it
               had
               its
               Original
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Center
             whence
             its
             Line
             was
             drawn
             )
             
               but
               even
               in
            
             Rome
             
               it self
               :
               having
               reached
               so
               far
               ,
               and
               got
               so
               many
               Proselytes
               :
               as
               though
               the
               Vulgar
               looked
               upon
               Christians
               as
               Persons
               of
               an
               execrable
               Religion
               ,
               as
               Enemies
               to
               Humane
               Kind
               ,
               and
               deserving
               the
               Extremities
               of
               most
               inhumane
               Afflictions
               and
               Punishments
               ;
               yet
               there
               was
               none
               of
               them
               so
               hard
               hearted
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               relent
               ,
               to
               see
               such
               huge
               Multitudes
               of
               them
               led
               to
               the
               Slaughter
               ,
               grieving
               that
               so
               much
               humane
               (
               though
               as
               they
               thought
               Malignant
               )
               blood
               should
               be
               poured
               out
               .
               (
               Tacit.
               annal
               .
               15.
               233.
               )
               Ergo
               abolende
               rumori
            
             N●ro
             
               subdidit
               reos
               ,
               &
               quaesitissimis
               paenis
               affecit
               ,
               quos
               per
               stagitium
               risos
               vulgus
               Christiarios
               appellabat
               ;
               auctor
               ejus
               nominis
               Christus
               ,
               qui
            
             Tiberio
             
               imperitante
               per
               procuratorem
            
             Pontium
             Pilatum
             
               supplicio
               affectus
               erat
               ;
               repressaque
               in
               praesens
               exitiabilis
               superstitio
               rursus
               erumpebat
               non
               modo
               per
            
             Judaeam
             
               originem
               ejus
            
             (
             whence
             their
             Li●e
             went
             out
             )
             
               sed
               per
               Urbem
               etiam
               —
               Igitur
               primo
               correpti
               qui
               fatebantur
               ,
               deinde
               Ingens
               eorum
               multitudo
               haud
               perinde
               in
               crimine
               incend●●
               quam
               odio
               humani
               generis
               connicti
               sunt
               —
               
               unde
               quanquam
               adversus
               sontes
               &
               novissima
               exempla
               meritos
               miseratio
               oriebatur
               .
               —
               ]
            
             Nay
             ,
             to
             that
             height
             was
             Christian
             Religion
             grown
             at
             Rome
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             Nero's
             Reign
             ;
             as
             
               Suetonius
               (
               Sueton.
               Nero
               ,
               16.
               )
            
             reckons
             his
             making
             Edicts
             for
             the
             suppressing
             of
             it
             among
             those
             Reformations
             he
             made
             at
             his
             coming
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
             It
             will
             be
             in
             vain
             to
             urge
             to
             our
             Scepticks
             ,
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Testimony
             that
             the
             Gospel
             had
             got
             footing
             in
             
             Nero's
             Family
             :
             yet
             it
             may
             perhaps
             seem
             to
             him
             less
             improbable
             ,
             that
             that
             Grain
             of
             Mustard-seed
             should
             sprought
             up
             in
             that
             barren
             Soil
             and
             malignant
             Influence
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             minded
             of
             the
             State
             of
             Affairs
             under
             Aurelian
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             spight
             of
             that
             Juncture
             ,
             our
             Religion
             so
             throve
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Court
             ;
             as
             he
             suspects
             the
             Christian
             Party
             (
             even
             among
             his
             Senators
             )
             impeded
             the
             passing
             of
             the
             Decree
             for
             consulting
             the
             Sibylline
             Books
             ,
             when
             the
             Marcomanni
             invaded
             the
             Empire
             ,
             by
             that
             handsome
             Evasion
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             was
             so
             valiant
             as
             he
             needed
             not
             consult
             the
             Gods
             :
             which
             though
             Vopiscus
             interprets
             as
             a
             point
             of
             Flattery
             ;
             yet
             the
             Emperour
             laid
             it
             to
             another
             Father
             ;
             in
             that
             Letter
             he
             sent
             to
             the
             Senate
             ,
             to
             hasten
             their
             passing
             that
             Decree
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             (
             transcribed
             by
             
               Vopiscus
               .
               )
               Miror
               vos
               (
               sancti
               Patres
               )
               tamdiu
               de
               aperiendis
            
             Sibyllinis
             
               dubitasse
               libris
               ,
               perinde
               quasi
               in
               Christianorum
               ecclesia
               ,
               non
               in
               Templo
               Deorum
               omnium
               tractaretis
               .
               ]
               I
               wonder
               ,
               holy
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               be
               so
               long
               debating
               the
               question
               ,
               whether
            
             Sybill
             '
             
               s
               Books
               ,
               (
               in
               this
               Exigent
               )
               should
               be
               consulted
               ,
               like
               as
               if
               you
               were
               handling
               this
               point
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               (
               the
               Capitol
               )
               the
               Temple
               of
               all
               the
               Gods.
            
             (
             If
             he
             had
             reason
             to
             suspect
             there
             was
             so
             great
             a
             Party
             ,
             in
             his
             Council
             ,
             of
             Christians
             ,
             so
             soon
             after
             the
             persecution
             raised
             by
             Valerianus
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             possibly
             impede
             the
             passing
             of
             that
             Decree
             :
             what
             reason
             have
             we
             to
             conceive
             it
             unlikely
             that
             Christ
             should
             have
             his
             Church
             in
             
             Nero's
             House
             ?
             )
             
               (
               Vopiscus
               Aurelian
               .
            
             )
          
           
             And
             if
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             opposition
             it
             there
             found
             )
             Christianity
             had
             gained
             that
             rooting
             in
             Rome
             it selfe
             ,
             as
             so
             huge
             a
             number
             dare
             seal
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             with
             their
             dearest
             Blood.
             I
             dare
             refer
             it
             to
             all
             unbiassed
             Minds
             ,
             to
             think
             ,
             how
             it
             must
             spread
             in
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             that
             were
             nearer
             Judaea
             (
             as
             the
             main
             body
             of
             it
             was
             )
             and
             less
             under
             inspection
             :
             and
             then
             to
             pass
             their
             judgment
             ,
             whether
             Heathen
             History
             does
             not
             Eccho
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             was
             known
             at
             Rome
             ,
             but
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Roman
             Christians
             was
             famous
             through
             the
             World
             ,
             at
             his
             writing
             his
             Epistle
             to
             them
             which
             bears
             date
             the
             second
             of
             Nero.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Judean
               Stirs
               were
               the
               Empires
               Advantage
               against
               Surprisal
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Objections
               from
               the
               Commotions
               in
            
             Judea
             
               answered
               and
               retorted
               :
               Those
               inconsiderable
               and
               not
               so
               great
               as
               that
               delicate
               and
               repining
               People
               would
               represent
               them
               .
               §
               2.
               
               The
               Stirs
               that
               were
               in
            
             Judea
             
               put
               the
               Ministers
               of
               State
               upon
               a
               more
               diligent
               enquiry
               into
               what
               there
               fell
               out
               ;
               whereby
               they
               got
               a
               more
               full
               information
               of
               the
               state
               of
               that
               great
               Controversie
               between
               the
               Jews
               and
               Christians
               .
               §
               3.
               
               The
               Judean
               Commotions
               drew
               the
               Imperial
               Eagle
               to
               fix
               her
               eye
               more
               narrowly
               upon
               Emergencies
               there
               ,
               as
               things
               of
               highest
               State-concern
               ;
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               then
               famous
               Eastern
               Prophecy
               of
               one
               to
               arise
               at
               that
               time
               in
            
             Judea
             ,
             
               who
               should
               be
               King
               of
               the
               Universe
               .
               §
               4.
               
               At
               that
               time
               when
               the
               Erection
               of
               an
               Universal
               Monarchy
               was
               (
               according
               to
               that
               Prophecy
               )
               expected
               ,
               appeared
               Persons
               of
               a
               more
               Lordly
               Spirit
               amongst
               the
               Romans
               than
               any
               former
               Age
               had
               brought
               forth
               .
            
             Caesar
             and
             Pompey
             '
             
               s
               Ambition
               sprung
               from
               this
               Prophecy
               .
               The
               then
               greatest
               Spirits
               courted
               the
               Jews
               favour
               ,
               and
               used
               means
               that
               they
               might
               be
               that
            
             oriundus
             in
             Judaea
             .
             §
             5.
             
             
               The
               arts
               which
               the
               Roman
               Candidates
               for
               the
               Universal
               Monarchy
               used
               ,
               to
               bring
               the
               World
               into
               an
               opinion
               that
               they
               were
               designed
               by
               Heaven
               to
               something
               extraordinary
               .
            
             Julius
             
               his
               Dream
               ;
               his
               cloven-footed
               Horse
               ;
               his
               Mules
               ;
               his
               Triton
               ;
               his
               pressing
               to
               have
               the
               Title
               of
               King
               ,
               because
               the
            
             Sybils
             
               had
               prophesied
               one
               at
               that
               time
               would
               be
               King
               of
               all
               the
               World.
               The
               Fathers
               quotations
               of
               Sybils
               vindicated
               .
            
             §
             6.
             
             Augustus
             
               had
               his
               Education
               amongst
               the
            
             Velitri
             ,
             
               who
               had
               a
               Tradition
               of
               the
               tendency
               with
               the
               Eastern
               Prophecy
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               that
               City
               should
               obtain
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               whole
               World.
               The
               Roman
               Prodigy
               before
               his
               Birth
               .
               His
               Mother
            
             Atia
             
               conceives
               him
               by
            
             Apollo
             .
             
               Her
               Snake-mole
            
             .
             Nero
             '
             
               s
               Bracelet
            
             .
             Atias
             
               Dream
               of
               her
               Entrals
            
             .
             Nigidius
             
               his
               Prognistication
               .
               The
               Prediction
               of
               the
               Thracian
               Priests
               .
               His
               Fathers
               Vision
               .
            
             Cicero
             '
             
               s
               Dream
            
             .
             §
             7.
             
             Tiberius
             his
             Omens
             .
             Scribonius
             '
             
               s
               Prediction
            
             .
             Livias
             
               crested
               Chick
               .
               The
               Altars
               of
               the
               conquering
               Legions
               .
               His
               Dye
               cast
               into
            
             Apon
             '
             
               s
               Well
            
             .
             Galba
             '
             
               s
               Mock-prophecy
            
             .
             §
             8.
             
             Titus
             and
             Vespasian
             '
             
               s
               Motto
            
             ,
             Amor
             &
             deliciae
             ,
             
               in
               English
               ,
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               Nations
               .
               The
               Prodigie
               of
            
             Mars
             
               his
               Oak
               .
               The
               Gypsies
               Prediction
               .
               Dirt
               cast
               by
            
             Caligula
             
               into
               his
               Shirt
               .
               The
               Dog
               bringing
               a
               Man's
               hand
               ,
               The
               Oracle
               of
               the
               God
               of
            
             Carmel
             .
             
               His
               curing
               the
               Blind
               and
               Lame
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             I
             Would
             therefore
             here
             draw
             this
             Argument
             to
             a
             Conclusion
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             am
             jealous
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Branch
             of
             it
             may
             possibly
             be
             excepted
             against
             ,
             and
             that
             Age
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             denied
             to
             have
             been
             so
             calm
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             reported
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             of
             the
             frequent
             mention
             of
             Troubles
             in
             Judea
             ,
             made
             by
             
               Josephus
               ,
               Philo
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             I
             shall
             therefore
             chuse
             rather
             to
             incurr
             the
             censure
             of
             being
             tedious
             ,
             than
             of
             omitting
             what
             is
             necessary
             towards
             the
             stopping
             the
             Mouths
             of
             unruly
             talkers
             ,
             or
             depriving
             the
             Atheist
             of
             all
             possibility
             of
             Subterfuge
             from
             the
             force
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             while
             I
             demonstrate
             that
             this
             Objection
             does
             not
             only
             ,
             not
             diminish
             from
             ,
             but
             adds
             to
             its
             strength
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Commotions
             in
             Jury
             ,
             the
             uneavenness
             of
             that
             hilly
             Country
             ,
             no
             more
             hinder
             the
             smoothness
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             than
             Mountains
             (
             those
             Wens
             of
             the
             Earth
             )
             hinder
             the
             roundness
             of
             it
             ;
             being
             no
             more
             considerable
             (
             in
             so
             vast
             a
             Body
             )
             than
             a
             few
             Nail-heads
             on
             the
             Rim
             of
             a
             Wheel
             :
             a
             point
             Mathematically
             demonstrable
             in
             the
             Moons
             Eclipse
             ,
             upon
             whose
             Body
             the
             Earth
             (
             notwithstanding
             those
             Exuberances
             )
             casts
             the
             shadow
             of
             hers
             so
             exactly
             circular
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             piercing
             Eye
             cannot
             detect
             it
             of
             the
             least
             inequality
             .
             This
             is
             the
             highest
             account
             these
             Judean
             Stirs
             can
             amount
             to
             ,
             though
             we
             cast
             into
             the
             sum
             ,
             those
             (
             perhaps
             )
             over-weight
             Aggravations
             thrown
             
             into
             the
             Scales
             ;
             either
             by
             Philo
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             heighten
             
             Caligula's
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             the
             Divine
             Indulgence
             to
             his
             Nation
             ,
             in
             preserving
             it
             from
             ruine
             under
             his
             Oppressions
             .
             
               (
               Philo
               de
               legatione
               ad
               Caium
               )
               [
               Valeant
               igitur
               humana
               praesidia
               quae
               nos
               deserunt
               ,
               modò
               in
               anima
               spes
               firma
               maneat
               Deum
               nobis
               servatorem
               non
               defore
               ,
               qui
               saepe
               gentem
               hanc
               eripuit
               exitio
               ]
               (
               pag.
            
             637.
             )
             Or
             by
             Josephus
             ;
             that
             he
             might
             present
             the
             sufferings
             of
             that
             People
             equivalent
             to
             their
             sin
             ,
             which
             he
             equals
             to
             Sodoms
             ;
             telling
             us
             ,
             he
             believes
             ,
             the
             Land
             was
             so
             polluted
             ,
             as
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Romans
             purged
             it
             by
             the
             fire
             of
             that
             desolating
             War
             ,
             God
             would
             have
             expiated
             the
             sins
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             Fire
             and
             Brimstone
             poured
             down
             from
             Heaven
             upon
             it
             .
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               de
               bel
               .
               Jud.
               6.
               16.
               )
               [
               Si
               Romani
               contra
               noxios
               venire
               tardassent
               ,
               aut
               hiatu
               terrae
               devorandam
               fuisse
               civitatem
               puto
               ,
               aut
               dil●●io
               perituram
               ,
               aut
               fulminum
               ,
               ut
            
             Sodomae
             ,
             
               incendia
               passuram
               ,
               multo
               enim
               magis
               impiam
               progeniem
               tulit
               quàm
               illa
               pertulerat
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             But
             if
             we
             weigh
             them
             in
             an
             equal
             Ballance
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             found
             so
             short
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             not
             for
             any
             considerable
             time
             ,
             ●ay
             so
             slight
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             not
             at
             all
             dam
             up
             the
             Current
             of
             Intelligence
             ;
             as
             being
             rather
             Contusions
             than
             Wounds
             ,
             no
             Blood
             almost
             but
             Christian
             ,
             following
             those
             Blows
             ;
             as
             might
             be
             evinc'd
             out
             of
             both
             these
             Jewish
             Authors
             ,
             in
             those
             passages
             where
             they
             interweave
             not
             Passion
             with
             their
             History
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             rather
             call
             Tacitus
             ,
             as
             one
             less
             partial
             and
             without
             all
             exception
             )
             to
             hold
             the
             Scales
             ;
             who
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             Judea
             ,
             states
             them
             thus
             :
             
               (
               Tacit.
               lib.
               5.
               346.
               )
               [
               Sub
            
             Tiberio
             
               (
               Judaeis
               )
               quies
               :
               Jussi
               a
            
             Caesare
             (
             Caligula
             )
             
               effigiem
               ejus
               in
               Templo
               locare
               ,
               arma
               potiùs
               sumpsere
               ;
               quem
               motum
            
             Caesaris
             
               mors
               diremit
            
             .
             Felix
             
               per
               omnem
               sevitiam
               &
               libidinem
               jus
               regium
               servili
               ingenio
               exeruit
               ,
               duravit
               tamen
               patientia
               Judeis
               usque
               ad
            
             Gessium
             Florum
             .
             ]
             
               The
               Jews
               had
               peace
               during
               the
               Empire
               of
            
             Tiberius
             ;
             under
             Caligula
             ,
             
               his
               command
               to
               erect
               his
               Image
               in
               the
               Temple
               caused
               no
               small
               stirs
               ;
               but
               by
               his
               timely
               death
               ,
               they
               were
               allayed
               before
               they
               came
               to
               blows
               .
               Towards
               the
               latter
               end
               of
            
             Claudius
             ,
             
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
            
             Nero
             '
             
               s
               Reign
            
             ,
             Felix
             
               indeed
               with
               a
               servile
               Genius
               (
               as
               a
               beggar
               on
               horse-back
               )
               vapoured
               over
               them
               in
               all
               kind
               of
               licentiousness
               and
               cruelty
               ;
               yet
               the
               patience
               of
               the
               Jews
               held
               out
               ,
               and
               they
               did
               not
               make
               insurrection
               ,
               until
            
             Florus
             
               became
               Governour
               of
            
             Judea
             in
             Nero
             '
             
               s
               11.
               year
            
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             This
             blustering
             in
             Jewry
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             an
             Euroclydon
             to
             overturn
             to
             the
             Packet-boats
             ,
             or
             a
             cross
             Wind
             to
             stop
             Intelligence
             ;
             as
             it
             proved
             as
             fair
             a
             gale
             as
             could
             blow
             ,
             to
             wast
             over
             the
             knowledge
             of
             what
             fell
             out
             there
             touching
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             into
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             rendered
             it
             still
             less
             possible
             to
             the
             Apostles
             to
             delude
             the
             World
             ;
             to
             whose
             Doctrine
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             the
             wild
             Oats
             of
             their
             own
             Invention
             ,
             these
             blasts
             would
             have
             proved
             a
             fanning
             Wind
             ,
             and
             have
             scatter'd
             it
             as
             chaff
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             these
             Stirs
             ,
             being
             about
             Religion
             ,
             
               (
               Christo
               impulsore
            
             )
             as
             Suetonius
             states
             them
             ,
             
               (
               Sueton.
               Claud.
               25.
               )
               [
               Judaeos
               ,
               impulsore
               Christo
               ,
               assiduè
               tumultuantes
            
             Roma
             
               expulit
               ,
            
             ]
             the
             blind
             man
             stumbling
             upon
             the
             true
             sence
             of
             Christ's
             Menace
             
               (
               I
               am
               come
               to
               send
               fire
               on
               the
               Land
               ;
               )
            
             or
             as
             Lysias
             states
             them
             to
             Agrippa
             ,
             Questions
             ,
             Altercations
             ,
             Debates
             touching
             their
             own
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             one
             Jesus
             ;
             administred
             occasion
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             were
             interested
             in
             taking
             cognizance
             of
             these
             Debates
             ,
             to
             bring
             those
             matters
             to
             the
             severest
             Test.
             While
             the
             Jew
             clamoured
             against
             the
             Christian
             ,
             as
             unworthy
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             impleaded
             him
             at
             the
             Bar
             of
             the
             Roman
             Ministers
             of
             State
             ;
             and
             the
             Imperial
             Law
             prohibited
             the
             proceding
             against
             the
             accused
             
               (
               indictâ
               causâ
               )
               [
               Lex
               Sempronia
               ;
               nè
               quis
               indictâ
               causâ
               ]
               (
               Cicero
               pro
               Cluentio
               )
            
             till
             he
             had
             been
             heard
             what
             he
             could
             say
             for
             himself
             :
             the
             Roman
             Magistrates
             ,
             before
             whom
             these
             Contests
             were
             determinable
             ,
             are
             necessitated
             to
             bring
             the
             Antagonists
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             the
             Business
             in
             question
             disputed
             
               pro
               &
               con
            
             .
             by
             Plaintiff
             and
             Defendant
             ,
             by
             Jew
             and
             Christian.
             
               (
               Act.
               25.
               16.
               )
               It
               is
               not
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Romans
               to
               deliver
               any
               man
               to
               die
            
             (
             to
             grant
             this
             favour
             to
             the
             Plaintiff
             ,
             that
             the
             Defendant
             should
             be
             be
             given
             up
             to
             ruin
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
             
               before
               he
               be
               permitted
               to
               speak
               for
               himself
               ,
               having
               his
               adversaries
               face
               to
               face
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             Lysias
             the
             chief
             Captain
             finding
             all
             Jerusalem
             in
             an
             uproar
             about
             St.
             Paul.
             though
             (
             in
             a
             prejudicate
             Passion
             )
             he
             had
             examin'd
             him
             at
             first
             by
             scourging
             ;
             yet
             repenting
             of
             that
             way
             of
             process
             to
             find
             out
             
               what
               the
               matter
               was
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               (
               Act.
               22.
               30.
               
               )
               for
               which
               the
               Jews
               cried
               so
               against
               him
               ,
            
             as
             not
             justifiable
             by
             the
             Imperial
             Law
             ;
             the
             morrow
             after
             ,
             
               that
               he
               might
               know
               the
               certainty
               wherefore
               he
               was
               accused
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               he
               commanded
               his
               accusers
               ,
               the
               chief
               Priests
               and
               all
               their
               Council
               ,
               to
               appear
               and
               draw
               their
               accusation
               against
               him
               :
               And
               brought
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               down
               ,
               and
               set
               him
               before
               them
               to
               make
               his
               defence
               .
            
             By
             which
             way
             of
             hearing
             ,
             both
             he
             and
             Festus
             came
             to
             know
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             controverted
             betwixt
             the
             Jew
             and
             Christian
             
               to
               have
               been
               about
               Jesus
               ,
               whom
               the
               Jews
               affirmed
               to
               be
               dead
               ,
               but
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               maintained
               to
               be
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               alive
               ,
               (
               Act.
            
             23.
             29.
             25
             ,
             20.
             )
          
           
             Thus
             Felix
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             do
             the
             Jews
             a
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             make
             St.
             Paul
             pay
             his
             old
             scores
             he
             had
             run
             himself
             into
             ,
             by
             his
             pillaging
             that
             Nation
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             bolus
             ,
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             that
             Cerberus
             which
             was
             open'd
             against
             him
             in
             complaints
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             yet
             so
             well
             does
             St.
             Paul
             manage
             his
             Cause
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             durst
             not
             deliver
             him
             up
             to
             their
             fury
             ,
             having
             ,
             by
             hearing
             St.
             Paul
             defend
             himself
             and
             his
             Religion
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Adversaries
             ,
             attain'd
             
               to
               a
               more
               perfect
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Christian
               way
               than
               he
               had
               before
               ;
               (
               Act.
            
             22.
             24.
             )
          
           
             Thus
             Agrippa
             ,
             though
             so
             passionate
             an
             affector
             of
             Judaism
             ,
             as
             he
             fell
             down
             in
             a
             dead
             swoon
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             Caligula
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             venting
             his
             Choler
             against
             it
             :
             and
             when
             he
             came
             again
             to
             himself
             ,
             protested
             to
             his
             Physicians
             ,
             standing
             about
             him
             and
             officiating
             about
             his
             recovery
             ,
             that
             nothing
             made
             him
             content
             to
             live
             ,
             but
             some
             faint
             hopes
             that
             his
             life
             might
             be
             serviceable
             to
             that
             poor
             Nation
             ;
             and
             (
             to
             make
             those
             words
             good
             )
             as
             soon
             as
             his
             trembling
             hand
             could
             hold
             a
             Pen
             ,
             he
             writ
             an
             Apology
             for
             them
             unto
             
               Caesar.
               (
               Philo
               Jud.
               de
               legatione
               ad
               Caium
               .
               )
            
             Yet
             this
             Agrippa
             (
             bribed
             for
             the
             Plaintiff
             by
             so
             violent
             a
             zeal
             )
             upon
             hearing
             Festus
             make
             report
             of
             the
             issue
             of
             the
             Trial
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             St.
             
             Paul's
             allegations
             in
             his
             own
             defence
             ,
             had
             like
             to
             have
             given
             Sentence
             for
             Christian
             Religion
             against
             the
             Jewish
             ,
             being
             almost
             perswaded
             to
             become
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             did
             give
             Sentence
             for
             St.
             Paul
             against
             his
             Adversaries
             :
             
               This
               man
               hath
               done
               nothing
               worthy
               of
               bonds
               ,
               much
               less
               of
               death
               :
               but
               might
               have
               been
               set
               at
               liberty
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               appealed
               to
               Caesar.
               (
               Act.
            
             26.
             28
             ,
             32.
             )
          
           
             The
             further
             we
             pursue
             this
             Instance
             ,
             the
             clearer
             footsteps
             we
             see
             it
             leave
             of
             this
             Truth
             ,
             that
             the
             Broils
             in
             Judea
             made
             the
             Gospel
             more
             conspicuons
             .
             For
             if
             we
             trace
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Cause
             to
             the
             Gates
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             
             Caesar's
             Tribunal
             ;
             the
             ratling
             of
             his
             Chain
             there
             makes
             the
             Gospel
             more
             famous
             ,
             
               (
               Phil.
            
             2
             ▪
             12
             ,
             13.
             )
             alarms
             the
             Court
             to
             make
             more
             dilgent
             enquiry
             into
             those
             contingencies
             in
             Judea
             concerning
             Christ
             ;
             for
             maintaining
             the
             Truth
             whereof
             St.
             Paul
             was
             accused
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             had
             appealed
             unto
             Caesar
             ;
             before
             whom
             for
             St.
             Paul
             to
             have
             stood
             in
             defence
             of
             what
             he
             had
             taught
             ,
             had
             been
             an
             Act
             of
             most
             temerarious
             madness
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             most
             virulent
             and
             vigilant
             Adversaries
             ,
             by
             bringing
             his
             Doctrine
             to
             a
             scrutiny
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             before
             Judges
             disaffected
             to
             it
             )
             to
             have
             fastened
             upon
             it
             the
             least
             imputation
             ,
             or
             but
             suspicion
             ,
             of
             Forgery
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             The
             Judean
             Commotions
             drew
             the
             Imperial
             Eagle
             to
             fix
             her
             pierceing
             Eye
             more
             narrowly
             upon
             Emergencies
             there
             ,
             as
             things
             of
             highest
             concern
             to
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Roman
             State.
             
          
           
             That
             famous
             Eastern
             Prophecy
             ,
             
               That
               some
               about
               that
               time
               should
               appear
               in
            
             Judea
             ,
             
               who
               ,
               with
               that
               Crown
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               should
               trample
               all
               others
               under
               his
               feet
               ,
            
             gave
             so
             lowd
             a
             Report
             ,
             as
             the
             sound
             of
             it
             awaken'd
             both
             East
             and
             West
             to
             an
             expectation
             of
             its
             accomplishment
             .
             Though
             
               Josephus
               ,
               Tacitus
               ,
               Suetanius
            
             ,
             
             and
             that
             nameless
             Interpreter
             of
             the
             Sybilline
             Oracles
             (
             in
             
             Tully's
             second
             Book
             
               de
               Divinatione
            
             )
             mist
             it
             as
             well
             as
             Virgil
             in
             the
             Application
             of
             that
             Prophecy
             ;
             
             Tully's
             Interpreter
             applying
             it
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             advised
             the
             Senate
             to
             give
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             ,
             if
             they
             consulted
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Roman
             State
             and
             of
             themselves
             ,
             
               (
               Cicer.
               Divin
               .
               l.
               2.
               pag.
               250.
               251.
               
               )
               [
               quorum
               interpres
               dicturus
               in
               Senatu
               putabatur
               ,
               eum
               quem
               revera
               regem
               habebamus
               ,
               appellandum
               quoque
               esse
               regem
               ,
               si
               salvi
               esse
               vellemus
               ;
               —
               ut
               quidvis
               potiùs
               ex
               illis
               libris
               proferant
               quàm
               regem
               ;
               quem
               Romae
               posthac
               nec
               dii
               ,
               nec
               homines
               esse
               patientur
               .
               ]
               Virgil
            
             to
             
               Asinius
               Pollio
               ;
               Suetonius
            
             to
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Rome
             indefinitely
             
               (
               Sueton.
               Vespas
               .
               4.
               )
               [
               quantum
               eventu
               patuit
               id
               de
               Imperatore
               Romane
               praedictum
               .
               ]
               Tacitus
            
             and
             Josephus
             to
             Vespasian
             and
             
               Titus
               (
               Joseph
               .
               Bell.
               Jud.
               7.
               12.
               )
               (
               Tacit.
               hist.
               5.
               )
               [
               antiquis
               sacerdotum
               literis
               contineri
               eo
               ipso
               tempore
               —
               quae
               ambages
            
             Vespasianum
             &
             Titum
             
               praedixerunt
               .
            
             ]
             Yet
             this
             Triumvirate
             of
             judicious
             Historians
             mentioning
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             ancient
             ,
             universal
             ,
             and
             and
             uninterrupted
             Tradition
             ,
             argues
             it
             to
             have
             been
             famously
             known
             at
             
               Rome
               (
               Su●ton
               .
               Vesp.
               4.
               [
               percrebuit
               vetus
               &
               constans
               opinio
               toto
               Oriente
               esse
               in
               fatis
               —
               ]
            
             where
             if
             the
             repute
             of
             it
             had
             not
             been
             as
             great
             as
             its
             sound
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             ventur'd
             to
             fasten
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             it
             upon
             such
             eminent
             Persons
             :
             Nor
             durst
             those
             Fortune-tellers
             in
             Suetonius
             have
             attempted
             to
             corroborate
             
             Nero's
             heart
             ,
             against
             those
             cold
             Qualms
             came
             over
             it
             ,
             through
             fear
             of
             his
             loss
             of
             Empire
             (
             threatned
             by
             the
             Calculaters
             of
             his
             Nativity
             )
             with
             the
             hope
             of
             obtaining
             Judeas
             Crown
             ,
             and
             ,
             with
             it
             ,
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             the
             World
             :
             Nor
             would
             Nero
             have
             been
             inclin'd
             to
             those
             hopes
             of
             advancement
             to
             the
             sole
             and
             absolute
             Supremacy
             ,
             not
             only
             over
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             Sea
             ;
             which
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             express
             ,
             in
             telling
             his
             most
             intimate
             friends
             ,
             that
             he
             expected
             to
             have
             that
             Homage
             paid
             him
             by
             the
             Finny
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             as
             the
             Fish
             would
             bring
             to
             shore
             those
             precious
             treasures
             he
             had
             lost
             by
             shipwrack
             .
             
               (
               Sueton.
               Nero
               40.
               )
               [
               Sposponderunt
               tamen
               ei
               destituto
               ordinationem
               Orientis
               :
               nounulli
               nominatim
            
             Regnum
             Hierosolymorum
             :
             —
             
               cui
               spei
               pronior
               .
               —
            
             ]
          
           
             Weekly
             Intelligencers
             ,
             Monthly
             Prognosticators
             ,
             that
             write
             to
             the
             capacities
             of
             the
             easily-seduced
             Vulgar
             ,
             
               
                 (
                 Plebeium
                 in
                 circo
                 positum
                 est
                 ,
                 atque
                 aggere
                 fatum
                 )
              
            
             may
             quote
             Merlin
             or
             Mother
             -
             Shiptons
             Prophecies
             ;
             may
             ,
             for
             the
             incouragement
             of
             that
             Party
             they
             are
             bribed
             to
             induce
             into
             vain
             hopes
             ,
             urge
             the
             belief
             of
             that
             German
             Oracle
             with
             the
             stinging
             Tail
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 Vulpes
                 ,
                 Leo
                 ,
                 Nullus
                 —
              
            
             May
             apply
             the
             Vulpes
             to
             a
             Prince
             of
             the
             most
             candid
             Open-heartedness
             that
             ever
             liv'd
             ;
             the
             Leo
             ,
             to
             the
             Meekest
             Lamb
             that
             ever
             was
             led
             to
             slaughter
             ,
             save
             that
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             steps
             he
             followed
             :
             and
             yet
             obtain
             that
             belief
             at
             the
             Rabbles
             hand
             ,
             as
             shall
             put
             them
             upon
             venturing
             Life
             and
             Limb
             ,
             Estate
             ,
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ,
             in
             being
             instrumental
             towards
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Bull-ringle
             Astrologer
             (
             if
             I
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             tread
             heavy
             on
             Eunius
             his
             Grave
             in
             that
             Translation
             of
             his
             
               (
               de
               Circo
               Astrologus
            
             )
             may
             transcribe
             the
             Millenary
             Prophecy
             (
             out
             of
             
               Alsted
               )
               [
               quum
               Deus
               constituet
               in
               Septentrione
               ,
               per
               Leonem
               septentrionalem
               magna
               cum
               admiratione
               illorum
               qui
               divinam
               Apocalypsin
               &
               harmoniam
               illam
               quam
               hîc
               exserto
               digito
               monstramus
               nihili
               faciunt
               :
               ]
               (
               Alsted
               .
               Chron.
               88.
               axiom
               .
            
             6.
             )
             of
             a
             Lion
             of
             the
             North
             that
             should
             do
             wonders
             and
             bring
             to
             full
             effect
             ,
             whatsoever
             our
             whimsical
             Commenters
             dream
             of
             :
             (
             who
             if
             they
             fall
             asleep
             with
             the
             Apocalypse
             in
             their
             hand
             ,
             or
             but
             under
             their
             Pillow
             ,
             they
             awake
             Prophets
             ,
             inspired
             with
             ten
             times
             more
             Visions
             than
             ever
             St.
             John
             saw
             )
             and
             apply
             that
             Lion
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             proves
             a
             dead
             Lion
             before
             that
             years
             Almanack
             be
             out
             of
             Date
             (
             as
             Lilly
             did
             to
             the
             then
             King
             of
             
               Sweden
               .
            
             )
             Yet
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             he
             shall
             so
             lord
             it
             over
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             
             ductil
             people
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             expecting
             the
             blessings
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             will
             neither
             set
             their
             faces
             with
             the
             Persian
             ,
             to
             the
             warm
             mid-day-sun
             ;
             nor
             with
             the
             Jew
             ,
             to
             the
             West
             ;
             nor
             with
             the
             Christian
             ,
             to
             the
             East
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             Loadstone
             ,
             to
             the
             North
             :
             being
             in
             this
             (
             as
             in
             all
             things
             else
             )
             singular
             and
             cross
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             looking
             that
             
               ab
               Aquilone
            
             should
             come
             their
             chief
             good
             ,
             whence
             all
             others
             expect
             nothing
             but
             cold
             Blasts
             and
             the
             worst
             of
             Evils
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             legitimate
             Historian
             did
             ever
             apply
             ,
             to
             well-settled
             Princes
             ,
             Prophecies
             that
             were
             not
             of
             undoubted
             Credit
             ?
             (
             It
             could
             not
             but
             add
             to
             the
             esteem
             of
             
             Daniel's
             Prophecy
             ,
             that
             Jaddus
             should
             tell
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             ,
             out
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             that
             a
             Grecian
             Prince
             should
             subdue
             the
             Persian
             Monarchy
             ;
             which
             Alexander
             interpreting
             of
             himself
             ,
             it
             fell
             out
             accordingly
             ;
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               Ant
            
             ,
             11.
             8.
             )
             Or
             what
             Prince
             ,
             that
             had
             a
             just
             Title
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             was
             ever
             induc'd
             to
             grasp
             at
             a
             foreign
             Crown
             ,
             upon
             suggestions
             taken
             up
             out
             of
             the
             high
             way
             .
             That
             Oracle
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             which
             this
             Pair-royal
             of
             incomparable
             Historians
             (
             both
             for
             Prudence
             and
             Sincerity
             )
             do
             with
             joynt
             consent
             apply
             to
             such
             Royal
             Persons
             ,
             the
             application
             of
             which
             to
             themselves
             those
             Persons
             shew
             no
             disgust
             against
             ,
             but
             a
             relishing
             of
             ;
             must
             have
             been
             a
             Nail
             fastened
             by
             Masters
             of
             Assemblies
             so
             deep
             in
             Roman
             minds
             ,
             as
             rendred
             it
             a
             sure
             Nail
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             bear
             all
             the
             weight
             they
             hang
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             of
             such
             repute
             and
             esteem
             ,
             as
             to
             engage
             the
             Empire
             to
             cast
             a
             watchful
             Eye
             over
             the
             Occurrences
             in
             Judea
             (
             the
             place
             assigned
             for
             the
             appearance
             of
             this
             great
             King
             of
             Kings
             )
             even
             from
             the
             first
             dawning
             of
             of
             that
             time
             which
             they
             conceived
             the
             Oracle
             pointed
             at
             :
             and
             an
             evil
             and
             envious
             Eye
             upon
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             from
             that
             time
             they
             began
             to
             publish
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             it
             in
             our
             Jesus
             .
             Of
             both
             which
             points
             we
             have
             sufficient
             Evidence
             in
             those
             historical
             Tables
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             the
             Complexion
             of
             that
             Age
             drawn
             by
             the
             Pagans
             Pencils
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Roman
             State
             had
             a
             strict
             Eye
             upon
             that
             Prophecy
             and
             (
             upon
             its
             account
             )
             on
             the
             Judean
             Affairs
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Commencement
             of
             it
             was
             suspected
             to
             bear
             Date
             ,
             and
             its
             Effects
             to
             take
             place
             ,
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             appearance
             of
             those
             great
             Spirits
             ,
             in
             that
             nick
             of
             time
             ,
             the
             like
             of
             whom
             the
             Roman
             Earth
             had
             not
             produc'd
             in
             that
             long
             Tract
             of
             preceding
             Ages
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Ambitions
             of
             settling
             an
             Universal
             Monarchy
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             strange
             that
             the
             juvenile
             Age
             (
             as
             Florus
             calls
             it
             )
             of
             that
             State
             ,
             which
             teemed
             with
             far
             braver
             Spirits
             in
             all
             other
             respects
             ,
             brought
             not
             forth
             a
             Caesar
             or
             a
             Pompey
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             brook
             either
             Superiour
             or
             Equal
             ?
             but
             that
             Persons
             of
             that
             temper
             must
             be
             reserved
             for
             the
             confines
             of
             that
             season
             ,
             wherein
             one
             was
             to
             be
             born
             who
             should
             Lord
             it
             over
             the
             World
             ?
             Was
             it
             through
             the
             defect
             of
             favourable
             Constellations
             ,
             or
             not
             rather
             through
             the
             Influence
             of
             the
             Prophecy
             concerning
             the
             the
             Star
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             that
             the
             Blood
             of
             
               Ancus
               Martius
            
             ran
             down
             so
             many
             Generations
             ,
             before
             it
             could
             make
             so
             happy
             a
             Conjunction
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             Venus
             (
             running
             from
             Aeneas
             ,
             in
             the
             Veins
             of
             the
             Julian
             Family
             )
             as
             to
             produce
             a
             Caesar
             ;
             one
             whom
             nothing
             could
             content
             but
             to
             be
             (
             in
             
             Martial's
             phrase
             )
             
               omnia
               solus
            
             ,
             in
             plain
             English
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Company
             ?
             Let
             the
             Star-gazer
             try
             his
             skill
             here
             ,
             in
             Calculating
             the
             Nativities
             of
             Caesar
             and
             his
             Progenitors
             :
             and
             if
             ,
             in
             comparing
             their
             Schemes
             ,
             he
             find
             any
             so
             material
             Difference
             as
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             born
             before
             ,
             but
             he
             after
             the
             divulging
             of
             this
             Propheey
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             my
             great
             Apollo
             .
             In
             the
             interim
             I
             shall
             take
             the
             boldness
             to
             opine
             ,
             that
             that
             famous
             Oracle
             was
             the
             Soul
             of
             their
             Courage
             ,
             the
             Mark
             of
             their
             Ambition
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             which
             Opinion
             I
             am
             no
             little
             confirm'd
             ,
             when
             I
             observe
             how
             these
             Candidates
             for
             the
             Universal
             Monarchy
             ,
             
               Pompey
               ,
               Caesar
               ,
               Augustus
               ,
               M.
               Anthony
               ,
               &c.
            
             courted
             the
             Jews
             good
             will
             (
             just
             as
             they
             did
             the
             Peoples
             of
             Rome
             when
             they
             stood
             in
             Competition
             for
             Offices
             at
             their
             disposal
             )
             with
             Indulgences
             unusual
             to
             be
             conferr'd
             upon
             Nations
             far
             better
             deserving
             (
             for
             all
             that
             fidelity
             
             and
             service
             of
             theirs
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             upon
             which
             Josephus
             grounds
             those
             favours
             ,
             being
             in
             that
             more
             partial
             to
             his
             Country-men
             ,
             than
             in
             any
             other
             passage
             of
             his
             History
             ;
             for
             of
             all
             Nations
             they
             bare
             the
             Roman
             Yoak
             with
             most
             Impatience
             :
             )
             and
             with
             such
             fawning
             obsequiousness
             ,
             as
             was
             scarce
             becoming
             either
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Roman
             State
             ,
             or
             the
             loftinefs
             of
             those
             Mens
             Minds
             ,
             whom
             the
             ambitious
             hopes
             of
             obtaining
             the
             Penelope
             of
             an
             Universal
             Monarchy
             spur'd
             on
             to
             those
             daring
             engagements
             against
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             and
             when
             their
             united
             force
             had
             conquer'd
             that
             ,
             against
             one
             another
             :
             had
             they
             not
             conceived
             that
             the
             readiest
             Expedient
             to
             gain
             the
             Mistress
             ,
             was
             to
             obtain
             the
             good
             Will
             of
             the
             Handmaid
             ;
             that
             he
             who
             was
             to
             be
             King
             of
             Clubs
             in
             the
             World
             (
             to
             rule
             it
             with
             a
             Rod
             of
             Iron
             )
             must
             first
             be
             King
             of
             Hearts
             in
             Jewry
             ,
             and
             sit
             upon
             the
             Hill
             of
             Sion
             ,
             with
             a
             golden
             Sceptre
             of
             Benevolence
             reached
             out
             as
             a
             Lure
             to
             their
             Affections
             ,
             as
             a
             mean
             to
             obtain
             from
             the
             Jews
             an
             Opinion
             that
             he
             loved
             their
             Nation
             ,
             and
             was
             therefore
             worthy
             of
             the
             highest
             honours
             that
             could
             be
             heap'd
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             had
             not
             this
             Conceit
             been
             taken
             up
             and
             cherished
             ,
             partly
             by
             their
             misinterpreting
             
               [
               Oriundus
            
             ]
             in
             the
             Prophecy
             ,
             as
             not
             importing
             that
             that
             King
             of
             Kings
             was
             to
             have
             in
             Judea
             a
             Natural
             Birth
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             a
             Civil
             one
             ,
             as
             a
             Monarch
             :
             This
             is
             manifest
             from
             their
             applying
             this
             Prophecie
             to
             Vespasian
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             born
             Man
             in
             Judea
             ,
             but
             only
             there
             proclaim'd
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             Josephus
             more
             sutably
             to
             the
             Roman
             Notion
             stiles
             it
             )
             created
             Emperour
             .
             
               By
               this
               Oracle
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               was
               manifestly
               portended
               the
               Empire
               of
            
             Vespasian
             ,
             who
             was
             Created
             
               Emperour
               in
            
             Judea
             .
             
               (
               Bel.
               Jud.
            
             7.
             12.
             )
             For
             in
             very
             deed
             he
             was
             proclaimed
             Empercur
             before
             ,
             by
             the
             Legion
             of
             Maesia
             which
             was
             sent
             to
             aid
             Otho
             :
             who
             hearing
             he
             had
             lost
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             kill'd
             himself
             ,
             march'd
             on
             nevertheless
             ,
             plundering
             and
             spoiling
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Apuleia
             :
             and
             fearing
             at
             their
             return
             they
             should
             be
             called
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             they
             elect
             Vespasian
             Emperour
             ;
             but
             this
             ,
             saith
             Suetonius
             was
             not
             reputed
             legal
             :
             and
             therefore
             Vespasian
             would
             not
             date
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             from
             that
             ,
             but
             from
             
               Tiberius
               Alexander
            
             his
             proclaiming
             him
             ,
             and
             making
             the
             Legions
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             .
             
               (
               Sueton
               ,
               Vespasian
            
             .
             6.
             )
             But
             this
             was
             in
             Egypt
             ;
             how
             can
             he
             then
             be
             said
             to
             be
             created
             Emperour
             in
             
               Judea
               ?
               Suetonius
            
             helps
             us
             to
             unty
             this
             Knot
             ,
             with
             a
             two-fold
             Note
             :
             First
             ,
             his
             proclaiming
             in
             Egypt
             and
             Judea
             were
             so
             near
             contemporaries
             ,
             as
             the
             difference
             was
             indiscernable
             ;
             that
             in
             Egypt
             being
             on
             the
             Calends
             of
             July
             ;
             that
             in
             Judea
             the
             5.
             of
             the
             Ides
             :
             or
             as
             Tacitus
             dates
             it
             ,
             the
             Nones
             of
             the
             same
             Month
             
               (
               Histor.
            
             2.
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             but
             one
             day
             betwixt
             them
             ;
             however
             ,
             Aegypt
             got
             the
             start
             of
             Judea
             by
             so
             much
             .
             Yea
             ,
             but
             secondly
             ,
             the
             Egyptian
             Legions
             proclaimed
             him
             his
             absence
             ;
             he
             was
             present
             and
             in
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Judean
             Regiments
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             proclaimed
             by
             them
             .
             
               (
               Suet.
               Vespas
               .
               6.
            
             )
             Observe
             here
             what
             shifts
             the
             Writers
             of
             that
             Age
             were
             put
             to
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             make
             the
             Prophecy
             fit
             Vespasian
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             was
             born
             ,
             not
             Man
             ,
             but
             Monarch
             ,
             in
             that
             place
             which
             the
             Oracle
             assigned
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             be
             sole
             Lord
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             wresting
             of
             the
             Prophecy
             to
             this
             sence
             was
             one
             of
             those
             Wings
             which
             bore
             up
             the
             contenders
             for
             the
             Universal
             Monarchy
             ,
             in
             their
             pursuit
             after
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             Jewish
             Legions
             .
             The
             other
             was
             the
             art
             the
             Jews
             had
             to
             dub
             any
             one
             a
             Jew
             ,
             whom
             they
             pleased
             ;
             to
             adopt
             into
             
             Abraham's
             Line
             ,
             those
             that
             came
             not
             from
             the
             Loyns
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             to
             qualifie
             him
             for
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             who
             could
             creep
             into
             their
             favour
             .
             
               [
               Other
               men
               who
               are
               not
               Jews
               born
               ,
               if
               they
               live
               after
               their
               Law
               ,
               are
               called
               Jews
               :
               ]
            
             saith
             Dion
             ,
             an
             Historian
             ,
             so
             far
             from
             favouring
             either
             Jew
             or
             Christian
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             same
             page
             (
             speaking
             of
             our
             God
             )
             he
             saith
             ,
             whatsoever
             God
             he
             be
             ,
             
               (
               Dion
               .
               l.
            
             37.
             )
             Of
             which
             Art
             they
             gave
             a
             notable
             Experiment
             upon
             
               Herod
               Agrippa
            
             ;
             who
             bursting
             out
             into
             tears
             ,
             at
             his
             hearing
             that
             passage
             of
             the
             Law
             read
             ,
             
               [
               Thou
               shalt
               set
               one
               of
               thy
               brethren
               King
               over
               thee
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               stranger
               ]
               (
               Deuteron
               .
            
             17.
             15.
             
             )
             was
             cheared
             by
             this
             general
             Acclamation
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             Be
             of
             good
             chear
             ,
             King
             Agrippa
             ,
             thou
             art
             our
             Brother
             ;
             
               (
               Lightfoot
               harm
            
             .
             130.
             )
             our
             Brother
             on
             the
             surer
             side
             ,
             by
             Religion
             ,
             though
             not
             by
             
             Blood.
             A
             Brother
             of
             this
             Make
             was
             Herod
             the
             Great
             ,
             whom
             some
             Jews
             took
             for
             the
             
               Messiah
               (
               Euseb.
               chronic
               .
               ex
               Epiphanio
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               tom
               .
               har
               .
            
             20.
             )
             conceiving
             that
             his
             being
             a
             Proselyte
             in
             Religion
             (
             though
             an
             Edomite
             by
             birth
             )
             did
             sufficiently
             qualifie
             him
             ;
             and
             concluding
             that
             the
             Sceptre
             being
             now
             departed
             (
             as
             indeed
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Vulgar
             sence
             )
             from
             Juda
             ,
             the
             full
             time
             of
             
             Messiah's
             Exhibition
             was
             come
             ,
             according
             to
             
             Jacob's
             Prophecy
             :
             a
             Conclusion
             cannot
             be
             avoided
             ,
             except
             we
             take
             the
             two
             Clauses
             of
             that
             Prophecy
             conjunctim
             ,
             and
             interpret
             the
             departure
             of
             the
             Sceptre
             ,
             to
             denote
             the
             final
             Extirpation
             and
             Unpeopling
             of
             that
             Nation
             ;
             that
             is
             Judah
             shall
             not
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             till
             Messiah
             come
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             be
             gathered
             to
             him
             .
             (
             But
             of
             this
             elsewhere
             .
             )
          
           
             Upon
             these
             two
             Principles
             ,
             [
             It
             is
             enough
             to
             qualifie
             a
             person
             for
             the
             Universal
             Monarchy
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             created
             Emperour
             in
             Judea
             ;
             or
             the
             utmost
             which
             the
             Prophecy
             requires
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             gains
             that
             prize
             be
             a
             Jewish
             Proselyte
             :
             ]
             they
             that
             ran
             in
             this
             Race
             strain'd
             hard
             to
             obtain
             the
             good
             will
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             andto
             be
             esteemed
             favourers
             of
             them
             and
             their
             Religion
             .
             To
             the
             obtaining
             whereof
             ,
             how
             far
             those
             Roman
             Competitors
             proceded
             ,
             Josephus
             expresseth
             at
             large
             ,
             in
             that
             whole
             Chapter
             ,
             whose
             Title
             is
             ,
             Of
             the
             Honours
             confer'd
             upon
             the
             Jews
             by
             the
             Romans
             
               (
               Antiq.
            
             14.
             17.
             )
             And
             how
             far
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             by
             name
             ,
             had
             obliged
             that
             Nation
             ,
             appears
             from
             
               Suetonius
               (
               Julius
            
             84.
             )
             his
             ranking
             the
             Jews
             as
             chief
             Mourners
             ,
             of
             all
             Foreigners
             ,
             at
             his
             Obsequies
             ,
             continuing
             many
             nights
             and
             days
             to
             frequent
             his
             Sepulchre
             ,
             with
             grievous
             lamentations
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             anointed
             of
             the
             Lord
             (
             shall
             I
             say
             )
             or
             their
             anointed
             Lord
             ,
             the
             breath
             of
             their
             Nostrils
             ;
             of
             whom
             they
             said
             ,
             under
             his
             shadow
             we
             shall
             grow
             up
             into
             the
             promised
             Kingdom
             ,
             had
             been
             snatch'd
             away
             from
             them
             .
             Augustus
             came
             not
             much
             behind
             him
             in
             this
             Race
             ,
             nor
             Tiberius
             ;
             witness
             Philo
             [
             Augustus
             
               jussit
               è
               suis
               ipsius
               reditibus
               offerri
               quotidie
               victimas
               ,
               viz.
               tuurum
               &
               agnos
               duos
               ;
               sinebat
               Judaeos
               solos
               coetus
               facere
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             Augustus
             
               commanded
               that
               the
               daily
               sacrifices
               should
               be
               offer'd
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               an
               Oxe
               and
               two
               Lambs
               at
               his
               own
               charge
               ;
               he
               permitted
               the
               Jews
               alone
               liberty
               of
               publick
               assembling
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Tiberius
             
               at
               the
               Jews
               intreaty
               caused
            
             Pilate
             
               to
               remove
               the
               consecrated
               Shields
               out
               of
               his
               Palace
               ;
               and
               during
               his
               whole
               Reign
               protected
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             [
             Julia
             Augusta
             
               ornavit
               Templum
               hoc
               aureis
               phialis
               ,
               calicibus
               &
               aliis
               donis
               plurimis
               &
               pretiosissimis
               :
               cùm
               habeas
               tot
               exempla
               domestica
               optimae
               erga
               nos
               voluntatis
               —
               serva
               quae
               illi
               omnes
               ad
               unum
               conservarunt
               (
               Agrippae
               apologia
               :
               )
               (
               Philo
               Jud.
               legatione
               ,
               pag.
               647.
               )
               And
            
             Julia
             Augusta
             ,
             
               adorn'd
               the
               Temple
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             
               with
               golden
               Vials
               ,
               Cups
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               most
               precious
               gifts
               seing
               therefore
               (
               saith
            
             Agrippa
             
               in
               his
               Apology
               )
               you
               have
               so
               many
               home
               examples
               of
               good
               will
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               be
               you
               also
               benevolent
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               every
               one
               of
               your
               predecessors
               were
               .
            
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             That
             those
             Competitors
             had
             in
             their
             Eye
             ,
             and
             were
             animated
             to
             those
             stupendious
             Undertakings
             by
             ,
             the
             Eastern
             Oracle
             ;
             at
             least
             made
             use
             of
             the
             Worlds
             Credulity
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             towards
             the
             establishing
             themselves
             in
             the
             Empire
             :
             grows
             upon
             me
             almost
             into
             an
             Article
             of
             Humane
             Faith
             ,
             when
             I
             ponderate
             the
             Arts
             they
             used
             to
             bring
             the
             World
             into
             a
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             men
             pointed
             at
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             more
             than
             men
             ,
             and
             destined
             to
             Honours
             beyond
             humane
             Capacity
             .
          
           
             Such
             was
             Julius
             his
             deriving
             his
             Pedigree
             ,
             on
             his
             Mothers
             side
             ,
             from
             
               Ancus
               Martius
            
             ;
             on
             his
             Father's
             side
             ,
             from
             the
             Immortal
             Gods.
             
               (
               Suet.
               Jul.
               6.
               )
               [
               est
               ergo
               in
               genere
               &
               sanctitas
               Regum
               &
               ceremonia
               Deorum
               .
            
          
           
             Such
             was
             the
             Dream
             he
             had
             (
             the
             night
             after
             he
             had
             bedewed
             
             Alexander's
             Image
             ,
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Hercules
             ,
             with
             tears
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             arrived
             at
             those
             years
             at
             which
             Alexander
             had
             conquer'd
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             had
             done
             nothing
             worthy
             of
             memory
             )
             of
             committing
             Incest
             with
             his
             Mother
             :
             which
             the
             Fortune-tellers
             interpreted
             to
             prognosticate
             his
             obtaining
             Dominion
             over
             the
             whole
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             our
             common
             Mother
             ,
             
               (
               Id.
               ib.
               7.
               )
               [
               Conjectores
               ad
               amplissimam
               spem
               iucitaverunt
               ,
               arbitrium
               Orbis
               terrarum
               portendi
               interpretantes
               .
               ]
            
          
           
           
             Such
             was
             his
             teaching
             his
             Horse
             to
             endure
             no
             Rider
             but
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             erecting
             his
             Statue
             before
             the
             Temple
             of
             his
             Great-great
             grandmother
             Venus
             ;
             that
             from
             thence
             he
             might
             make
             a
             publick
             show
             of
             his
             Hoof
             ,
             which
             ,
             being
             cleft
             like
             a
             man
             's
             into
             Toes
             ,
             the
             Southsayers
             affirmed
             to
             point
             out
             (
             I
             was
             almost
             saying
             with
             the
             finger
             )
             his
             Master
             to
             be
             that
             person
             to
             whom
             the
             Empire
             of
             Mankind
             was
             destined
             ,
             
               (
               Id.
               ibid.
               61.
               )
               [
               eùm
               haruspices
               imperium
               orbis
               terratum
               significare
               pronunciassent
               ,
               ejus
               instar
               pro
               aede
            
             Veneris
             
               genetricis
               dedicavit
               .
            
             ]
             He
             had
             seen
             ,
             belike
             ,
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             which
             translates
             that
             Passage
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Prophecy
             
               (
               Zech
               ,
               9.
               9.
               )
               Thy
               king
               comes
               riding
               upon
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               the
               son
               of
               an
               Ass
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             thought
             that
             Beast
             upon
             which
             the
             King
             of
             Sion
             was
             to
             ride
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             some
             strange
             Monster
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             of
             his
             Limbs
             to
             resemble
             a
             Man
             :
             and
             his
             mistaking
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             an
             Ass
             for
             a
             Horse
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             taking
             of
             that
             word
             in
             its
             largesence
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             according
             to
             its
             Etymon
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             it
             signifies
             any
             Beast
             that
             's
             serviceable
             for
             Man's
             use
             ,
             
               (
               jumentum
               qùasi
               juvamentum
               :
            
             )
             not
             near
             so
             hard
             a
             Translation
             ,
             as
             the
             Syriack
             gives
             the
             Verb
             in
             the
             same
             sentence
             (
             if
             Scultetus
             have
             rendred
             it
             right
             )
             
               equitavit
               super
               asinum
            
             ,
             he
             sat
             on
             horse-back
             upon
             an
             Ass.
             And
             yet
             (
             as
             if
             he
             would
             be
             sure
             not
             to
             miss
             the
             sence
             of
             that
             Oracle
             )
             the
             first
             days
             journey
             he
             made
             in
             his
             expedition
             to
             conquer
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             performed
             on
             Mules
             (
             Asses
             Colts
             on
             the
             surer
             side
             .
             )
             
               (
               Suit.
               Jul.
               31.
               )
               [
               dein
               ,
               post
               solis
               occasum
               ,
               Mulis
               è
               proximo
               pistrino
               ad
               vehiculum
               junctis
               iter
               ingressus
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Such
             was
             (
             that
             I
             may
             follow
             him
             to
             Rubicon
             ,
             whither
             he
             's
             hastning
             ,
             as
             fast
             as
             his
             slow-pac'd
             Mules
             can
             carry
             him
             )
             the
             Story
             of
             a
             Triton
             appearing
             there
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             snatching
             a
             Trumpet
             from
             one
             of
             his
             Soldiers
             ,
             sounded
             a
             March
             over
             that
             River
             ;
             while
             Caesar
             stoo'd
             musing
             on
             its
             Banks
             ,
             and
             disputing
             with
             himself
             whether
             he
             had
             best
             procede
             or
             retire
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             waiting
             for
             a
             messenger's
             voice
             to
             prepare
             his
             way
             )
             
               (
               Id.
               ibid.
               32.
               )
               [
               cunctanti
               tale
               ostentum
               factum
               —
               tunc
            
             Caesar
             ,
             
               eatur
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               quò
               Deorum
               ostenta
               vocant
               :
               jacta
               est
               alea.
               While
               he
               demurr'd
               the
               Vision
               appeared
               ;
               whereupon
            
             Caesar
             
               gives
               this
               word
               to
               his
               Army
               ,
               let
               us
               go
               whither
               the
               Gods
               call
               us
               ,
               by
               this
               strange
               messenger
               :
               the
               Die
               is
               now
               cast
               .
            
          
           
             Such
             was
             his
             procuring
             the
             Interpreter
             of
             the
             Sybilline
             Oracles
             to
             make
             a
             Motion
             in
             the
             Senate
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             they
             wish'd
             well
             to
             themselves
             ,
             they
             would
             confer
             upon
             Caesar
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             :
             for
             that
             Sybil
             had
             sung
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             bring
             the
             whole
             World
             to
             his
             obedience
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             
               (
               de
               divin
               .
               2.
               251.
               
               [
               eum
               quem
               revera
               regem
               habebamus
               ,
               appellandum
               quoque
               esse
               regem
               ,
               si
               salvi
               esse
               vellemus
               .
               ]
            
             upon
             which
             Tully
             makes
             this
             reflexion
             ,
             
               [
               quidvis
               potiùs
               ex
               i●is
               libris
               proferant
               quàm
               regem
               ,
               quem
            
             Romae
             
               posthac
               nec
               dii
               nec
               homines
               esse
               patientur
               ;
               ]
               let
               them
               alledge
               those
               Oracles
               for
               any
               thing
               they
               will
               ,
               rather
               than
               for
               a
               King
               ;
               for
               though
            
             Caesar
             
               was
               indeed
               our
               King
               ,
               and
               did
               really
               play
               the
            
             Rex
             
               over
               us
               ,
               yet
               the
               name
               of
               King
               is
               grown
               so
               odious
               since
               the
            
             Tarquins
             ,
             
               as
               neither
               Gods
               nor
               men
               will
               permit
               it
               to
               take
               place
               at
            
             Rome
             .
             This
             Sibylline
             Interpreter
             could
             be●no
             other
             but
             either
             Anthony
             (
             the
             
               Flamen
               Dialis
               Caesaris
            
             )
             who
             saluted
             him
             King
             ,
             and
             set
             a
             Diadem
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             S.
             P.
             Q.
             R.
             which
             Caesar
             commanded
             to
             be
             set
             on
             
             Jupiter's
             head
             :
             this
             was
             a
             made
             business
             between
             him
             and
             his
             
               Flamen
               (
               Dion
               ,
               hist.
               lib.
            
             44.
             )
             Or
             
               L.
               Cotta
               .
               [
               proximo
               autem
               Senatu
            
             L.
             Cottam
             
               quindecim-virum
               ,
               sententiam
               dicturum
               ;
               ut
               ,
               quoniam
               libris
               fatalibus
               continetur
               ,
            
             Parthos
             ,
             
               nisi
               à
               rege
               non
               posse
               vinci
               ,
            
             Caesar
             
               rex
               appellaretur
               :
               ]
               (
               Sueton.
               Julius
            
             29
             ,
             )
             .
          
           
             Upon
             which
             Passages
             ,
             both
             because
             I
             have
             not
             (
             in
             my
             small
             reading
             )
             observed
             them
             to
             have
             been
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             any
             ;
             and
             yet
             (
             in
             my
             weak
             judgment
             )
             they
             give
             in
             the
             most
             clear
             and
             full
             proof
             of
             that
             point
             I
             am
             now
             handling
             ,
             and
             serve
             to
             the
             justifying
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             against
             the
             Exceptions
             of
             over-wise
             Modern
             Criticks
             ,
             in
             many
             things
             of
             good
             use
             ;
             I
             shall
             make
             bold
             to
             make
             these
             Animadversions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             place
             of
             Tully
             vindicates
             the
             Fathers
             from
             the
             calumny
             of
             using
             pio●s
             fraud
             in
             their
             quoting
             of
             Sibyls
             Verses
             concurrence
             with
             Scripture-prophecy
             touching
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             Acrosticks
             which
             the
             Father
             's
             urged
             were
             
             in
             being
             before
             Christ's
             Incarnation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             forged
             by
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             is
             manifest
             ,
             from
             
             Tully's
             excepting
             against
             that
             kind
             of
             Verse
             ,
             (
             wherein
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             one
             to
             arise
             that
             should
             be
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             was
             writ
             )
             as
             savouring
             more
             of
             humane
             Industry
             than
             of
             Divine
             Inspiration
             .
             
               [
               Ea
               ,
               quae
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               dicitur
               ,
               mag●s
               est
               attenti
               animi
               quàm
               furentis
               .
               Atqui
               in
               Sibyllinis
               cujusque
               sententiae
               primis
               literis
               illius
               sententiae
               carmen
               omne
               praetexitur
               ;
               hoc
               scriptoris
               est
               non
               furentis
               ;
               adhibentis
               diligentiam
               ,
               non
               nisum
               .
               ]
            
             Those
             Acrosticks
             St.
             Austin
             translates
             
               (
               tom
               .
               6.
               contr
               .
               Judae
               .
               pag.
               orat
               .
               page
            
             27.
             )
             whose
             first
             letters
             of
             every
             Verse
             make
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             2.
             
             Here
             we
             have
             the
             Imperfection
             of
             the
             most
             sacred
             Oracles
             that
             were
             committed
             to
             the
             Heathen-world
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             those
             God
             concredited
             to
             the
             Jews
             ;
             even
             there
             where
             they
             handle
             the
             same
             Subject
             :
             For
             our
             Scripture
             Oracles
             not
             only
             foretel
             of
             one
             to
             be
             King
             of
             Kings
             (
             as
             an
             
               individuum
               vagum
            
             )
             but
             express
             the
             Place
             ,
             the
             Time
             of
             his
             Appearance
             ,
             the
             Line
             he
             is
             to
             come
             of
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             these
             of
             Sibyl
             neither
             describe
             Time
             nor
             Place
             nor
             Stock
             ,
             saith
             
               Lactantius
               ,
               (
               de
               vera
               sapient
               .
               l.
               4.
               c.
               15.
               )
               [
               denunciabant
               enim
               monstrosa
               quaedam
               miracula
               quorum
               nec
               ratio
               nec
               author
               nec
               tempus
               designabatur
               .
               ]
            
             And
             Tully
             in
             the
             place
             forequoted
             ,
             
               [
               Hoc
               si
               est
               in
               libris
               ,
               in
               quem
               hominem
               ,
               &
               in
               quod
               tempus
               est
               ?
               callidè
               enim
               qui
               illa
               composuit
               ,
               perfecit
               ,
               ut
               quodcunque
               accidisset
               ,
               praedictum
               videretur
               ,
               hominum
               &
               temporum
               definitione
               sublatâ
               :
               ]
               If
               there
               be
               such
               a
               Prophecy
               ,
               of
               what
               man
               or
               what
               time
               is
               it
               spoken
               ?
               for
               the
               composer
               hath
               subtilly
               left
               out
               the
               mention
               of
               such
               circumstances
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             that
             Circumstance
             [
             that
             he
             should
             arise
             in
             Judea
             ]
             the
             Romans
             had
             not
             out
             of
             Sibyls
             Books
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             many
             hundred
             years
             in
             their
             custody
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             Oriental
             Tradition
             
               (
               fama
               per
               Orientem
               ;
            
             )
             from
             whence
             also
             they
             had
             the
             Description
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             when
             or
             when
             abouts
             this
             King
             was
             to
             appear
             ,
             
               (
               circa
               id
               tempus
               .
            
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             Hence
             I
             observe
             ,
             that
             that
             Interpreter
             of
             Sybil
             ,
             expounded
             her
             Oracles
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Eastern
             ;
             for
             thus
             Cicero
             writes
             :
             
               [
               Quorum
               interpres
               nuper
               falsa
               quaedam
               hominum
               fama
               dicturus
               in
               Senatu
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               he
               misinterpreted
            
             Sibyl
             ,
             
               by
               expounding
               her
               Oracles
               according
               to
               that
               common
               fame
               which
               was
               noised
               in
               the
               East
               ;
               and
               so
               ratified
               the
               Eastern
               Oracle
               ,
            
             that
             is
             the
             Jewish
             ,
             
               and
               a
               strange
               Religion
            
             ;
             which
             he
             taxeth
             those
             kind
             of
             Expositors
             for
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               [
               Valeántque
               ad
               deponendas
               potiùs
               quàm
               ad
               suscipiendas
               Religiones
               :
               ]
               they
               should
               rather
               be
               interpreted
               to
               the
               abandoning
               than
               the
               advantage
               of
               strange
               Religions
               ;
               or
               rather
               not
               be
               read
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               kept
               hid
               ,
               except
               when
               the
               Senate
               commands
               them
               to
               be
               search'd
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               diversion
               of
               the
               divine
               displeasure
               ;
               which
               was
               the
               only
               use
               our
               forefathers
               made
               of
               them
               :
            
             as
             his
             next
             words
             import
             ;
             [
             Sibyllam
             
               quidem
               sepositam
               &
               conditam
               habeamus
               ,
               ut
               id
               quod
               proditum
               est
               à
               majoribus
               ;
               ni
               jussu
               Senatus
               ,
               nè
               legantur
               quidem
               libri
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             
             Caesar's
             using
             this
             stratagem
             to
             procure
             to
             himself
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             ,
             by
             an
             Argument
             drawn
             from
             the
             danger
             would
             otherwise
             accrew
             to
             the
             Romans
             
               (
               si
               salvi
               esse
               vellemus
            
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             threatning
             them
             with
             an
             expectation
             ,
             that
             some
             Nation
             or
             other
             would
             have
             the
             wit
             to
             take
             hold
             of
             the
             opportunity
             ;
             and
             ,
             now
             that
             the
             whole
             World
             was
             expecting
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             that
             Prophecy
             ,
             would
             tender
             a
             Person
             to
             the
             Romans
             themselves
             to
             be
             their
             King
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             in
             this
             particular
             get
             the
             start
             of
             other
             States
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             would
             be
             their
             wisest
             course
             to
             change
             the
             name
             of
             Dictator
             into
             that
             of
             King
             ;
             this
             strategem
             (
             I
             say
             )
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             was
             looked
             upon
             by
             Cicero
             to
             be
             of
             that
             consequence
             &
             tendency
             ,
             to
             the
             over-turning
             of
             that
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             under
             which
             that
             City
             had
             grown
             up
             to
             those
             dimensions
             of
             Greatness
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             Introduction
             of
             Monarchy
             ,
             as
             that
             Commonwealths-man
             thinks
             it
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             obviate
             those
             Pretences
             ,
             by
             invalidating
             the
             Authority
             of
             all
             Oracles
             ,
             and
             by
             charging
             the
             Antistites
             ,
             to
             whose
             custody
             those
             Oracles
             were
             committed
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             (
             as
             the
             better
             Ages
             before
             them
             had
             done
             )
             still
             keep
             them
             still
             secret
             ,
             and
             not
             permit
             the
             People
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             sollicited
             ,
             by
             Arguments
             drawn
             from
             thence
             ,
             to
             think
             of
             changing
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             bringing
             in
             a
             new
             Form.
             To
             dispatch
             at
             once
             this
             Point
             of
             the
             Sibylline
             
             Oracles
             ;
             I
             find
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pudder
             about
             them
             ,
             both
             under
             Augustus
             and
             Tiberius
             ,
             which
             (
             I
             think
             )
             must
             be
             imputed
             to
             Julius
             his
             troubling
             those
             waters
             ,
             in
             his
             fishing
             for
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             out
             of
             them
             :
             
               (
               Tacitus
               .
               annal
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             125.
             
             )
             which
             in
             effect
             he
             obtained
             ;
             for
             he
             came
             into
             the
             Senate
             in
             Scarlet
             ,
             after
             the
             guise
             of
             the
             Alban
             Kings
             .
             The
             Senate
             gave
             him
             the
             Title
             of
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             ordered
             a
             temple
             to
             be
             built
             and
             dedicated
             to
             Liberty
             ,
             with
             this
             Inscription
             on
             his
             Ivory
             Statue
             
               [
               The
               Unconquerable
               God
            
             ]
             and
             that
             his
             Image
             should
             be
             erected
             in
             the
             Capitol
             by
             the
             ancient
             K.
             standing
             upon
             the
             Globe
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             with
             this
             Inscription
             ;
             
               Semideus
               est
               .
               (
               Dion
               .
               43.
               )
               Hinc
               illae
               lacrymae
            
             in
             Tully
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             when
             I
             diligently
             read
             through
             his
             two
             Books
             of
             Divination
             ,
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             no
             other
             Scope
             in
             his
             whole
             Treatise
             ,
             than
             to
             prevent
             those
             destructive
             (
             as
             he
             thought
             )
             Alterations
             of
             Polity
             ,
             which
             the
             belief
             of
             Sibyls
             Prophecy
             and
             the
             Eastern
             Fame
             ,
             would
             incline
             the
             City
             to
             ,
             if
             their
             great
             Commanders
             were
             suffered
             to
             tread
             in
             
             Caesar's
             steps
             ,
             and
             to
             urge
             the
             belief
             of
             them
             (
             upon
             the
             Senate
             )
             and
             their
             Authority
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             restoring
             of
             the
             so
             long-since
             exploded
             Kingly
             Government
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             But
             Tully
             washeth
             the
             Ethiopian
             ,
             while
             he
             seeks
             to
             eradicate
             the
             belief
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             out
             of
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             or
             to
             disswade
             the
             Great
             Ones
             from
             giving
             out
             themselves
             for
             the
             persons
             pointed
             at
             in
             this
             Oracle
             .
             For
             though
             Augustus
             rejected
             the
             Title
             of
             Lord
             (
             as
             also
             that
             of
             Emperour
             )
             and
             made
             shew
             ,
             once
             ,
             of
             deposing
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             ;
             yet
             in
             those
             pretensions
             to
             humility
             ,
             this
             Politick
             Prince
             set
             his
             face
             counter
             to
             the
             Stairs
             towards
             which
             he
             rowed
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             his
             ambition
             of
             the
             Universal
             Crown
             ,
             his
             History
             is
             far
             more
             fertile
             of
             such
             like
             stratagems
             than
             
             Julius's
             .
             Suetonius
             reckons
             no
             less
             than
             17
             Prodigies
             ,
             which
             spoke
             Augustus
             to
             be
             a
             person
             design'd
             by
             Heaven
             for
             that
             Universal
             Monarchy
             ,
             or
             something
             equivalent
             to
             it
             .
             I
             shall
             name
             those
             only
             which
             bear
             manifest
             prints
             of
             the
             Oriental
             Prophecy
             .
          
           
             The
             Velitri
             had
             an
             old
             Tradition
             ,
             that
             a
             Citizen
             of
             theirs
             should
             ,
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ,
             gain
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             :
             
               (
               quandóque
               rerum
               potiturum
            
             )
             the
             very
             words
             whereby
             both
             Suetonius
             and
             Tacitus
             express
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Oracle
             ;
             )
             the
             Devil
             being
             in
             this
             God's
             Ape
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             animating
             them
             to
             wage
             War
             with
             the
             Romans
             ,
             till
             their
             striving
             for
             a
             dead
             Horse
             (
             as
             the
             Jews
             in
             Vespasians
             Wars
             )
             had
             brought
             them
             to
             the
             brink
             of
             ruin
             ,
             and
             would
             utterly
             have
             destroyed
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             at
             last
             been
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             that
             Respond
             portended
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             who
             was
             educated
             though
             not
             born
             amongst
             them
             ,
             
               (
               Suet.
               Octav
               ,
               94
               ,
               )
               [
               Penè
               ad
               exitium
               suicum
               populo
               R.
               belligeraverant
               :
               serô
               tandem
               documentis
               apparuit
               ,
               ostentum
               illud
            
             Augusti
             
               potentiam
               portendisse
               .
            
             ]
             Observe
             ,
             still
             ,
             how
             the
             Roman
             writers
             stretch
             the
             Sence
             of
             
               [
               Oriundus
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             
               Julius
               Marathus
            
             relates
             (
             and
             Suetonius
             from
             him
             )
             that
             ,
             some
             Months
             before
             the
             Birth
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             a
             Prodigy
             was
             seen
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             heard
             to
             declare
             ,
             that
             Nature
             was
             teeming
             with
             one
             who
             should
             be
             King
             of
             the
             Romans
             :
             
               [
               Prodigium
            
             Romae
             
               factum
               publicè
               ,
               quo
               denunciabatur
               Regem
               pop
               .
               R.
               naturam
               parturire
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             at
             which
             the
             Senators
             were
             so
             dismaid
             ,
             as
             a
             Vote
             had
             like
             to
             have
             past
             (
             upon
             the
             same
             score
             that
             Herod
             slew
             the
             Bethlemitish
             Children
             )
             to
             put
             to
             death
             all
             the
             Males
             that
             should
             be
             born
             that
             year
             :
             but
             that
             the
             Senators
             ,
             whose
             Wives
             were
             big
             bellied
             ,
             in
             hope
             that
             their
             Issue
             might
             attain
             that
             honour
             ,
             hindred
             the
             promulgation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             His
             Mother
             Atia
             made
             report
             (
             which
             Suetonius
             saith
             he
             read
             in
             
               Asclepiades
               Mendetes
            
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             how
             Apollo
             cuckolded
             her
             Husband
             Octavius
             ,
             by
             his
             Proxie
             ,
             a
             Dragon
             (
             sacred
             to
             him
             )
             creeping
             into
             her
             bed
             ,
             and
             committing
             with
             her
             ,
             while
             she
             was
             celebrating
             his
             ,
             nightly
             Rites
             .
             
               (
               Augustum
               natum
               mens●
               decimo
               ,
               &
               ob
               id
            
             Apollinis
             
               filium
               existimatum
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             Of
             the
             truth
             whereof
             she
             produced
             this
             Evidence
             ,
             that
             from
             that
             time
             she
             had
             a
             Mole
             ,
             in
             form
             of
             a
             Dragon
             ,
             imprest
             so
             in
             grain
             upon
             her
             Body
             ,
             as
             it
             could
             not
             by
             any
             art
             be
             obliterated
             :
             in
             remembrance
             of
             which
             ,
             and
             in
             token
             that
             
             Nero
             was
             of
             
             Apollo's
             Line
             ,
             his
             Mother
             Agrippina
             made
             him
             wear
             a
             Bracelet
             of
             Snake-Skin
             on
             his
             Right
             Arm
             ;
             which
             those
             whom
             Messalina
             sent
             to
             murther
             him
             in
             his
             Bed
             ,
             thinking
             to
             be
             a
             Snake
             indeed
             ,
             they
             ran
             away
             affrighted
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             lay
             violent
             hands
             upon
             him
             whom
             they
             deemed
             ,
             by
             that
             sight
             ,
             to
             be
             under
             
             Apollo's
             Protection
             .
             
               (
               Sueton.
               Nero
            
             6.
             )
             An
             exact
             Transcript
             of
             those
             Lines
             in
             the
             Oriental
             Prophecy
             ,
             that
             describe
             him
             that
             was
             to
             be
             King
             of
             Nations
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
             only
             we
             may
             observe
             here
             the
             prints
             of
             his
             cloven
             Foot
             ,
             whose
             Interest
             it
             is
             to
             disturb
             the
             right
             order
             of
             Sacred
             Prophecies
             ,
             by
             jumbling
             together
             into
             one
             Mass
             its
             most
             Heterogeneal
             Parts
             ;
             by
             joyning
             ,
             in
             this
             Omen
             ,
             in
             one
             Person
             ,
             the
             Womans
             and
             the
             Serpents
             Seed
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Atia
             ,
             while
             she
             was
             with
             Child
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             dreamt
             that
             she
             saw
             her
             Entrails
             trailing
             round
             about
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Circumference
             of
             Heaven
             :
             and
             her
             Husband
             ,
             that
             he
             saw
             a
             Sun-beam
             dart
             out
             of
             her
             Womb
             
               (
               Suetonius
               Octav.
               94.
               )
               [
               Explicari
               per
               omnem
               terrarum
               caelique
               ambitum
               .
               ]
            
             Fancies
             injected
             into
             them
             from
             those
             Passages
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Prophecy
             ,
             that
             delineate
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             in
             Colours
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             sending
             forth
             his
             Light
             ,
             drawing
             out
             his
             Line
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             
               P.
               Nigidius
            
             ,
             (
             on
             that
             Day
             wherein
             
             Catiline's
             Conspiracy
             was
             discust
             ,
             )
             observing
             his
             Father
             Octavius
             to
             come
             tardy
             to
             the
             Senate
             (
             as
             having
             been
             detained
             at
             home
             till
             his
             Wife
             was
             brought
             a
             Bed
             of
             Augustus
             )
             enquiring
             the
             Hour
             ,
             and
             Calculating
             his
             Nativity
             ,
             affirmed
             with
             much
             Vehemency
             ,
             
               [
               Dominum
               terrarum
               orbi
               natum
               .
               ]
               (
               Sueton.
               ibid
               )
            
             that
             a
             Child
             born
             that
             hour
             would
             become
             Lord
             of
             the
             Universe
             
               (
               Nigidius
            
             ,
             in
             Calculating
             the
             time
             of
             King
             
             Messiah's
             Birth
             ,
             shot
             not
             so
             wide
             of
             the
             Mark
             set
             by
             Daniel
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             our
             commentators
             do
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             his
             Prophecy
             to
             give
             them
             aim
             :
             
               (
               Vide
               Meed
               ,
               Daniels
            
             Weeks
             .
             )
          
           
             A
             like
             Prediction
             Octavius
             received
             from
             the
             Thracian
             Priests
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             asked
             the
             Fortune
             of
             his
             Son
             ;
             and
             was
             confirmed
             in
             the
             Beleif
             of
             it
             when
             the
             Day
             following
             his
             Son
             (
             or
             the
             Devil
             in
             his
             shape
             )
             appeared
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             a
             Form
             more
             August
             than
             that
             of
             a
             Mortal
             ,
             with
             a
             Scepter
             ,
             a
             Thunder-bolt
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             Jove's
             Accoutrements
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             his
             express
             Image
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             shut
             up
             the
             Legend
             of
             Augustus
             with
             the
             Dreams
             of
             Cicero
             ,
             (
             an
             Enemy
             both
             to
             Dreams
             and
             Monarchy
             )
             yet
             he
             ,
             the
             first
             time
             he
             took
             Notice
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             (
             but
             then
             a
             Youth
             )
             affirmed
             he
             had
             ,
             the
             Night
             before
             ,
             seen
             such
             a
             Boy
             as
             that
             standing
             at
             the
             Gate
             of
             the
             Capitol
             ,
             to
             whom
             Jupiter
             gave
             a
             Whip
             :
             And
             of
             
               Quintus
               Catulus
            
             ,
             who
             saw
             Jove
             deliver
             to
             him
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             take
             him
             into
             his
             Bosom
             ,
             present
             him
             to
             the
             Noble
             Youths
             as
             the
             Umpirer
             of
             all
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             lifting
             his
             own
             hand
             up
             to
             his
             Mouth
             after
             Augustus
             had
             kissed
             it
             ,
             Manifest
             Transcripts
             of
             those
             Texts
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Messiah
             is
             presented
             as
             one
             whom
             we
             must
             hear
             ,
             whom
             we
             must
             kiss
             ;
             as
             one
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             is
             committed
             the
             Key
             of
             the
             House
             of
             David
             ,
             &c.
             wherewith
             ,
             if
             those
             Persons
             had
             not
             been
             preoccupated
             ,
             and
             either
             read
             ,
             or
             heard
             them
             in
             the
             Day
             ,
             it
             could
             never
             have
             come
             into
             Mens
             Minds
             ,
             in
             the
             Night
             ,
             to
             dream
             at
             this
             rate
             :
             Neither
             can
             there
             be
             a
             better
             Reason
             given
             ,
             why
             the
             Romans
             should
             feign
             ,
             fancy
             ,
             and
             fasten
             such
             things
             as
             these
             upon
             their
             Emperours
             ;
             than
             that
             they
             might
             ,
             by
             these
             Lures
             ,
             draw
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             World
             to
             expect
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Prophecy
             in
             these
             Persons
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             But
             of
             the
             same
             Mint
             came
             those
             Presages
             which
             were
             coyned
             concerning
             Tiberius
             .
             Such
             as
             that
             of
             the
             famous
             Mathematician
             Scribonius
             ,
             who
             while
             Tiberius
             was
             yet
             a
             Child
             ,
             promised
             great
             things
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             amongst
             others
             ,
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             a
             King
             without
             Kingly
             Ensigns
             or
             Badges
             of
             Royalty
             .
             
               Suetonius
               (
               Tiberius
            
             ,
             8.
             )
             imputes
             the
             later
             part
             of
             this
             Prediction
             to
             the
             Author
             's
             not
             being
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Grandeur
             of
             the
             Caesars
             :
             but
             in
             reason
             it
             should
             be
             father'd
             upon
             his
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             Oriental
             Prophecy
             ,
             which
             presents
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             his
             coming
             without
             external
             Pomp.
             
          
           
           
             And
             that
             of
             Livia
             ,
             who
             casting
             many
             Figures
             to
             find
             out
             whether
             she
             was
             with
             Child
             of
             a
             Boy
             or
             Girl
             ,
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             took
             an
             Egge
             from
             under
             an
             Hen
             ,
             which
             in
             her
             own
             and
             Maids
             bosome
             she
             hatch'd
             ,
             till
             there
             came
             forth
             a
             cristed
             Bird
             ,
             a
             young
             Cock
             ,
             that
             must
             teach
             the
             old
             ones
             to
             crow
             up
             Tiberius
             to
             be
             that
             white
             one
             ,
             that
             Darling
             of
             Fortune
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Fates
             had
             decreed
             the
             universal
             Crown
             :
             A
             Crown
             which
             the
             East
             held
             in
             her
             hand
             for
             him
             ;
             of
             which
             he
             received
             an
             assurance
             ,
             when
             the
             sacred
             Fire
             kindled
             of
             its
             own
             accord
             upon
             the
             Altars
             at
             Philippi
             (
             dedicated
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             conquering
             Legions
             )
             as
             he
             passed
             by
             them
             in
             his
             Eastern
             Expedition
             into
             
               Syria
               .
               (
               Suetonius
               ibid.
            
             )
             The
             likeliest
             piece
             of
             Leger-de-main
             the
             Serpent
             could
             possibly
             play
             ,
             to
             fascinate
             that
             Region
             into
             a
             belief
             that
             he
             was
             their
             promised
             King
             ;
             among
             whom
             ,
             answering
             by
             Fire
             had
             formerly
             been
             reputed
             a
             final
             Determination
             of
             the
             Contest
             betwixt
             God
             and
             Baal
             ;
             and
             in
             whose
             Records
             ,
             Fire
             is
             frequently
             mention'd
             as
             a
             Precursor
             to
             the
             Exhibition
             of
             their
             Messias
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             that
             story
             is
             akin
             ,
             of
             the
             appearance
             of
             Fire
             issuing
             out
             of
             his
             Tunick
             while
             he
             lay
             at
             Rhodes
             :
             an
             Omen
             far
             before
             the
             Eagles
             liting
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             not
             inferiour
             to
             the
             lucky
             chance
             he
             had
             at
             Passage
             ,
             for
             the
             umpiring
             of
             that
             grand
             Question
             then
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             Pretenders
             was
             the
             true
             Heir
             to
             the
             Universal
             Crown
             ?
             saving
             that
             those
             flashes
             were
             transient
             ;
             but
             the
             Golden
             Die
             ,
             which
             he
             cast
             into
             
             Apon's
             Well
             ,
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             Gerious
             Oracle
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Suetonius
             (
             as
             himself
             testifies
             )
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             presenting
             uppermost
             the
             highest
             number
             .
          
           
             What
             needed
             all
             this
             ado
             to
             render
             these
             persons
             ,
             in
             the
             repute
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             fit
             to
             wear
             the
             Diadem
             ,
             as
             being
             more
             than
             men
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             World
             had
             learn'd
             ,
             by
             the
             Eastern
             Prophecy
             ,
             that
             he
             whose
             due
             it
             was
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             God-man
             :
             or
             ,
             in
             the
             Roman
             Phrase
             ,
             —
             
               Chara
               Deum
               soboles
            
             :
             what
             need
             was
             there
             to
             draw
             the
             Lions
             Skin
             upon
             these
             Emperours
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             them
             look
             like
             the
             Lion
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Pagan
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             mock
             Christ
             ;
             the
             eldest
             Son
             of
             Perdition
             ,
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             Christ
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             .
             Let
             me
             here
             observe
             the
             policy
             of
             this
             Vafrous
             wit
             Tiberius
             to
             secure
             the
             Judaean
             Crown
             from
             the
             surprisal
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             ;
             after
             the
             History
             of
             our
             Saviour
             was
             come
             to
             light
             (
             for
             Josephus
             hints
             that
             Stratagem
             as
             laid
             after
             Christs
             passion
             )
             from
             whom
             ,
             and
             Suetonius
             (
             his
             Tiberius
             36.
             )
             we
             learn
             ,
             that
             Tiberius
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             love
             he
             pretended
             to
             that
             Nation
             ,
             commended
             upon
             that
             account
             by
             
               Philo
               ,
            
             )
             practised
             to
             weaken
             the
             Strength
             ,
             and
             abate
             the
             courage
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             by
             distributing
             their
             Youth
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             training
             them
             up
             in
             Martial
             Discipline
             ,
             into
             Provinces
             far
             distant
             from
             Judaea
             ,
             and
             colder
             Climates
             ;
             four
             Thousand
             of
             which
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             were
             sent
             into
             Sardis
             :
             why
             this
             pretence
             ?
             but
             to
             cloak
             his
             drift
             from
             the
             Jews
             Eyes
             ,
             whose
             Favour
             he
             thought
             was
             necessary
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             being
             born
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             when
             time
             serv'd
             :
             and
             why
             must
             that
             Nations
             strength
             be
             thus
             weaken'd
             by
             dispersing
             their
             Youth
             through
             the
             Provinces
             ?
             but
             to
             prevent
             their
             snatching
             at
             the
             Eastern
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             Galba
             (
             for
             to
             produce
             the
             Arts
             which
             every
             Emperour
             used
             ,
             of
             this
             tendency
             ,
             would
             be
             an
             abuse
             of
             my
             Readers
             Patience
             )
             was
             invited
             by
             Vindex
             to
             the
             accepting
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             in
             words
             as
             fully
             expressing
             the
             Eastern
             Prophecy
             ,
             as
             the
             Tongue
             of
             man
             can
             utter
             :
             
               Ut
               humano
               generi
               assertorem
               ducemque
               se
               accommodaret
               (
               Sueton.
               Galba
               ,
            
             9.
             )
             that
             he
             would
             lend
             himself
             to
             Man-kind
             as
             its
             Saviour
             and
             Leader
             :
             And
             encouraged
             to
             undertake
             it
             ,
             by
             an
             Oracle
             as
             like
             that
             of
             God's
             ,
             touching
             his
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             both
             had
             come
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Mouth
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Drivel
             of
             the
             Serpent
             bewrays
             its
             Original
             in
             altering
             the
             Scene
             ,
             in
             putting
             Spain
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Jury
             .
             The
             sence
             of
             the
             Oracle
             (
             saith
             Suetonius
             )
             was
             this
             :
             That
             one
             was
             to
             arise
             out
             of
             Spain
             who
             was
             to
             be
             Prince
             and
             Lord
             over
             all
             .
             Observe
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Sence
             of
             Oriundus
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             before
             )
             for
             Galba
             came
             not
             out
             of
             Spain
             as
             a
             Native
             ;
             but
             that
             being
             his
             Province
             ,
             there
             he
             first
             erected
             his
             Emperial
             Standard
             :
             and
             
             withal
             ,
             the
             Craft
             of
             Galba
             ,
             in
             taking
             the
             advantage
             of
             this
             utmost
             Western
             Province
             its
             distance
             from
             the
             East
             ,
             to
             impose
             upon
             the
             Legions
             there
             residing
             this
             gloss
             of
             the
             Oriental
             Oracle
             ;
             that
             that
             Person
             ,
             whose
             coming
             the
             whole
             World
             was
             expecting
             ,
             was
             to
             come
             out
             of
             Spain
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Spanish
             Oracle
             ;
             this
             was
             brought
             to
             him
             by
             an
             honest
             Maid
             ,
             who
             came
             fortified
             with
             this
             Story
             ;
             that
             a
             Priest
             of
             Jupiter
             of
             Cleve
             ,
             admonish'd
             by
             a
             Dream
             ,
             had
             haled
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Repository
             of
             that
             God's
             Temple
             ,
             having
             been
             uttered
             two
             hundred
             Years
             ago
             by
             a
             Woman
             Prophetess
             .
             Perhaps
             Marius
             attempted
             to
             redeem
             Gallia
             with
             the
             aid
             of
             those
             ten
             Thousand
             Fanaticks
             ,
             who
             esteemed
             that
             sordid
             Peasant
             a
             God
             :
             upon
             the
             Encouragement
             of
             the
             Fame
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             ;
             his
             Story
             Tacitus
             relates
             
               (
               Histor.
               l.
               2.
               pag.
            
             310.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             need
             of
             Conjectures
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             oppressed
             with
             Numbers
             of
             certain
             and
             manifest
             Instances
             ;
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             From
             amongst
             which
             I
             shall
             singleout
             Vespasian
             to
             conclude
             with
             ;
             because
             he
             and
             his
             Son
             Titus
             actually
             estated
             themselves
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             that
             which
             their
             Predecessors
             sued
             for
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             the
             repute
             of
             being
             
               amor
               &
               deliciae
               humani
               generis
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Prophets
             Language
             )
             the
             desire
             of
             all
             Nations
             ;
             of
             being
             that
             King
             of
             Kings
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Prophecy
             :
             A
             Title
             conferred
             upon
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Gentile
             Chronologers
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             but
             by
             Josephus
             himself
             ,
             a
             Jew
             and
             a
             Priest
             (
             such
             wonderful
             Delusions
             was
             the
             most
             sober
             and
             discreet
             Party
             of
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             given
             unto
             )
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             those
             Impresses
             which
             ,
             they
             conceived
             ,
             Heaven
             had
             stamp'd
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             pointed
             them
             out
             by
             ,
             for
             that
             Universal
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             Such
             was
             that
             Prodigy
             of
             the
             Oak
             sacred
             to
             Mars
             ,
             and
             standing
             in
             the
             Favian
             Suburb
             ,
             which
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             sere
             ,
             on
             a
             suddain
             put
             forth
             three
             branches
             ,
             at
             the
             three
             Births
             of
             his
             Mother
             Vespasia
             :
             the
             first
             a
             slender
             one
             at
             the
             Birth
             of
             her
             eldest
             Child
             ,
             a
             Girl
             ,
             who
             died
             within
             a
             Year
             :
             but
             the
             last
             at
             the
             Birth
             of
             Vespasian
             as
             big
             as
             a
             Tree
             ;
             upon
             which
             ,
             his
             Father
             Sa●inus
             ,
             having
             consulted
             the
             Fortune-tellers
             ,
             told
             his
             Mother
             that
             she
             had
             a
             Grand-child
             born
             that
             would
             be
             Emperour
             :
             at
             which
             she
             nothing
             but
             laugh'd
             ,
             wondering
             that
             she
             being
             ,
             for
             all
             her
             Age
             ,
             in
             perfect
             Memory
             ,
             should
             have
             a
             Son
             grown
             already
             into
             his
             dotage
             
               (
               Suetonius
               Vespasian
            
             ,
             5.
             )
          
           
             Such
             was
             the
             Interpretation
             that
             was
             made
             of
             
             Caligula's
             throwing
             Dirt
             into
             the
             Lap
             of
             his
             Soldier
             's
             Coat
             :
             (
             a
             Punishment
             inflicted
             upon
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             not
             taking
             Care
             enough
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Way
             watered
             and
             swept
             before
             him
             and
             his
             Army
             ,
             in
             his
             Belgick
             Expedition
             )
             that
             ,
             in
             process
             ,
             of
             Time
             ,
             the
             Earth
             should
             be
             cast
             into
             his
             Lap.
             
          
           
             Such
             was
             the
             Dog's
             bringing
             to
             him
             a
             man's
             hand
             ,
             the
             Oxe's
             crouching
             down
             at
             his
             feet
             ;
             Cypress's
             rising
             up
             again
             ,
             of
             its
             own
             accord
             ,
             and
             flourishing
             the
             next
             Day
             ,
             after
             it
             had
             by
             the
             Violence
             of
             a
             Tempest
             been
             blow'n
             down
             ,
             and
             by
             its
             own
             weight
             (
             in
             that
             fall
             )
             pull'd
             up
             by
             the
             Roots
             :
             they
             who
             reported
             these
             things
             ,
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             perswade
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Branch
             growing
             from
             the
             withered
             Root
             of
             Jesse
             ,
             the
             man
             ,
             under
             whose
             Feet
             ,
             God
             had
             put
             even
             Sheep
             and
             Oxen
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             same
             tendency
             was
             the
             Respond
             he
             received
             in
             Judea
             from
             the
             Oracle
             of
             God
             Carmelus
             ;
             that
             whatsoever
             he
             undertook
             should
             succeed
             well
             ,
             
               (
               Suet.
               Vespas
            
             .
             5.
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Prophets
             Language
             ;
             the
             Pleasure
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             prosper
             in
             his
             hand
             :
             
               Heylin
               (
               Cosmography
               Syria
               ,
               Phaenicia
               ,
            
             689.
             )
             thinks
             the
             Heathen
             called
             the
             Jews
             God
             Carmelus
             ,
             from
             that
             Familiarity
             that
             Elias
             had
             with
             him
             on
             the
             Mount
             Carmel
             ;
             and
             that
             miraculous
             Experiment
             by
             which
             he
             confuted
             
             Baal's
             Prophets
             there
             ,
             gave
             them
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Oracles
             were
             given
             there
             by
             God
             :
             If
             this
             was
             a
             Respond
             of
             the
             God
             of
             
             Israel's
             ;
             he
             answered
             Vespasian
             ,
             and
             those
             Jewish
             Priests
             that
             consulted
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             after
             their
             own
             Heart
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             that
             Idol
             of
             the
             Messiah
             they
             had
             set
             up
             ,
             having
             rejected
             the
             substance
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             conceive
             ,
             Suetonius
             here
             hath
             respect
             to
             Josephus
             his
             assuring
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             prosper
             in
             all
             his
             Undertakings
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               (
               Bel.
               
               Jud.
            
             5.
             12.
             
             )
             which
             Presages
             he
             (
             being
             a
             Priest
             )
             father'd
             upon
             the
             spirit
             of
             God's
             Revelation
             to
             him
             :
             of
             these
             Predictions
             of
             
               Josephus
               Suetonius
            
             (
             in
             the
             same
             place
             )
             makes
             mention
             .
             As
             also
             of
             an
             Eagle
             coming
             from
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             chasing
             away
             that
             ,
             which
             had
             (
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Armies
             )
             conquered
             another
             Eagle
             in
             the
             Battel
             of
             Betrick
             ;
             where
             
             Otho's
             Army
             was
             discomfited
             by
             Vitellius
             ,
             and
             a
             while
             after
             Vitellius
             by
             Vespasian
             .
          
           
             Such
             was
             his
             curing
             the
             blind
             and
             lame
             after
             the
             Physicians
             had
             in
             vain
             tryed
             their
             Skill
             upon
             them
             ;
             the
             one
             with
             his
             Spittle
             ,
             the
             other
             with
             treading
             upon
             his
             hand
             
               (
               Tacit.
               hist.
            
             4.
             390.
             
             )
             so
             perfect
             an
             Ape
             was
             Vespasian
             of
             our
             Jesus
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             I
             wonder
             not
             that
             he
             should
             train
             up
             his
             Son
             Titus
             to
             that
             exactness
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Counterfeiting
             ;
             as
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             boast
             ,
             he
             could
             resemble
             any
             man's
             hand
             ,
             and
             could
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             veriest
             Falsifyer
             in
             the
             World
             :
             
               (
               Suet.
               Tit.
            
             3.
             )
             the
             true
             Son
             of
             such
             a
             Father
             ,
             as
             could
             not
             only
             counterfeit
             Mens
             Hands
             ,
             but
             God's
             Arm
             ,
             that
             Arm
             that
             rules
             for
             him
             !
          
           
             Whether
             these
             Stories
             were
             feigned
             ,
             or
             true
             ,
             as
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             those
             the
             unlikeliest
             ,
             doubtless
             were
             ;
             there
             being
             many
             Eye
             Witnesses
             of
             them
             alive
             and
             testifying
             the
             Truth
             of
             them
             long
             after
             his
             Death
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             no
             temptation
             to
             lye
             ,
             as
             Tacitus
             affirms
             
               (
               Histor.
               lib.
            
             4.
             )
             and
             Suetonius
             his
             Father
             then
             serving
             in
             the
             Wars
             ,
             as
             Tribune
             of
             the
             tenth
             Legion
             .
             Whether
             those
             strange
             things
             were
             the
             Effects
             of
             Satanical
             Power
             ,
             or
             the
             Gifts
             of
             God
             to
             that
             Emperour
             ,
             marking
             him
             out
             for
             that
             signal
             Service
             he
             performed
             against
             Jerusalem
             (
             as
             the
             excellent
             Doctor
             Juxon
             ,
             if
             my
             memory
             fails
             me
             not
             ,
             hath
             somewhere
             expressed
             )
             is
             not
             here
             to
             be
             discust
             :
             for
             it
             comes
             all
             to
             one
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             use
             I
             make
             of
             these
             Relations
             :
             which
             I
             produce
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             means
             Vespasian
             came
             to
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             the
             Person
             pointed
             at
             in
             the
             oriental
             Prophecy
             :
             and
             this
             is
             no
             more
             than
             is
             with
             one
             Mouth
             asserted
             by
             all
             those
             three
             Historians
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             were
             upon
             the
             place
             where
             these
             things
             were
             done
             .
          
           
             That
             Authority
             and
             Majesty
             (
             saith
             
               Suetonius
               )
               (
               Vespasian
            
             ,
             7.
             )
             that
             was
             wanting
             to
             Vespasian
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             obscurity
             of
             his
             Family
             ;
             was
             by
             such
             Omens
             and
             Prodigies
             made
             up
             :
             
               Authoritas
               ,
               &
               quasi
               majestas
               quaedam
               ,
               ut
               inopinato
               &
               adhuc
               novo
               principi
               deerat
               ,
               accessit
               haec
               quoque
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Upon
             consideration
             of
             the
             many
             Signs
             fore-shewing
             his
             Reign
             (
             saith
             
               Josephus
               )
               (
               Bel.
               Jud.
            
             5.
             12.
             
             )
             it
             was
             thought
             that
             Vespasian
             came
             to
             the
             Empire
             by
             God's
             special
             Providence
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             certain
             just
             order
             of
             Fate
             had
             brought
             about
             the
             whole
             World
             to
             his
             Obedience
             .
             And
             
               Tacitus
               (
               Ibid.
               lib.
            
             4.
             )
             writes
             ,
             that
             by
             those
             Miraculous
             Contingencies
             ,
             the
             Favour
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Inclination
             of
             the
             Gods
             towards
             him
             was
             manifestly
             declared
             ;
             and
             by
             them
             Vespasian
             was
             so
             animated
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             nothing
             impossible
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             without
             the
             Verge
             of
             his
             Fortune
             :
             
               Multa
               miracula
               evenere
               queis
               coelestis
               favor
               &
               quaedam
               in
            
             Vespasianum
             
               inclinatio
               numinum
               ostenderetur
               —
               Igitur
               cuncta
               fortunae
               suae
               patere
               ratus
               :
               nec
               quicquam
               últro
               incredibile
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               The
               more
               open
               Practices
               of
               soaring
               Spirits
               in
               grasping
               at
               the
               Judean
               Crown
               ;
               their
               hopes
               to
               obtain
               it
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               to
               some
               of
               them
               )
               their
               Conceit
               of
               possessing
               it
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             Cleopatra
             '
             
               s
               Boon
               begg'd
               of
            
             M.
             Antony
             denyed
             .
             Herod
             '
             
               s
               Eye
               blood-shot
               with
               looking
               at
               the
               Eastern
               Prophecy
               .
            
             §
             2.
             
             Vespasian
             
               jealous
               of
            
             Titus
             .
             
               The
               Eastern
               Monarchy
               the
               Prize
               contended
               for
               by
               both
               Parties
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Wars
               .
               Mild
            
             Vespasian
             
               cruel
               to
            
             David
             '
             
               s
               Line
            
             .
             §
             3.
             
             Domitian
             
               jealous
               of
            
             David
             '
             
               s
               Progeny
               .
               (
               Genealogies
            
             .
             Metius
             Pomposianus
             
               his
               Genesis
               and
               Globe
               ;
               )
               his
               Discourse
               with
               Christ's
               Kindred
               about
               Christ's
               Kingdom
               .
               Clancular
               Jews
               brought
               to
               light
               .
            
             Trajan
             
               puts
               to
               death
            
             ,
             Simeon
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             
               for
               being
               of
               the
               Royal
               Line
               .
            
             §
             4.
             
             
               Glosses
               upon
               the
               Eastern
               Prophecy
               under
            
             Adrian
             
               involve
               the
               Empire
               in
               Blood
            
             ,
             Jewry
             
               in
               Desolation
            
             ,
             Fronto
             
               taxeth
               benumm'd
            
             Nerva
             
               for
               conniving
               at
               the
               Jew
            
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THese
             were
             their
             secret
             Practices
             to
             wind
             themselves
             into
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Kingdom
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             they
             cast
             a
             corner
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             which
             they
             took
             aim
             with
             )
             upon
             the
             Oriental
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             upon
             its
             account
             on
             the
             concern
             of
             Judea
             .
             We
             shall
             now
             give
             such
             Instances
             of
             their
             open
             and
             over-board
             Practices
             ,
             as
             speak
             those
             great
             ones
             ,
             who
             travell'd
             with
             the
             hopes
             of
             the
             Universal
             Monarchy
             ,
             to
             have
             had
             their
             Eye
             and
             Ear
             open
             to
             every
             Leaf
             that
             fell
             there
             ,
             where
             the
             Throne
             was
             to
             be
             erected
             .
          
           
             Cleopatra
             expressed
             her
             extream
             desire
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Judea
             ,
             in
             her
             seeking
             to
             undermine
             Herod's
             Interest
             in
             M.
             Antony's
             Affections
             :
             which
             when
             she
             could
             not
             effect
             ,
             she
             attempts
             to
             ensnare
             Herod
             in
             the
             Cords
             of
             Love
             ,
             solliciting
             him
             to
             the
             use
             of
             her
             body
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             Allurements
             which
             her
             Craft
             or
             Wantonness
             could
             suggest
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               Ant.
               lib.
               15.
               cap.
            
             4.
             )
             But
             the
             old
             Fox
             smelt
             the
             Train
             ,
             and
             escap'd
             the
             Trap
             ,
             (
             though
             baited
             with
             that
             Flesh
             ,
             for
             the
             enjoyment
             whereof
             ,
             his
             Master
             Antony
             lost
             both
             Crown
             and
             Life
             )
             and
             withal
             so
             well
             perceived
             what
             thirst
             the
             Queen
             of
             Egypt
             had
             after
             the
             Waters
             of
             Israel
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             once
             minded
             to
             have
             quench'd
             it
             in
             her
             Blood
             ,
             being
             confident
             that
             nothing
             else
             ,
             save
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             
             Judea's
             Crown
             ,
             could
             satiate
             her
             Longings
             ;
             
               (
               Id.
               ib.
               cap.
            
             5.
             )
             towards
             the
             obtaining
             whereof
             ,
             when
             these
             Methods
             proved
             ineffectual
             ,
             she
             betakes
             her self
             to
             the
             all
             conquering
             Weapons
             of
             Tears
             and
             Prayers
             ,
             beleaguering
             Antony
             with
             dayly
             Requests
             ,
             and
             endearing
             Arguments
             that
             Wit
             or
             Love
             could
             invent
             to
             assault
             his
             Mind
             with
             ,
             whose
             heart
             ,
             she
             knew
             ,
             lay
             already
             at
             her
             Feet
             .
             But
             Antony
             turns
             a
             deaf
             Ear
             to
             his
             
             Cleopatra's
             Suit
             ,
             bribes
             her
             to
             hold
             her
             Peace
             by
             giving
             her
             Coelo-Syria
             ,
             but
             will
             by
             no
             means
             hear
             of
             parting
             with
             
             Judea's
             Crown
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             her
             that
             is
             dearer
             to
             him
             than
             his
             Life
             .
             
               (
               Id.
               Ibid
               cap.
            
             4.
             )
             What
             makes
             him
             ,
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             thus
             inexorable
             ?
             had
             it
             been
             his
             Respects
             to
             Herod
             ,
             his
             Affection
             to
             Cleopatra
             would
             more
             than
             have
             counter-ballanc'd
             that
             ;
             was
             it
             the
             largeness
             of
             that
             Kingdoms
             Bounds
             ?
             for
             Bulk
             it
             was
             the
             wreckling
             of
             all
             Kingdoms
             ;
             too
             mean
             a
             Gift
             for
             Antony
             to
             bestow
             on
             Cleopatra
             ,
             if
             in
             his
             Surveigh
             of
             it
             he
             had
             not
             taken
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             valued
             it
             according
             to
             the
             rate
             which
             that
             had
             set
             upon
             it
             .
             Whose
             Crown
             ,
             while
             Herod
             held
             ,
             he
             only
             held
             the
             Stakes
             ,
             till
             the
             Game
             was
             up
             that
             Augustus
             and
             Antony
             were
             a
             playing
             :
             had
             the
             Emperial
             fallen
             to
             his
             Lot
             ,
             
             Herod's
             Diadem
             would
             have
             been
             at
             his
             Devotion
             :
             he
             might
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             an
             Opportunity
             have
             taken
             it
             off
             his
             Head
             (
             who
             was
             but
             a
             Deputy
             King
             )
             and
             set
             it
             upon
             his
             own
             with
             a
             wet
             Finger
             ;
             but
             not
             from
             
             Cleopatra's
             with
             dry
             Cheeks
             .
             But
             Antony
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             effeminated
             ,
             doth
             but
             lisp
             out
             his
             Emulation
             of
             this
             Crown
             ,
             his
             envying
             that
             any
             head
             should
             wear
             it
             as
             absolutely
             his
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             .
          
           
           
             
             Herod's
             Eye
             ,
             by
             looking
             at
             this
             Oracle
             ,
             grew
             apparently
             Blood-shot
             ▪
             he
             writes
             his
             jealousie
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             so
             plain
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             may
             run
             and
             read
             it
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Innocents
             ,
             Sanhedrim
             and
             Royal
             Line
             ,
             thinking
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               an
               t
            
             .
             14.
             17.
             
             )
             by
             these
             means
             ,
             to
             frustrate
             its
             Effects
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             Masters
             at
             Rome
             the
             Ground
             they
             hold
             :
             and
             yet
             fearing
             some
             of
             that
             Race
             might
             escape
             his
             evil
             Eye
             ;
             to
             make
             all
             sure
             ,
             he
             causeth
             all
             the
             Genealogies
             he
             could
             lay
             Hands
             on
             to
             be
             burned
             :
             that
             by
             disturbing
             the
             Succession
             he
             might
             make
             the
             Title
             disputable
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             to
             be
             determined
             by
             the
             longest
             Sword
             ,
             while
             Tongues
             and
             Pens
             were
             contending
             about
             endless
             and
             headless
             Genealogies
             
               (
               Euseb.
               Eccl.
               hist.
            
             1.
             9.
             )
             A
             Design
             had
             taken
             sad
             effect
             ,
             had
             not
             St.
             Paul
             by
             his
             Apostolical
             Prohibition
             timously
             prevented
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             merciful
             Providence
             snatch'd
             some
             Authentick
             Records
             ,
             as
             Brands
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Fire
             ;
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Evangelist
             drew
             the
             double
             Line
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             for
             that
             some
             Draughts
             of
             David's
             Posterity
             did
             escape
             ,
             the
             Talmudists
             assure
             us
             ,
             when
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Tract
             of
             such
             Records
             
               R.
               Levi
            
             derived
             Hillel
             (
             our
             Saviours
             Contemporary
             )
             from
             the
             Family
             of
             
               David
               .
               (
               Lightfoot
               har
            
             .
             §
             10.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             The
             Fear
             that
             his
             Son
             Titus
             ,
             (
             after
             this
             Conquest
             of
             Judea
             )
             would
             assume
             the
             so
             much
             spoken
             of
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             made
             Vespasian
             look
             askew
             upon
             his
             staying
             there
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Honours
             there
             conferr'd
             upon
             him
             by
             the
             Legions
             .
             
               (
               Suet.
               Titus
               5.
               )
               [
               Unde
               nata
               suspicio
               est
               quasi
               descisseret
               a
               patre
               Orientisque
               regnum
               sibi
               vindicare
               tentasset
               .
               —
               ]
            
             Insomuch
             as
             Titus
             ,
             for
             the
             Removal
             of
             that
             Jealousie
             ,
             hastens
             upon
             the
             first
             Rumour
             of
             it
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             pithily
             confutes
             it
             in
             three
             Words
             :
             
               veni
               ,
               Pater
               ,
               veni
               ;
               I
               am
               come
               ,
               Father
               ,
               I
               am
               come
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             he
             had
             reason
             to
             think
             his
             Father
             must
             needs
             be
             tender
             of
             that
             Point
             ,
             the
             securing
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             to
             himself
             being
             the
             Errand
             upon
             which
             he
             sent
             his
             Son
             into
             Judea
             :
             for
             it
             was
             for
             the
             Decision
             of
             the
             Controversie
             about
             Title
             to
             the
             Universal
             Monarchy
             that
             those
             Fatal
             Wars
             were
             commenc'd
             :
             that
             that
             Combat
             was
             undertaken
             ,
             which
             (
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Josephus
             )
             was
             the
             bloodiest
             that
             ever
             was
             sought
             ;
             each
             Party
             drawing
             in
             for
             Seconds
             all
             the
             force
             they
             could
             raise
             ;
             and
             selling
             their
             Lives
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             at
             the
             highest
             Price
             that
             the
             utmost
             Spight
             of
             Foes
             .
             Contempt
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             Gallantry
             of
             Spirit
             could
             set
             them
             at
             :
             A
             War
             managed
             with
             a
             greater
             Fierceness
             of
             Spirit
             than
             the
             Pregnant
             Wit
             of
             Homer
             could
             fancy
             in
             his
             describing
             the
             Wars
             of
             Troy
             :
             and
             (
             to
             say
             all
             in
             Word
             )
             answerable
             to
             the
             esteem
             which
             both
             Parties
             had
             of
             that
             Helena
             for
             whom
             they
             contended
             ;
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               Prefa
               .
               Bel.
               Jud.
               )
            
             while
             the
             Jew
             (
             saith
             
               Josephus
               (
               Id.
               Ib.
               Preface
               to
               Jewish
               War
               :
               )
            
             promised
             to
             himself
             the
             Universal
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             was
             loth
             to
             let
             go
             his
             hold
             :
             they
             came
             to
             try
             the
             Title
             by
             the
             Sword.
             
          
           
             Particularly
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             Prize
             which
             the
             Jew
             ran
             for
             in
             that
             Race
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             clear
             Testimonies
             of
             
               Josephus
               ,
               (
               Bel.
               Jud.
            
             7.
             12.
             
             )
             saying
             ,
             That
             which
             chiefly
             excited
             the
             Jews
             to
             this
             War
             was
             an
             Ambiguous
             Oracle
             found
             in
             their
             Sacred
             Books
             ,
             that
             about
             that
             time
             some
             one
             was
             to
             arise
             in
             their
             Coasts
             that
             should
             obtain
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             And
             of
             
               Suetonius
               (
               Vespasian
            
             4.
             )
             who
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Oracle
             ,
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             applying
             it
             to
             themselves
             was
             that
             which
             occasioned
             and
             encouraged
             them
             to
             rebel
             .
             
               Id
               Judaei
               ad
               se
               trahentes
               rebellarunt
            
             ;
             for
             our
             confirmation
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             those
             Evidences
             ,
             beside
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             Authors
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             Qualifications
             of
             the
             Persons
             who
             fomented
             this
             Rebellion
             ,
             of
             the
             Ring-leaders
             of
             this
             Defection
             ;
             who
             were
             those
             Impostors
             ,
             that
             by
             Magical
             Tricks
             perswaded
             the
             unwary
             Multitude
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             either
             the
             Christ
             or
             his
             Fore-runners
             :
             in
             this
             second
             Rank
             I
             martial
             them
             ,
             who
             drew
             Disciples
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             ;
             the
             Stage
             erected
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             for
             that
             Cryer
             that
             was
             to
             prepare
             the
             way
             for
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             before
             whom
             these
             Anti-baptists
             plain
             the
             Way
             by
             levelling
             the
             Roman
             Power
             set
             over
             them
             by
             God
             ,
             by
             with-holding
             Tribute
             ,
             and
             surprising
             Castles
             ,
             by
             excluding
             Caesar
             out
             of
             their
             Prayers
             and
             Sacrifices
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             saith
             Josephus
             ,
             the
             Seminary
             and
             Fomes
             of
             the
             
             war
             
               (
               Bel.
               Jud.
               2.
               17.
               initio
               .
               )
            
             Under
             the
             first
             Rank
             I
             place
             (
             by
             name
             )
             Menahem
             the
             Son
             of
             Judas
             of
             
               Galilee
               ,
               (
               Id.
               Ib.
               fine
               .
               )
            
             that
             cunning
             Sophister
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             Birth
             ,
             about
             ten
             or
             eleven
             Years
             (
             when
             Archelaus
             his
             Goods
             being
             confiscated
             ,
             Cyrenius
             was
             sent
             to
             take
             an
             Account
             thereof
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             tax
             Syria
             (
             to
             which
             Provence
             Judea
             was
             then
             annext
             )
             this
             occasioned
             Judas
             his
             Insurrection
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             first
             taxing
             of
             all
             the
             World
             at
             our
             Saviour's
             Birth
             )
             drew
             the
             Jews
             into
             Rebellion
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             taxing
             under
             Cyrenius
             ,
             and
             had
             so
             well
             train'd
             up
             his
             Sons
             in
             this
             bad
             Art
             ;
             that
             two
             of
             them
             start
             up
             false
             
               Christs
               under
            
             Tiberius
             Alexander
             ,
             
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             James
             and
             Simeon
             ,
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               Ant.
               Jud.
            
             10.
             3.
             )
             The
             last
             of
             this
             Galilean's
             Sons
             that
             trod
             in
             his
             Father's
             Steps
             was
             this
             Menahem
             (
             of
             whom
             that
             Story
             may
             very
             well
             be
             intended
             that
             Doctor
             
               Lightfoot
               (
               Harmony
            
             §
             9.
             )
             quotes
             out
             of
             the
             Gomarists
             )
             who
             ,
             taking
             with
             him
             certain
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             went
             to
             Massada
             Castle
             ,
             where
             was
             
             Herod's
             Armory
             ;
             and
             arming
             himself
             and
             his
             Company
             ,
             marches
             to
             Jerusalem
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             to
             this
             Point
             Josephus
             speaks
             home
             
               (
               Jud.
               Bel.
               7.
               12.
               )
               [
               Sed
               quod
               maxime
               eos
            
             (
             Judaeos
             )
             
               ad
               bellum
               excitaverat
               ,
               responsum
               erat
               ambiguum
               in
               sacris
               libris
               inventum
               ,
               quod
               eo
               tempore
               quidam
               esset
               ex
               eorum
               sinibus
               orbis
               terrae
               habiturus
               imperium
               ,
               id
               enim
               illi
               quidem
               quasi
               proprium
               acceperant
               multique
               sapientes
               interpretatione
               decepti
               .
               ]
               But
               that
               which
               chiefly
               incited
               the
               Jews
               to
               this
               was
               an
               Ambiguous
               Oracle
               found
               in
               the
               Sacred
               Books
               ,
               that
               about
               that
               time
               one
               was
               to
               arise
               in
               their
               Coasts
               who
               was
               to
               have
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               which
               they
               appropriated
               to
               themselves
               :
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Romans
             aimed
             at
             the
             same
             Mark
             ,
             though
             we
             need
             no
             other
             Evidence
             than
             the
             Emperour
             's
             taking
             upon
             himself
             the
             honour
             of
             being
             reputed
             that
             King
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             before
             )
             for
             his
             bearing
             away
             that
             Title
             ,
             as
             the
             Spoils
             of
             conquered
             Judea
             ,
             argues
             that
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Golden
             Ball
             he
             contended
             for
             ;
             
               quod
               primum
               in
               intentione
               ultimum
               in
               executione
            
             ;
             yet
             I
             shall
             back
             this
             with
             one
             other
             historical
             observation
             ,
             viz.
             Vespasian's
             enquiring
             out
             ,
             and
             putting
             to
             death
             all
             he
             could
             find
             of
             
             David's
             Off-spring
             
               (
               Euseb.
               ec
               .
               hist.
            
             3.
             12.
             44.
             
             )
             whom
             ,
             after
             so
             long
             a
             deprivation
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             Royal
             Power
             ,
             as
             had
             by
             Prescription
             rendered
             them
             ,
             in
             all
             other
             Capacities
             ,
             inconsiderable
             and
             mere
             private
             men
             ,
             nothing
             could
             make
             so
             formidable
             ,
             as
             to
             put
             that
             mild
             Prince
             (
             who
             wept
             over
             the
             Fall
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             Slaughter
             of
             obstinate
             Rebels
             )
             upon
             that
             Bloody
             Design
             of
             murdering
             so
             many
             Innocents
             ,
             whose
             only
             Crime
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             out
             of
             whose
             Loins
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             he
             that
             was
             to
             be
             Lord
             of
             the
             Universe
             ;
             nothing
             (
             I
             say
             )
             could
             have
             forced
             Vespasian
             (
             contrary
             to
             the
             strong
             Bias
             of
             his
             natural
             Inclination
             )
             to
             so
             inhumane
             an
             Undertaking
             ,
             had
             not
             that
             Maxim
             (
             which
             led
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             to
             the
             violation
             of
             common
             Equity
             )
             led
             Vespasian
             (
             the
             first
             good
             Natur'd
             man
             that
             ever
             imbrewed
             his
             Hands
             in
             so
             savage
             an
             Act
             )
             to
             the
             Violation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             common
             Humanity
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             own
             Benign
             and
             more
             than
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             
               If
               the
               Law
               of
               Equity
               be
               to
               be
               waved
               at
               all
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               waved
               for
               an
               Empire
               .
            
             Nothing
             ,
             but
             a
             Design
             to
             obtain
             and
             secure
             to
             himself
             this
             Universal
             Monarchy
             ,
             could
             have
             been
             a
             Prize
             worthy
             
             Vespasian's
             running
             for
             ,
             through
             this
             Way
             of
             Blood
             ,
             where
             he
             drives
             his
             victorious
             Chariot
             ,
             not
             (
             as
             Tullia
             )
             over
             the
             insensate
             Corps
             of
             a
             dead
             Father
             ,
             but
             over
             his
             own
             tenderly
             yearning
             Bowels
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             with
             more
             Security
             hug
             the
             Penelope
             he
             had
             been
             courting
             in
             the
             Wars
             ;
             of
             whose
             Embraces
             he
             could
             not
             promise
             himself
             the
             quiet
             Possession
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             any
             of
             that
             Rival
             Line
             survived
             .
             He
             had
             learned
             by
             Experience
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             were
             so
             confident
             that
             their
             Messiah
             must
             spring
             from
             the
             Root
             of
             Jessee
             ,
             as
             while
             there
             was
             any
             Branch
             sprouting
             thence
             ,
             they
             would
             gather
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             put
             their
             Confidence
             in
             the
             Shadow
             of
             it
             ;
             
               and
               many
               of
               their
               Wise
               Men
               were
               thereby
               deceived
            
             ;
             while
             the
             Factious
             Impostors
             had
             any
             of
             that
             Linage
             left
             ,
             to
             throw
             out
             as
             a
             Ball
             of
             Contention
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             leave
             camping
             and
             striving
             with
             the
             Romans
             for
             the
             Goal
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             thought
             it
             his
             wisest
             Course
             ,
             by
             the
             Extirpation
             of
             that
             Family
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             the
             Ball.
             He
             had
             seen
             that
             writ
             ,
             in
             the
             Rubrick
             of
             Roman
             and
             Jewish
             Blood
             ,
             which
             Tacitus
             hath
             transcribed
             ;
             that
             the
             
             Jews
             were
             so
             pertinacious
             in
             applying
             to
             themselves
             the
             Grandure
             promised
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Prophecy
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Misery
             they
             endured
             ,
             all
             the
             Desolations
             brought
             upon
             them
             by
             that
             War
             ,
             could
             not
             make
             them
             despond
             ,
             and
             give
             up
             their
             Hapes
             of
             the
             arising
             of
             that
             Phoenix
             out
             of
             their
             very
             Ashes
             :
             
               (
               Tacit
               .
               hist.
               5.
               pa.
               398.
               )
               Ne
               adversis
               quidem
               ad
               vera
               mutabantur
               :
               ]
            
             and
             therefore
             concluded
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             leave
             scraping
             in
             the
             Embers
             for
             Sparks
             ,
             (
             to
             set
             the
             Empire
             on
             Fire
             by
             renewed
             Commotions
             ,
             )
             till
             they
             were
             quenched
             with
             the
             last
             drop
             of
             Blood
             he
             could
             find
             in
             the
             Veins
             of
             any
             of
             
             David's
             Loins
             .
             Josephus
             tells
             a
             Story
             of
             the
             Jews
             Obstinacy
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             wonders
             at
             ;
             that
             they
             had
             taught
             their
             Children
             a
             kind
             of
             Apathy
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             they
             could
             not
             by
             any
             Torments
             be
             forc'd
             to
             acknowledg
             Caesar
             Lord
             ,
             no
             not
             after
             the
             razing
             of
             their
             City
             and
             Dispersion
             of
             their
             Nation
             .
             He
             proceeded
             therefore
             to
             the
             Extirpation
             of
             
             David's
             Issue
             upon
             the
             same
             Account
             that
             Ulisses
             did
             to
             the
             slaying
             of
             Astianax
             ,
             elegantly
             expressed
             by
             the
             Tragick
             Poet
             ;
             ex
             Hectoris
             
               nato
               superstite
               possit
               alter
               oriri
            
             Hector
             
               paterni
               vindex
               sanguine
               —
               sic
               parvus
               ille
               armenti
               comes
               primisque
               nondum
               cornibus
               findens
               cutem
               cervice
               subito
               celsus
               &
               fronte
               arduus
               gregem
               paternam
               ducit
               .
            
             From
             
             David's
             Off-spring
             may
             arise
             a
             David
             that
             may
             repair
             the
             Ruines
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             These
             yet
             Lambs
             ,
             whose
             budding
             Horns
             have
             not
             yet
             cut
             the
             Skin
             ,
             may
             in
             time
             grow
             Rams
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Front
             of
             their
             deluded
             Followers
             batter
             down
             the
             Walls
             of
             Rome
             .
             An
             adorable
             depth
             of
             Providence
             !
             in
             the
             Net
             which
             the
             Jews
             laid
             for
             Christ
             ,
             was
             their
             own
             Feet
             taken
             :
             their
             
               [
               whosoever
               makes
               himself
               a
               King
               is
               no
               Friend
               to
            
             Caesar
             ]
             was
             a
             manifest
             Reflection
             upon
             the
             Oriental
             Prophecy
             of
             a
             King
             to
             arise
             in
             Judea
             ;
             their
             Gloss
             upon
             it
             betrayed
             the
             Holy
             Jesus
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Roman
             Power
             :
             their
             Plea
             against
             King
             Jesus
             was
             ,
             they
             for
             their
             part
             had
             
               (
               Bel.
               Jud.
            
             7.
             29.
             
             )
             no
             King
             but
             Caesar
             ;
             and
             if
             Pilate
             would
             not
             condemn
             him
             ,
             as
             an
             Enemy
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             who
             gave
             out
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             let
             him
             look
             how
             he
             would
             answer
             it
             before
             Caesar
             :
             their
             refusing
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             for
             their
             Lord
             was
             the
             Meritorious
             Cause
             of
             their
             Ruine
             ,
             the
             Offence
             they
             gave
             God.
             And
             their
             refusing
             Caesar
             for
             their
             Lord
             ,
             for
             that
             King
             mentioned
             in
             that
             Prophecy
             ,
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             their
             Ruine
             ;
             and
             the
             unpardonable
             Offence
             which
             Caesar
             took
             at
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             A
             State-Maxim
             communicated
             by
             Vespasian
             to
             his
             Successors
             ,
             whom
             we
             find
             so
             vigilant
             over
             Occurrences
             in
             Judea
             ,
             as
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             startled
             at
             every
             Blast
             blustering
             in
             
             Lebanon's
             Forrest
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             if
             it
             had
             portended
             the
             casting
             down
             of
             the
             Cedar
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             exalting
             of
             the
             then
             low
             Shrub
             and
             Sear-Stem
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             Domitian
             ,
             before
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Emperial
             Crown
             ,
             had
             upon
             reading
             that
             of
             Virgil
             ,
             
               
                 Impia
                 quam
                 caesis
                 gens
                 est
                 epulata
                 Juvencis
                 .
              
            
             conceived
             so
             great
             an
             Abhorrency
             of
             Blood-shed
             :
             as
             he
             was
             about
             making
             a
             Decree
             (
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             against
             sacrificing
             of
             Oxen
             to
             the
             immortal
             Gods
             ;
             
               (
               Suet.
               Domit.
            
             9.
             )
             but
             by
             that
             time
             he
             had
             learn'd
             
               Arcana
               Imperii
            
             ,
             he
             can
             ,
             (
             without
             Regret
             )
             sacrifice
             to
             his
             own
             Jealousie
             ,
             and
             the
             safety
             of
             Goddess
             Rome
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Blood
             of
             innocent
             Lambs
             reputed
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Royal
             Line
             of
             Judah
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             those
             that
             attempted
             to
             communicate
             their
             Genealogies
             to
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             whereof
             we
             have
             an
             account
             in
             
               Suetonius
               (
               Domit.
            
             10.
             )
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             him
             not
             )
             where
             he
             writes
             of
             
             Domitian's
             crucifying
             
               Hermogenes
               Tarsensis
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Transcribers
             of
             his
             History
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             Figures
             or
             Schemes
             he
             had
             drawn
             up
             in
             it
             :
             for
             I
             take
             this
             Hermogenes
             to
             be
             that
             Countrey-man
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             whom
             he
             (
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             15.
             
             )
             mentions
             among
             those
             that
             had
             forsaken
             him
             ,
             and
             departed
             from
             him
             (
             I
             suppose
             to
             Judaism
             )
             and
             whom
             Dorothens
             reckons
             for
             an
             Heretick
             ;
             and
             his
             Heresie
             to
             have
             been
             the
             abetting
             of
             Jewish
             Fables
             and
             Genealogies
             relating
             to
             the
             Messias
             .
             This
             starting
             of
             new
             Game
             ,
             and
             raising
             of
             new
             
             Hydra's
             
             Heads
             (
             as
             Domitian
             conceived
             it
             )
             the
             Empire
             could
             not
             but
             look
             upon
             with
             an
             evil
             Eye
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             would
             find
             their
             Hatchet
             as
             endless
             Work
             as
             those
             Genealogies
             were
             .
             Perhaps
             
               Metius
               Pomposianus
            
             his
             
               [
               imperatoria
               genesis
            
             ]
             and
             
               [
               depictus
               orbis
               terrae
               ,
            
             ]
             for
             which
             he
             was
             banished
             ,
             were
             judged
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Tendency
             .
             
               [
               Suet.
               Domit.
               10.
               )
               [
               Quod
               habere
               imperatoriam
               genesin
               &
               depictum
               terrarum
               orbem
               vulgo
               ferebatur
               .
               ]
            
             To
             be
             sure
             ,
             the
             Story
             which
             Eusebius
             relates
             ,
             paints
             him
             as
             casting
             a
             jealous
             Eye
             upon
             
             David's
             Stock
             .
             
               He
               commanded
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               (
               Eccles.
               hist.
               3.
               17.
               
               )
               such
               as
               lineally
               descended
               of
            
             David
             
               to
               be
               put
               to
               Death
               ;
               among
               whom
               some
               Christians
               were
               brought
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               accused
               to
               have
               come
               from
               the
               Ancestors
               of
            
             Jude
             ,
             
               our
               Lord's
               Brother
               ;
               and
               therefore
               of
            
             David's
             
               Line
               :
               of
               whom
               the
               Emperour
            
             (
             fearing
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             as
             Herod
             had
             done
             )
             
               demanded
               whether
               they
               were
               of
               the
               Stock
               of
            
             David
             :
             
               which
               they
               acknowledging
               ,
               he
               enquires
               what
               Moneys
               and
               Land
               they
               had
               ;
               and
               finding
               by
               their
               Answer
               that
               they
               had
               no
               Moneys
               ,
               and
               but
               thirty
               nine
               Acres
               of
               Land
               apiece
               ;
               out
               of
               which
               ,
               by
               the
               Sweat
               of
               their
               Brows
               ,
               they
               earned
               their
               dayly
               Bread
               (
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               which
               Answer
               the
               Brawniness
               of
               their
               Hands
               ,
               contracted
               by
               hard
               Labour
               ,
               was
               Demonstration
               sufficient
               .
               )
               He
               question'd
               them
               about
               Christs
               Kingdom
               ;
               where
               ,
               and
               when
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               manner
               it
               should
               come
               :
               to
               which
               they
               answering
               ,
               It
               was
               not
               Earthly
               ,
               but
               Coelestial
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               at
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               come
               to
               Judg
               the
               Quick
               and
               the
               Dead
               :
            
             he
             not
             only
             dismist
             them
             ,
             as
             too
             mean
             Persons
             to
             be
             his
             Rivals
             ,
             but
             stayed
             the
             Persecution
             formerly
             raised
             against
             the
             Church
             ;
             perceiving
             he
             had
             no
             Ground
             to
             fear
             that
             the
             Christians
             would
             raise
             any
             Commotions
             in
             the
             Empire
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             Which
             yet
             he
             so
             much
             feared
             from
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             was
             inform'd
             that
             some
             of
             them
             lived
             incognito
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
               he
               caused
               a
               privy
               Search
               to
               be
               made
               of
               all
               suspected
               Persons
               ;
               among
               whom
            
             Suetonius
             reports
             ,
             
               that
               when
               he
               was
               a
               Youth
               ,
               he
               saw
               the
               Emperour's
               Attourney
               in
               open
               Court
               search
               one
               Old
               Man
               of
               Ninety
               Years
               .
               (
               Suet.
               Domit.
               12.
               )
               [
               Judaicus
               siscus
               acerbissime
               actus
               ad
               quem
               deferebantur
               qui
               dissimulata
               origine
               —
               interfuisse
               me
               adolescentulum
               memini
               cum
               a
               procuratore
               frequentissimoque
               concilio
               inspiceretur
               nonagenarius
               senex
               an
               circumcisus
               esset
               .
               ]
            
             So
             vigilant
             was
             he
             over
             the
             Affairs
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             so
             much
             as
             one
             decrepit
             Jew
             to
             live
             from
             under
             the
             Observation
             of
             his
             Eye
             :
             fearing
             that
             the
             least
             Spark
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             raked
             up
             under
             the
             Ashes
             of
             Obscurity
             ,
             might
             live
             to
             an
             Opportunity
             of
             setting
             the
             Empire
             on
             Fire
             .
          
           
             Under
             
               Trajan
               ,
               Simeon
            
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             was
             put
             to
             Death
             for
             no
             other
             Crime
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             accused
             to
             have
             been
             of
             the
             Blood
             Royal
             ,
             and
             lineally
             descended
             from
             
             David's
             Loins
             :
             
               (
               Euseb.
               ec
               .
               hist.
            
             3.
             29.
             
             )
             an
             Argument
             that
             Trajan
             cast
             as
             envious
             an
             Eye
             as
             his
             Predecessors
             had
             done
             upon
             the
             Eastern
             Oracle
             ;
             and
             upon
             that
             Account
             on
             Christians
             ,
             but
             unjustly
             :
             Though
             he
             had
             Reason
             enough
             to
             be
             jealous
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             blustered
             in
             his
             eighteenth
             Year
             ,
             
               (
               Dionis
               ,
               Nerva
               ,
               Trajanus
               )
            
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             possessed
             of
             a
             Raging
             ,
             Seditious
             ,
             and
             Fanatick
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             kindled
             so
             Firie
             a
             Sedition
             at
             Alexandria
             and
             Cyrene
             ,
             under
             their
             upstart
             Kings
             Lucas
             and
             Andrew
             ,
             as
             could
             not
             be
             quench'd
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             many
             Myriads
             of
             them
             :
             with
             what
             more
             than
             Anabaptistical
             Cruelty
             the
             Cyrenians
             sought
             to
             establish
             their
             Mock-Christ
             King
             ;
             Dion
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Trajan
             declares
             ,
             telling
             us
             that
             their
             Sword
             made
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             Romans
             and
             Grecians
             ,
             that
             not
             content
             with
             their
             Swords
             drinking
             of
             Blood
             ,
             themselves
             eat
             the
             Flesh
             of
             the
             Slain
             ;
             with
             whose
             Skins
             apparell'd
             ,
             and
             Entrails
             (
             yet
             bleeding
             )
             girt
             ,
             they
             ran
             up
             and
             down
             like
             Furies
             ,
             and
             birkened
             those
             whom
             they
             met
             with
             from
             the
             Rump
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             the
             Head
             ;
             putting
             to
             Death
             above
             twenty
             Thousand
             .
             The
             Cyprian
             Jews
             (
             as
             the
             same
             Author
             relates
             )
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             same
             occasion
             ,
             used
             that
             more
             than
             Savage
             Cruelty
             in
             Butchering
             twenty
             five
             Thousand
             in
             that
             Island
             ,
             as
             produc'd
             the
             enacting
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             whatever
             Jew
             should
             thence-forward
             touch
             upon
             their
             Coast
             should
             presently
             be
             put
             to
             Death
             .
             This
             made
             Trajan
             jealous
             of
             the
             Jews
             of
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             joyn
             Forces
             with
             their
             Brethren
             ;
             as
             they
             of
             Aegypt
             had
             done
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             home-spun
             
             King
             :
             for
             the
             Prevention
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             sent
             
               Lucius
               Quincius
            
             to
             banish
             them
             the
             Province
             .
             These
             things
             saith
             
               Eusehius
               (
               Eccles.
               hist.
            
             4.
             2.
             
             )
             were
             recorded
             by
             Heathen
             Historiographers
             then
             living
             .
             Now
             what
             but
             the
             Importance
             of
             the
             Case
             ,
             (
             as
             that
             wherein
             the
             Emperial
             Crown
             lay
             at
             Stake
             )
             could
             have
             made
             Trajan
             thus
             jealous
             ,
             being
             a
             Prince
             naturally
             averse
             to
             that
             Passion
             ;
             of
             which
             he
             gave
             sufficient
             Proof
             in
             his
             Carriage
             to
             Sura
             ;
             who
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             vehemently
             accused
             to
             him
             of
             Treason
             ,
             yet
             inviting
             the
             Emperour
             to
             Supper
             ;
             he
             not
             only
             came
             ,
             but
             came
             without
             Guard
             ,
             and
             committed
             his
             Throat
             to
             
             Sura's
             Barber
             .
             
               (
               Dionis
               ,
               Nerva
               ,
               Trajan
               .
               )
            
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             In
             the
             eighteenth
             Year
             of
             his
             Successor
             Adrian
             ,
             the
             Eastern
             Prophecy
             ripens
             the
             Jews
             into
             another
             Rebellion
             ,
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             another
             Changling
             -
             
               Messiah
               ,
               Barchochebas
            
             ;
             that
             Son
             of
             the
             Star
             (
             as
             his
             Name
             imports
             ,
             )
             who
             gave
             out
             himself
             to
             be
             that
             Star
             of
             Jacob
             who
             was
             come
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             a
             Light
             to
             shine
             comfortably
             upon
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             conduct
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bondage
             .
             It
             is
             not
             unworthy
             of
             Observation
             that
             this
             Antichrist
             was
             as
             virulent
             an
             Enemy
             to
             the
             Christians
             as
             Romans
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             same
             Quarrel
             ,
             viz.
             their
             affirming
             that
             the
             Oriental
             Prophecy
             had
             already
             received
             its
             Accomplishment
             .
             For
             in
             that
             general
             Point
             they
             agreed
             against
             the
             Jew
             ,
             to
             the
             utter
             vacating
             of
             Barchochebas
             his
             Claim
             :
             though
             they
             vastly
             dissented
             in
             their
             applying
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             our
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             
               (
               Spartian
               .
               Adrian
               .
            
             )
             The
             occasion
             of
             this
             Rebellion
             (
             saith
             Spartianus
             )
             was
             
             Adrian's
             prohibiting
             them
             Circumcision
             ;
             fearing
             ,
             be
             like
             ,
             that
             Nation
             would
             never
             suffer
             the
             Romans
             quietly
             to
             enjoy
             the
             Possession
             of
             the
             Universal
             Monarchy
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Messiah
             remained
             with
             them
             ;
             as
             long
             as
             they
             were
             permitted
             to
             bear
             that
             mark
             in
             their
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             was
             instituted
             as
             a
             Sign
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Nations
             was
             to
             come
             from
             
             Abraham's
             Loins
             :
             For
             why
             else
             should
             he
             forbid
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             other
             Nations
             ,
             but
             because
             other
             Nations
             used
             it
             only
             as
             a
             Religious
             Mundifying
             Rite
             ;
             but
             the
             Jews
             over
             and
             beside
             that
             ,
             as
             a
             Political
             Badg
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             all
             others
             ,
             as
             that
             Nation
             which
             God
             had
             singled
             out
             to
             this
             peculiar
             Privilege
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             was
             to
             reduce
             the
             whole
             World
             to
             his
             Obedience
             ,
             was
             to
             come
             out
             of
             that
             Stock
             ,
             
               [
               Oriundus
               esset
               ex
            
             Judaea
             .
             ]
             From
             hope
             of
             which
             that
             he
             might
             force
             them
             to
             an
             absolute
             Despondency
             ;
             he
             erected
             a
             Temple
             to
             Jupiter
             ,
             affronting
             the
             Ruines
             of
             that
             which
             had
             been
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ;
             upbraiding
             them
             with
             the
             Imbecillity
             of
             that
             God
             whereon
             they
             depended
             ,
             as
             not
             able
             to
             preserve
             his
             own
             Sacrifices
             from
             becoming
             a
             Prey
             to
             the
             Roman
             Eagle
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Insurrection
            
             (
             saith
             
               Dion
               )
               caused
               a
               Concussion
               in
               the
               whole
               World
               :
            
             indeed
             ,
             as
             the
             contending
             Parties
             stated
             the
             Case
             ,
             the
             whole
             World
             was
             concern'd
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             Question
             being
             whether
             Barchochab
             ,
             or
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             ,
             was
             the
             Person
             specified
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Tradition
             ?
             which
             Question
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Effect
             and
             Issue
             of
             that
             War
             ,
             determin'd
             against
             the
             Jew
             ;
             who
             was
             not
             only
             routed
             in
             that
             Fight
             ,
             but
             had
             five
             Hundred
             of
             his
             most
             eminent
             strong
             Holds
             dismantled
             ,
             nine
             Hundred
             eighty
             and
             five
             of
             his
             most
             Populous
             and
             Famous
             Towns
             sack'd
             and
             burn'd
             down
             to
             the
             Ground
             ,
             and
             fifty
             Thousand
             of
             men
             of
             Arms
             slain
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             great
             Multitude
             consum'd
             with
             Famine
             ,
             Fire
             ,
             and
             raging
             Maladies
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             almost
             all
             Judea
             was
             turn'd
             into
             a
             Forrest
             (
             a
             Desolation
             answerable
             to
             the
             Presages
             of
             it
             :
             
             Solomon's
             Sepulchre
             fell
             flat
             to
             the
             Ground
             without
             hands
             :
             Wolves
             and
             Hyenas
             were
             heard
             howling
             up
             and
             down
             their
             Cities
             ,
             &c.
             )
             Yet
             for
             all
             this
             Adrian
             thought
             not
             himself
             sufficiently
             secured
             against
             his
             Fears
             of
             a
             new
             King
             arising
             in
             Judea
             ,
             that
             might
             dispossess
             him
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             buried
             the
             Memorial
             of
             their
             Metropolis
             in
             its
             own
             Ruines
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             them
             built
             a
             new
             City
             hard
             by
             the
             place
             where
             that
             had
             stood
             ,
             calling
             it
             after
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             Aelia
             :
             and
             wiped
             the
             whole
             Land
             of
             its
             Natives
             as
             a
             Man
             wipeth
             a
             Dish
             ,
             making
             it
             capital
             for
             any
             of
             them
             so
             much
             as
             to
             look
             back
             upon
             their
             Native
             Soyl
             ,
             no
             not
             afar
             off
             ,
             from
             the
             Tops
             of
             Hills
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             jealous
             that
             their
             Eye
             might
             glance
             and
             
             inject
             the
             Spawn
             of
             Rebellion
             into
             that
             King-teeming
             Soil
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             pitch'd
             with
             the
             foot
             of
             Strangers
             .
          
           
             Nerva
             was
             the
             only
             Emperour
             from
             Julius
             to
             Trajan
             ,
             whom
             Pagan
             History
             paints
             not
             looking
             asquint
             on
             Judea
             :
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             may
             be
             ;
             either
             the
             shortness
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             scarce
             room
             to
             look
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             learn
             the
             Concerns
             of
             the
             Empire
             :
             or
             the
             Fearless
             Habit
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             his
             Contempt
             of
             the
             most
             formidable
             Pretensions
             :
             having
             that
             Confidence
             in
             his
             own
             Integrity
             ,
             as
             to
             assume
             
               Virginius
               Rufus
            
             to
             be
             his
             Colleague
             in
             the
             Consulship
             ,
             whom
             the
             Roman
             Legions
             had
             proclaimed
             Emperour
             ;
             to
             cause
             
               Crassus
               Calphurnius
            
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Fellow-Conspirators
             ,
             to
             sit
             down
             by
             him
             on
             the
             Stage
             ,
             and
             put
             Swords
             into
             their
             Hands
             ,
             bidding
             them
             try
             whether
             they
             were
             sharp
             enough
             ;
             signifying
             (
             saith
             my
             Author
             )
             he
             had
             not
             much
             cared
             if
             they
             had
             slain
             him
             upon
             the
             Place
             :
             And
             as
             to
             offer
             his
             naked
             Throat
             to
             the
             drawn
             Sword
             of
             
               Aelianus
               Casperius
            
             ,
             accused
             to
             him
             of
             Treason
             ,
             
               (
               Dion
               .
               Cos.
               Nerva
               .
               )
            
             How
             be
             it
             there
             is
             one
             Passage
             in
             his
             Story
             may
             confirm
             us
             in
             this
             Opinion
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Maxim
             of
             Roman
             Policy
             ,
             to
             keep
             a
             Jealous
             Eye
             over
             Judea
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             Dion's
             reporting
             his
             prohibiting
             any
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Sect
             to
             be
             medled
             with
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             ground
             of
             
             Fronto's
             Speech
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             of
             evil
             Consequence
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             to
             have
             him
             to
             Reign
             ,
             under
             whom
             nothing
             is
             indulged
             to
             any
             ;
             but
             of
             far
             worse
             to
             live
             under
             him
             ,
             under
             whom
             all
             men
             were
             winked
             at
             :
             in
             which
             Sarcasm
             Fronto
             reckons
             his
             Connivance
             at
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             an
             unpolitick
             Act
             ,
             and
             the
             Effect
             of
             his
             Natural
             Oscitancy
             ,
             aggravated
             with
             dull
             Old
             Age.
             The
             Consul
             is
             the
             Eye
             of
             the
             Republick
             ;
             his
             Eye
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             is
             upon
             Judea
             though
             the
             Emperour's
             be
             not
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             seen
             the
             Emperours
             for
             almost
             ,
             two
             Hundred
             Years
             ,
             handing
             down
             to
             their
             Successors
             this
             Principle
             of
             State.
             Every
             Motion
             in
             Judea
             is
             narrowly
             to
             be
             observed
             ;
             for
             from
             thence
             the
             East
             does
             ,
             with
             the
             highest
             Confidence
             ,
             expect
             the
             arising
             of
             one
             that
             shall
             Lord
             it
             over
             all
             States
             ;
             during
             which
             Time
             the
             Gospel
             was
             dayly
             brought
             under
             Examination
             before
             the
             Roman
             Tribunals
             ;
             where
             the
             Church
             asserts
             ,
             the
             Synagogue
             denies
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             to
             be
             that
             King
             :
             Is
             it
             possible
             then
             that
             in
             discussing
             that
             Question
             ,
             and
             those
             Contingencies
             in
             Judea
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             alleadged
             in
             Proof
             of
             her
             Assertion
             ,
             Interest
             of
             State
             should
             not
             sollicit
             the
             Agents
             of
             the
             Empire
             to
             the
             Exercise
             of
             so
             much
             more
             Diligence
             in
             this
             than
             other
             Cases
             brought
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             apprehended
             the
             great
             Interest
             of
             the
             Empire
             to
             be
             more
             concern'd
             in
             this
             than
             in
             others
             :
             (
             the
             Trial
             of
             the
             Title
             to
             that
             Crown
             which
             the
             Eastern
             Prophecy
             made
             promise
             of
             ,
             cost
             more
             Blood
             than
             has
             been
             shed
             in
             umpiring
             the
             Titles
             of
             all
             other
             Crowns
             :
             )
             So
             that
             upon
             this
             Account
             the
             Tumults
             in
             Judea
             occasioned
             that
             severe
             Scrutiny
             of
             what
             the
             Church
             reported
             ,
             as
             would
             have
             dash'd
             her
             out
             of
             Countenance
             ,
             had
             those
             Reports
             been
             false
             ;
             and
             have
             render'd
             it
             impossible
             for
             her
             ,
             to
             shuffle
             any
             thing
             into
             the
             Story
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             abide
             the
             severest
             Test.
             This
             Medium
             we
             have
             seen
             attested
             under
             the
             Hands
             of
             Secular
             Historians
             ,
             of
             that
             Disaffection
             to
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             it
             could
             not
             but
             be
             far
             from
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             wittingly
             to
             let
             any
             thing
             fall
             from
             their
             Pens
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             interpreted
             or
             applied
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Christian
             Cause
             :
             yet
             he
             that
             guided
             the
             Asse's
             Mouth
             to
             rebuke
             the
             madness
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             hath
             order'd
             the
             Pagan's
             Pen
             to
             draw
             that
             Image
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             puzzle
             the
             most
             daring
             Atheist
             to
             invent
             any
             probable
             Salve
             for
             his
             absurd
             Hypothesis
             ,
             that
             possibly
             the
             Apostles
             (
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Promoters
             of
             other
             Religions
             )
             might
             impose
             upon
             the
             World
             ;
             a
             Conceipt
             grounded
             merely
             upon
             his
             Ignorance
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             and
             especiall
             the
             then
             great
             Interest
             of
             the
             Empire
             :
             which
             that
             it
             put
             the
             Empire
             upon
             a
             strict
             Enquiry
             into
             what
             the
             Evangelists
             preached
             :
             if
             what
             hath
             been
             observed
             be
             not
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             his
             Reason
             ,
             I
             shall
             demonstrate
             it
             to
             the
             Atheists
             Sense
             ,
             from
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             in
             the
             Instance
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Appearance
             and
             Apology
             before
             Nero
             ;
             the
             only
             Emperour
             (
             except
             that
             short
             liv'd
             Beast
             Calignla
             ,
             and
             that
             never-living
             Fool
             Claudius
             )
             whom
             I
             have
             omitted
             in
             my
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Jealousie
             the
             over
             Judean
             Assairs
             relating
             to
             the
             Eastern
             Prophecy
             ;
             and
             
             that
             purposely
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             ,
             in
             a
             peculiar
             Tractate
             ,
             handle
             St.
             
             Paul's
             appearing
             before
             him
             ;
             and
             therein
             clear
             this
             Hypothesis
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Apology
               before
               Nero
               was
               in
               Answer
               to
               some
               Interrogatories
               put
               to
               him
               ,
               through
               the
               Suggestion
               of
               his
               Adversaries
               ,
               touching
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Eastern
               Prophecy
               .
               
                 Ex.
                 gr
              
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               Jesus
               ,
               whom
               thou
               preachest
               to
               be
               risen
               again
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
               whom
               ye
               call
               King
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             Tertullus
             
               his
               Charge
               against
               St.
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               a
               Ring-leader
               of
               Nazarites
            
             .
             Lysias
             
               his
               Interrogatory
               ,
               art
               not
               thou
               that
               (
               Alexandrian
               )
               Egyptian
               ?
            
             Nero
             
               put
               in
               hopes
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               which
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               preach'd
               Christ
               to
               have
               obtained
            
             .
             Poppaea
             Nero
             '
             
               s
               Minion
               .
               Disciples
               slink
               away
               .
            
             §
             2.
             
             
               Why
               St.
            
             Paul
             stiles
             Nero
             
               a
               Lion
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
               The
               Lions
               Courage
               quails
               at
               St.
            
             Paul
             '
             
               s
               Apology
            
             .
             Nero
             ,
             
               after
               that
               ,
               trusts
               more
               to
               his
               Art
               ,
               than
               Gypsies
               Prophecies
               .
            
             §
             3.
             
             St
             Paul
             '
             
               s
               Appearance
               within
            
             Nero's
             Quinquennium
             .
             Pallas
             ,
             Foelix
             
               his
               Brother
               and
               Advocate
               out
               of
               Favour
               in
            
             Nero
             '
             
               s
               third
            
             .
             Festus
             
               hastens
               St.
            
             Paul
             '
             
               s
               Mission
               to
            
             Rome
             ;
             
               the
               Jews
               ,
               his
               Trial.
            
             §
             4.
             
             Nero
             ,
             
               not
               yet
               a
               Lion
               in
               Cruelty
               ,
               but
               in
               Opinion
               ,
            
             Judah
             '
             
               s
               Lion.
               St.
            
             Paul
             '
             
               s
               Doctrine
               tryed
               to
               the
               bottom
               ,
               before
            
             Nero
             
               desponds
               .
               An
               Apology
               for
               this
               Pilgrimage
               through
               the
               Holy
               Age
               :
               its
               Use
               ,
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             FEstus
             who
             sent
             St.
             Paul
             bound
             to
             Rome
             ;
             and
             to
             whom
             it
             seemed
             unreasonable
             to
             send
             a
             Prisoner
             ,
             and
             not
             withal
             to
             signifie
             the
             Crimes
             laid
             against
             him
             
               (
               Act.
            
             25.
             27.
             
             )
             thus
             states
             it
             to
             Agrippa
             ;
             Paul
             
               affirmed
               Jesus
               ,
               whom
               the
               Jews
               said
               was
               dead
               ,
               to
               be
               alive
               .
            
             Now
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             necessarily
             implies
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             that
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             whom
             God
             had
             decreed
             ,
             should
             have
             the
             Heathen
             for
             his
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             the
             uttermost
             Parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             for
             his
             Possession
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Festus
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             that
             Tertullus
             the
             Jews
             Advocate
             ,
             had
             laid
             this
             to
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Charge
             in
             open
             Court
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Ring-leader
               of
               the
               Sect
               of
               the
               Nazarens
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             them
             that
             held
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             to
             be
             the
             promised
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             Now
             this
             having
             been
             the
             declared
             Sence
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Antagonists
             before
             Pilat
             ,
             and
             the
             urging
             of
             that
             upon
             him
             ,
             the
             thing
             that
             forc'd
             him
             ,
             against
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             give
             Sentence
             against
             our
             Saviour
             :
             and
             Festus
             having
             had
             so
             fair
             a
             Warning
             of
             the
             Jews
             watching
             Opportunities
             of
             accusing
             the
             Roman
             Deputies
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             by
             their
             accusing
             his
             immediate
             Predecessor
             ,
             Foelix
             ;
             would
             not
             ,
             sure
             ,
             give
             them
             that
             Advantage
             against
             himself
             ,
             which
             his
             concealing
             so
             main
             a
             point
             of
             their
             Accusation
             ,
             and
             an
             Article
             so
             nearly
             concerning
             
             Caesar's
             Crown
             ,
             would
             have
             administred
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Lysias
             ,
             at
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Apprehension
             ,
             
               perceiving
               he
               could
               speak
               Greek
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             was
             of
             the
             Grecizing
             or
             Alexandrian
             Sect
             ,
             questions
             him
             whether
             he
             were
             not
             that
             Egyptian
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Alexandrian
             Jew
             )
             who
             the
             other
             Day
             made
             an
             Uproar
             :
             For
             under
             Foelix
             ,
             this
             Egyptian
             among
             many
             others
             )
             by
             Pretext
             of
             Miracles
             and
             Inchantments
             ,
             did
             seduce
             the
             unwary
             Multitude
             into
             an
             Opinion
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Christ.
             Now
             this
             Question
             ,
             
               [
               art
               not
               thou
               that
               Fellow
               who
               the
               other
               Day
               gave
               himself
               out
               to
               be
               the
               promised
            
             Messiah
             
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Jews
               ?
               ]
            
             coming
             first
             out
             of
             the
             Captains
             Mouth
             ,
             argues
             what
             lay
             uppermost
             on
             his
             Heart
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             faithful
             Discharge
             of
             his
             Service
             to
             Caesar
             :
             this
             being
             either
             particularly
             given
             in
             Charge
             ,
             or
             concluded
             on
             by
             his
             own
             Rational
             Deductions
             (
             from
             that
             Juncture
             of
             Affairs
             )
             that
             the
             Roman
             Ministers
             of
             State
             should
             chiefly
             fix
             their
             Eyes
             upon
             such
             like
             Emergencies
             as
             boaded
             the
             fulfilling
             
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Prophecy
             :
             We
             may
             therefore
             ,
             without
             offering
             Violence
             to
             our
             Reason
             ,
             from
             the
             Method
             of
             Lysias
             his
             proceeding
             ,
             in
             the
             Examination
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             at
             his
             Attachment
             ;
             calculate
             the
             Order
             of
             
             Nero's
             Process
             ,
             at
             his
             Argument
             ;
             and
             draw
             this
             Conclusion
             .
             That
             Nero
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             Christned
             his
             own
             Child
             first
             ,
             first
             inform'd
             himself
             of
             what
             most
             nearly
             concern'd
             his
             own
             Interest
             ,
             by
             propounding
             Interrogatories
             of
             the
             same
             Importance
             with
             that
             Question
             of
             Lycias
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             Expressions
             in
             the
             Predictions
             of
             the
             Fortune-tellers
             in
             
               Suetonius
               [
               ut
               destitueretur
               &
               destituto
               ei
               &c.
               ]
               (
               they
               told
            
             Nero
             ,
             
               that
               after
               he
               had
               been
               deserted
               of
               his
               own
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               deprived
               of
               the
               Emperial
               Crown
               ,
               the
               Crown
               of
            
             Judea
             
               should
               be
               set
               upon
               his
               Head
               ,
               and
               with
               that
               the
               Sovereignty
               of
               the
               World.
               )
            
             are
             so
             exactly
             like
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             fore-telling
             that
             the
             great
             Shepherd
             must
             first
             be
             smitten
             ,
             and
             his
             Flock
             scattered
             from
             him
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             to
             gather
             all
             Nations
             into
             his
             Fold
             ;
             that
             the
             great
             King
             must
             first
             suffer
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             to
             enter
             into
             his
             Glory
             .
             As
             the
             Suggestion
             of
             such
             like
             hopes
             to
             Nero
             could
             hardly
             proceed
             from
             any
             but
             a
             Jew
             :
             and
             a
             Jew
             well
             read
             in
             their
             own
             Prophets
             (
             or
             in
             the
             Satyrist
             Phrase
             .
             )
             
               
                 —
                 Interpres
                 Legum
                 Solimarum
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             in
             those
             Writings
             only
             is
             declared
             the
             two-fold
             Estate
             of
             Messiah
             ,
             his
             Examination
             ,
             and
             his
             Exaltation
             :
             and
             both
             of
             them
             in
             such
             seeming
             Hyperboles
             ,
             as
             the
             Jew
             (
             to
             this
             Day
             )
             cannot
             imagine
             how
             they
             can
             possibly
             meet
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Person
             .
             From
             which
             Consideration
             ,
             I
             am
             induc'd
             to
             think
             that
             the
             
               [
               quidam
            
             ]
             those
             Individuums
             Vagmus
             in
             Suetonius
             ,
             who
             promis'd
             to
             Nero
             those
             Golden
             Mountains
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             been
             over
             Head
             and
             Ears
             in
             the
             Mire
             and
             Clay
             ,
             were
             Jewish
             Proselytes
             ;
             and
             either
             the
             very
             Persons
             ,
             or
             those
             who
             gave
             to
             those
             Persons
             a
             Text
             to
             preach
             on
             ,
             whom
             St.
             Paul
             reports
             to
             have
             preach'd
             Christ
             of
             evil
             Will
             ,
             of
             Envy
             ,
             supposing
             to
             add
             Weights
             to
             his
             Bonds
             ,
             
               (
               ad
               Philip.
               cap.
            
             1.
             )
          
           
             And
             I
             am
             the
             rather
             enclin'd
             to
             this
             Opinion
             when
             I
             observe
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             famously
             infamous
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             was
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             in
             
             Nero's
             Reign
             too
             ;
             for
             being
             abetted
             by
             Persons
             who
             drive
             the
             Gypsie-Trade
             there
             ,
             and
             got
             their
             Maintenance
             by
             telling
             favourable
             Fortunes
             .
             
               (
               Juvenal
               Sat.
            
             6.
             )
             
               
                 Qualiacunque
                 voles
                 Judaei
                 somnia
                 vendunt
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Jew
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 what
                 Fortune
                 you
                 please
                 .
              
            
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             wide
             a
             Door
             to
             the
             Emperour's
             Ear
             was
             then
             opened
             for
             these
             Ear-tickling
             Prophets
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             that
             Love
             Nero
             bore
             to
             Poppaea
             ,
             A
             zealous
             Jewish
             Proselytess
             ,
             with
             whom
             it
             was
             but
             yet
             Honey-Month
             ;
             Nero
             being
             but
             newly
             fallen
             into
             acquaintance
             with
             her
             ;
             who
             would
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             improve
             the
             Interest
             she
             had
             in
             
             Caesar's
             Affections
             ,
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             her
             Religion
             ,
             some
             (
             at
             least
             )
             pleasing
             Principles
             whereof
             (
             't
             is
             probable
             )
             that
             Night-Raven
             would
             croak
             into
             his
             Ears
             ,
             and
             gain
             Access
             to
             him
             for
             those
             that
             professed
             it
             .
             Of
             whose
             Zeal
             for
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             Influence
             upon
             the
             Emperour
             in
             the
             Motions
             she
             made
             in
             their
             behalf
             ,
             Josephus
             gives
             Proof
             in
             two
             Stories
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             himself
             ,
             in
             these
             Words
             :
             (
             Josephi
             
               vita
               circa
               initium
               ,
               )
               When
               I
               was
               twenty
               six
               Years
               old
               I
               went
               to
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               upon
               this
               Occasion
               ,
               when
            
             Foelix
             
               was
               Governour
               of
            
             Judea
             ,
             
               he
               sent
               certain
               Priests
               my
               Acquaintance
               and
               very
               good
               Men
               ,
               for
               a
               small
               Cause
               to
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               to
               appear
               before
               Caesar
               ;
               for
               whose
               Deliverance
               ,
               I
               desiring
               to
               find
               some
               means
               ,
               went
               to
            
             Rome
             ;
             
               where
               (
               by
               the
               Help
               of
               a
               certain
               Jew
               ,
               great
               in
            
             Nero
             '
             
               s
               Favour
               ,
               )
               coming
               into
               the
               Acquaintance
               of
            
             Poppaea
             Caesar's
             Wife
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             the
             general
             Sence
             
               [
               his
               Woman
            
             ]
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Sence
             only
             
               [
               his
               Wife
               ,
            
             ]
             who
             reputed
             some
             kind
             of
             Concubines
             ,
             Wives
             ,
             for
             she
             was
             ,
             as
             yet
             ,
             not
             his
             Wife
             ,
             but
             Minion
             ,
             )
             
               by
               her
               Means
               I
               forthwith
               obtained
               their
               release
               ,
               and
               return'd
               home
               with
               great
               Largesses
               bestowed
               on
               me
               by
            
             Poppaea
             .
          
           
           
             The
             other
             ,
             of
             some
             Jewish
             Agents
             ,
             that
             went
             to
             Rome
             to
             obtain
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             that
             that
             Counter-Wall
             which
             they
             had
             built
             to
             hinder
             
             Agrippa's
             Prospect
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             might
             not
             be
             demolished
             ,
             as
             Festus
             had
             commanded
             ;
             whose
             Suit
             was
             granted
             by
             
               Nero
               ,
               at
               the
               Entreaty
               of
            
             Poppaea
             ,
             
               a
               Religious
               Woman
               ,
               and
               their
               Mediatrix
               (
               Joseph
               .
               Antiq.
            
             20.
             7.
             )
             Neither
             King
             Agrippa
             ,
             nor
             the
             Noble
             Festus
             can
             obtain
             
             Nero's
             Ear
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             prepossessed
             by
             Poppaea
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             as
             those
             Prophets
             had
             this
             Opportunity
             of
             addressing
             themselves
             to
             Nero
             ,
             and
             insinuating
             into
             his
             Favour
             :
             so
             not
             only
             the
             sordid
             Love
             of
             Filthy
             Lucre
             (
             to
             be
             gain'd
             by
             this
             Man-pleasing
             Trade
             of
             Prophesying
             smooth
             things
             )
             (
             a
             Crime
             the
             Jewish
             Prognosticator
             was
             so
             famously
             guilty
             of
             ,
             as
             the
             Satyrist
             brings
             upon
             the
             Stage
             the
             Jewish
             Gypsie
             ,
             begging
             ,
             while
             she
             infuses
             into
             the
             Ear
             ,
             her
             favourable
             Interpretations
             of
             
             Solomon's
             Laws
             )
             
               
                 [
                 Arcanam
                 Judaea
                 tremens
                 mendicat
                 in
                 aurem
                 ,
              
               
                 Interpres
                 legum
                 Solimarum
                 .
                 ]
                 (
                 Juvenal
                 Sat.
                 6.
                 )
              
            
          
           
             But
             much
             more
             ,
             their
             Hatred
             to
             Christ
             ,
             might
             prompt
             them
             to
             apply
             that
             Eastern
             Oracle
             to
             Nero
             ,
             as
             the
             likeliest
             Champion
             they
             could
             single
             out
             to
             stand
             for
             it
             in
             Competition
             with
             our
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Pride
             and
             Fury
             could
             carry
             a
             Man.
             Now
             what
             greater
             Incentive
             of
             
             Nero's
             Rage
             against
             the
             Christian
             could
             they
             possibly
             invent
             ?
             what
             Point
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             could
             have
             been
             more
             enviously
             wrested
             ,
             more
             maliciousty
             applyed
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             St.
             
             Paul's
             closer
             Imprisonment
             ,
             to
             the
             adding
             Affliction
             to
             his
             Chain
             than
             this
             ?
             
               [
               That
               Jesus
               ,
               whom
            
             Paul
             
               affirms
               to
               be
               alive
               ,
               is
               Jesus
               of
            
             Nazareth
             ,
             
               King
               of
               the
               Jews
               ;
               that
               very
               Person
               (
               in
               his
               Opinion
               )
               whom
               the
               Divine
               Oracles
               point
               at
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               were
               for
               the
               behoof
               of
            
             Caesar
             
               to
               put
            
             Paul
             
               under
               so
               close
               a
               Custody
               as
               may
               restrain
               him
               from
               the
               Liberty
               of
               disseminating
               that
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               only
               dismount
            
             Caesar
             
               from
               his
               hopes
               of
               obtaining
               that
               of
            
             Judea
             ,
             
               but
               even
               from
               the
               Possession
               of
               the
               Emperial
               Crown
               .
               ]
            
             A
             malicious
             Insinuation
             ,
             and
             so
             formidable
             ,
             as
             I
             wonder
             not
             to
             hear
             St.
             Paul
             complain
             ,
             (
             2
             
               Tim.
               4.
               16.
               
               )
               that
               all
               his
               Acquaintance
               shrunk
               from
               him
               ,
               at
               his
               making
               his
               first
               Answer
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               no
               Man
               stood
               with
               me
            
             (
             that
             is
             persevered
             to
             stand
             by
             me
             as
             abettors
             of
             my
             Cause
             )
             implying
             that
             they
             came
             with
             him
             ,
             at
             his
             giving
             an
             Appearance
             ;
             but
             durst
             not
             stay
             with
             him
             ,
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             
             Nero's
             Charge
             ;
             this
             Verb
             being
             of
             the
             same
             Importance
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             use
             
               (
               Phil.
            
             1.
             25.
             
             )
             in
             Allusion
             to
             this
             Passage
             ,
             )
             and
             fully
             answering
             to
             the
             Lords
             standing
             with
             him
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             which
             he
             clearly
             sets
             in
             opposition
             to
             their
             not
             standing
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             forsaking
             him
             leaving
             him
             as
             we
             say
             )
             in
             the
             Suds
             ,
             
               [
               in
               limo
               profundo
               &
               luto
               immersum
               ]
            
             at
             the
             very
             Pinch
             ;
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             a
             Verb
             of
             a
             singular
             Emphasis
             ,
             adding
             to
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             Point
             ,
             the
             Nick
             of
             Time
             ,
             wherein
             they
             left
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             Emphasis
             is
             strained
             here
             to
             the
             highest
             Pitch
             ,
             by
             St.
             
             Paul's
             annexing
             it
             to
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             they
             forsook
             me
             in
             ,
             in
             my
             Apology
             ;
             for
             the
             Preposition
             wherewith
             the
             Verb
             is
             decompounded
             ,
             is
             repeated
             before
             the
             Noun
             .
             In
             the
             very
             Interim
             of
             my
             Answer
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             beginning
             to
             make
             my
             Apology
             to
             the
             Charge
             drawn
             up
             against
             me
             ,
             they
             withdrew
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             abet
             me
             in
             a
             Point
             of
             that
             dangerous
             Consequence
             :
             for
             that
             it
             was
             through
             some
             sudden
             Surprisal
             of
             invincible
             Fear
             ,
             that
             they
             gave
             Ground
             ,
             is
             manifest
             from
             St.
             
             Paul's
             praying
             for
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             would
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             they
             wilfully
             ,
             and
             not
             out
             of
             Infirmity
             withdrawn
             themselves
             :
             )
             but
             much
             more
             by
             Gods
             hearing
             that
             Prayer
             in
             behalf
             of
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             most
             signally
             branded
             for
             forsaking
             him
             ,
             and
             embracing
             the
             World
             (
             I
             mean
             
               Demas
               ,
            
             )
             whom
             we
             find
             returned
             to
             St.
             Paul
             and
             himself
             the
             next
             Year
             
               (
               Colossians
            
             4.
             14.
             )
             [
             Luke
             
               the
               beloved
               Physician
               ,
               and
            
             Demas
             
               salute
               you
               .
            
             ]
             If
             that
             happy
             Improver
             of
             Oriental
             Learning
             ,
             Doctor
             Lightfoot
             hath
             rightly
             calculated
             the
             Date
             of
             that
             Epistle
             ;
             
               (
               Harm
               of
               New
               Test.
               Nero
               6.
               
               Pag.
            
             137.
             )
             yea
             in
             behalf
             of
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             hints
             
               (
               Ph.
            
             1.
             14.
             
             )
             many
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             waxing
             confident
             in
             the
             Lord
             by
             my
             Bonds
             ,
             are
             much
             more
             bold
             to
             speak
             the
             Word
             without
             fear
             .
          
           
           
             If
             it
             seem
             strange
             ,
             that
             a
             Charge
             of
             this
             Nature
             could
             be
             unexpected
             ,
             and
             not
             fore-thought
             on
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             not
             come
             armed
             by
             premeditated
             Resolution
             to
             receive
             it
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             were
             under
             a
             peremptory
             Prohibition
             to
             premeditate
             (
             in
             this
             Case
             )
             what
             to
             answer
             :
             
               When
               ye
               are
               brought
               before
               Kings
               and
               Rulers
               ,
               for
               my
               Name
               's
               sake
               ,
               settle
               it
               in
               your
               Hearts
               not
               to
               meditate
               before
               ,
               what
               ye
               shall
               answer
               ;
               for
               I
               will
               give
               you
               a
               Mouth
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               which
               all
               your
               Adversaries
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               gain-say
               or
               resist
               :
            
             (
             Luk.
             21
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             )
             and
             (
             Mat.
             10.
             18.
             )
             
               You
               shall
               be
               brought
               before
               Governours
               and
               Kings
               ,
               for
               my
               sake
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               deliver
               you
               up
               ,
               take
               no
               Thought
               ,
               how
               or
               what
               to
               speak
               ;
               for
               it
               shall
               be
               given
               you
               in
               that
               same
               Hour
               ,
               what
               ye
               shall
               speak
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             ,
             how
             obvious
             soever
             the
             Conjecture
             was
             ,
             that
             Nero
             would
             object
             to
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             his
             preaching
             of
             Jesus
             to
             be
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             to
             be
             of
             dangerous
             Consequence
             to
             the
             Civil
             State
             ;
             yet
             the
             Disciples
             were
             bound
             up
             from
             premeditating
             what
             Answer
             to
             give
             to
             that
             Charge
             :
             so
             that
             both
             Charge
             and
             Answer
             could
             not
             but
             be
             unexpected
             ,
             and
             render
             them
             obnoxious
             to
             Surprisal
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Spirit
             intending
             these
             Tryals
             for
             a
             Testimony
             against
             those
             before
             whose
             Tribunals
             they
             were
             brought
             ,
             did
             not
             suggest
             to
             them
             those
             kind
             of
             Answers
             ,
             which
             were
             likeliest
             to
             allay
             the
             Rigour
             of
             the
             Charge
             ,
             to
             alleviate
             the
             supposed
             Crime
             ,
             by
             informing
             the
             Adversaries
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             (
             as
             those
             before
             
               Domitian
               :
            
             )
             but
             such
             as
             were
             of
             most
             immediate
             Tendency
             ,
             towards
             the
             convincing
             of
             their
             Judges
             ,
             that
             that
             Jesus
             was
             indeed
             ,
             (
             what
             they
             were
             accused
             to
             preach
             him
             ,
             )
             the
             Emperours
             Lord.
             Let
             the
             Emperial
             Law
             make
             it
             Treason
             to
             proclaim
             any
             Man
             above
             Caesar
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             mince
             the
             Matter
             by
             Distinctions
             ,
             but
             stand
             upon
             the
             Proof
             of
             what
             they
             assert
             ;
             that
             the
             Man
             Christ
             is
             higher
             than
             the
             highest
             ;
             and
             are
             content
             to
             undergo
             the
             utmost
             Penalties
             ,
             if
             they
             cannot
             make
             Demonstration
             of
             this
             ,
             so
             as
             Nero
             himself
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             gainsay
             or
             resist
             :
             No
             Wonder
             then
             that
             the
             Disciples
             (
             having
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             not
             yet
             heard
             of
             that
             Promise
             of
             immediate
             Divine
             Assistance
             ,
             (
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             )
             not
             yet
             seen
             an
             Experiment
             of
             it
             ,
             )
             should
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             heard
             St.
             Paul
             joyn
             Issue
             with
             his
             Adversaries
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             slip
             away
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             not
             daring
             to
             abet
             him
             in
             this
             Apology
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             4.
             
             That
             the
             great
             Crime
             which
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             was
             charged
             with
             ,
             at
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Appearance
             before
             Nero
             ,
             was
             its
             applying
             the
             Eastern
             Oracle
             to
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             may
             be
             evinc'd
             from
             St.
             
             Paul's
             (
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             16.
             17.
             
             )
             stiling
             
               Nero
               [
               The
               Lion
               ,
               ]
               [
               The
               Lord
               delivered
               me
               from
               the
               Mouth
               of
               the
               Lion.
               ]
            
             Which
             Compellation
             ,
             why
             the
             Apostle
             should
             fasten
             upon
             him
             ,
             I
             cannot
             ,
             in
             my
             shallow
             Apprehension
             ,
             fancy
             any
             other
             more
             probable
             Reason
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             did
             it
             in
             an
             holy
             Triumphant
             Mockage
             of
             those
             Figure-flingers
             ,
             by
             whom
             Nero
             was
             induc'd
             to
             hope
             that
             he
             should
             prove
             that
             Lion
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             :
             His
             Hope
             not
             being
             able
             to
             bear
             up
             it self
             against
             the
             Evidence
             brought
             in
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             in
             open
             Court
             ,
             that
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             David
             was
             full
             already
             ,
             being
             possessed
             by
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             :
             From
             which
             Title
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             is
             usually
             stiled
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             :
             for
             Instance
             
               (
               Act.
            
             1.
             3.
             
             )
             where
             our
             Saviour
             is
             said
             to
             instruct
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             in
             his
             forty
             Days
             Converse
             among
             them
             betwixt
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             
               (
               in
               things
               concerning
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               :
               (
               Luk.
               9.
               11.
               he
               spake
               unto
               them
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               :
               )
            
             not
             touching
             external
             Rites
             and
             Modes
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             (
             as
             his
             pretty
             Petit-deputy
             Kings
             ,
             the
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             give
             us
             in
             hand
             .
             )
             No
             ,
             St.
             Luke
             flies
             an
             higher
             Pitch
             ,
             and
             means
             the
             very
             Gospel
             it self
             ;
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             the
             Sum
             of
             it
             is
             comprehended
             in
             asserting
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             Christ
             ,
             the
             anointed
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             The
             Truth
             of
             which
             ,
             how
             they
             should
             demonstrate
             ,
             from
             the
             Miracles
             he
             wrought
             ,
             from
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             &c.
             was
             the
             Subject
             of
             Christs
             then
             Conference
             with
             them
             ;
             for
             that
             he
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             explain
             to
             them
             then
             the
             Nature
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             reserved
             that
             for
             his
             Vicar-general
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             appears
             from
             their
             yet
             palpable
             Ignorance
             of
             it
             expressed
             in
             that
             Question
             which
             with
             one
             Mouth
             they
             propounded
             to
             him
             
             immediately
             before
             his
             Assention
             ,
             
               (
               Act.
               1.
               6
               ,
               9.
               )
               [
               Lord
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               ,
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               restore
               the
               Kingdom
               to
            
             Israel
             ?
             ]
             Strange
             !
             even
             beyond
             Admiration
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             instruct
             them
             in
             what
             external
             Modes
             ,
             his
             Kingdom
             should
             be
             administred
             ,
             and
             yet
             leave
             them
             under
             such
             gross
             Darkness
             as
             to
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             Kingdom
             (
             I
             say
             )
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             in
             his
             Answer
             before
             that
             self-conceited
             Lion
             makes
             such
             a
             Defence
             ,
             gives
             such
             infallible
             Proofs
             ,
             as
             he
             quells
             
             Nero's
             Courage
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             dashes
             out
             of
             Countenance
             his
             hopes
             of
             
             Judea's
             Crown
             ,
             as
             he
             comes
             (
             after
             this
             Trial
             )
             to
             these
             Resolves
             ,
             
               (
               Suet.
               Nero
               40.
               )
               [
               Praedictum
               à
               Mathematicis
               olim
               Neroni
               erat
               ,
               fore
               ,
               ut
               destitueretur
               und●
               illa
               vox
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               quo
               majore
               venia
               meditatur
               citheredicam
               artem
               ,
               principi
               sibi
               gratum
               ,
               privato
               necessariam
               .
               ]
            
             that
             in
             Case
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Predictions
             of
             the
             Mathematicks
             prove
             true
             (
             touching
             his
             loss
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Dignity
             ,
             )
             he
             would
             for
             his
             future
             Subsistence
             rather
             trust
             to
             his
             Skill
             in
             Musick
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             in
             the
             North
             (
             pardon
             the
             homeliness
             of
             the
             Proverb
             )
             Fiddle
             for
             Shives
             among
             old
             Wives
             ,
             then
             depend
             upon
             the
             later
             part
             of
             their
             Oracle
             ,
             (
             promising
             him
             the
             Crown
             of
             
               Judea
               .
            
             )
             In
             despair
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             comfort
             himself
             against
             pinching
             Poverty
             ,
             in
             case
             ,
             of
             loss
             of
             Empire
             ,
             with
             that
             his
             famous
             Aphorism
             :
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             ]
             
               An
               Artist
               may
               live
               any
               where
               :
            
             which
             he
             said
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             Dexterity
             in
             Musick
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             
               Suetonius
               ,
            
             )
             was
             less
             Blame-worthy
             for
             his
             studying
             to
             excel
             in
             that
             Art
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             administred
             Delight
             to
             him
             in
             his
             Good
             ;
             and
             was
             intended
             for
             a
             necessary
             Livelihood
             in
             his
             bad
             Fortune
             ,
             it
             served
             in
             Prosperity
             for
             Sauce
             ,
             and
             he
             hoped
             in
             Adversity
             it
             would
             find
             him
             Meat
             .
             
               [
               Principi
               sibi
               gratam
               ,
               privato
               necessariam
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             With
             which
             Hope
             the
             Senate
             ingeniously
             twitted
             him
             ,
             in
             their
             offering
             him
             a
             Crown
             Laureat
             ,
             after
             his
             disappointment
             of
             those
             African
             Treasures
             he
             dream'd
             on
             ,
             at
             second
             hand
             ,
             from
             
               Cesellius
               Bessus
            
             ,
             whom
             that
             he
             might
             not
             imitate
             in
             the
             desperate
             murthering
             of
             himself
             ,
             for
             Shame
             and
             Grief
             ,
             the
             Senate
             kindly
             offer
             him
             this
             Cordial
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             take
             Heart
             of
             Grace
             ,
             for
             though
             those
             Mountains
             of
             Gold
             ,
             fancied
             to
             have
             been
             heaped
             up
             by
             Dido
             ,
             had
             proved
             Sand
             ;
             yet
             his
             warbling
             Voice
             and
             Fingers
             would
             be
             an
             Elixar
             ;
             and
             charming
             the
             World
             into
             a
             Royal
             Mine
             ,
             whence
             he
             might
             draw
             ,
             out
             at
             the
             Pit-hole
             of
             the
             ravish'd
             Ear
             ,
             Treasure
             enough
             to
             supply
             his
             Wants
             .
             
               (
               Tacit
               .
               annal
               .
               16.
               )
               [
               Intereà
               Senatus
               ut
               dedecus
               averteret
               offert
               imperatori
               victoriam
               cantùs
               ,
               adjecit
               facundiae
               coronam
               ,
               quo
               lu
               .
               &c.
               ]
            
          
           
             And
             truly
             ,
             this
             First-born
             of
             the
             Muses
             bestowed
             so
             much
             time
             upon
             tuning
             his
             Harp
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             not
             time
             to
             tune
             the
             Commonwealth
             ;
             and
             rested
             so
             much
             in
             his
             Skill
             ,
             as
             he
             refused
             the
             Honour
             of
             Poet
             Laureat
             ,
             except
             he
             could
             deserve
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             Worlds
             Equal
             ,
             rather
             than
             obtain
             it
             by
             the
             Senates
             partial
             Vote
             .
             
               (
               Id.
               Ib.
               )
               [
               Sed
            
             Nero
             
               nihil
               ambitu
               nec
               potestate
               Senatus
               opus
               esse
               dictitans
               se
               aequum
               adversus
               aemulos
               &
               Religione
               Judicum
               meritam
               laudem
               assecuturum
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             In
             order
             to
             which
             ,
             he
             keeps
             his
             Commencement
             Act
             in
             the
             Theatre
             .
             In
             his
             Management
             whereof
             (
             as
             if
             he
             were
             inuring
             himself
             to
             the
             most
             servile
             Congies
             and
             Scrapings
             of
             Mendicant
             Fidlers
             ,
             against
             the
             time
             he
             should
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             procure
             him
             a
             Subsistence
             )
             
               (
               Suet.
               Nero
               ,
               23.
               
               &
               24.
               )
               [
               quam
               autem
               Trepidè
               anxiéque
               certaverat
               —
               Juvenes
               reverendissimè
               alloquebatur
               priusquam
               inciperet
               —
               In
               certando
               ità
               legi
               obediebat
               ,
               ut
               nunquam
               excreare
               ausus
               ,
               sudorem
               quoque
               frontis
               brachio
               detergebat
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             he
             observes
             all
             the
             Ceremonies
             that
             Law
             or
             Custom
             had
             prescribed
             to
             Vulgar
             Musicians
             :
             
               [
               Not
               to
               sit
               down
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               weary
               of
               standing
               ;
               not
               to
               wipe
               off
               his
               Sweat
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Garment
               he
               wore
               over
               his
               Tunick
               ;
               not
               to
               blow
               his
               Nose
               ,
               not
               to
               spit
               ,
               but
               into
               his
               Handkerchief
               ;
               to
               make
               a
               Leg
               ,
               and
               kiss
               his
               hand
               to
               the
               Spectators
               :
               from
               whom
               ,
               with
               a
               feigned
               or
               real
               Fear
               ,
               he
               expected
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Approbation
               or
               Dislike
               ,
               as
               if
               his
               All
               had
               laid
               at
               Stake
               .
               ]
               (
               Tacit.
               ann
               .
               16.
               246.
               )
               The
               atrum
               ingreditur
               cunctis
               citharae
               legibus
               obtemperans
               ,
               nè
               fessus
               resideret
               ,
               nè
               sudorem
               nisi
               ea
               quam
               gerebat
               indutui
               veste
               detergeret
               ,
               ut
               nulla
               oris
               aut
               narium
               exerementa
               viserentur
               :
               postremo
               flexus
               genu
               &
               eatum
               illum
               veneratus
               sententias
               Judicum
               opperiebatur
               ficto
               vel
               vero
               pavore
               .
            
          
           
           
             This
             Mimical
             Scene
             was
             acted
             a
             little
             before
             
             Poppea's
             death
             (
             in
             the
             9.
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             :
             
               [
               post
               finem
               ludicri
            
             Poppaea
             
               mortem
               obiit
               ]
               (
               Tacit.
               ann
               .
            
             16.
             )
             an
             apparent
             Argument
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             then
             recovered
             those
             hopes
             of
             the
             Judean
             Crown
             ,
             that
             St.
             Paul
             had
             discust
             from
             him
             ,
             four
             years
             ago
             :
             And
             that
             the
             show
             he
             made
             in
             his
             7.
             year
             of
             his
             assurance
             that
             after
             the
             Brittish
             and
             Armenian
             Wars
             were
             concluded
             ,
             he
             had
             passed
             through
             that
             Thorny
             way
             ,
             which
             the
             Fates
             had
             chalked
             out
             for
             him
             to
             his
             future
             Greatness
             ;
             (
             exprest
             by
             his
             shutting
             up
             the
             Temple
             of
             Janus
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             expected
             thenceforward
             there
             would
             never
             be
             any
             more
             War
             ;
             )
             (
             for
             so
             Torrentius
             and
             Fenerus
             read
             that
             place
             of
             Suetonius
             [
             Britanniâ
             Armeniâ
             
               que
               amissâ
               &
               rursùs
               u●●âque
               receptâ
               ,
               defunctum
               se
               fatalibus
               malis
               existimabat
               —
               post
               perductum
               in
               theatrum
               Tiridatem
               —
               ob
               quae
               geminum
            
             Janum
             
               clausit
               ,
               tanquam
               nullo
               residuo
               bello
               :
               ]
               (
               Nero
               40.
               
               &
               13.
               )
               [
               tanquam
               nullo
               residuo
               bello
               ]
            
             was
             grounded
             only
             upon
             that
             Promise
             which
             the
             Astronomers
             made
             to
             him
             ,
             of
             his
             recovering
             the
             Empire
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             lost
             it
             :
             but
             had
             no
             relation
             to
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Judean
             Crown
             .
             The
             hopeful
             Interpretation
             he
             made
             of
             his
             recovering
             Britain
             and
             Armenia
             amounting
             to
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             thenceforward
             he
             should
             quietly
             injoy
             the
             Imperial
             Diadem
             ;
             at
             least
             to
             the
             63.
             year
             of
             his
             age
             :
             according
             to
             that
             mistaken
             gloss
             he
             made
             of
             the
             Delphick
             Respond
             ,
             bidding
             him
             beware
             of
             sixty
             three
             (
             which
             the
             Oracle
             meant
             of
             Galbus
             ,
             but
             he
             interpreted
             of
             his
             own
             age
             .
             )
             
               [
               Consulto
            
             Delphis
             
               oraculo
               septuagessimum
               ac
               tertium
               annum
               cavendum
               sibi
               audivit
               .
               ]
               (
               Id.
               Ib.
               )
            
             His
             very
             enquiring
             at
             that
             Oracle
             argues
             his
             then
             dissatisfaction
             in
             the
             Certainty
             of
             the
             Prognosticators
             Promise
             :
             and
             the
             words
             of
             it
             import
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             look
             about
             him
             for
             another
             ,
             but
             hold
             his
             own
             .
             Against
             the
             expiring
             of
             which
             good
             Fortune
             ,
             in
             case
             that
             his
             Life
             should
             out-last
             it
             ,
             he
             providently
             forecasts
             to
             maintain
             his
             old
             and
             desolate
             age
             (
             after
             his
             loss
             of
             Empire
             )
             by
             the
             practice
             of
             Musick
             .
             At
             so
             low
             an
             Ebb
             are
             his
             ambitious
             hopes
             of
             that
             Crown
             of
             Judea
             ,
             which
             the
             quidam
             ,
             in
             Suetonius
             ,
             promis'd
             him
             ;
             as
             he
             who
             (
             in
             an
             expectation
             of
             being
             exalted
             to
             that
             Dominion
             as
             would
             subject
             under
             him
             the
             very
             Fishes
             of
             the
             Sea
             )
             was
             vaunting
             ere-while
             that
             that
             they
             would
             turn
             Porters
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             conveigh
             his
             wreckt
             Treasures
             to
             the
             shore
             ,
             is
             now
             forecasting
             to
             angle
             for
             necessaries
             with
             a
             Line
             made
             of
             Lute-strings
             .
          
           
             
               Proclus
               (
               de
               sacrificiis
            
             )
             assigns
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             Lion's
             flying
             and
             trembling
             at
             the
             Crowing
             of
             a
             Cock
             ,
             to
             his
             revering
             that
             Creature
             of
             the
             Sun
             (
             as
             he
             himself
             is
             )
             as
             partaking
             more
             of
             the
             Genius
             of
             the
             Sun
             than
             himself
             does
             .
             Nero
             ,
             that
             self-conceited
             Lion
             ,
             upon
             hearing
             St.
             Paul
             to
             crow
             up
             our
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             Lion
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             to
             pertake
             more
             of
             the
             Genius
             of
             that
             Person
             pointed
             at
             by
             the
             Eastern
             Oracle
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Potentates
             of
             the
             World
             were
             capable
             of
             ;
             le
             ts
             fall
             his
             Crest
             so
             low
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             mocks
             his
             ,
             as
             Elijah
             had
             done
             
             Baal's
             Prophets
             ,
             with
             this
             cutting
             Irony
             :
             Baal
             is
             a
             
               God
               ,
               Nero
            
             is
             a
             Lion.
             A
             doughty
             God
             ,
             a
             doughty
             Lion
             !
             he
             has
             now
             so
             far
             lost
             the
             hope
             of
             obtaining
             it
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             bewrays
             his
             fear
             ,
             that
             
               Ruffinus
               Crispin
            
             may
             ,
             upon
             no
             other
             account
             ,
             than
             that
             
               (
               being
               the
               son
               of
               a
               Jewish
               Proselitess
               ,
            
             Poppaea
             )
             he
             was
             observed
             to
             act
             the
             part
             of
             a
             King
             among
             his
             play-fellows
             ;
             whom
             he
             therefore
             order'd
             to
             be
             thrown
             overboard
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             a
             fishing
             
               (
               Sueton.
               Nero
            
             35.
             )
             and
             upon
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Prophecy
             that
             described
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             to
             be
             a
             Jew
             born
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             his
             extreme
             desires
             were
             grounded
             of
             having
             Issue
             Male
             by
             Poppaea
             himself
             ;
             as
             being
             thereby
             qualified
             so
             far
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             surest
             side
             ,
             for
             that
             Kingdom
             .
             
               (
               Tacit.
               ann
               .
               16.
               246.
               )
               [
               Quippe
               liberorum
               cupiens
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             These
             are
             rational
             presumptions
             that
             St.
             Paul
             calls
             Nero
             a
             Lion
             under
             no
             other
             notion
             ,
             but
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Fortune-tellers
             making
             ,
             The
             observation
             I
             shall
             next
             make
             upon
             
             Nero's
             History
             ,
             compared
             with
             this
             compellation
             ,
             comes
             not
             much
             short
             of
             a
             Demonstration
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             That
             Nero
             was
             not
             ,
             when
             St.
             Paul
             gave
             him
             this
             name
             ,
             a
             Lion
             in
             any
             other
             sence
             ,
             but
             as
             in
             the
             anticipation
             of
             his
             own
             hopes
             (
             and
             Opinion
             of
             his
             
             his
             flattering
             Claw-backs
             )
             he
             personated
             and
             rivall'd
             that
             Lion
             of
             Judah
             .
             Whence
             
               Teridates
               [
               Veni
               ut
               te
               deum
               meum
               non
               secus
               ac
            
             Mithran
             ,
             
               i.
               solem
               colerem
               :
               equidem
               is
               ero
               quem
               tu
               me
               fato
               quodam
               efficies
               ,
               tu
               enim
               fatum
               meum
               es
               &
               fortuna
               .
               ]
               (
               Xiphilin
               .
               è
               Dione
               ,
               Nero
               pag.
            
             521.
             )
             thus
             courts
             him
             :
             
               [
               I
               am
               come
            
             (
             Nero
             )
             
               to
               worship
               thee
               as
               my
               God
               ,
               no
               otherwise
               than
               I
               worship
            
             Mithra
             ,
             
               the
               Sun
               ,
               the
               Persian
               God.
               I
               will
               be
               what
               you
               by
               certain
               fate
               will
               make
               me
               ;
               for
               you
               are
               my
               fate
               and
               fortune
               .
               ]
            
             upon
             
             Nero's
             giving
             out
             him
             himself
             to
             be
             that
             Universal
             K.
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Oriental
             Prophecy
             (
             being
             interpretively
             the
             making
             himself
             God
             )
             was
             that
             Opinion
             perhaps
             grounded
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             in
             their
             Discourses
             of
             the
             Revelation
             of
             Antichrist
             (
             upon
             the
             2.
             
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             2.
             4.
             
             )
             had
             taken
             up
             ;
             to
             wit
             that
             Nero
             should
             riseagain
             and
             be
             the
             Antichrist
             (
             mentioned
             by
             St.
             
               Austin
               ,
               de
               civitate
               Dei
               ,
               lib.
               20
               cap.
               20.
               pag.
               1373.
               a.
               )
            
             And
             though
             Nero
             did
             not
             distinctly
             call
             himself
             
               the
               Christ
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             so
             in
             effect
             ,
             in
             conceiting
             himself
             to
             be
             him
             ,
             that
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Eastern
             Prophecy
             )
             was
             to
             come
             :
             that
             being
             the
             common
             Periphrasis
             of
             
               the
               Christ
            
             ,
             one
             that
             
               should
               come
               .
               [
               Art
               thou
               he
               that
               should
               come
               ,
               or
               do
               we
               look
               for
               another
               :
               ]
            
             as
             that
             other
             more
             limited
             one
             was
             the
             Definition
             which
             the
             Jews
             gave
             of
             him
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               he
               that
               should
               redeem
               Israel
               ,
               (
               Luk.
            
             24.
             21.
             )
             In
             this
             sence
             then
             he
             was
             (
             at
             the
             time
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Apology
             before
             him
             )
             a
             Lion
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Mock-lion
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             so
             early
             in
             his
             Reign
             as
             St.
             
             Paul's
             appearing
             before
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             in
             any
             other
             respect
             a
             Lion.
             The
             Apostle
             therefore
             must
             speak
             in
             a
             Language
             to
             whom
             all
             were
             then
             Barbarians
             ,
             if
             he
             give
             him
             that
             Appellation
             ,
             upon
             any
             account
             ,
             but
             that
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             clearing
             of
             this
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             first
             to
             state
             the
             time
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             appearance
             before
             him
             ;
             which
             will
             appear
             to
             have
             been
             at
             the
             utmost
             very
             early
             in
             
             Nero's
             fifth
             year
             :
             If
             we
             consider
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Felix
             (
             who
             when
             he
             went
             out
             of
             Office
             left
             St.
             Paul
             bound
             )
             had
             had
             an
             hearing
             before
             the
             Emperour
             while
             Pallas
             was
             so
             much
             in
             his
             favour
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             Intercession
             ,
             to
             procure
             his
             pardon
             ,
             and
             remission
             of
             the
             punishment
             due
             to
             those
             high
             misdemeanours
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Jews
             accused
             him
             ;
             of
             which
             
               Josephus
               (
               Antiq.
               Jud.
            
             20.
             7.
             
             )
             gives
             full
             Testimony
             .
             When
             Festus
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               came
               into
            
             Felix
             
               room
               in
               the
               Government
               of
            
             Judea
             ,
             
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               Jews
               of
            
             Cesarea
             
               went
               to
            
             Rome
             
               to
               accuse
            
             Felix
             :
             
               and
               he
               had
               been
               certainly
               punishfor
               his
               unjust
               dealing
               with
               the
               Jews
            
             (
             so
             unjust
             as
             Tacitus
             cries
             shame
             of
             him
             for
             his
             cruel
             Tyrannicalness
             over
             them
             )
             
               had
               not
            
             Nero
             
               been
               very
               favourable
               to
               him
               ,
               at
               the
               intreaty
               of
               his
               Brother
            
             Pallas
             ,
             
               who
               was
               then
               very
               much
               in
            
             Caesar
             '
             
               s
               esteem
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             was
             early
             in
             
             Nero's
             Reign
             that
             Pallas
             was
             out
             of
             
             Nero's
             favour
             ,
             and
             that
             partly
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             abetting
             Agrippinas
             pride
             ,
             partly
             by
             Poppaeas
             growing
             into
             favour
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             brook
             Agrippinas
             Party
             ,
             of
             which
             Pallas
             was
             the
             chief
             ;
             having
             indear'd
             himself
             to
             her
             ,
             by
             making
             up
             the
             match
             betwixt
             Claudius
             and
             her
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Use
             of
             her
             Body
             :
             that
             Nero
             so
             far
             disgusted
             Pallas
             ,
             for
             bolstring
             up
             his
             Mother
             Agrippina
             in
             her
             Animosities
             ,
             as
             he
             dismist
             him
             from
             meddling
             in
             publick
             Affairs
             ,
             at
             the
             almost
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             Tacitus
             affirms
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Nero
             
               being
               highly
               displeased
               with
               those
               ,
               that
               animated
               his
               Mother
               ,
               remov'd
            
             Pallas
             
               from
               lording
               it
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               his
               Empire
               ,
               Nero
            
             1.
             and
             
               Antistius
               Vetus
            
             being
             Consuls
             .
             
               (
               Tacitus
               an
            
             .
             13.
             179.
             )
             [
             Nero
             
               offensus
               iis
               quibus
            
             Agrippinae
             
               superbia
               innittebatur
               ,
               dimovit
            
             Pallantem
             
               curâ
               rerum
               ,
               qui
               à
            
             Claudio
             
               impositus
               velut
               arbitrum
               regni
               agebat
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             How
             early
             Poppaea
             came
             into
             favour
             with
             Nero
             ,
             the
             same
             Author
             informs
             us
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             .
             [
             Nero
             
               the
               third
               time
               and
            
             Valerius
             Massella
             
               being
               Consuls
            
             ,
             Poppea
             
               by
               her
               arts
               and
               flatteries
               began
               to
               obtain
               power
               over
            
             Nero
             '
             
               s
               Affections
               .
               ]
               (
               Id.
               Ibid.
               )
            
             [
             Nerone
             
               tertio
               &
            
             Valerio
             Massella
             Coss.
             Poppaea
             
               primùm
               per
               artes
               &
               blandimenta
               valescere
               .
               ]
            
             In
             which
             arts
             she
             succeeded
             so
             succesfully
             ,
             in
             encroaching
             upon
             
             Nero's
             Affections
             ,
             and
             made
             such
             haste
             ;
             as
             Josephus
             dates
             the
             business
             of
             the
             Counter-wall
             ,
             wherein
             Poppaea
             carried
             so
             great
             a
             stroke
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             Festus
             his
             Government
             ,
             
               (
               Ant.
            
             28.
             8.
             )
          
           
             And
             that
             her
             rising
             was
             the
             fall
             of
             Agrippina
             and
             her
             Party
             ,
             Tacitus
             tells
             
             us
             (
             in
             his
             next
             Book
             of
             Annals
             )
             Caius
             Vipsanius
             and
             Fonteius
             
               being
               Consuls
            
             ,
             Nero
             
               no
               longer
               forbore
               the
               parricide
               of
               his
               Mother
               ;
               being
               instigated
               thereunto
               by
               his
               affection
               to
            
             Poppaea
             ,
             
               growing
               every
               day
               more
               hot
               :
               she
               taunting
               him
               ,
               as
               being
               his
               Mothers
               Pupil
               ;
               and
               despairing
               to
               marry
               the
               Son
               ,
               while
               the
               Mother
               was
               alive
               .
               (
               Tac.
               an
               .
               14.
               196.
               )
               [
               Diu
               meditatum
               scelus
               non
               ultra
               distulit
               ,
               flagrantior
               indies
               amore
            
             Poppaeae
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             So
             as
             it
             cannot
             be
             imagin'd
             ,
             but
             that
             Poppaea
             had
             (
             at
             the
             farthest
             )
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             Nero's
             fourth
             wrought
             Pallas
             wholly
             out
             of
             all
             favour
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             his
             interceding
             for
             his
             Brother
             Felix
             would
             ,
             then
             ,
             have
             been
             of
             little
             avail
             ,
             towards
             the
             obtaining
             his
             pardon
             of
             those
             grievous
             Crimes
             the
             Jews
             charged
             him
             with
             before
             Nero.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             Festus
             ,
             who
             came
             in
             
             Felix's
             Room
             ,
             at
             his
             first
             arrival
             in
             Judea
             ,
             did
             (
             through
             the
             Jews
             Importunity
             )
             hasten
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Trial.
             For
             the
             third
             '
             day
             ,
             after
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             Province
             ,
             he
             ascended
             from
             Caesarea
             to
             Jerusalem
             :
             where
             after
             he
             had
             tarried
             (
             as
             some
             Copies
             read
             )
             
               no
               more
               than
               eight
               or
               ten
               days
            
             ;
             or
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Vulgar
             )
             
               more
               than
               ten
               days
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             out
             ten
             days
             inclusively
             ,
             he
             went
             down
             to
             Cesarea
             (
             as
             he
             promised
             at
             his
             first
             coming
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             depart
             thither
             shortly
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               (
               Act.
            
             25.
             1
             ,
             4
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             )
             and
             the
             very
             next
             day
             ,
             sitting
             upon
             the
             Judgment-seat
             ,
             commands
             Paul
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             his
             trial
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             after
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Appeal
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             his
             mission
             to
             Rome
             was
             accelerated
             .
             For
             after
             certain
             days
             ,
             King
             Agrippa
             comes
             to
             Cesarea
             ,
             to
             salute
             the
             new
             Governour
             Festus
             ;
             where
             after
             he
             had
             been
             many
             days
             ,
             (
             many
             for
             a
             Visit
             )
             not
             enough
             for
             a
             Month
             ,
             nor
             perhaps
             for
             a
             Week
             .
             In
             all
             reason
             ,
             the
             respect
             Agrippa
             bare
             to
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             would
             invite
             him
             to
             give
             the
             new
             Governour
             ,
             he
             had
             sent
             into
             Judea
             ,
             a
             visit
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             his
             occasions
             would
             permit
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             not
             very
             urgent
             ,
             must
             give
             place
             to
             his
             waiting
             upon
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             Lord
             Paramount
             ,
             to
             receive
             Instructions
             from
             Festus
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             congratulate
             his
             preferment
             :
             And
             good
             manners
             would
             hardly
             permit
             him
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             burden
             of
             a
             visit
             ,
             by
             any
             long
             stay
             with
             him
             .
             However
             ,
             at
             this
             visit
             ,
             Festus
             acquainting
             him
             with
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Case
             ,
             he
             desires
             to
             hear
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             :
             and
             on
             the
             next
             morrow
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             is
             brought
             forth
             ,
             and
             pleads
             his
             own
             Case
             ;
             upon
             hearing
             of
             which
             ,
             Agrippa
             and
             Festus
             consulting
             ,
             it
             is
             determined
             that
             he
             should
             go
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             Determination
             he
             is
             forthwith
             sent
             :
             where
             ,
             
               early
               in
               the
               Spring
               (
               after
               he
               had
               winter'd
               at
            
             Maltha
             )
             
               he
               arrives
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             his
             first
             Answer
             before
             Nero
             ,
             was
             soon
             after
             his
             arrival
             at
             Rome
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             he
             gives
             Timothy
             an
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             desiring
             him
             
               to
               come
               to
               him
               before
               winter
               ,
               (
               2
               Tim.
            
             4.
             21.
             )
             In
             order
             to
             which
             ,
             we
             must
             allow
             some
             time
             for
             the
             carriage
             of
             the
             Letter
             (
             it
             being
             sent
             not
             by
             Post
             ,
             but
             Tychichus
             ,
             (
             whose
             frequent
             visiting
             the
             Churches
             in
             his
             passage
             would
             retard
             the
             delivery
             of
             it
             ;
             )
             some
             to
             
             Timothy's
             providing
             for
             so
             long
             a
             Journey
             ;
             and
             some
             to
             his
             setting
             things
             in
             order
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             possibly
             leave
             his
             Charge
             there
             .
             Now
             this
             Episte
             Dr.
             Lightfoot
             dates
             reasonable
             early
             ,
             in
             the
             5.
             year
             of
             Nero
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             before
             he
             had
             initiated
             himself
             in
             open
             and
             avowed
             Cruelty
             ,
             by
             his
             Mothers
             blood
             .
             For
             the
             Quinquatria
             (
             at
             which
             Feast
             Nero
             ,
             pretending
             a
             desire
             of
             reconciliation
             with
             his
             Mother
             ,
             by
             his
             flattering
             Letters
             invited
             her
             to
             the
             Baiae
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             that
             Feast
             with
             him
             )
             was
             about
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             
               March
               ,
               (
               Sueton.
               Nero
            
             34
             )
             when
             one
             half
             of
             
             Nero's
             fifth
             was
             expiring
             ,
             he
             beginning
             his
             Reign
             the
             13.
             day
             of
             
               October
               ,
               (
               Sueton.
               Claud.
            
             33.
             )
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             his
             Adversaries
             must
             have
             an
             incredible
             degree
             of
             Patience
             ,
             more
             than
             they
             exprest
             at
             home
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             hasten
             his
             trial
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             return
             home
             before
             Winter
             ,
             but
             suffered
             him
             to
             stand
             at
             the
             Bay
             with
             them
             in
             that
             free
             custody
             (
             wherein
             with
             his
             Keeper
             
               he
               was
               permitted
               to
               dwell
               in
               his
               own
               hired
               house
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               all
               that
               came
               in
               unto
               him
               )
               (
               Act.
               28.
               ult
               .
               )
            
             If
             those
             Dogs
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             gnasht
             their
             teeth
             at
             him
             ,
             through
             the
             Grates
             of
             that
             Custody
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             under
             
               Lysias
               ,
               Felix
            
             and
             Festus
             :
             being
             so
             
             ragingly
             mad
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             fasten
             their
             Teeth
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             attempt
             to
             take
             him
             ,
             by
             force
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Guards
             hand
             ,
             that
             Lysias
             had
             set
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             prevent
             their
             tearing
             him
             in
             pieces
             ,
             
               (
               Act.
            
             21.
             3.
             and
             23.
             10.
             
             )
             set
             twenty
             Couple
             of
             Blood-hounds
             in
             lurch
             ,
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             but
             inveigle
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Castle-gates
             
               (
               Act.
            
             23.
             13
             ,
             15.
             )
             and
             (
             25.
             3.
             )
             They
             would
             certainly
             bark
             at
             the
             length
             of
             his
             Chain
             ,
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             do
             their
             utmost
             to
             shorten
             it
             ;
             and
             bring
             him
             to
             a
             speedy
             Trial
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             Answer
             very
             early
             in
             
             Nero's
             fifth
             year
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Lightfoot
             states
             it
             .
             St.
             Jerome
             puts
             this
             past
             all
             doubt
             ,
             when
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Cujus
               historia
               usque
               ad
               biennium
            
             Romae
             commoranti
             Paulo
             
               pervenit
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               usque
               ad
               quartum
            
             Neronis
             
               annum
               :
               ex
               qua
               intelligimus
               in
               eadem
               urbe
               librum
               esse
               compostum
               .
               ]
               (
               Jeron
               .
               de
               viris
               illustribus
               ,
               Lucas
               )
               [
               St.
            
             Luke
             '
             
               s
               History
               reacheth
               to
               St.
            
             Paul
             '
             
               s
               two
               years
               imprisonment
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               fourth
               year
               of
            
             Nero
             :
             
               whereby
               we
               understand
               that
               that
               Book
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               was
               writ
               at
            
             Rome
             .
             ]
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Which
             being
             premised
             ,
             it
             remains
             that
             in
             the
             Second
             place
             I
             show
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             Time
             St.
             Paul
             appear'd
             before
             Nero
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             visibly
             stain'd
             with
             Acts
             of
             Cruelty
             ,
             as
             his
             Quinquennium
             (
             for
             the
             Justice
             of
             it
             )
             past
             into
             a
             Proverb
             .
             The
             Emperour
             Titus
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             Princes
             exceeded
             not
             
             Nero's
             first
             five
             years
             .
             Seneca
             (
             in
             his
             Book
             
               de
               clementia
            
             )
             gives
             him
             ,
             during
             those
             years
             ,
             this
             
               Encomium
               :
               [
               Potes
               hoc
            
             ,
             Caesar
             ,
             
               praedicare
               audacter
               ,
               omnium
               quae
               in
               fidem
               tutelámque
               venerunt
               ,
               nihil
               per
               te
               ,
               neque
               vi
               ,
               neque
               clam
               Reipublicae
               ereptum
               ;
               &
               nulli
               adhuc
               principum
               concessam
               concitpisti
               innocentiam
               ;
               nemo
               unus
               homo
               uni
               homini
               tam
               charus
               unquam
               fuit
               ,
               quàm
               tu
               populo
               Romano
               :
               magnum
               longúmque
               ejus
               bonum
               .
               ]
               Thou
               maist
               boldly
            
             (
             Caesar
             )
             
               publish
               this
               ;
               that
               of
               all
               those
               things
               which
               have
               been
               committed
               to
               thy
               trust
               ,
               thou
               hast
               not
               either
               by
               violence
               or
               fraud
               robb'd
               the
               Common-weal
               of
               the
               least
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               thou
               hast
               coveted
               (
               a
               thing
               which
               hath
               not
               been
               granted
               to
               any
               of
               thy
               Predecessors
               )
               to
               carry
               thy self
               innocently
               ;
               neither
               was
               any
               one
               man
               so
               dearly
               beloved
               of
               one
               man
               ,
               as
               thou
               art
               of
               all
               the
               people
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               being
               their
               great
               and
               lasting
               good
            
             ;
             during
             which
             time
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             a
             bad
             Man
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             a
             good
             Emperour
             .
             The
             Circean
             Cup
             of
             Court
             Delicacies
             had
             early
             metamorphos'd
             him
             ,
             into
             a
             beast
             of
             Epicurus
             his
             Stie
             ,
             wallowing
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             Bestial
             Sensuality
             :
             but
             he
             was
             not
             ,
             as
             yet
             ,
             grown
             up
             into
             so
             fierce
             ,
             tearing
             and
             bloody
             a
             Beast
             ,
             as
             to
             merit
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Lion.
             He
             was
             suspected
             indeed
             to
             enter
             like
             a
             Fox
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             accessorie
             to
             his
             Mother
             Agrippinas
             poysoning
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             (
             in
             that
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             call
             Mushroms
             ,
             
               the
               meat
               of
               the
               Gods
            
             ;
             because
             by
             them
             ,
             impoyson'd
             ,
             his
             Predecessors
             had
             been
             translated
             into
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Immortals
             :
             )
             And
             he
             was
             principal
             in
             the
             Murther
             of
             Germanicus
             ;
             but
             was
             so
             far
             from
             avouching
             that
             Act
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             have
             the
             Poyson
             prepared
             in
             his
             own
             Closet
             ,
             
               [
               Cubiculum
            
             Caesaris
             
               juxta
               decoquitur
               ,
               ]
               (
               Tacit.
               annal
               .
            
             13.
             180.
             
             )
             and
             obliged
             his
             Shee
             instrument
             to
             secresie
             ,
             by
             the
             trible
             Bond
             of
             Donatives
             ,
             Threats
             and
             Promises
             :
             
               (
               Suet.
               Nero
            
             33.
             )
             and
             cast
             over
             it
             the
             Cloak
             of
             this
             Pretence
             ,
             
               That
               the
               suddenness
               of
               his
               Brother-in-law's
               death
               was
               to
               be
               laid
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               an
               Apoplexy
               ,
               which
               ,
               to
               his
               knowledge
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               troubled
               with
               from
               his
               Cradle
               ,
               (
               Tacit.
               annal
               .
            
             13.
             181.
             )
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             so
             far
             was
             Nero
             from
             reigning
             yet
             (
             visibly
             )
             like
             a
             Lion
             ,
             as
             Tacitus
             affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             death
             of
             
               Julius
               Silanus
            
             was
             procured
             by
             his
             Mothers
             craft
             without
             his
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             Narcissus
             his
             ,
             against
             his
             will
             :
             the
             only
             persons
             (
             besides
             Germanicus
             )
             whose
             death
             ,
             as
             unjustly
             procured
             ,
             is
             bewail'd
             by
             the
             Historians
             of
             that
             part
             of
             his
             Reign
             :
             
               [
               Ignaro
            
             Nerone
             
               per
               dolum
               Agrippinae
               .
               ]
               [
               Ad
               mortem
               agitur
               invito
               Principe
               .
               ]
               (
               Id.
               ibid.
            
             176.
             )
             Yea
             ,
             so
             tender
             would
             he
             then
             seem
             of
             shedding
             Blood
             ,
             as
             he
             never
             signed
             the
             most
             just
             Condemnation
             of
             any
             Malefactor
             (
             till
             the
             last
             of
             his
             five
             first
             years
             was
             almost
             expired
             )
             without
             regret
             ,
             and
             repeating
             his
             wonted
             Wish
             
               [
               Vtinam
               nescirem
               literas
               ]
               Would
               God
               I
               had
               never
               learnt
               to
               write
               ,
               (
               Sueton.
               Nero
            
             10.
             )
             So
             
             artifically
             did
             he
             dissemble
             ,
             or
             his
             Tutors
             Barrha
             and
             Seneca
             divert
             ,
             his
             Natural
             inclination
             to
             Cruelty
             (
             which
             they
             perceived
             would
             not
             be
             tamed
             by
             love
             of
             Vertue
             )
             by
             giving
             way
             for
             the
             more
             free
             vent
             of
             his
             amorous
             Passions
             ;
             laying
             his
             bloody
             Mars
             asleep
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             his
             bucksom
             
               Venus
               ,
               (
               Tac.
               ann
               .
               13.
               )
               [
               quo
               faciliùs
               ,
               si
               virtutem
               aspernaret
               ,
               voluptatibus
               concessis
               retinerent
               ;
               ]
            
             as
             all
             men
             conceived
             good
             hopes
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             had
             allaid
             the
             Edge
             of
             his
             juvenile
             Salacity
             ,
             he
             would
             prove
             an
             excellent
             Prince
             .
             This
             was
             the
             sence
             which
             the
             World
             then
             had
             of
             Nero
             :
             and
             thus
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             exprest
             by
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               (
               Eccles.
               hist.
            
             2.
             22.
             
             )
             that
             St.
             Paul
             made
             his
             first
             Apology
             before
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             first
             part
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             milder
             both
             in
             Affection
             and
             Carriage
             ,
             than
             he
             proved
             afterwards
             .
             And
             St.
             
               Jerome
               (
               de
               viris
               iliustr
               .
               )
            
             is
             right
             in
             that
             Note
             he
             makes
             ;
             
               [
               Sciendum
               autem
               in
               prima
               satisfactione
               ,
               necdum
            
             Neronis
             
               imperio
               stabilito
               ,
               nec
               in
               tanta
               scelerae
               irrumpente
               quanta
               de
               eo
               narrant
               historiae
               :
               ]
               St.
            
             Paul
             '
             
               s
               first
               appearance
               before
               him
               was
               ,
               when
               his
               Empire
               not
               being
               establish'd
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               run
               into
               those
               wickednesses
               which
               Histories
               tell
               of
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             before
             he
             grew
             so
             outragious
             ,
             as
             to
             deserve
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Lion
             ,
             for
             his
             Cruelty
             ,
             or
             upon
             any
             other
             imaginable
             account
             ;
             but
             for
             his
             being
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Conceit
             ,
             an
             Anti-Lion
             to
             the
             Lion
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             .
          
           
             Can
             we
             then
             imagine
             that
             Nero
             would
             let
             go
             his
             hopes
             ,
             so
             deeply
             imprinted
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             canvast
             and
             heard
             ,
             what
             the
             Jews
             could
             say
             against
             what
             St.
             Paul
             alledged
             ,
             for
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             is
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Would
             not
             Poppaeas
             Zeal
             ingage
             her
             to
             muster
             up
             all
             the
             force
             she
             could
             possibly
             raise
             ,
             of
             malicious
             Jews
             ,
             to
             enter
             the
             lists
             ,
             and
             confute
             Christ's
             Champion
             on
             this
             ground
             which
             if
             they
             let
             him
             win
             ,
             and
             make
             good
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             bid
             an
             eternal
             Vale
             to
             their
             admired
             Law
             and
             Temple
             ,
             and
             bow
             their
             stubborn
             knees
             to
             that
             crucified
             God
             ,
             whom
             they
             so
             much
             despised
             ?
             And
             if
             that
             command
             she
             had
             over
             
             Caesar's
             Affections
             (
             so
             sovereign
             as
             Tacitus
             undertakes
             ,
             from
             that
             Topick
             ,
             to
             vindicate
             him
             from
             the
             Aspersion
             cast
             on
             him
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             he
             wilfully
             kick'd
             her
             out
             of
             his
             ,
             to
             make
             her
             bed
             in
             the
             Grave
             )
             
               (
               Tacit.
               an
            
             .
             16.
             246.
             )
             [
             Poppaea
             
               mortem
               obiit
               fortuitâ
               mariti
               iracundiâ
               ,
               à
               quo
               gravida
               ictu
               calcis
               afflicta
               est
               ;
               neque
               enim
               venenum
               crederem
               —
               quia
               amori
               uxoris
               obnoxius
               erat
               ;
               ]
            
             had
             not
             been
             fee
             enough
             to
             bribe
             him
             against
             St.
             Paul
             ;
             yet
             sure
             the
             pleasure
             he
             took
             in
             rolling
             that
             sweet
             morsel
             of
             Judeas
             Crown
             under
             his
             Tongue
             ;
             which
             he
             had
             in
             his
             hope
             swallowed
             ,
             and
             must
             regorge
             ,
             if
             St.
             Paul
             carry
             the
             day
             ,
             would
             set
             his
             wits
             on
             work
             to
             seek
             evasions
             and
             starting-holes
             in
             every
             corner
             of
             his
             Apology
             ;
             in
             the
             whole
             Web
             of
             whose
             Discourse
             ,
             upon
             that
             subject
             ,
             how
             glad
             would
             his
             own
             dear
             interest
             have
             made
             him
             ,
             could
             he
             have
             found
             one
             Wemb
             through
             which
             he
             might
             have
             seen
             the
             least
             glimmering
             of
             a
             possibility
             ,
             that
             those
             emergencies
             in
             Judaea
             (
             then
             under
             contest
             before
             him
             )
             were
             not
             such
             as
             St.
             Paul
             reported
             them
             to
             be
             .
             Can
             we
             think
             that
             Christian
             Apologist
             could
             satisfie
             Nero
             in
             that
             point
             (
             as
             St.
             Jerome
             in
             the
             place
             forecited
             insinuates
             ,
             by
             his
             
               [
               in
               prima
               satisfactione
               ]
            
             )
             which
             he
             so
             much
             desired
             to
             disbelieve
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             throughly
             weighed
             and
             canvas'd
             all
             St.
             
             Paul's
             and
             his
             Adversaries
             Pleas
             ,
             and
             found
             the
             Apostle
             to
             be
             irrefragable
             ?
          
           
             Briefly
             :
             To
             sum
             up
             the
             whole
             of
             this
             Argument
             .
             A
             man
             may
             without
             any
             violent
             elevation
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             fancy
             Judea
             (
             that
             Navel
             of
             the
             Earth
             )
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Stage
             erected
             for
             the
             Actors
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Theatre
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Empire
             sitting
             in
             a
             round
             ,
             as
             spectators
             and
             observing
             what
             was
             there
             acted
             ,
             with
             the
             greatest
             silence
             imaginable
             .
             
               We
               are
               made
            
             ,
             saith
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               a
               theatre
               to
               men
               and
               Angels
               .
            
             What
             hinders
             but
             we
             may
             interpret
             that
             Text
             by
             Daniel
             (
             10.
             13.
             
             )
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Persia
               ,
            
             and
             Vers.
             14.
             
             
               Michael
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               Princes
               ,
            
             and
             (
             Chap.
             12.
             1.
             )
             
               Michael
               the
               great
               Prince
               that
               standeth
               for
               the
               children
               of
               thy
               people
               :
            
             and
             by
             Angels
             ,
             understand
             the
             Angel-presidents
             over
             Nations
             ,
             those
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             (
             according
             to
             Mr.
             Mede
             )
             that
             run
             through
             the
             Earth
             .
             To
             be
             sure
             they
             might
             at
             that
             time
             have
             seen
             all
             the
             World
             sitting
             still
             and
             at
             rest
             ;
             yea
             ,
             
             themselves
             then
             resting
             from
             impeding
             ,
             withstanding
             ,
             opposing
             ,
             deteining
             one
             another
             ,
             in
             behalf
             of
             their
             several
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             and
             had
             leisure
             to
             sit
             down
             ,
             for
             company
             ,
             with
             their
             Pupils
             ,
             and
             fix
             their
             running
             Eyes
             upon
             that
             strange
             sight
             was
             a
             showing
             in
             Judaea
             ,
             upon
             that
             one
             Stone
             cut
             out
             of
             the
             Mountain
             without
             hands
             .
             However
             this
             Text
             can
             imply
             no
             less
             than
             Action
             upon
             the
             Stage
             ,
             Tumultuations
             in
             Judea
             ,
             with
             silence
             among
             the
             Spectators
             ,
             Peace
             in
             all
             the
             World
             about
             :
             and
             that
             Peace
             allowed
             the
             Empire
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             distraction
             ,
             to
             trie
             to
             the
             bottom
             the
             grounds
             of
             those
             Commotions
             ;
             and
             those
             grounds
             being
             of
             highest
             concern
             to
             the
             Spectators
             
               (
               res
               tua
               tunc
               agitur
               .
               )
            
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             morally
             impossible
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Church
             could
             ,
             by
             any
             the
             handsomest
             Legerdemain
             ,
             delude
             that
             Eagles
             Eye
             ,
             so
             fixedly
             pitch'd
             on
             these
             Occurrences
             ,
             and
             so
             steadily
             pearch'd
             upon
             that
             Olive-plant
             of
             an
             Universal
             Peace
             :
             an
             attempt
             to
             cheat
             the
             Spectators
             in
             such
             a
             Juncture
             would
             have
             been
             such
             an
             Act
             
               
                 —
                 quòd
                 ipse
              
               
                 Non
                 sani
                 esse
                 hominis
                 non
                 sanus
                 juret
                 Orestes
                 ,
              
            
             as
             he
             that
             had
             but
             half
             an
             Eye
             would
             swear
             to
             be
             the
             undertaking
             of
             scarce
             half-witted
             men
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             now
             come
             to
             a
             Period
             of
             this
             tedious
             and
             toilsom
             Pilgrimage
             through
             the
             holy
             Age
             (
             if
             I
             may
             call
             the
             Time
             so
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Place
             ,
             which
             Christ
             separated
             from
             all
             other
             Ages
             ,
             wherein
             to
             manifest
             himself
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             divulge
             his
             Royal
             Law
             )
             undertaken
             not
             out
             of
             curiosity
             ,
             to
             see
             Fashions
             ;
             but
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             which
             I
             have
             observed
             many
             of
             the
             Ancients
             to
             have
             travelled
             to
             the
             holy
             Land
             ,
             to
             inform
             themselves
             more
             explicitly
             in
             the
             Evangelical
             History
             :
             to
             confirm
             themselves
             more
             feelingly
             by
             ocular
             Demonstration
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             History
             ;
             or
             to
             delight
             their
             inamour'd
             Souls
             with
             the
             Contemplation
             of
             the
             places
             where
             the
             Blessed
             Jesus
             convers'd
             :
             here
             he
             wept
             ,
             here
             he
             pray'd
             ;
             here
             he
             fasted
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Birth
             ,
             this
             of
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             this
             of
             his
             Transfiguration
             ;
             on
             this
             Hill
             he
             gave
             his
             Royal
             Law
             ,
             on
             this
             he
             foil'd
             the
             Tempter
             ,
             on
             this
             his
             sacred
             Feet
             printed
             their
             farewel-kiss
             to
             the
             Earth
             ;
             such
             Meditations
             could
             not
             but
             deeply
             affect
             &
             confirm
             the
             Religious
             Pilgrim
             .
             This
             put
             me
             upon
             enquiring
             whether
             the
             same
             Religious
             Use
             might
             not
             be
             made
             of
             travelling
             through
             the
             holy
             Age
             ,
             and
             this
             Enquiry
             upon
             making
             trial
             ;
             aiming
             at
             the
             informing
             my self
             (
             as
             it
             were
             by
             ocular
             Inspection
             )
             whether
             it
             was
             an
             Age
             likely
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             ,
             as
             our
             Modern
             Scepticks
             insinuate
             .
             In
             which
             travel
             I
             have
             been
             forc'd
             to
             take
             Secular
             Writers
             for
             my
             Guides
             ;
             that
             I
             might
             frame
             my
             Journals
             in
             a
             Language
             which
             they
             ,
             whose
             couviction
             I
             endeavour
             ,
             profess
             themselves
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             pleasure
             in
             the
             sound
             of
             ;
             entertaining
             my self
             with
             those
             hopes
             ,
             that
             Secular
             History
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               
                 A
                 Verse
                 may
                 take
                 him
                 whom
                 a
                 Sermon
                 flies
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 turn
                 delight
                 into
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
            
             And
             that
             our
             great
             Criticks
             in
             Humanity
             may
             deign
             to
             peruse
             a
             Discourse
             that
             hath
             cost
             the
             Author
             so
             many
             weary
             steps
             ,
             and
             not
             think
             him
             immodest
             in
             this
             request
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             own
             satisfaction
             ,
             with
             him
             (
             who
             for
             their
             sake
             hath
             travell'd
             over
             the
             Mountains
             of
             the
             Leopards
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             take
             and
             give
             them
             a
             prospect
             of
             that
             Age
             )
             vouchsafe
             to
             take
             one
             view
             of
             it
             from
             Mount
             Sion
             ,
             and
             mark
             one
             Bulwark
             more
             it
             had
             against
             treacherous
             surprizals
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Candour
             and
             Integrity
             of
             its
             Assailants
             ;
             enough
             to
             have
             secur'd
             it
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             intrench'd
             and
             without
             which
             all
             the
             Fortifications
             ,
             we
             have
             seen
             the
             remains
             of
             ,
             would
             be
             but
             so
             many
             Monuments
             of
             the
             Subtilty
             and
             Stratagems
             of
             the
             Conquerours
             .
             It
             will
             therefore
             be
             necessary
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             a
             full
             sail
             Assurance
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             general
             Proposition
             ,
             to
             turn
             our
             sail
             to
             this
             Wind
             ,
             our
             thoughts
             to
             this
             Observation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               As
               no
               Age
               was
               less
               like
               to
               be
               Cheated
               than
               that
               wherein
               the
               Apostles
               flourish'd
               ;
               so
               no
               Generation
               of
               Men
               was
               less
               like
               to
               put
               a
               Cheat
               upon
               the
               World
               than
               the
               Apostolick
               and
               Primitive
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               The
               Apostles
               and
               Primitive
               Churches
               Veracity
               evinc'd
               ,
               by
               their
               chusing
               Death
               rather
               than
               an
               Officious
               Lye
               to
               save
               their
               lives
               :
            
             Pliny's
             
               testimony
               of
               them
               .
               §
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               They
               hide
               not
               their
               imperfections
               ;
               nor
               the
               Truth
               to
               please
               Parties
               ,
               or
               to
               avoid
               the
               Worlds
               taking
               offence
               .
               The
               offence
               which
               Heathens
               took
               at
               some
               Gospel-passages
               .
               §
               4.
               
               All
               false
               Religions
               make
               lyes
               their
               Refuge
               .
               Pagan
               Forgeries
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Papal
               Innovation
               founded
               on
               lying
               Legends
               .
               Sr.
            
             Thomas
             Moor
             
               upon
               St.
            
             Austin
             .
             Gregory
             Turonensis
             and
             Simeon
             Metaphrastes
             
               devout
               Lyars
               .
               The
               Story
               of
               the
            
             Baptist
             '
             
               s
               Heod
            
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             1.
             
             THeir
             avowed
             Principles
             touching
             making
             a
             Lye
             (
             though
             with
             an
             intention
             to
             serve
             God
             by
             it
             )
             were
             ,
             That
             the
             Devil
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             it
             
               (
               Joh.
            
             8.
             44.
             )
             That
             whoso
             love
             or
             make
             a
             Lye
             shall
             be
             excluded
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             detruded
             into
             the
             society
             and
             torments
             of
             Devils
             ,
             
               (
               Apocal.
            
             22.
             15.
             )
             Now
             ,
             had
             Men
             of
             this
             Profession
             abused
             the
             World
             ,
             with
             false
             Stories
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             high
             a
             concern
             as
             Religion
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             render'd
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             the
             veriest
             miscreants
             that
             ever
             liv'd
             ;
             would
             certainly
             have
             allayd
             that
             confidence
             they
             used
             in
             justifying
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Reports
             to
             the
             faces
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             were
             upon
             the
             place
             where
             the
             things
             reported
             were
             done
             .
             If
             you
             say
             this
             was
             but
             a
             colour
             and
             mere
             pretence
             ,
             to
             gain
             the
             repute
             ,
             of
             men
             hating
             a
             lye
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             more
             easily
             insinuate
             the
             belief
             of
             their
             Stories
             into
             their
             credulous
             and
             prepossess'd
             Hearers
             ;
             that
             surmise
             will
             be
             answer'd
             ,
             beyond
             all
             possibility
             of
             a
             rational
             Reply
             ,
             by
             producing
             clear
             Evidences
             of
             their
             actual
             conforming
             and
             pertinacious
             adhering
             to
             those
             Principles
             ,
             against
             the
             strongest
             Temptations
             to
             wave
             them
             ,
             that
             could
             possibly
             be
             laid
             in
             their
             way
             .
             
               [
               Vide
               quàm
               sollicitè
            
             Paulus
             
               distinguat
               quae
               à
               se
               sunt
               ,
               &
               quae
               à
               Domino
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
               quàm
               formidet
               dicere
               ,
               quae
               vidit
               ,
               in
               corpore
               an
               extrà
               corpus
               viderit
               !
               ]
            
             (
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             2.
             )
             
               Grotius
               .
               )
               [
               Quam
               probabilitatem
               habet
               ,
               talium
               documentorum
               auditores
               suspicari
               mentitos
               ,
               quaecunque
               suum
               praeceptorem
               effecisse
               testificati
               sunt
               ?
               aut
               quàm
               credibile
               faciant
               si
               putent
               illos
               omnes
               sibi
               inter
               se
               consensisse
               in
               mendacium
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             (
             Euseb.
             demonst
             .
             Evang.
             3.
             7.
             )
             Observe
             ,
             saith
             
               Grotius
               ,
               how
               carefully
               the
               Apostle
               distinguisheth
               betwixt
               what
               he
               saith
               and
               what
               the
               Lord
               saith
               ;
               how
               fearful
               he
               is
               to
               determine
               whether
               he
               was
               in
               the
               body
               or
               out
               of
               the
               body
               when
               he
               was
               rapt
               up
               .
               Have
               we
               the
               least
               reason
            
             (
             saith
             
               Eusebius
               )
               to
               suspect
               that
               the
               hearers
               of
               such
               instructions
               did
               feign
               whatsoever
               they
               testifie
               their
               Master
               to
               have
               done
               ;
               or
               is
               it
               in
               the
               least
               probable
               that
               they
               should
               all
               conspire
               together
               to
               lye
               .
            
             But
             let
             us
             here
             what
             Pagan
             Writers
             give
             in
             evidence
             here
             .
          
           
             Pliny
             ,
             being
             appointed
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Trajan
             to
             take
             special
             cognizance
             of
             the
             Causes
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             him
             the
             best
             information
             thereabout
             ,
             which
             his
             utmost
             diligence
             in
             enquiring
             could
             arrive
             to
             ,
             gives
             him
             this
             account
             of
             them
             ;
             That
             in
             their
             Assemblies
             for
             Divine
             Worship
             they
             used
             
               so
               solemnly
               to
               bind
               themselves
               (
               at
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               )
               not
               to
               falsifie
               their
               word
               ,
               but
               to
               speak
               the
               truth
               ;
               as
               he
               could
               not
               induce
               any
               of
               them
               (
               by
               any
               methods
               of
               either
               cruelty
               or
               flattery
               that
               he
               could
               invent
               )
               to
               say
               they
               were
               not
               Christians
               ,
               (
               Plinii
               Epist.
               lib.
               10.
               ep
               .
            
             103.
             )
             In
             so
             much
             that
             Trajan
             gave
             order
             ,
             that
             from
             his
             Ministers
             of
             State
             should
             procede
             in
             examining
             the
             Causes
             of
             Christians
             upon
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               That
               if
               any
               of
               them
               that
               
               were
               accused
               ,
               being
               ask'd
               whether
               he
               were
               a
               Christian
               ,
               should
               say
               he
               was
               not
               ,
               he
               should
               forthwith
               be
               dismist
               ,
               as
               not
               guilty
               of
               the
               charge
               laid
               against
               him
               ,
               (
               Trajanus
               Plinio
               ,
               epist.
            
             104.
             )
             And
             this
             grounded
             upon
             
             Pliny's
             Observation
             ,
             
               [
               Nam
               ad
               hoc
               cogi
               non
               possunt
               qui
               sunt
               reverà
               Christiani
               ;
               ]
               for
               they
               that
               are
               so
               indeed
               cannot
               be
               forced
               to
               deny
               themselves
               to
               be
               Christians
               :
            
             but
             would
             persevere
             to
             the
             last
             gasp
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             greatest
             torments
             to
             roar
             out
             ,
             this
             good
             Confession
             ;
             
               I
               am
               a
               Christian
               ;
               I
               tell
               thee
               (
               bloody
               tormentor
               )
               who
               I
               am
               ;
               thou
               wouldst
               ,
               by
               the
               rack
               ,
               force
               me
               to
               deny
               my self
               to
               be
               what
               I
               am
               :
               I
               cannot
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               lye
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               Christian.
               Tear
               off
               my
               flesh
               with
               hooks
               ,
               break
               my
               bones
               with
               strappadoes
               ,
               pull
               asunder
               my
               joynts
               with
               skrews
               ;
               while
               thou
               leaves
               me
               a
               tongue
               in
               my
               head
               ,
               I
               must
               speak
               the
               truth
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               tell
               thee
               to
               thy
               face
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               Christian
               ,
               I
               worship
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               (
               Tertul.
               apol
               .
               21.
               )
               [
               dicimus
               &
               palàm
               dicimus
               ,
               &
               vobis
               tormentibus
               dicimus
               ,
               lacerati
               &
               cruentati
               vociferamus
               ,
               Deum
               colimus
               per
               Christum
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             Could
             a
             more
             feeling
             proof
             be
             given
             of
             their
             abominating
             a
             lye
             than
             this
             ?
             They
             who
             would
             rend
             their
             Garments
             ,
             at
             Acclamations
             made
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             Gods
             ;
             that
             would
             not
             take
             to
             ,
             but
             spurn
             at
             divine
             honours
             laid
             at
             their
             feet
             ;
             will
             rather
             have
             the
             skin
             torn
             off
             their
             flesh
             ,
             their
             flesh
             off
             their
             bones
             ,
             their
             bones
             by
             continued
             and
             lingring
             pains
             drain'd
             of
             marrow
             ,
             than
             suffer
             the
             most
             exquisite
             tortures
             to
             rack
             from
             them
             that
             self-officious
             Lye
             ,
             (
             or
             so
             much
             as
             a
             consent
             by
             silence
             ,
             to
             them
             who
             would
             have
             them
             say
             )
             that
             they
             were
             not
             Christians
             .
             The
             greatest
             testimony
             of
             a
             tenacious
             love
             to
             Truth
             that
             ever
             was
             exhibited
             ;
             what
             could
             tempt
             them
             to
             recede
             from
             it
             ,
             whom
             assurance
             of
             Life
             ,
             exemption
             from
             the
             torturing
             Rack
             ,
             and
             the
             horror
             of
             the
             most
             grim-fac'd
             Death
             that
             wittiest
             malice
             could
             contrive
             ,
             could
             not
             tempt
             ?
             Balaam
             put
             in
             a
             good
             Caution
             for
             his
             speaking
             truth
             ,
             when
             (
             for
             all
             his
             love
             to
             the
             wages
             of
             unrighteousness
             )
             he
             assured
             Balak
             ,
             That
             if
             he
             would
             give
             him
             an
             house-full
             of
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             he
             durst
             not
             speak
             more
             or
             less
             than
             what
             God
             should
             put
             into
             his
             mouth
             :
             But
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             put
             in
             a
             far
             greater
             pledge
             ,
             limb
             and
             life
             it self
             ,
             for
             her
             Veracity
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             was
             all
             the
             inducement
             they
             can
             possibly
             be
             imagin'd
             to
             have
             ,
             to
             persist
             in
             their
             Lye
             (
             if
             the
             Gospel
             be
             a
             Lye
             )
             as
             Eusebius
             excellently
             
               (
               Demonst.
               Evang.
               3.
               7.
               )
               [
               Non
               enim
               exiguum
               erit
               hujus
               audaciae
               proemium
               ;
               siquidem
               non
               vulgares
               nos
               pro
               tantis
               certaminibus
               manent
               coronae
               ,
               sed
               quae
               supplicia
               videlicet
               à
               legibus
               omnium
               hominum
               ,
               ut
               par
               est
               ,
               contradicentibus
               injuncta
               est
               ,
               vincula
               ,
               tormenta
               ,
               carceres
               ,
               ignis
               ,
               ferrum
               ,
               cruces
               &
               boluae
               ,
               ad
               quae
               omnia
               promptissimo
               animo
               est
               accedendum
               :
               iisque
               malis
               eundum
               obviàm
               intrepidè
               quae
               praeceptorem
               nostrum
               nobis
               pro
               exemplo
               ostentant
               :
               quid
               enim
               pulchrius
               quàm
               nulla
               ratione
               ,
               &
               diis
               &
               hominibus
               fieri
               inimicos
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               We
               have
               reason
               sure
               to
               persist
               thus
               inflexibly
               in
               asserting
               this
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               for
               we
               know
               we
               are
               to
               reap
               no
               small
               reward
               of
               this
               boldness
               ,
               to
               receive
               no
               vulgar
               Crowns
               for
               such
               strivings
               ;
               but
               those
               punishments
               (
               to
               speak
               plainly
               )
               which
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               all
               men
               are
               adjudged
               meet
               to
               be
               inflicted
               upon
               those
               that
               contradict
               them
               ,
               bonds
               ,
               racks
               ,
               goals
               ,
               fire
               ,
               sword
               ,
               crosses
               and
               wild
               beasts
               :
               To
               all
               which
               we
               come
               with
               a
               most
               ready
               mind
               ,
               and
               without
               all
               fear
               go
               to
               meet
               those
               evils
               that
               present
               our
               Master
               to
               us
               for
               an
               example
               ;
               you
               must
               think
               sure
               we
               take
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               delight
               in
               making
               our selves
               without
               all
               reason
               enemies
               to
               the
               Gods
               and
               men
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               If
               we
               had
               not
               assurance
               of
               the
               Truth
               which
               we
               profess
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               so
               far
               abhorr
               to
               conceal
               ,
               much
               more
               to
               deny
               ,
               what
               we
               know
               is
               Truth
               ,
               as
               ,
               rather
               than
               do
               so
               to
               save
               our
               lives
               ,
               we
               persevere
               to
               our
               last
               breath
               in
               bearing
               witness
               to
               it
               .
            
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             truly
             Christian
             and
             Heroick
             Answer
             (
             well
             beseeming
             the
             Royal
             Champion
             and
             Defender
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Faith
             )
             which
             our
             late
             King
             of
             blessed
             Memory
             ,
             Charles
             the
             First
             ,
             gave
             to
             a
             person
             who
             counsell'd
             him
             to
             temporize
             with
             his
             Rebels
             ,
             in
             a
             dissembling
             compliance
             with
             those
             their
             not
             only
             unjust
             but
             impious
             Proposals
             ,
             which
             his
             truly
             tender
             and
             rightly
             informed
             Conscience
             disgusted
             ;
             telling
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             he
             might
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             reestablish'd
             himself
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             his
             just
             Rights
             ,
             and
             the
             Affections
             of
             his
             then
             abused
             Subjects
             ,
             watch
             an
             opportunity
             of
             retracting
             those
             extorted
             Concessions
             .
             Oh
             Friend
             ,
             replies
             the
             King
             (
             laying
             his
             hand
             upon
             his
             
             pious
             heart
             )
             there
             is
             that
             here
             which
             forbids
             me
             to
             dissemble
             ;
             I
             am
             a
             Christian
             ,
             I
             cannot
             dissemble
             .
             Cursed
             Sectarian
             Rebels
             !
             the
             stain
             of
             the
             Christian
             Name
             !
             You
             made
             Lyes
             your
             Refuge
             ,
             and
             were
             made
             up
             of
             nothing
             from
             Head
             to
             Heel
             ,
             but
             dissimulation
             ,
             steering
             your
             course
             by
             that
             more
             than
             Machiavilian
             Maxim
             
               [
               Qui
               nescit
               dissimulare
               nescit
               regnare
               .
               ]
            
             Blessed
             Charles
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             truly
             Christian
             Religion
             !
             Thou
             writes
             after
             the
             Copy
             which
             thy
             Master
             set
             thee
             in
             his
             own
             Blood
             ,
             who
             rather
             than
             he
             would
             dissemble
             ,
             or
             not
             bear
             witness
             to
             the
             Truth
             before
             Pilat
             ,
             would
             incurr
             the
             Rabbles
             clamorous
             Cry
             ,
             to
             have
             that
             holy
             and
             just
             One
             crucified
             :
             Such
             ,
             such
             were
             thy
             Mothers
             Children
             ,
             among
             whom
             thou
             now
             triumphs
             :
             Such
             assurance
             did
             the
             Apostolical
             Church
             ,
             the
             glorious
             Company
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             give
             of
             their
             prizing
             Truth
             (
             at
             that
             rate
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             that
             it
             was
             to
             be
             bought
             ,
             but
             not
             sold
             upon
             any
             terms
             )
             in
             their
             refusing
             to
             accept
             of
             deliverance
             from
             the
             the
             most
             tormenting
             pains
             ,
             that
             humane
             strength
             could
             inflict
             ,
             or
             devillish
             subtilty
             invent
             ,
             at
             the
             price
             of
             a
             Monasyllable-lye
             .
             What
             reason
             then
             to
             suspect
             the
             Truth
             of
             that
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             men
             of
             such
             Principles
             and
             inconquerable
             Veracity
             have
             given
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             Gospel-history
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             should
             put
             their
             heads
             together
             to
             compact
             a
             Fable
             so
             long-winded
             ?
          
           
             
               §
               2.
               
               The
               Apostles
               Impartiality
               .
            
             
               How
               groundless
               such
               a
               Suspicion
               is
               ,
               will
               more
               appear
               ,
               if
               we
               cast
               into
               the
               Scales
               the
               Consideration
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               Impartiality
               ,
               in
               their
               delivering
               the
               whole
               Truth
               ;
               even
               those
               Passages
               in
               Christ's
               and
               the
               Churches
               Stories
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               but
               foresee
               ,
               would
               be
               a
               derision
               and
               stumbling-block
               to
               inquisitive
               Adversaries
               ,
               and
               a
               disparagement
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               ,
               to
               Christ
               and
               themselves
               .
               Such
               as
               concern
               their
               own
               mean
               Extract
               ;
               their
               sordid
               and
               scandalous
               imployments
               before
               their
               Call
               :
               St.
               Matthew
               a
               Publican
               ,
               a
               Trade
               filthy
               and
               sordid
               even
               in
               the
               repute
               of
               Gentiles
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               (
               saith
               
                 Artimedorus
                 .
              
               )
               An
               honest
               Publican
               was
               so
               rare
               ,
               even
               at
               Rome
               it self
               ,
               as
               Sabinus
               ,
               for
               managing
               that
               Office
               uncorruptly
               ,
               had
               Statues
               erected
               to
               him
               with
               this
               Inscription
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 for
                 the
                 honest
                 Publican
                 ,
                 (
                 Sueton.
                 Vespas
                 .
              
               1.
               )
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ]
               
                 So
                 many
                 Publcans
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 Harpies
                 .
                 Theocritus
              
               being
               demanded
               what
               was
               the
               cruellest
               Beast
               ?
               answered
               ,
               of
               those
               on
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               the
               Bear
               and
               Lion
               ;
               of
               those
               in
               Cities
               ,
               Publicans
               and
               Sycophants
               :
               But
               much
               more
               infamous
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               especially
               if
               those
               that
               undertook
               that
               Office
               were
               Jews
               :
               insomuch
               as
               
                 Tertullian
                 (
                 de
                 pudicitia
                 cap.
              
               9.
               )
               to
               take
               off
               that
               aggravation
               of
               infamy
               from
               St.
               Matthew
               will
               by
               no
               means
               have
               him
               to
               have
               been
               a
               Jew
               .
               But
               he
               is
               more
               tender
               of
               St.
               
               Matthew's
               credi●●
               ,
               than
               St.
               Matthew
               himself
               is
               ,
               who
               writes
               himself
               a
               Jew-publican
               ,
               as
               St.
               Jerome
               proveth
               ,
               
                 (
                 Ep.
                 ad
                 Damasum
                 ,
                 part
                 .
                 2.
                 tract
                 .
                 1.
                 epist.
              
               15.
               )
               Accusing
               himself
               ,
               saith
               
                 Eusebius
                 :
                 [
                 Hoc
                 quidem
                 nullus
                 Evangelistarum
                 indicavit
                 ,
                 non
                 Coapostolus
              
               Johannes
               ,
               non
               Marcus
               ,
               non
               Lucas
               ;
               
                 sed
                 ipse
              
               Matthaeus
               
                 suam
                 ipsius
                 vitam
                 non
                 dissimulans
                 planéque
                 ipse
                 seipsum
                 accusans
                 ,
                 Euseb.
                 Evang.
                 demon
                 .
              
               3.
               7.
               ]
               St.
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 James
              
               and
               John
               (
               our
               Saviour's
               select
               Confidents
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               the
               Squires
               of
               his
               Body
               )
               were
               called
               from
               their
               Fisher-boats
               to
               be
               Fishers
               of
               men
               .
               They
               stick'd
               not
               to
               repeat
               their
               own
               weaknesses
               and
               failings
               ,
               their
               presumptions
               ,
               diffidences
               ,
               forsaking
               ,
               forswearing
               their
               Master
               .
               Their
               Ambition
               ,
               their
               carnal
               Conceptions
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               their
               dulness
               of
               mind
               to
               believe
               the
               Resurrection
               ;
               with
               all
               the
               aggravating
               Circumstances
               of
               their
               Lapses
               .
               From
               all
               which
               the
               malicious
               and
               vafrous
               
                 Celsus
                 (
                 Orig.
                 contrà
                 Celsum
                 ,
                 lib.
                 2.
                 calum
                 .
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 &
                 passim
                 )
              
               takes
               occasion
               to
               deride
               them
               ,
               to
               calumniate
               the
               blessed
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               to
               disparage
               the
               Christian
               Cause
               :
               which
               (
               as
               Origen
               replies
               )
               
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 administred
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 busie
                 enemy
                 to
                 object
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 love
                 to
                 Truth
                 constrained
                 them
                 to
                 communicate
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 the
                 whole
                 Truth
                 ;
                 even
                 that
                 that
                 made
                 towards
                 the
                 proving
                 of
                 Christ
                 
                 to
                 be
                 perfect
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 what
                 demonstrated
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 spake
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 by
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Name
                 ,
                 or
                 Strength
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Merits
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               a
               Conceit
               walked
               among
               the
               Jews
               ;
               that
               extraordinary
               Holiness
               might
               attain
               to
               Miraculous
               Workings
               :
               Industry
               bringeth
               to
               Purity
               ,
               Purity
               to
               Cleanness
               ,
               Cleanness
               to
               Holiness
               ,
               Holiness
               to
               Humbleness
               ,
               Humbleness
               to
               Fear
               of
               Sin
               ,
               Fear
               of
               Sin
               to
               partaking
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               say
               their
               Rabbies
               
                 (
                 Lightfoot
                 harm
                 .
                 an
                 .
                 Christ.
              
               33.
               )
               But
               the
               Apostles
               derive
               not
               their
               Power
               of
               working
               Miracles
               by
               any
               such
               Pedigree
               ;
               they
               make
               themselves
               nothing
               ,
               that
               Christ
               might
               be
               all
               in
               all
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               §
               3.
               
               No
               partial
               Compliance
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               whereas
               in
               Cases
               of
               Fact
               and
               Practice
               (
               as
               private
               men
               )
               they
               might
               warp
               aside
               from
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               and
               it
               would
               have
               been
               ,
               in
               such
               Cases
               ,
               a
               promoting
               of
               their
               private
               Interests
               ,
               either
               to
               have
               said
               nothing
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               divertised
               their
               Reports
               so
               ,
               as
               might
               have
               rendered
               the
               Business
               most
               plausible
               on
               their
               own
               Partie's
               side
               .
               Yet
               we
               find
               that
               even
               where
               their
               particular
               Interests
               clash
               and
               interfere
               ,
               their
               Reports
               agree
               ,
               and
               are
               as
               full
               in
               what
               makes
               against
               ,
               as
               for
               that
               Party
               ,
               with
               whom
               themselves
               sided
               in
               that
               Case
               of
               Fact.
               
            
             
               To
               instance
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               St.
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               (
               mentioned
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               )
               That
               Evangelist
               ,
               who
               convers'd
               with
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               and
               was
               appointed
               to
               be
               his
               Companion
               to
               the
               Circumcision
               
                 (
                 Gal.
              
               2.
               9.
               )
               St.
               John
               writes
               his
               Gospel
               so
               ,
               as
               it
               favours
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Case
               more
               than
               St.
               
               Peter's
               ;
               commemorating
               more
               at
               large
               than
               St.
               Luke
               ,
               Christs
               Intensions
               to
               cast
               off
               the
               Jewish
               Nation
               ,
               to
               abrogate
               the
               Ceremonial
               Law
               ;
               describing
               that
               Nation
               as
               a
               People
               not
               to
               be
               temporized
               with
               ,
               opening
               their
               Malice
               ,
               Pertinacy
               ,
               and
               insatiable
               Thirst
               after
               Christ's
               Blood
               ;
               extenuating
               the
               Sin
               of
               the
               Romans
               in
               putting
               him
               to
               Death
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               Crime
               of
               the
               Jews
               in
               rejecting
               ,
               betraying
               ,
               delivering
               up
               ,
               and
               bartering
               away
               the
               Lord
               of
               Glory
               .
            
             
               St.
               Matthew
               (
               who
               wrote
               by
               St.
               
               Peter's
               Direction
               to
               the
               Hebraizing
               Jews
               )
               writes
               as
               much
               in
               dis-favour
               of
               that
               Nation
               which
               St.
               Peter
               favour'd
               and
               sided
               with
               in
               his
               Contest
               with
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               as
               any
               other
               Evangelist
               :
               reporting
               that
               John
               the
               Baptist
               warned
               them
               ,
               not
               to
               claim
               Propriety
               in
               ,
               nor
               Privilege
               from
               Abraham
               .
               That
               Christ
               preferr'd
               believing
               Gentiles
               before
               mis-believing
               Jews
               to
               the
               Honour
               of
               being
               related
               to
               him
               in
               Consanguinity
               .
               That
               Christ
               found
               more
               Faith
               in
               some
               Gentiles
               ,
               than
               he
               did
               in
               Israel
               .
               That
               Christ
               should
               say
               that
               many
               should
               come
               ,
               from
               East
               and
               West
               ,
               and
               sit
               down
               with
               Abraham
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               be
               thrust
               out
               .
               That
               Christ
               urged
               the
               Law
               of
               Charity
               ,
               as
               vacating
               the
               Law
               of
               Cermonies
               ,
               (
               even
               of
               Old
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               of
               David
               ,
               eating
               the
               Shew-bread
               .
               )
               And
               lastly
               ,
               Christs
               Doom
               upon
               such
               like
               as
               St.
               Peter
               temporized
               with
               ,
               to
               the
               scandalizing
               of
               believing
               Gentiles
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               that
               had
               swept
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               emitted
               the
               unclean
               Spirit
               by
               an
               accepting
               of
               Christ
               for
               a
               
                 Messiah
                 ,
              
               )
               but
               did
               afterwards
               suffer
               him
               (
               by
               their
               Judaizing
               )
               to
               return
               ,
               and
               bring
               them
               into
               a
               worse
               Bondage
               to
               the
               Ceremonial
               Law
               than
               they
               were
               in
               before
               ;
               )
               that
               their
               last
               Estate
               ,
               that
               of
               Judaick
               Christians
               ,
               should
               be
               worse
               than
               their
               first
               ,
               of
               Judaism
               .
            
             
               It
               were
               easie
               to
               multiply
               Instances
               ,
               and
               to
               point
               to
               those
               Passages
               in
               St.
               Mark
               ,
               (
               who
               wrote
               his
               Gospel
               to
               the
               Grecizing
               or
               Alexandrian
               Jews
               (
               whose
               Bishop
               he
               was
               )
               from
               St.
               
               Peter's
               Mouth
               ;
               )
               that
               make
               clearly
               for
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               and
               against
               St.
               Peter
               :
               but
               for
               Brevities
               sake
               I
               wave
               that
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               other
               Hand
               ,
               St.
               Luke
               ,
               who
               was
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Amanuensis
               in
               that
               Gospel
               (
               of
               his
               writing
               but
               St.
               
               Paul's
               inditing
               )
               challenging
               therefore
               a
               Propriety
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               calling
               it
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 (
                 Rom.
              
               2.
               16.
               
               )
               does
               no
               more
               favour
               St.
               
               Paul's
               than
               St.
               
               Peter's
               Cause
               ;
               presenting
               St.
               Peter
               as
               the
               Mouth
               of
               the
               whole
               Colledg
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               confessing
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               the
               
               Jews
               :
               and
               receiving
               from
               Christ
               ,
               upon
               that
               Confession
               ,
               the
               Privilege
               of
               being
               the
               first-laid
               Stone
               in
               the
               new
               Jerusalem
               ;
               upon
               which
               ,
               Christ
               would
               build
               his
               Church
               .
               And
               in
               his
               History
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               demonstrating
               how
               Christ
               made
               good
               that
               Promise
               to
               him
               .
               For
               though
               all
               the
               Twelve
               were
               so
               many
               Pearly
               Foundation-Stones
               ,
               upon
               whose
               Persons
               and
               Preaching
               the
               Gospel-Church
               was
               built
               ;
               and
               though
               all
               of
               them
               were
               Doors
               in
               the
               City
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               Keys
               given
               them
               to
               open
               the
               Door
               of
               Faith
               to
               the
               Jew
               and
               Gentile
               :
               Yet
               St.
               Luke
               gives
               the
               Preheminence
               to
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               in
               order
               of
               Time
               ;
               reporting
               him
               ,
               with
               his
               Brother
               Andrew
               ,
               to
               have
               had
               the
               first
               explicit
               call
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               to
               the
               Apostolical
               Office
               ;
               and
               and
               so
               his
               Person
               to
               have
               been
               laid
               as
               the
               first
               Stone
               in
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Apostles
               :
               and
               informing
               us
               how
               his
               Key
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               after
               Christ's
               Assension
               and
               assuming
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               did
               at
               Jerusalem
               on
               the
               Day
               of
               Penticost
               ;
               and
               some
               while
               after
               ,
               at
               the
               House
               of
               Cornelius
               ,
               first
               open
               the
               Door
               of
               Faith
               both
               to
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               :
               how
               his
               Sermons
               were
               the
               first
               Pearly
               Foundation-Stone
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               of
               Jew
               and
               Gentile
               was
               built
               .
               Nay
               ,
               St.
               Luke
               relates
               those
               Passages
               with
               such
               Circumstances
               as
               are
               of
               greatest
               Tendency
               towards
               the
               heaping
               of
               Honour
               upon
               St.
               
               Peter's
               Person
               ;
               presenting
               him
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               the
               Stone
               ,
               upon
               which
               those
               individual
               Converts
               were
               laid
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               Persons
               (
               as
               their
               Representatives
               )
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               believing
               Jews
               gathered
               from
               every
               Nation
               under
               Heaven
               to
               his
               Sermon
               on
               the
               Day
               of
               Pentecost
               :
               and
               of
               Gentiles
               ,
               represented
               by
               Cornelius
               ,
               a
               Roman
               :
               a
               Name
               (
               in
               the
               Idiom
               of
               that
               Age
               )
               equipollent
               to
               a
               Citizen
               of
               the
               World
               :
               God
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Jews
               (
               his
               peculiar
               Heritage
               )
               and
               Caesar
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               sharing
               the
               World
               betwixt
               them
               .
               The
               Poet
               came
               nearer
               the
               Truth
               (
               in
               the
               Evangelical
               Sence
               of
               
                 [
                 all
                 the
                 World
              
               ]
               then
               he
               was
               aware
               of
               in
               his
               —
               
                 
                   [
                   Divisum
                   imperium
                   cum
                   
                     Jove
                     Caesar
                  
                   habet
                   .
                   ]
                
              
            
             
               If
               any
               of
               our
               own
               Furiosi
               fasten
               his
               Canine
               Teeth
               upon
               this
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Rock
               and
               Keys
               ,
               and
               cast
               up
               his
               Snout
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               smelt
               Popery
               in
               't
               :
               he
               may
               know
               (
               if
               he
               have
               not
               confin'd
               himself
               to
               the
               Circle
               of
               Modern
               Systems
               ,
               or
               be
               not
               too
               proud
               to
               learn
               of
               his
               Betters
               )
               that
               I
               yield
               St.
               Peter
               no
               more
               than
               the
               greatest
               Champions
               of
               the
               Christian
               of
               Old
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               of
               late
               ,
               have
               granted
               him
               ;
               and
               yet
               upon
               such
               clear
               Scripture-Grounds
               as
               speak
               it
               to
               be
               no
               more
               than
               his
               just
               Due
               :
               they
               that
               think
               the
               Papal
               Church
               and
               Cause
               advantaged
               by
               this
               Concession
               ,
               may
               do
               well
               to
               joyn
               Heads
               with
               the
               Jesuits
               (
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               already
               joyn'd
               by
               the
               Tail
               )
               and
               try
               if
               ,
               with
               his
               Ram
               ,
               they
               can
               batter
               down
               the
               Walls
               of
               our
               Jerusalem
               about
               the
               ears
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               (
               through
               God's
               Grace
               )
               have
               hitherto
               defended
               her
               upon
               this
               Ground
               ;
               and
               amongst
               them
               by
               Name
               that
               Bl.
               Martyr
               Arch-Bishop
               Laud
               (
               against
               
                 Fisher
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               237.
               &c.
               )
               For
               my
               own
               part
               ,
               I
               shall
               rather
               be
               of
               none
               ,
               than
               of
               that
               Religion
               which
               stands
               in
               need
               either
               of
               a
               Lye
               ,
               or
               the
               Dissimulation
               of
               Truth
               to
               support
               it
               .
               —
               But
               to
               return
               to
               St.
               Luke
               ,
               who
               (
               though
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Scribe
               )
               makes
               the
               most
               honourable
               mention
               of
               St.
               Peter
               of
               any
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               :
               reciting
               his
               being
               with
               Christ
               at
               his
               Transfiguration
               (
               a
               Privilege
               which
               St.
               Peter
               himself
               glories
               in
               (
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               18.
               )
               Christs
               praying
               for
               him
               that
               his
               Faith
               should
               not
               fail
               ;
               and
               Injunction
               to
               him
               when
               himself
               was
               converted
               to
               strengthen
               his
               Brethren
               :
               Reporting
               the
               History
               of
               his
               Denial
               of
               his
               Master
               more
               favourably
               than
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               ;
               therein
               omitting
               the
               Aggravations
               of
               his
               denying
               Christ
               the
               second
               time
               with
               an
               Oath
               ,
               the
               third
               time
               with
               cursing
               and
               swearing
               ;
               both
               which
               are
               recorded
               by
               St.
               
               Matthew's
               Pen
               :
               describing
               St.
               Peter
               every
               way
               as
               well
               instructed
               as
               St.
               Paul
               in
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Controversie
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               touching
               God's
               accounting
               the
               Gentiles
               holy
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Jews
               ,
               touching
               God's
               antiquating
               the
               Law
               that
               put
               difference
               of
               clean
               and
               unclean
               upon
               Meats
               ,
               and
               his
               freeing
               both
               Jew
               and
               Gentile
               from
               the
               insupportable
               Yoke
               of
               Legal
               Ceremonies
               .
               In
               all
               which
               
               St.
               Luke
               reports
               St.
               Peter
               to
               have
               been
               so
               well
               instructed
               ,
               as
               the
               Synod
               grounded
               its
               Decree
               touching
               those
               things
               upon
               the
               Evidence
               which
               St.
               Peter
               gave
               
                 (
                 Act.
              
               15.
               )
               And
               lastly
               introducing
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               doing
               the
               same
               thing
               in
               Effect
               which
               he
               rehuked
               St.
               Peter
               for
               ,
               
                 [
                 shaving
                 his
                 Head
                 ,
                 purifying
                 himself
                 ,
                 circumcising
                 of
              
               Timothy
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               and
               that
               upon
               the
               same
               Ground
               that
               St.
               Peter
               pleaded
               ,
               
                 [
                 That
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 offend
                 those
                 weak
                 believing
                 Jews
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 ,
                 as
                 yet
                 ,
                 zealous
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 learn'd
                 that
                 Liberty
                 wherewith
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 us
                 free
                 .
                 ]
              
               A
               thing
               which
               ,
               not
               only
               ,
               scandalized
               the
               Pagan
               Madaurenses
               ,
               and
               opened
               the
               Blasphemous
               Mouth
               of
               Porphyry
               to
               accuse
               St.
               Paul
               of
               Procacity
               and
               Partiality
               ;
               but
               put
               St.
               Origen
               and
               Chrisostome
               to
               their
               Wits
               End
               to
               answer
               his
               Calumnies
               :
               And
               occasion'd
               those
               sharp
               bickerings
               betwixt
               St.
               Austin
               and
               Jerome
               as
               have
               been
               a
               Bone
               of
               Contention
               among
               the
               School-men
               to
               this
               Day
               ,
               and
               like
               to
               be
               till
               the
               Last
               Day
               :
               
                 [
                 Vide
                 August
                 .
                 tom
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Epist.
              
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               ]
            
             
               This
               is
               such
               an
               Argument
               of
               Impartiality
               in
               the
               Evangelists
               as
               hath
               no
               Peer
               .
               Alexander
               laid
               his
               Finger
               upon
               his
               Scar
               while
               Apelles
               was
               drawing
               his
               Picture
               .
               
                 Aelian
                 (
                 Var
                 Histor.
              
               2.
               23.
               
               )
               would
               not
               give
               Nicodorus
               the
               Mantinean
               his
               full
               Praise
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               affraid
               ,
               thereby
               ,
               to
               honour
               the
               Memory
               of
               Diogoras
               (
               a
               reputed
               Atheist
               )
               who
               help'd
               Nicodorus
               to
               frame
               his
               excellent
               Laws
               :
               and
               Virgil
               because
               the
               Nolanes
               would
               not
               permit
               him
               to
               draw
               their
               River
               over
               his
               Grounds
               expung'd
               the
               Name
               of
               this
               City
               out
               of
               his
               Verses
               ,
               placing
               instead
               of
               that
               
                 Ora
                 :
                 (
                 A.
                 Gelii
                 noct
                 .
                 attic
                 .
              
               7.
               20.
               )
               
                 
                   Talem
                   dives
                   erat
                   Capua
                   ,
                   &
                   vicina
                   Veseno
                
                 
                   [
                   Ora
                   ]
                   jugo
                   .
                   —
                
              
            
             
               When
               ,
               before
               that
               ,
               it
               was
               
                 [
                 Nola
                 ]
                 jugo
              
               .
               Compare
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Guelfs
               and
               Gibellines
               ,
               the
               Papal
               and
               Imperial
               Parties
               ,
               the
               Roman
               and
               the
               Carthaginian
               Writers
               ,
               the
               Netherlands
               and
               the
               King
               of
               
               Spain's
               Favourites
               :
               Or
               (
               to
               come
               nearer
               home
               )
               the
               London
               and
               
               Oxford-Diurnals
               ;
               and
               you
               will
               find
               the
               same
               Occurrencies
               ,
               the
               same
               Exploits
               ,
               so
               interchangeably
               chequer'd
               with
               Black
               and
               White
               ,
               so
               variously
               drawn
               in
               Chalk
               or
               Charcoal
               (
               according
               to
               the
               different
               Interests
               of
               the
               Pen
               ,
               and
               the
               Respect
               is
               born
               to
               Parties
               )
               as
               the
               same
               Person
               shall
               be
               painted
               ,
               here
               a
               Saint
               ,
               there
               a
               Devil
               :
               the
               same
               exploit
               presented
               ,
               by
               one
               ,
               in
               fair
               and
               lovely
               Tables
               ;
               by
               another
               ,
               ill-favoured
               ,
               distorted
               ,
               and
               with
               Heels
               turn'd
               upwards
               :
               the
               same
               Action
               writ
               by
               one
               in
               Oyl
               ,
               by
               another
               in
               Gall.
               But
               the
               Holy
               Apostles
               of
               the
               blessed
               Jesus
               ,
               moved
               out
               of
               the
               Magnetick
               Sphere
               of
               all
               Carnal
               and
               Selfish
               Respects
               ;
               were
               not
               in
               their
               Writings
               ,
               led
               by
               any
               Byass
               ,
               beside
               the
               streight
               Line
               of
               Truth
               .
               
                 [
                 Amicus
              
               Socrates
               ,
               Amicus
               Plato
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 ]
                 St.
              
               Peter
               
                 is
                 my
                 Friend
                 ,
                 St.
              
               Paul
               
                 my
                 Friend
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 Truth
                 's
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 respect
                 the
                 Truth
                 before
                 their
                 Persons
                 ,
                 was
                 their
                 common
                 Apothegm
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               §
               4.
               
               All
               false
               Religions
               make
               Lyes
               their
               Refuge
               .
            
             
               It
               will
               add
               Strength
               to
               this
               Argument
               ,
               to
               observe
               that
               all
               other
               Religions
               do
               professedly
               make
               Lyes
               their
               Refuge
               .
               The
               Poetical
               Age
               of
               Greece
               ,
               which
               brought
               forth
               the
               Gods
               and
               Religions
               of
               that
               Nation
               ,
               was
               wholly
               fabulous
               and
               Nugatory
               .
               The
               first
               true
               Historian
               amongst
               them
               that
               set
               Pen
               to
               Paper
               was
               
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
              
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               
                 Julius
                 Caesar
              
               ;
               of
               whom
               Pliny
               writes
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               the
               first
               Greek
               Author
               that
               wrote
               seriously
               ;
               for
               which
               that
               Nation
               was
               grown
               so
               infamous
               as
               the
               Term
               of
               Ay-lyer
               was
               proverbially
               cast
               upon
               them
               by
               their
               own
               Prophets
               .
               For
               the
               Latin
               Heathenism
               its
               standing
               in
               need
               to
               have
               Fables
               support
               it
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Schaevola
               the
               great
               Pontiff
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               he
               is
               alledged
               by
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 (
                 de
                 Civitate
              
               ,
               4.
               27.
               
               )
               though
               he
               acknowledged
               the
               Philosophical
               Theology
               to
               come
               nearer
               the
               Truth
               than
               the
               Urbane
               ;
               yet
               will
               by
               no
               Means
               allow
               the
               Vulgar
               to
               have
               Knowledg
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               detects
               and
               decries
               many
               things
               as
               unbecoming
               the
               Gods
               ,
               which
               the
               
               Vulgar
               ascribes
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               more
               profitable
               for
               the
               People
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               to
               believe
               our
               Stories
               ,
               though
               false
               ,
               than
               the
               just
               Consequences
               of
               Philosophical
               Reasonings
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               never
               so
               true
               .
               And
               of
               the
               incomparable
               Varro
               ,
               in
               whose
               Fragments
               quoted
               by
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               and
               collected
               by
               Scaliger
               we
               have
               this
               Point
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               
                 [
                 It
                 is
                 expedient
                 for
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 to
                 have
                 Lyes
                 imposed
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 ]
                 (
                 de
                 Civitate
                 ,
              
               3.
               4.
               )
               [
               Varro
               
                 falsa
                 haec
                 esse
                 quamvis
                 penè
                 fatetur
                 ,
                 tamen
                 utile
                 civitatibus
                 dicit
                 ut
                 se
                 viri
                 fortes
                 ,
                 etiamsi
                 falsum
                 sit
                 ,
                 ex
                 diis
                 genitos
                 esse
                 credant
                 ;
                 ut
                 eo
                 modo
                 animus
                 humanus
                 velut
                 divine
                 stirpis
                 fiduciam
                 gerens
                 res
                 magnas
                 aggrediendas
                 praesumat
                 audaciùs
                 ,
                 agat
                 Vehementiùs
                 ,
                 &
                 ob
                 hoc
                 impleat
                 ipsa
                 securitate
                 faeliciùs
                 ,
                 ]
                 For
                 valiant
                 Men
                 to
                 believe
                 they
                 are
                 God-born
                 ,
                 does
                 animate
                 and
                 quicken
                 their
                 Courage
                 .
              
               Upon
               this
               Ground
               Scipio
               cherished
               Men's
               Opinions
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               of
               Divine
               Seed
               :
               and
               Alexander
               is
               told
               by
               Diogenes
               (
               in
               Lucian
               )
               that
               the
               Lye
               which
               his
               Mother
               and
               the
               South-sayers
               made
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 [
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               Jupiter
               Hamon
               ]
               was
               for
               his
               behoof
               ,
               as
               making
               him
               more
               couragious
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               more
               formidable
               to
               others
               ,
               
                 (
                 Lucian
                 .
                 dial
                 .
                 Diog.
                 &c.
                 )
                 A
                 brave
                 Religion
              
               (
               cries
               that
               Iearned
               Father
               )
               
                 for
                 an
                 infirm
                 Man
                 to
                 fly
                 to
                 (
                 for
                 Help
                 and
                 Resolution
                 in
                 his
                 searching
                 after
                 Truth
                 to
                 set
                 him
                 free
                 ,
                 )
                 which
                 makes
                 him
                 believe
                 't
                 is
                 more
                 for
                 his
                 avail
                 to
                 believe
                 Lies
                 than
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
              
               Enough
               ,
               one
               would
               think
               ,
               to
               startle
               the
               most
               Credulous
               Fool
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               cautious
               of
               pinning
               his
               Faith
               upon
               those
               Men's
               Sleeves
               that
               are
               not
               ashamed
               to
               profess
               they
               think
               it
               an
               Act
               of
               Piety
               towards
               the
               Gods
               ,
               and
               of
               Charity
               towards
               Men's
               Souls
               ,
               to
               bring
               Men
               into
               a
               Beleif
               of
               forged
               Stories
               .
               And
               yet
               
                 Philosophers
                 use
                 to
                 lye
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 Gain
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 their
                 Countrey
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Lucian
                 (
                 in
                 Philopseuden
                 .
                 )
                 [
                 Mentiuntur
                 quià
                 in
                 rem
                 vident
                 conducere
                 ,
                 ]
                 [
                 patriae
                 suae
                 plus
                 majestatis
                 ex
                 hujusmodi
                 figmentis
                 conciliant
                 ,
                 —
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               And
               Herodotus
               proves
               Homer
               (
               in
               honour
               of
               the
               Greeks
               )
               to
               have
               feigned
               Helena
               to
               have
               been
               at
               Troy
               :
               she
               being
               detain'd
               in
               Egypt
               by
               Proteus
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Treasure
               of
               Menelaus
               ,
               till
               his
               return
               from
               the
               Trojan
               Wars
               ,
               when
               he
               received
               both
               Wife
               and
               Goods
               untouch'd
               by
               Proteus
               ,
               who
               had
               taken
               them
               from
               Alexander
               ,
               forc'd
               upon
               that
               Coast
               by
               Tempests
               ,
               as
               he
               fled
               with
               Helena
               ,
               and
               discovered
               by
               his
               own
               Servants
               :
               adding
               to
               this
               Story
               of
               the
               Egyptian
               Priests
               (
               as
               a
               Confirmation
               of
               its
               Truth
               )
               how
               unlikely
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Priamus
               would
               involve
               himself
               in
               so
               dangerous
               a
               War
               in
               defence
               of
               Paris
               his
               Minion
               ;
               especially
               ,
               after
               it
               had
               cost
               him
               the
               Life
               of
               two
               of
               his
               Sons
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               of
               his
               best
               Subjects
               :
               
                 [
                 I
                 cannot
                 think
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 delivered
                 her
                 to
                 the
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 had
                 she
                 been
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Bed-Chamber
                 (
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 his
                 Sons
                 )
                 to
                 prevent
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 a
                 fatal
                 Overthrow
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               
                 but
                 what
                 Credit
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Versijiers
                 —
                 farewell
              
               Homer
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Cyprian
                 Song
                 .
                 (
                 Herodot
                 .
                 Eutyrpe
                 .
                 )
              
               The
               same
               Authour
               (
               in
               his
               Thalia
               )
               brings
               in
               Darius
               telling
               his
               Fellow-Confederates
               
                 [
                 that
                 Men
                 may
                 lye
                 for
                 the
                 Common
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 scruple
                 to
                 invent
                 something
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 his
                 Father
                 gave
                 him
                 in
                 Charge
                 to
                 say
                 to
              
               Smyrdis
               .
               ]
               Lactantius
               observes
               ,
               this
               was
               the
               common
               Principle
               of
               the
               most
               knowing
               Heathen
               Theologies
               
                 (
                 Lact.
                 de
                 fals
                 .
                 relig
                 .
                 l.
                 1.
                 c.
                 3.
                 tit
                 .
                 de
                 literatorum
                 errore
                 .
                 )
              
               Of
               those
               many
               Instances
               he
               brings
               ,
               I
               shall
               only
               alledg
               that
               of
               Tully
               ;
               who
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               said
               enough
               to
               overthrow
               all
               Pagan
               Religion
               ,
               concludes
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               that
               those
               things
               were
               not
               to
               be
               disputed
               among
               the
               Vulgar
               :
               for
               Fear
               that
               such
               Disputation
               might
               extinguish
               the
               received
               Religions
               :
               with
               Lactantius
               his
               Note
               ,
               upon
               which
               his
               blowing
               hot
               and
               cold
               ,
               I
               shall
               conclude
               this
               Section
               :
               
                 How
                 is
                 that
                 Man
                 to
                 be
                 discoursed
                 with
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 perceives
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 an
                 Errour
                 ,
                 does
                 wittingly
                 stumble
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Multitude
                 may
                 dash
                 their
                 feet
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 Stone
                 ;
                 who
                 pulls
                 out
                 his
                 own
                 Eyes
                 that
                 other
                 Menntay
                 become
                 blind
                 ?
              
            
             
               §
               5.
               
               The
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Papal
               as
               well
               as
               Pagan
               Religion
               is
               grounded
               on
               palpable
               ,
               and
               by
               themselves
               acknowledged
               ,
               Forgeries
               .
               We
               may
               for
               Image-Worship
               ,
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               departed
               ,
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Host
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               all
               its
               Appurtenances
               ,
               thank
               their
               fabulous
               Legends
               ,
               writ
               (
               forsooth
               )
               out
               of
               a
               Religious
               and
               Charitable
               Intent
               ,
               to
               beget
               Devotion
               in
               the
               
               People
               ,
               to
               catch
               them
               by
               this
               Holy
               Fraud
               of
               feighned
               Miracles
               and
               Aparations
               :
               One
               of
               the
               most
               ancient
               whereof
               and
               which
               hath
               a
               Thousand
               times
               more
               Authority
               (
               in
               Weight
               )
               to
               back
               it
               ,
               than
               whole
               Thousands
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               
                 Baronius
                 (
                 anno
              
               250.
               
               §
               5.
               )
               confesseth
               to
               be
               a
               mere
               Fable
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               no
               better
               Rise
               than
               a
               Pretence
               ,
               
                 to
                 make
                 Glory
                 redound
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 by
                 a
                 Religious
                 and
                 well-meant
                 Lye.
                 ]
              
               This
               Tale
               is
               told
               (
               at
               second
               Hand
               )
               be
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazienzen
              
               (
               in
               his
               Funeral
               Oration
               for
               Cyprian
               )
               being
               a
               Story
               of
               
               Cyprian's
               Conversion
               ,
               upon
               Occasion
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgins
               preserving
               a
               Virgins
               Chastity
               ,
               against
               the
               Charms
               of
               his
               not
               only
               Courtship
               but
               Conjurations
               &
               Magical
               Spells
               .
               When
               the
               whole
               World
               of
               Antiquaries
               know
               that
               St.
               Cyprian
               ,
               before
               his
               Conversion
               ,
               was
               not
               a
               Conjurer
               at
               Antioch
               (
               where
               the
               Legend
               brings
               them
               upon
               the
               Stage
               with
               his
               Wench
               
                 Justina
                 ,
              
               )
               but
               a
               Professor
               of
               Oratory
               at
               
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 (
                 Pontius
                 Diaconus
                 de
                 Passion
                 .
                 Cypriani
                 ;
                 )
              
               and
               converted
               thereby
               Caecilius
               ,
               far
               enough
               from
               Antioch
               .
               Such
               Tares
               were
               so
               early
               sowen
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               we
               had
               need
               be
               more
               cautious
               of
               taking
               up
               upon
               their
               Word
               ,
               than
               Stories
               of
               this
               Nature
               ,
               than
               
                 (
                 tristia
                 quaepiam
                 &
                 superstitiosa
                 mendacia
                 )
                 certain
                 over-serious
                 and
                 too
                 Religious
                 Lyes
                 :
                 which
                 oftimes
                 are
                 told
                 with
                 that
                 Confidence
                 and
                 Authority
                 (
                 saith
                 a
                 Zealous
                 and
                 Learned
                 Romanist
                 ,
                 Sir
              
               Thomas
               Moor
               :
               
                 (
                 Epist.
                 Thomae
                 Ruthalo
                 .
                 praefix
                 .
                 Luciani
                 Cynico
                 .
                 )
                 as
                 some
                 old
                 Crafty
                 Knave
                 perswaded
                 the
                 blessed
                 .
                 Father
                 St.
              
               Austin
               ,
               
                 (
                 that
                 most
                 grave
                 Man
                 and
                 bitter
                 Enemy
                 to
                 lying
                 )
                 to
                 report
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 Fable
                 of
                 the
                 two
              
               Curinas
               ;
               
                 the
                 one
                 returning
                 to
                 Life
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 departing
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 falling
                 out
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 :
                 which
              
               Lucian
               
                 (
                 in
                 his
              
               Philopseudes
               )
               
                 the
                 Names
                 only
                 changed
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 long
                 before
                 St.
              
               Austin
               
                 was
                 born
                 )
                 derides
                 .
              
               ;
               (
               It
               was
               Demilus
               the
               Smith
               and
               Cleodemus
               ,
               in
               
                 Lucian
                 ;
                 Curina
              
               the
               Common-council-man
               ,
               and
               Curina
               the
               Smith
               in
               St.
               
                 August
                 .
                 (
                 tom
                 .
                 4.
                 de
                 cura
                 pro
                 mortuis
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               12.
               )
               and
               this
               Curina
               the
               Common-council-man
               who
               was
               restored
               to
               life
               upon
               the
               Instant
               of
               Curina
               the
               Smith's
               Death
               ,
               was
               afterwards
               baptized
               by
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               to
               whom
               ,
               a
               while
               after
               ,
               he
               told
               this
               strange
               Story
               
                 (
                 attestantibus
                 honestis
                 civibus
                 suis
                 )
                 some
                 honest
                 Citizens
                 avouching
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 )
              
               I
               make
               no
               great
               doubt
               but
               many
               a
               Godly
               Lye
               of
               the
               like
               Tendency
               has
               been
               told
               by
               the
               Independent
               Catechills
               ,
               when
               they
               gave
               an
               Account
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               Conversion
               .
               But
               to
               return
               to
               
               Moor's
               Discourse
               :
               
                 It
                 is
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 less
                 to
                 be
                 wondered
                 at
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 Men
                 affect
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 the
                 gross
                 Vulgar
                 with
                 their
                 Figments
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 God
                 an
                 eminent
                 piece
                 of
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 obliged
                 Christ
                 eternally
                 to
                 themselves
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 but
                 devised
                 such
                 a
                 Tale
                 of
                 some
                 Saint
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 Tragedy
                 concerning
                 Hell
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 make
                 an
                 old
                 doting
                 woman
                 cry
                 ,
                 or
                 tremble
                 at
                 the
                 Report
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 suffer'd
                 the
                 Life
                 scarce
                 of
                 one
                 Martyr
                 or
                 Virgin
                 to
                 pass
                 without
                 the
                 Intermixture
                 of
                 such
                 like
                 Lyes
                 .
                 Pious
                 Lyes
                 !
                 As
                 if
                 (
                 forsooth
                 )
                 there
                 were
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 danger
                 that
                 Truth
                 could
                 not
                 support
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 on
                 her
                 own
                 Legs
                 ,
                 except
                 she
                 were
                 underprop'd
                 with
                 Lyes
                 :
                 neither
                 have
                 they
                 been
                 affraid
                 to
                 contaminate
                 that
                 Religion
                 with
                 Figments
                 which
                 Truth
                 it self
                 instituted
                 ,
                 and
                 intended
                 should
                 consist
                 of
                 naked
                 Truth
                 ;
                 nor
                 did
                 they
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 Fables
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 promoting
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 nothing
                 can
                 more
                 prejudice
                 Religion
                 :
                 for
                 (
                 as
                 St.
              
               Austin
               
                 testifies
                 )
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 Men
                 smell-out
                 the
                 intermingled
                 Lye
                 ,
                 they
                 suspect
                 the
                 Truth
                 it self
                 :
                 whereupon
                 I
                 often
                 grow
                 jealous
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 such
                 Tales
                 was
                 devised
                 by
                 some
                 Paultry
                 Fellows
                 and
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 Design
                 to
                 make
                 Sport
                 with
                 the
                 incautions
                 Credulity
                 of
                 simple
                 (
                 rather
                 than
                 prudent
                 )
                 Men
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 Credit
                 from
                 true
                 Christian
                 Histories
                 ,
                 by
                 interweaving
                 them
                 with
                 feigned
                 Fables
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 (
                 saith
                 this
                 ingenious
                 Authour
                 )
                 undoubted
                 Credit
                 must
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 those
                 Histories
                 which
                 the
                 Divinely-inspired
                 Scripture
                 commends
                 unto
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 (
                 having
                 ,
                 with
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 applied
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 unto
              
               Critolaus
               
                 his
                 Rule
                 )
                 receive
                 or
                 reject
                 them
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 vain
                 Credulity
                 ,
                 and
                 superstitious
                 Fear
                 .
              
               How
               soon
               would
               there
               be
               an
               end
               put
               to
               most
               of
               the
               Controversies
               betwixt
               us
               and
               the
               Modern
               Church
               of
               Rome
               were
               all
               of
               that
               Communion
               ,
               of
               the
               truly
               Catholick
               Judgment
               of
               this
               Gentleman
               ,
               in
               this
               Particular
               .
               For
               I
               cannot
               call
               to
               mind
               any
               considerable
               Point
               〈◊〉
               betwixt
               us
               ,
               where
               their
               Opinion
               hath
               no
               better
               or
               other
               ground
               〈◊〉
               Forgeries
               .
            
             
             
               The
               declared
               Intent
               of
               the
               Latin
               Church
               Legend
               ,
               is
               to
               perswade
               People
               to
               a
               devout
               Worshipping
               and
               Invocation
               of
               those
               Saints
               of
               whom
               those
               Tales
               are
               forged
               ;
               the
               Collector
               of
               them
               concluding
               almost
               every
               Story
               with
               this
               Exhortation
               ;
               
                 Let
                 us
                 pray
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 Merits
                 and
                 Intercession
                 we
                 may
                 obtain
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               What
               a
               Monstrous
               Story
               ,
               without
               either
               Head
               or
               Foot
               ,
               does
               
                 Marcellinus
                 Comes
              
               tell
               of
               the
               finding
               of
               the
               Baptists
               Head
               !
               
                 (
                 Cronic
                 .
                 Indict
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Vincomalo
                 &
                 Opilione
                 Coss.
                 )
                 [
                 The
                 Ghost
                 of
                 the
                 Baptist
                 appeared
                 to
                 two
                 Pilgrim
                 Monks
                 ,
                 commanding
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 his
                 Head
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 buried
                 ,
                 in
              
               Herod
               '
               
                 s
                 Palace
                 :
                 they
                 take
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 it
                 away
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Scrip
                 ;
                 till
                 they
                 ,
                 giving
                 the
                 Scrip
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 to
                 a
                 Potter
                 of
              
               Emissa
               
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 cast
                 himself
                 into
                 their
                 Company
                 ;
                 )
                 He
                 ,
                 advised
                 by
                 St.
              
               John
               
                 in
                 a
                 Dream
                 ,
                 steals
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 sacred
                 Relick
                 back
                 again
                 to
              
               Emissa
               ;
               
                 where
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 he
                 commits
                 it
                 ,
                 seal'd
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Box
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Custody
                 of
                 his
                 Sister
                 :
                 she
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 left
                 it
                 to
                 her
                 Successor
                 :
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 Clutches
                 of
              
               Eustochius
               
                 (
                 an
                 Arrian
                 Presbiter
                 )
                 who
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 thereof
                 ,
                 works
                 strange
                 Cures
                 ;
                 pretending
                 he
                 did
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Holiness
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 Knavery
                 being
                 found
                 out
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 banished
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 the
                 Baptists
                 Head
                 behind
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 reposited
                 some
                 Monks
                 happen'd
                 to
                 build
                 their
                 Cells
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 Abbot
              
               Marcellus
               ,
               
                 (
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 )
                 St.
              
               John
               
                 discovers
                 where
                 his
                 Head
                 was
                 buried
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 finds
                 it
                 the
                 twenty
                 fourth
                 Day
                 of
              
               February
               
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 Indiction
              
               ,
               Vin.
               
                 &
                 Op.
                 Coss.
              
               ]
               This
               Tale
               is
               well
               made
               in
               that
               Treatise
               ,
               
                 De
                 revelatione
                 Capitis
                 Baptistae
              
               ,
               wrong
               father'd
               upon
               Cyprian
               ,
               as
               Erasmus
               hath
               well
               concluded
               ,
               from
               that
               Story-writer's
               mentioning
               Pipin
               King
               of
               Aquitane
               ,
               long
               before
               whose
               Reign
               St.
               Cyprians
               head
               lay
               under
               a
               clod
               .
               
                 This
                 Marcellus
              
               (
               saith
               this
               Author
               )
               
                 was
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Baptist
                 to
                 carry
                 his
                 Head
                 to
              
               Jurannus
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Alexandria
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 there
                 interr'd
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 rested
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 it
                 rests
                 not
                 long
                 ;
                 for
                 (
                 within
                 a
                 while
                 )
                 his
                 Ghost
                 appears
                 to
                 one
              
               Foelix
               
                 a
                 Monk
                 ;
                 and
                 commands
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 to
              
               Alexandria
               ,
               
                 and
                 take
                 his
                 Head
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 conveigh
                 it
                 to
              
               Aquitane
               ,
               
                 and
                 there
                 deposite
                 it
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 direct
                 thee
                 :
              
               (
               Had
               I
               been
               in
               this
               Monks
               place
               I
               should
               have
               concluded
               this
               had
               been
               the
               Ghost
               of
               Herod
               ,
               again
               separating
               the
               Baptists
               Head
               from
               his
               Body
               ,
               )
               
                 The
                 Monk
                 ,
                 with
                 seven
                 Companions
                 ,
                 gets
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 Baptists
                 Head
                 to
                 Sea
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 in
                 token
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 escape
                 a
                 Storm
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 Baptist's
                 Ghost
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Form
                 that
                 the
                 Holy-Ghost
                 appeared
                 in
                 when
                 Christ
                 came
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 )
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Dove
                 ,
                 and
                 sits
                 upon
                 the
                 Poop
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 safely
                 arrived
                 in
              
               Aquitane
               ;
               
                 where
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 this
                 Relick
                 ,
                 King
              
               Pipin
               
                 totally
                 routs
                 the
                 Vandales
                 (
                 then
                 invading
                 his
                 Countrey
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 loss
                 only
                 of
                 twenty
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Men
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 by
                 applying
                 the
                 Baptists
                 Head
                 to
                 their
                 Corps
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 restored
                 to
                 Life
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 Wonder
                 of
                 all
                 ,
              
               St.
               Cyprian
               writes
               all
               this
               ,
               many
               Scores
               of
               Years
               after
               himself
               was
               Martyred
               .
               Of
               the
               same
               Stuff
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               same
               Foundation
               ,
               are
               built
               the
               two
               Books
               
                 De
                 miraculis
                 Martyrum
              
               ,
               writ
               by
               
                 Gregory
                 Turonensis
              
               ;
               who
               shuts
               up
               his
               first
               Book
               ,
               thus
               .
               
                 [
                 It
                 behoves
                 us
                 therefore
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 the
                 Patronage
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               and
               his
               second
               thus
               :
               
                 We
                 therefore
                 ,
                 well
                 considering
                 those
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 may
                 learn
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 and
                 other
                 Friends
                 of
                 God.
              
               But
               
                 Simeon
                 Metaphrastes
              
               deserves
               the
               Whet-stone
               from
               all
               that
               ever
               professed
               this
               holy
               Art
               of
               Lying
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               Truth
               :
               who
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               Preface
               to
               the
               strange
               Romance
               of
               Marina
               ,
               he
               blames
               others
               for
               forging
               Stories
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               polluting
               their
               true
               Memorials
               with
               most
               evident
               Doctrines
               of
               Devils
               and
               Demoniacal
               Narratives
               ;
               yet
               himself
               splits
               upon
               the
               same
               Rock
               ,
               and
               so
               Shipwracks
               his
               Credit
               with
               all
               Intelligent
               Persons
               ;
               as
               Baronius
               himself
               is
               ashamed
               of
               him
               
                 (
                 in
                 notis
                 ad
                 martyrologium
                 Roman
                 .
                 Jul.
              
               13.
               )
               I
               need
               not
               multiply
               Instances
               ,
               the
               World
               swarms
               with
               lying
               Legends
               .
               Their
               avowed
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 Mental
                 Reservation
              
               ,
               of
               Equivocation
               to
               promote
               the
               Cause
               of
               Religion
               ,
               casts
               up
               as
               wide
               a
               Gulf
               betwixt
               Gospel-Tradition
               and
               theirs
               ,
               as
               is
               betwixt
               Heaven
               and
               Hell
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Truth
               and
               the
               Father
               of
               Lyes
               ,
               
                 Quomodo
                 Deus
                 Pater
                 genuit
                 filium
                 veritatem
                 :
                 sic
                 Diabolus
                 genuit
                 quasi
                 filium
                 Mendacium
                 .
                 (
                 August
                 .
                 42.
                 tract
                 .
                 in
                 Johan
                 .
              
               8.
               44.
               
               )
               these
               introduc'd
               by
               Persons
               that
               account
               it
               meritorious
               of
               Heaven
               to
               forge
               the
               grossest
               Fables
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               in
               service
               of
               the
               
               Church
               (
               which
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               speaking
               Lyes
               in
               Hypocrisie
               )
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 2.
                 
                 (
                 vide
              
               Meed
               
                 in
                 locum
                 .
              
               )
               Those
               publish'd
               by
               Men
               ,
               who
               less
               fear'd
               dying
               than
               lying
               ,
               who
               chose
               rather
               to
               suffer
               the
               cruellest
               Death
               ,
               to
               lay
               themselves
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               Calumnies
               of
               captious
               Adversaries
               ,
               through
               their
               Parasie
               ,
               their
               Freedom
               of
               Speech
               ,
               then
               to
               tell
               the
               most
               innocent
               and
               officious
               Lye
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               unlikeliest
               Men
               in
               the
               World
               to
               abuse
               the
               World
               with
               Figments
               and
               devised
               Stories
               :
               and
               Persons
               from
               whose
               Hand
               a
               Man
               might
               with
               more
               safety
               and
               security
               have
               taken
               a
               Cup
               suspected
               to
               have
               Poyson
               in
               it
               ,
               than
               a
               Cup
               of
               Wine
               from
               the
               Hand
               of
               the
               most
               Divine
               Philosoper
               ,
               as
               Apollodorus
               said
               of
               Socrates
               in
               comparison
               of
               
                 Plato
                 :
                 (
                 Athenaeus
                 dyprosoph
                 .
                 l.
                 11.
                 c.
              
               22.
               )
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
         
           Christian
           Religions
           APPEAL
           To
           the
           BAR
           of
           Common
           Reason
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Second
           Book
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Apostles
             were
             not
             themselves
             deluded
             ,
             no
             Crack'd-brain
             Enthusiasticks
             ,
             but
             Persons
             of
             most
             composed
             Minds
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Gospel's
               Correspondency
               with
               Vulgar
               Sentiments
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               The
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Humane
               Soul
               untaught
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Christian
               Creed
               in
               the
               Articles
               touching
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ;
               his
               Goodness
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               Mercy
               .
               The
               Existence
               of
               wicked
               Spirits
               .
               §
               2.
               
               The
               Resurrection
               ;
               and
               Future
               Judgment
               .
               Death
               formidable
               for
               its
               Consequences
               to
               evil
               Men
               ,
               No
               Fence
               against
               this
               Fear
               ,
               proved
               by
               Examples
               .
               §
               3.
               
               In
               hope
               of
               future
               Good
               ,
               the
               Soul
               secretly
               applauds
               her self
               after
               virtuous
               Acts.
               This
               makes
               the
               Flesh
               suffer
               patiently
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             WHat
             Exception
             can
             be
             made
             against
             so
             impartial
             a
             Relation
             ,
             of
             Men
             possessed
             with
             such
             a
             mortal
             Detestation
             of
             Forgery
             ,
             made
             to
             an
             Age
             so
             well
             accommodated
             against
             Delusion
             by
             all
             internal
             and
             external
             Fortifications
             imaginable
             ,
             cannot
             (
             in
             my
             shallow
             Reason
             )
             be
             conjectured
             ;
             except
             it
             be
             that
             of
             Celsus
             ,
             and
             his
             Modern
             Epicurean
             Disciples
             .
             That
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             were
             deluded
             :
             or
             (
             which
             is
             worse
             )
             infatuated
             !
             For
             who
             ,
             but
             raving
             and
             dementate
             Persons
             ,
             would
             have
             ventured
             to
             put
             off
             Adulterate
             Wares
             to
             so
             knowing
             an
             Age
             ?
             But
             then
             ,
             how
             could
             they
             have
             framed
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             History
             of
             Christ
             in
             such
             a
             Decorum
             ,
             in
             so
             exact
             a
             Symmetry
             of
             Parts
             ,
             not
             only
             among
             themselves
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             great
             World
             ,
             as
             Lactantius
             argues
             :
             
               [
               Abfuit
               ergò
               ab
               iis
               fingendi
               voluntas
               ,
               &
               astutia
               ;
               
               quià
               rudes
               fuerunt
               ;
               &
               quis
               possit
               indoctus
               apta
               inter
               se
               &
               cobaerentia
               fingere
               ,
               cùm
               Philosophorum
               doctissimi
               ipsi
               sibi
               repugnantia
               dixerint
               :
               (
               haec
               enim
               est
               mendaciorum
               natura
               ,
               ut
               coherere
               non
               possint
               :
               )
               illorum
               autèm
               traditio
               (
               quià
               vera
               est
               )
               quadrat
               undique
               ac
               sibi
               tota
               consentit
               :
               &
               ideò
               persuadet
               ,
               quià
               constanti
               ratione
               suffulta
               est
               .
               ]
               (
               Lactant
               de
               justicia
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
               3.
               )
               The
               Apostles
               had
               neither
               Will
               to
               feign
               ,
               nor
               any
               crafty
               Design
               upon
               the
               World
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               plain
               Men
               ;
               and
               what
               illiterate
               Man
               can
               have
               the
               Art
               to
               make
               Fictions
               square
               to
               one
               another
               and
               hang
               together
               :
               seeing
               the
               most
               learned
               of
               the
               Philosophers
               have
               spoke
               things
               jarring
               amongst
               themselves
               ?
               (
               for
               this
               is
               the
               Nature
               of
               Untruths
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               of
               a
               Piece
               .
               )
               But
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               one
               part
               falls
               out
               even
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               it
               agrees
               perfectly
               with
               it self
               ;
               and
               therefore
               gains
               upon
               Mens
               Minds
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               underpropp'd
               with
               that
               stedfast
               reason
               ;
               and
               on
               every
               side
               Squares
               with
               Principles
               of
               Reason
               .
            
             Origen
             
               useth
               this
               Argument
               (
               Cont.
               Cels.
               l.
            
             3.
             )
             willing
             him
             to
             consider
             
               if
               it
               were
               not
               the
               Agreeableness
               of
               the
               Principles
               of
               Faith
               with
               common
               Notions
               .
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               prevailed
               most
               upon
               all
               candid
               and
               ingenuous
               Auditors
               of
               them
               .
               ]
            
             For
             how
             can
             that
             be
             the
             Figment
             of
             deluded
             Fancies
             ,
             the
             issue
             of
             shatter'd
             Brains
             ,
             that
             's
             so
             well
             shap'd
             as
             it
             bears
             a
             perfect
             Proportion
             to
             ,
             and
             Correspondency
             with
             ,
             whatsoever
             hath
             had
             the
             common
             Approbation
             of
             Mankind
             :
             Being
             calculated
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             the
             Meridian
             of
             common
             Sentiments
             ,
             to
             the
             Universal
             Religion
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             every
             natural
             Soul
             :
             to
             whose
             Evidence
             Christian
             Religion
             appeals
             by
             her
             Advocate
             Tertullian
             (
             in
             his
             admirable
             Treatise
             
               De
               Testimonio
               Animae
               :
            
             )
             I
             call
             in
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             a
             new
             kind
             of
             Witness
             ;
             yet
             more
             known
             than
             any
             Writing
             ,
             more
             tost
             than
             all
             Learning
             ,
             more
             common
             than
             any
             Book
             that
             's
             put
             forth
             ,
             greater
             than
             whole
             Man
             (
             that
             is
             )
             the
             All
             that
             is
             of
             Man.
             Come
             into
             the
             Court
             ,
             Oh
             Soul
             ,
             whether
             thou
             beest
             Divine
             and
             Eternal
             (
             as
             most
             Philosophers
             think
             )
             and
             by
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             ,
             not
             capable
             of
             telling
             a
             Lye
             :
             Or
             not
             Divine
             ,
             but
             Mortal
             (
             as
             Epicurus
             thinks
             )
             and
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             thou
             oughtest
             not
             to
             lye
             ,
             for
             Fear
             of
             distracting
             thy self
             at
             present
             with
             the
             Guilt
             of
             so
             Inhumane
             a
             Vice
             ;
             whether
             thou
             art
             received
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             conceived
             of
             Earth
             ;
             whether
             thou
             art
             made
             up
             of
             Numbers
             or
             Atoms
             ;
             whether
             thou
             commences
             a
             being
             with
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             art
             infused
             after
             the
             Body
             :
             from
             whencesoever
             ,
             and
             howsoever
             thou
             makest
             Man
             a
             Rational
             Creature
             ,
             most
             capable
             of
             Sense
             and
             Science
             .
             But
             I
             do
             not
             retain
             thee
             of
             Council
             for
             the
             Christian
             such
             as
             thou
             art
             when
             (
             after
             thou
             hast
             been
             formed
             in
             the
             Schools
             ,
             and
             exercised
             in
             Libraries
             )
             thou
             belchest
             forth
             that
             Wisdom
             thou
             hast
             obtained
             in
             
             Aristotle's
             Walks
             ,
             or
             the
             Attick
             Academies
             .
             No
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             thee
             ,
             as
             thou
             art
             raw
             ,
             unpolish'd
             ,
             and
             void
             of
             acquired
             Knowledge
             ;
             such
             a
             one
             as
             they
             have
             that
             have
             only
             a
             bare
             Soul
             ;
             such
             altogether
             ,
             as
             thou
             comest
             from
             the
             Quarry
             ,
             from
             the
             High
             Way
             ,
             from
             the
             Looms
             .
             I
             have
             need
             of
             thy
             Unskilfulness
             :
             for
             when
             thou
             growest
             never
             so
             little
             crafty
             ,
             all
             men
             suspect
             thee
             .
             I
             would
             have
             thee
             bring
             nothing
             with
             thee
             into
             this
             Court
             ,
             but
             what
             thou
             bringest
             with
             thy self
             into
             Man
             ;
             but
             what
             thou
             hast
             learn'd
             to
             think
             ,
             of
             thy
             own
             teaching
             (
             or
             thy
             Author's
             ,
             whoever
             he
             be
             .
             )
             While
             thou
             art
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             thou
             art
             not
             a
             Christian
             Soul
             ;
             for
             thou
             art
             not
             born
             ,
             but
             made
             (
             and
             new
             born
             )
             a
             Christian
             Soul
             :
             And
             yet
             we
             Christians
             require
             thy
             Testimony
             :
             the
             Testimony
             of
             a
             Stranger
             to
             us
             ,
             against
             those
             of
             thy
             own
             kin
             :
             that
             our
             Adversaries
             may
             (
             at
             least
             for
             thy
             sake
             )
             blush
             ,
             for
             their
             hating
             and
             persecuting
             us
             ,
             for
             holding
             those
             Opinions
             ,
             which
             lead
             thy
             Judgment
             captive
             ,
             of
             which
             thou
             canst
             not
             rid
             thy self
             .
          
           
             Articl
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Pagans
             are
             displeased
             with
             us
             Christians
             ,
             for
             preaching
             that
             there
             is
             one
             only
             Lord
             known
             and
             confessed
             by
             that
             only
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             the
             Addition
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Names
             of
             their
             Idols
             ;
             of
             whom
             and
             under
             whom
             ,
             are
             all
             things
             .
             Do
             thou
             declare
             what
             thou
             knowest
             touching
             this
             Matter
             .
             And
             lo
             ,
             we
             hear
             thee
             aloud
             (
             and
             with
             that
             full
             Liberty
             that
             is
             denied
             us
             )
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             abroad
             ,
             thus
             dictating
             (
             thus
             pronouncing
             Sentence
             in
             the
             Case
             )
             in
             such
             Proverbial
             Sayings
             as
             thou
             puttest
             into
             all
             Men's
             Mouths
             ,
             
             
               viz.
               God
               grant
               :
               If
               God
               will.
            
             By
             which
             Way
             of
             expressing
             thy
             own
             Sentiments
             ,
             thou
             signifyest
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             one
             ;
             and
             confessest
             that
             all
             Power
             belongs
             to
             that
             one
             God
             ,
             to
             whose
             Will
             thou
             lookest
             for
             all
             good
             :
             and
             withwithal
             deemest
             all
             other
             Gods
             to
             be
             Gods
             ,
             whom
             thou
             callest
             by
             their
             own
             proper
             Names
             ;
             
               Saturn
               ,
               Jove
               ,
               Mars
               ,
               Minerva
               :
            
             for
             him
             thou
             affirmest
             to
             be
             God
             alone
             ,
             whom
             thou
             namest
             
               God
               only
            
             :
             so
             that
             if
             at
             any
             time
             thou
             callest
             them
             Gods
             ,
             thou
             dost
             but
             borrow
             the
             only
             God's
             Name
             to
             bestow
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             Articl
             .
             2.
             
             Neither
             art
             thou
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             that
             God
             whom
             we
             preach
             .
             
               Deus
               bonus
               est
               ,
               Deus
               benefacit
               :
               God
               is
               good
               ,
            
             and
             
               God
               does
               good
            
             ,
             are
             Words
             of
             thy
             own
             framing
             :
             are
             Phrases
             of
             Speech
             thou
             usest
             in
             their
             proper
             Sense
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             thou
             hast
             taught
             us
             to
             say
             
               [
               an
               evil
               Man
            
             ]
             thereby
             taxing
             ,
             obliquely
             and
             figuratively
             ,
             such
             a
             Man
             to
             be
             therefore
             evil
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             departed
             from
             God
             that
             is
             good
             .
             Again
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             ,
             among
             us
             ,
             the
             great
             Mystery
             of
             Mortification
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Blessing
             of
             Goodness
             and
             Bounty
             is
             at
             God's
             Disposal
             ;
             thou
             pronouncest
             this
             Prayer
             
               [
               God
               bless
               thee
               ,
            
             ]
             as
             plainly
             as
             a
             Christian
             need
             do
             .
             And
             when
             thou
             turnest
             that
             Blessing
             into
             a
             Curse
             ,
             thou
             thereby
             confessest
             (
             with
             us
             )
             that
             God's
             Power
             is
             wholly
             above
             us
             ;
             that
             whom
             he
             curseth
             ,
             are
             cursed
             :
             whom
             he
             blesseth
             ,
             are
             blessed
             .
             There
             are
             some
             that
             do
             not
             altogether
             deny
             the
             existence
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             either
             minds
             what
             Men
             do
             ,
             or
             will
             judg
             them
             according
             to
             their
             Works
             ;
             (
             in
             which
             Point
             ,
             they
             exceedingly
             differ
             from
             us
             ,
             who
             betake
             our selves
             to
             the
             Discipline
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             escape
             Judgment
             to
             come
             ,
             )
             but
             they
             think
             it
             a
             Dishonour
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             discharged
             from
             the
             Care
             of
             Inspection
             ,
             and
             the
             Trouble
             of
             Animadversion
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             Anger
             ascribed
             to
             him
             :
             for
             if
             God
             (
             say
             they
             )
             can
             be
             angry
             ;
             he
             is
             corruptible
             and
             passible
             .
             Yet
             when
             the
             same
             Men
             ,
             elsewhere
             ,
             confess
             the
             Soul
             to
             be
             Divine
             and
             conferr'd
             by
             God
             ,
             they
             become
             obnoxious
             to
             have
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Soul
             retorted
             against
             their
             other
             Opinion
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Soul
             either
             be
             Divine
             or
             Gods
             Gift
             ,
             without
             doubt
             ,
             she
             knows
             her
             Donor
             ;
             and
             if
             she
             knows
             him
             ,
             them
             she
             also
             fears
             him
             ,
             at
             least
             wise
             ,
             as
             her
             Author
             :
             Doth
             she
             not
             fear
             him
             whom
             she
             would
             rather
             have
             Propitious
             than
             Angry
             ?
             Whence
             then
             proceeds
             this
             natural
             Fear
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             if
             God
             knows
             not
             how
             to
             be
             angry
             ?
             how
             can
             he
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             offended
             ?
             What
             in
             God
             can
             be
             feared
             ,
             but
             his
             Anger
             ?
             how
             can
             he
             be
             angry
             at
             Mens
             doing
             amiss
             ,
             if
             he
             mind
             not
             what
             we
             do
             ?
             Why
             does
             he
             mind
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             judg
             ?
             How
             can
             he
             judg
             ,
             if
             he
             want
             Power
             to
             execute
             ?
             and
             who
             hath
             Supreme
             Power
             but
             God
             alone
             ?
             Hence
             therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             (
             out
             of
             her
             own
             Conscience
             )
             is
             ready
             ,
             within
             Doors
             and
             without
             ,
             (
             without
             any
             bodie
             's
             deriding
             or
             hindering
             her
             )
             to
             cry
             out
             
               [
               God
               seeth
               all
               things
               ;
               I
               appeal
               to
               God
               ;
               God
               will
               requite
               it
               ;
               God
               will
               judge
               betwixt
               us
               .
               ]
            
             Whence
             hast
             thou
             learned
             these
             words
             ,
             seeing
             thou
             art
             not
             a
             Christian
             ?
             How
             comest
             thou
             to
             use
             such
             expressions
             ,
             oftentimes
             ,
             even
             while
             thou
             art
             impaled
             with
             Ceres
             her
             Hair-lace
             ,
             clad
             in
             
             Saturn's
             Scarlet
             Pall
             ,
             or
             Isis
             her
             Linnen
             Garment
             ?
             Who
             taught
             thee
             to
             implore
             the
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             Temples
             of
             Idols
             ;
             standing
             at
             Esculapius
             his
             Feet
             ,
             trimming
             Juno
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             putting
             a
             black
             Case
             upon
             
             Minerva's
             Helmet
             ,
             thou
             in
             vocatest
             none
             of
             the
             Gods
             there
             present
             :
             In
             thy
             own
             Court
             ,
             thou
             appeal'st
             to
             a
             Forreign
             Judg
             :
             in
             thy
             own
             Temples
             thou
             liftest
             up
             thy
             Eyes
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             call'st
             upon
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             :
             how
             great
             is
             the
             Evidence
             of
             that
             Truth
             which
             procureth
             Witnesses
             for
             its
             self
             ,
             (
             and
             in
             behalf
             of
             Christians
             )
             under
             the
             Noses
             of
             those
             Devil-Gods
             whom
             Pagans
             Worship
             .
             The
             Christian
             
               Cicero
               ,
               Lactantius
               ,
               (
               de
               falsa
               Religione
               ,
               l.
               2.
               cap.
            
             1.
             )
             hath
             the
             same
             Observation
             :
             
               Nam
               &
               cum
               jurant
               ,
               &
               cùm
               optant
               ,
               &
               cùm
               gratias
               agunt
               ;
               non
            
             Jovem
             
               aut
               Deos
               multos
               ,
               sed
               unum
               Deum
               nominant
               :
               ità
               veritas
               ipsa
               (
               cogente
               natura
               )
               etiam
               ab
               invitis
               pectoribus
               erumpit
               :
               si
               qua
               necessitas
               gravis
               presserit
               ,
               tunc
               Deum
               recordantur
               ;
               si
               belli
               terror
               infremuerit
               ,
               si
               morborum
               pestifera
               vis
               incubuerit
               ,
               si
               alimenta
               frugibus
               longa
               siccitas
               denegaverit
               ,
               si
               saeva
               tempestas
               ,
               si
               
               graudo
               gruerit
               ,
               ad
               Deum
               confugiunt
               ,
               à
               Deo
               petitur
               auxilium
               ,
               Deus
               ut
               subveniat
               oratur
               ,
               &c.
               
               When
               Men
               swear
               ,
               pray
               ,
               or
               give
               Thanks
               ,
               they
               name
               not
            
             Jove
             
               or
               many
               Gods
               ,
               but
               the
               one
               God.
               So
               the
               Truth
               (
               by
               the
               Impulse
               of
               Nature
               )
               breaketh
               out
               of
               those
               Breasts
               ,
               which
               would
               imprison
               it
               .
               If
               any
               sad
               Calamity
               oppress
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               remember
               God
               :
               If
               the
               Terror
               of
               War
               roar
               upon
               them
               :
               If
               Pestilential
               Sicknesses
               sit
               upon
               their
               Skirts
               :
               if
               a
               long
               Drought
               withdraw
               Nourishment
               from
               the
               Fruits
               of
               the
               Earth
               :
               If
               raging
               Tempests
               ,
               Hail
               or
               hot
               Thunder-bolts
               invade
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               fly
               to
               God
               ;
               then
               they
               beg
               Aid
               of
               God
               ;
               then
               is
               he
               beseech'd
               that
               he
               would
               deliver
               them
               :
               hereby
               confessing
               ,
               that
               such
               Punishments
               are
               inflicted
               upon
               the
               World
               by
               that
               provoked
               Deity
               ;
               who
               takes
               notice
               of
               Mens
               Sins
               ,
               and
               therefore
               punisheth
               them
               :
               of
               Mens
               Prayers
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               is
               therefore
               made
               propitious
               by
               their
               humble
               Addresses
               .
            
          
           
             Articl
             .
             3.
             
             We
             are
             question'd
             for
             affirming
             there
             are
             Devils
             :
             (
             as
             though
             we
             ,
             by
             casting
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Possession
             of
             Mens
             Bodies
             ,
             did
             not
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             indeed
             .
             )
             But
             ,
             besides
             ,
             that
             the
             Followers
             of
             Chrysippus
             make
             them
             a
             Laughing-stock
             ,
             thy
             Execrations
             ,
             Ob
             Soul
             ,
             give
             Answer
             ,
             that
             they
             both
             are
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             abominated
             :
             thou
             callest
             that
             Man
             
               [
               Daemonium
               ]
               a
               Devil
            
             that
             's
             stain'd
             with
             Filthiness
             ,
             Malice
             ,
             Insolency
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             grievous
             Sin
             which
             we
             impute
             to
             Devils
             ,
             or
             if
             fit
             to
             express
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Person
             deserving
             all
             Mens
             Hatred
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             a
             mind
             to
             express
             thy
             Aversation
             to
             ,
             thy
             Scorning
             or
             Detestation
             of
             ,
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             Man
             :
             thou
             cryest
             out
             
               [
               Satan
               ,
            
             ]
             and
             namest
             him
             ,
             whom
             we
             call
             the
             Angel
             of
             Malice
             ,
             the
             Crafts-master
             of
             all
             Errour
             ,
             the
             Defacer
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             by
             whom
             Man
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             was
             circumvented
             to
             break
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             he
             became
             obnoxious
             to
             Death
             ,
             and
             drew
             all
             his
             Posterity
             into
             the
             same
             Condemnation
             .
             Thou
             knowest
             therefore
             thy
             Destroyer
             :
             and
             though
             Christians
             only
             ,
             and
             those
             Sects
             that
             depend
             upon
             the
             Mouth
             of
             God
             ,
             have
             learn'd
             to
             know
             the
             whole
             Story
             of
             him
             :
             yet
             thou
             ,
             also
             ,
             hast
             some
             inkling
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             else
             thou
             wouldst
             not
             hate
             him
             .
          
           
             
               §
               2.
               
               The
               Soul
               conscious
               of
               Eternal
               Judgment
               .
            
             
               Articl
               .
               4.
               
               There
               is
               one
               Article
               of
               our
               Religion
               wherein
               we
               expect
               thy
               Determination
               ;
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               it
               respects
               thine
               own
               state
               and
               concernment
               .
               We
               affirm
               that
               thou
               continuest
               in
               Being
               ,
               after
               thou
               hast
               paid
               back
               the
               debt
               of
               Life
               :
               That
               thou
               expectest
               the
               Day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               sentenc'd
               to
               Eternal
               Torment
               or
               Happiness
               ,
               according
               as
               thy
               works
               have
               been
               in
               the
               Body
               ;
               of
               which
               ,
               that
               thou
               maist
               be
               capable
               ,
               we
               affirm
               ,
               that
               thou
               expectest
               the
               restoring
               ,
               to
               thee
               ,
               of
               thy
               pristine
               Substance
               ,
               the
               same
               Body
               ,
               the
               same
               Memory
               .
               This
               Faith
               we
               introduc'd
               not
               ,
               but
               found
               in
               the
               World
               :
               for
               this
               Principle
               of
               the
               Soul's
               Existence
               after
               death
               ,
               the
               
                 Gallick
                 Druides
              
               (
               that
               most
               uncult
               Tribe
               of
               Divines
               )
               retain'd
               ,
               as
               Caesar
               witnesseth
               (
               in
               his
               
                 lib.
                 6.
                 de
                 bello
                 Gallico
                 ;
                 )
              
               and
               Strabo
               (
               in
               his
               4.
               
               Book
               of
               the
               Gauls
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Of
               the
               same
               Opinion
               ,
               the
               same
               Strabo
               witnesseth
               the
               
                 Indian
                 Brachmans
              
               to
               be
               
                 (
                 lib.
              
               15.
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 The
                 sentiments
                 of
                 the
                 Souls
                 Immortality
                 Barbarism
                 it self
                 could
                 not
                 raze
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 some
                 Thracians
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Pompon
                 .
                 Mela
                 (
                 lib.
                 2.
                 de
                 Thracibus
                 .
                 )
                 Alii
                 redituras
                 putant
                 animas
                 obeuntium
                 :
                 alii
                 ,
                 etsi
                 non
                 redeant
                 ,
                 non
                 extingui
                 tamen
                 ,
                 sed
                 ad
                 beatiora
                 transire
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               as
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Bodies
               Resurrection
               ,
               
                 Tacitus
                 (
                 lib.
                 5.
                 hist.
              
               5.
               )
               speaking
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               in
               hope
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               they
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               used
               not
               to
               burn
               ,
               but
               to
               interr
               their
               Corps
               .
               
                 [
                 Corpora
                 condere
                 quàm
                 cremare
                 ,
                 è
                 more
                 Aegyptio
                 :
                 ]
                 eadémque
                 cura
                 ,
                 &
                 de
                 inferis
                 persuasio
                 .
              
               These
               as
               well
               as
               we
               ,
               think
               it
               not
               equal
               to
               pass
               a
               Doom
               ,
               without
               the
               Exhibition
               of
               the
               whole
               Man
               ,
               which
               in
               thy
               fore-past
               Life
               was
               at
               work
               ,
               either
               to
               bring
               forth
               death
               (
               by
               sowing
               to
               the
               Flesh
               )
               or
               life
               (
               by
               sowing
               to
               the
               Spirit
               .
               )
               This
               Christian
               
               Doctrine
               ,
               though
               much
               more
               becoming
               than
               that
               of
               Pithagoras
               (
               for
               it
               does
               not
               translate
               thee
               into
               Beasts
               )
               though
               more
               full
               and
               plain
               than
               that
               of
               Plato
               (
               for
               it
               restores
               to
               thee
               the
               dowry
               of
               thy
               Body
               ,
               which
               point
               the
               Platonicks
               waver'd
               in
               .
               )
               
                 Non
                 novi
                 quam
                 utilitatem
                 ex
                 ipsa
                 capiamus
                 —
                 ●●orum
                 enim
                 nulla
                 est
                 commemoratio
                 ,
                 neque
                 sensus
                 esse
                 posset
                 ,
                 si
                 simus
                 prorsus
                 ,
                 quae
                 gratia
                 hujus
                 immortalitatis
                 est
                 habenda
                 (
                 Athengus
                 dipnos.
              
               11.
               22.
               
               )
               though
               more
               acceptable
               than
               that
               of
               Epicurus
               ;
               (
               for
               it
               defends
               thee
               against
               annihilation
               ;
               )
               yet
               ,
               merely
               for
               the
               name
               we
               give
               it
               ,
               undergoes
               the
               Censure
               of
               being
               vain
               ,
               stupid
               and
               temerarious
               .
               But
               we
               are
               not
               ashamed
               of
               it
               ,
               if
               thou
               beest
               of
               the
               same
               Opinion
               with
               us
               :
               As
               thou
               declarest
               thy self
               to
               be
               ;
               when
               ,
               making
               mention
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               departed
               this
               Life
               ,
               thou
               call'st
               him
               
                 [
                 poor
                 wretched
                 man
              
               ]
               not
               so
               much
               for
               that
               he
               has
               lost
               the
               benefit
               of
               a
               temporal
               Life
               ,
               as
               for
               that
               he
               is
               inroll'd
               for
               punishment
               :
               for
               others
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               deceased
               ,
               thou
               call'st
               
                 [
                 happy
                 and
                 secure
                 ,
              
               ]
               therein
               professing
               both
               the
               incommodity
               of
               Life
               and
               benefit
               of
               Death
               .
               Those
               deceased
               whom
               thou
               imprecatest
               ,
               thou
               wishest
               to
               them
               
                 heavy
                 earth
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 their
                 ashes
                 ,
                 torment
              
               in
               the
               other
               World
               :
               to
               them
               to
               whom
               thou
               bearest
               good
               will
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               dead
               ,
               thou
               wishest
               
                 rest
                 to
                 their
                 bones
                 and
                 ashes
                 .
              
               If
               there
               remain
               nothing
               for
               thee
               to
               be
               expected
               after
               death
               ,
               no
               sense
               of
               pain
               or
               joy
               ;
               nay
               ,
               if
               thou
               thy self
               shalt
               not
               then
               remain
               ,
               Why
               dost
               thou
               lye
               against
               thine
               own
               head
               ?
               Why
               dost
               thou
               tell
               thy self
               that
               something
               attends
               thee
               beyond
               the
               Grave
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               why
               dost
               thou
               at
               all
               fear
               death
               ,
               if
               thou
               hast
               nothing
               to
               fear
               after
               death
               ?
               If
               thou
               answer'st
               ;
               Not
               because
               it
               menaceth
               any
               thing
               that
               's
               evil
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               deprives
               me
               of
               the
               benefit
               of
               Life
               :
               I
               reply
               ,
               (
               yea
               thou
               wilt
               give
               answer
               to
               thy self
               )
               That
               sometimes
               Death
               quits
               thee
               of
               the
               intolerable
               inconveniences
               of
               Life
               :
               and
               sure
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               the
               loss
               of
               good
               things
               is
               not
               to
               be
               feared
               ;
               that
               being
               recompensed
               with
               a
               greater
               good
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               〈…〉
               st
               from
               inconveniences
               .
               That
               certainly
               is
               not
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               that
               delivers
               us
               from
               all
               that
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               .
               Whence
               come
               such
               amazing
               fears
               ,
               dreadful
               apprehensions
               ,
               sinking
               thoughts
               to
               attend
               guilty
               Conscience
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               innate
               Notion
               of
               Judgment
               to
               come
               ?
               Whence
               proceeds
               it
               that
               
                 [
                 se
                 judice
                 nemo
                 nocens
                 absolvitur
                 ,
                 ]
              
               a
               guilty
               Soul
               arraigns
               it self
               ?
               That
               self-consciousness
               to
               the
               closest
               Villany
               binds
               the
               Malefactor
               over
               to
               the
               general
               Assize
               ?
               that
               the
               guilt
               of
               innocent
               Blood
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               secretly
               shed
               ,
               looks
               so
               gastly
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Murderer
               ,
               rings
               so
               loud
               ,
               speaks
               so
               articulately
               in
               the
               ears
               of
               Conscience
               ;
               (
               as
               some
               have
               conceived
               the
               very
               Birds
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               nay
               ,
               the
               callow
               Sparrows
               in
               the
               Nest
               ,
               to
               reveal
               the
               matter
               ,
               as
               it
               befel
               to
               Bessus
               )
               should
               be
               such
               a
               load
               ,
               such
               a
               weight
               upon
               the
               Soul
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               it
               melt
               in
               its
               own
               grease
               ,
               with
               struggling
               under
               it
               ?
               
                 [
                 Mentem
                 sudoribus
                 urget
                 .
              
               ]
               What
               makes
               them
               most
               stubborn
               and
               contumeliously
               set
               against
               entertaining
               the
               thought
               of
               Eternal
               Judgment
               ,
               tremble
               at
               the
               voice
               of
               Thunder
               ;
               as
               if
               in
               that
               rumbling
               noise
               they
               heard
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Judges
               Charriot-wheels
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Lightning
               ,
               saw
               a
               resemblance
               of
               that
               fire
               shall
               go
               before
               him
               and
               consume
               round
               about
               him
               ?
               Caligula
               out-braved
               God
               ,
               and
               Tiberius
               slighted
               him
               ;
               yet
               
                 [
                 ad
                 omnia
                 fulgura
                 pallent
                 ,
                 ]
              
               when
               they
               heard
               his
               voice
               they
               were
               afraid
               .
               Excellent
               is
               the
               Note
               that
               Tacitus
               makes
               upon
               those
               Passages
               in
               Tiberius
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Senate
               :
               
                 [
                 Quid
                 scribam
                 vobis
                 ,
                 Patres
                 conscripti
                 ,
                 aut
                 quomodò
                 soribam
                 ,
                 aut
                 quid
                 omnino
                 non
                 scribam
                 hoc
                 tempore
                 ;
                 Dii
                 me
                 Deeque
                 pejùs
                 perdant
                 quàm
                 perire
                 quotidiè
                 sentio
                 ,
                 si
                 scio
                 :
                 If
                 I
                 can
                 tell
                 (
                 Fathers
                 )
                 what
                 I
                 may
                 write
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 I
                 may
                 write
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 write
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ;
                 let
                 the
                 Gods
                 (
                 who
                 I
                 perceive
                 are
                 destroying
                 me
                 daily
                 )
                 destroy
                 me
                 worse
                 .
                 Adeò
                 facinora
                 &
                 flagitia
                 sua
                 ipsi
                 quoque
                 in
                 supplicium
                 verterant
                 :
                 Neque
                 frustrà
              
               Plato
               
                 affirmare
                 solitus
                 est
                 ,
                 si
                 recludantur
                 trannorum
                 mentes
                 ,
                 posse
                 aspici
                 laniatus
                 &
                 ictus
                 ;
                 quando
                 ut
                 corpora
                 verberibus
                 ,
                 ità
                 saevitia
                 ,
                 libidine
                 ,
                 malis
                 consultis
                 animus
                 dilaceratur
                 :
                 So
                 do
                 impious
                 men
              
               (
               comments
               
                 Tacitus
                 )
                 torment
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 villanies
                 ;
                 as
              
               Plato
               
                 had
                 reason
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 Tyrants
                 were
                 exposed
                 to
                 open
                 view
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 seen
                 smiting
                 and
                 tearing
                 themselves
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 mens
                 Bodies
                 are
                 with
                 scourges
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 their
                 souls
                 torn
                 with
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 lust
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 ill-advised
                 actions
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               
                 Plato
                 (
                 de
                 republ
                 .
              
               )
               saith
               ,
               when
               they
               perceive
               deaths
               approaches
               .
               Nero
               hath
               this
               Character
               given
               him
               by
               
                 Suetonius
                 [
                 Religionum
                 usquequaque
                 aspernator
                 ,
                 he
                 perfectly
                 contemned
                 all
                 Religion
                 ;
                 ]
              
               yet
               his
               Mothers
               Ghost
               dogg'd
               him
               into
               an
               acknowledgement
               of
               Judgment
               to
               come
               :
               for
               after
               his
               Matricide
               ,
               he
               was
               scar'd
               with
               dreams
               ,
               terrified
               with
               visions
               ;
               wherein
               sometimes
               ,
               he
               hears
               the
               Apparritors
               voice
               ,
               summoning
               him
               to
               appear
               before
               the
               divine
               Tribunal
               ;
               sometimes
               he
               thinks
               the
               Furies
               arrest
               him
               ,
               and
               hale
               him
               into
               close
               and
               dismal
               Dungeons
               :
               those
               antipasts
               of
               approaching
               vengcance
               drive
               him
               quite
               off
               his
               Stoicism
               ,
               in
               his
               last
               Act
               ,
               put
               him
               beside
               the
               Lesson
               his
               Master
               Seneca
               had
               taught
               him
               :
               he
               could
               handle
               his
               Weapon
               dexterously
               in
               the
               Artillery-garden
               ,
               but
               he
               cannot
               find
               his
               hands
               in
               the
               pitch'd
               Field
               .
               'T
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               bark
               at
               the
               Lions
               Skin
               in
               the
               Hall
               ,
               another
               thing
               to
               meet
               the
               Lion
               in
               the
               Wood.
               He
               cannot
               at
               his
               death
               with
               all
               his
               Charms
               (
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Age
                 ,
                 excita
                 teipsum
                 ,
                 how
                 ill
                 do
                 these
                 fears
                 become
                 the
                 Scholar
                 of
              
               Seneca
               .
               Caesar
               
                 where
                 art
                 thou
                 ,
                 go
                 too
                 ,
                 stir
                 up
                 thy
                 courage
              
               Nero
               )
               conjure
               down
               the
               terrours
               of
               death
               :
               nor
               keep
               them
               within
               the
               Circle
               of
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
               but
               they
               break
               out
               in
               those
               gastly
               stareings
               of
               his
               Eyes
               ,
               as
               strike
               the
               Spectators
               with
               horrour
               
                 [
                 Extantibus
                 rigentibusque
                 oculis
                 usque
                 ad
                 horrorem
                 visentium
                 ]
                 (
                 Sueton.
                 Nero.
                 )
              
               so
               true
               is
               that
               of
               St.
               
                 Cyril
                 .
                 Jerus
                 .
                 (
                 Catech.
                 18.
                 )
                 Thou
                 maist
                 deny
                 it
                 with
                 thy
                 lipps
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 but
                 thou
                 carriest
                 the
                 Conscience
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 about
                 with
                 thee
                 .
                 ]
                 Epicurus
              
               made
               it
               his
               business
               to
               obliterate
               the
               Notions
               of
               the
               Souls
               Immortality
               ,
               and
               the
               Judgment
               attending
               us
               in
               the
               other
               World
               ;
               yet
               Cotta
               in
               
                 Cicero
                 (
                 de
                 nat
                 .
                 deor
                 .
                 lib.
              
               1.
               )
               gives
               this
               Testimony
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 [
                 Nec
                 quenquam
                 vidi
                 qui
                 magis
                 timeret
                 ea
                 quae
                 timenda
                 esse
                 negaret
                 ;
                 mortem
                 ,
                 dico
                 ,
                 &
                 Deos
                 :
                 ]
                 I
                 never
                 knew
                 man
                 that
                 more
                 fear'd
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 fear'd
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Death
                 and
                 the
                 Deity
                 .
              
               There
               is
               no
               Antidote
               strong
               enough
               ,
               to
               repel
               the
               thought
               of
               future
               Judgment
               ,
               from
               soaking
               into
               the
               spirits
               of
               those
               men
               that
               would
               most
               glad
               ly
               quit
               themselves
               of
               those
               thoughts
               .
               The
               Atheist
               in
               heart
               cannot
               persevere
               to
               be
               an
               Atheist
               in
               Judgment
               :
               he
               may
               cross
               the
               Book
               ,
               but
               the
               Debt
               is
               still
               legible
               ;
               he
               cannot
               make
               his
               Soul
               
                 rasam
                 tabulam
              
               ,
               not
               rase
               out
               of
               it
               the
               native
               Impresses
               of
               a
               righteous
               Deity
               :
               he
               may
               think
               he
               has
               barrocado'd
               all
               the
               ways
               to
               his
               Soul
               ,
               and
               secured
               it
               from
               all
               Assaults
               of
               Fear
               ;
               that
               he
               has
               sufficiently
               immur'd
               his
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               impregnable
               :
               but
               Judgment
               has
               a
               Party
               within
               will
               betray
               the
               Fort
               ,
               a
               self-accusing
               Conscience
               .
               
                 
                   Conscia
                   mens
                   ut
                   cuique
                   sua
                   est
                   ,
                   ità
                   concipit
                   intrà
                   pectora
                   ,
                   pro
                   facto
                   spémque
                   metúmque
                   suo
                   .
                
              
            
             
               He
               may
               think
               he
               has
               extinguish'd
               the
               Fire
               ;
               but
               the
               Sparks
               of
               the
               Fiery
               Day
               are
               only
               raked
               up
               in
               the
               Embers
               ,
               and
               lie
               glowing
               on
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Hearth
               .
               He
               may
               beat
               the
               thoughts
               of
               Eternal
               Vengeance
               from
               the
               Out-works
               and
               base
               Town
               ,
               the
               lower
               and
               bestial
               part
               of
               the
               Soul
               (
               Fancy
               )
               that
               's
               only
               mur'd
               by
               Sense
               :
               but
               they
               are
               so
               fortifyed
               in
               the
               Fort
               Royal
               ,
               in
               the
               white
               Tower
               of
               the
               rational
               Faculties
               :
               as
               there
               they
               stand
               at
               defiance
               against
               all
               his
               Artillery
               :
               as
               thence
               they
               make
               frequent
               Sallies
               ,
               and
               put
               all
               the
               Arguments
               wherewith
               they
               are
               beleaguered
               to
               the
               Rout
               :
               thence
               they
               discharge
               whole
               Vollies
               of
               mortal
               Shot
               against
               the
               Atheist's
               Head
               ,
               if
               he
               once
               but
               dare
               to
               peep
               up
               ,
               above
               those
               Trenches
               under
               the
               Covert
               of
               which
               his
               Disbelief
               lurks
               .
               To
               be
               sure
               the
               Dust
               that
               riseth
               under
               the
               Charriot
               Wheels
               of
               approaching
               Death
               ,
               blown
               into
               the
               most
               refractory
               A
               theist's
               Eyes
               ,
               will
               cure
               him
               of
               that
               his
               Purblindness
               ,
               of
               that
               Indisposition
               whereby
               he
               could
               not
               see
               afar
               off
               ,
               so
               far
               off
               as
               Judgment
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
             
               §
               3.
               
               Articl
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Soul's
               Antipasts
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               to
               Eternal
               Life
               .
            
             
               To
               whose
               Discipline
               we
               will
               leave
               him
               ,
               and
               attend
               to
               what
               the
               Soul
               speaks
               about
               that
               other
               part
               of
               glad
               Hope
               after
               Death
               ;
               whence
               comes
               that
               secret
               
               Applause
               she
               gives
               her self
               ,
               when
               she
               acts
               well
               ?
               that
               Exultancy
               of
               Spirit
               which
               ariseth
               from
               her
               reflecting
               upon
               her
               vertuous
               Actions
               ?
               Seneca
               speaks
               the
               Peasant's
               Sence
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Philosopher's
               ;
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 [
                 Animum
                 divina
                 aeterna
                 delectant
                 :
                 nec
                 ut
                 alienis
                 interest
                 ,
                 sed
                 ut
                 suis
                 —
                 distrabe
                 hoc
                 inestimabile
                 bonum
                 ,
                 non
                 èst
                 vita
                 tanti
                 ut
                 sudem
                 ,
                 ut
                 aestuem
                 :
                 ]
              
               Upon
               the
               performance
               of
               Noble
               and
               Heroick
               Actions
               ,
               the
               Soul
               contemplates
               those
               Eternal
               Rewards
               that
               attend
               them
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               delights
               and
               enjoys
               her self
               in
               those
               Rewards
               ,
               not
               as
               things
               she
               hath
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               ,
               but
               as
               her
               own
               peculiar
               Portion
               :
               without
               which
               Fore-tasts
               of
               Eternal
               Retribution
               (
               which
               the
               Divine
               Justice
               will
               award
               to
               Pious
               Actions
               )
               this
               present
               Life
               were
               not
               worth
               the
               while
               ,
               our
               sweating
               and
               toiling
               here
               were
               but
               lost
               Labour
               ,
               exactly
               to
               the
               Apostle's
               Sense
               (
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 19.
                 )
                 If
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 only
                 we
                 had
                 Hope
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 miserable
                 Men
                 :
              
               If
               the
               Soul
               did
               not
               think
               that
               the
               Body
               shall
               reign
               with
               her
               ,
               with
               what
               Equity
               does
               she
               put
               it
               upon
               suffering
               for
               her
               ?
               Would
               not
               the
               Flesh
               grumble
               to
               be
               rid
               by
               her
               ,
               through
               Brush
               and
               Brake
               ;
               if
               she
               did
               not
               rest
               in
               hope
               of
               sharing
               with
               the
               Soul
               in
               the
               Reward
               of
               well
               doing
               ?
               Would
               
               Scoevola's
               Hand
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               not
               laid
               fast
               hold
               of
               Eternal
               Life
               ,
               have
               been
               kept
               so
               steady
               in
               that
               Fire
               wherein
               he
               sacrificed
               it
               for
               his
               Countrey
               's
               Service
               (
               then
               which
               ,
               as
               my
               Author
               saith
               ,
               the
               immortal
               Gods
               never
               saw
               a
               more
               noble
               one
               laid
               upon
               their
               Altars
               ,
               nor
               more
               bespeaking
               the
               Attention
               of
               their
               Eyes
               .
               )
               Could
               Pompei
               have
               perswaded
               his
               Finger
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               Patience
               to
               be
               burnt
               to
               the
               stump
               ,
               in
               the
               Flame
               of
               a
               Candle
               (
               to
               convince
               King
               Gentius
               ,
               that
               no
               Torture
               could
               rack
               him
               to
               confess
               the
               Senates
               Counsel
               )
               if
               he
               had
               not
               pointed
               it
               to
               its
               future
               Reward
               ?
               With
               what
               else
               could
               Theodorus
               charm
               his
               Tongue
               to
               hold
               its
               Peace
               while
               he
               tired
               his
               Tormenters
               ,
               and
               wore
               out
               the
               Rack
               with
               his
               Patience
               ?
               Or
               
               Alexander's
               Page
               ,
               his
               Arm
               not
               to
               shrug
               ,
               while
               it
               was
               carbonadoing
               ,
               with
               that
               live
               Coal
               that
               fell
               into
               his
               Sleeve
               (
               out
               of
               that
               Censer
               he
               held
               ,
               while
               his
               Master
               was
               sacrificing
               )
               till
               the
               smell
               of
               his
               burnt
               Flesh
               exceeded
               that
               of
               the
               Incense
               ;
               and
               till
               Alexander
               had
               fulfill'd
               those
               Rites
               ,
               which
               he
               lengthen'd
               out
               ,
               on
               purpose
               ,
               to
               delight
               himself
               with
               the
               Prospect
               of
               that
               invincible
               Manhood
               in
               a
               Boy
               ?
               With
               what
               else
               do
               the
               
                 Indian
                 Gymnosophists
              
               obtain
               of
               their
               Bodies
               a
               Compliance
               with
               their
               Austere
               Discipline
               ,
               of
               going
               naked
               in
               Frost
               and
               Snow
               all
               their
               Life
               long
               ,
               of
               hardning
               them
               with
               the
               Frosty
               Rigour
               of
               Caucasus
               one
               while
               ,
               and
               another
               while
               throwing
               them
               into
               the
               Fire
               ;
               under
               all
               which
               Burdens
               the
               poor
               Beast
               never
               groans
               nor
               expresseth
               the
               least
               Disgust
               against
               its
               Rider
               ?
               But
               would
               a
               good
               Man
               be
               thus
               merciless
               to
               his
               Beast
               ,
               were
               he
               not
               perswaded
               (
               with
               that
               Strippling
               Martyr
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Maccabees
               2.
               7.
               
               )
               these
               I
               had
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               Laws
               I
               despise
               them
               ,
               and
               from
               him
               I
               hope
               to
               have
               them
               again
               .
               These
               had
               not
               only
               suck'd-in
               the
               Platonick
               Principle
               of
               the
               Soul's
               Immortality
               ,
               which
               he
               asserted
               with
               the
               Light
               of
               inexpugnable
               Reasons
               (
               in
               his
               Phaedon
               )
               as
               Macrobius
               testifies
               
                 [
                 Inexpugnabilium
                 luce
                 rationum
                 anima
                 in
                 veram
                 dignitatem
                 suae
                 immortalitatis
                 asserta
                 .
                 ]
                 (
                 in
                 Som.
                 Scip.
                 l.
                 1.
                 c.
              
               1.
               )
               But
               were
               sure
               of
               that
               which
               Plato
               spoke
               but
               coldly
               of
               (
               in
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Books
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               )
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Soul
               's
               receiving
               again
               its
               own
               Body
               :
               that
               ,
               with
               that
               ,
               it
               might
               receive
               
                 [
                 Justiciae
                 vel
                 cultae
                 praemium
                 ,
                 vel
                 spretae
                 poenam
                 .
                 ]
                 either
                 the
                 Reward
                 of
                 fulfilling
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Punishment
                 of
                 despising
                 Justice
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Reason
               nonplus'd
               ,
               help'd
               by
               Religion
               ,
               acquiesceth
               in
               her
               Resolutions
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Man's
               Supremacy
               over
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               the
               Reason
               of
               it
               not
               cognoscible
               by
               Natural
               Light
               :
               §
               2.
               
               Yet
               generally
               challenged
               even
               over
               Spirits
               ,
               whom
               men
               command
               to
               do
               what
               themselves
               disgust
               .
               §
               .
               3.
               
               The
               way
               of
               Creation
               a
               Mystery
               ;
               Reason
               puzzl'd
               to
               find
               it
               out
               can
               but
               conjecture
               .
               §
               4.
               
               Divine
               Revelations
               touching
               both
               ,
               acquiesc'd
               in
               as
               soon
               as
               communicated
               .
               Scripture-Philosophy
               excels
               the
               Mechanick
               .
            
             Plato
             '
             
               s
               Commendation
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Nothing
               but
               the
               God
               of
               Order's
               Grant
               can
               secure
               States
               from
               Anarchical
               Parity
               and
               Club-law
               .
               §
               6.
               
               Heathens
               assented
               to
               the
               Reasons
               of
               both
               assigned
               by
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THis
             is
             a
             material
             Witness
             :
             I
             shall
             therefore
             examine
             her
             in
             some
             other
             Points
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             wherein
             she
             concurrs
             with
             us
             (
             as
             to
             the
             Propositions
             )
             before
             she
             confers
             with
             us
             :
             and
             cannot
             but
             acquiesce
             in
             our
             Reasons
             ,
             after
             she
             hears
             them
             ;
             though
             till
             then
             she
             could
             not
             find
             them
             out
             :
             Reasons
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Sphere
             of
             Natural
             Reasons
             activity
             ,
             till
             let
             down
             by
             supernatural
             Revelation
             :
             but
             when
             they
             are
             presented
             to
             her
             view
             ,
             she
             is
             ready
             to
             say
             of
             them
             (
             as
             Adam
             of
             our
             Mother
             Eve
             ,
             when
             God
             brought
             her
             to
             him
             )
             Is
             not
             this
             fiesh
             of
             my
             flesh
             ,
             and
             bone
             of
             my
             bone
             ?
             She
             then
             imbraceth
             them
             ,
             falleth
             upon
             their
             neck
             and
             kisseth
             them
             ;
             bids
             them
             heartily
             welcome
             when
             they
             deign
             to
             come
             under
             her
             roof
             ;
             though
             she
             could
             not
             reach
             them
             (
             to
             hale
             them
             in
             )
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             imagine
             she
             had
             any
             such
             kindred
             in
             being
             ,
             till
             they
             exhibit
             themselves
             openly
             to
             her
             .
             Indeed
             she
             could
             not
             sit
             down
             till
             they
             came
             ,
             her
             
               Mensa
               Philosophica
            
             wanted
             her
             best
             Guests
             ;
             there
             were
             set
             empty
             Chairs
             ,
             at
             the
             upper
             end
             of
             the
             Table
             ,
             but
             what
             personages
             they
             were
             reserved
             for
             ,
             she
             no
             more
             knew
             ,
             than
             the
             modern
             Jews
             understand
             ,
             who
             that
             Elias
             is
             ,
             for
             whom
             they
             set
             a
             Chair
             at
             their
             Festivals
             .
             She
             suspected
             there
             was
             some
             Elias
             not
             far
             from
             her
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             came
             would
             resolve
             all
             her
             doubts
             ;
             and
             gropes
             in
             the
             dark
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             if
             happily
             she
             might
             stumble
             on
             the
             reason
             of
             these
             things
             :
             hence
             
               Suarez
               [
               Unde
               etiam
               fit
               ,
               ut
               illuminati
               seu
               roborati
               lumine
               fidei
               ,
               multas
               ex
               his
               veritatibus
               intelligamus
               ut
               contentas
               in
               principiis
               naturalibus
               ,
               quas
               fortasse
               non
               assequaremur
               si
               in
               pura
               naturali
               ratione
               philosopharemur
               .
               Ità
               enim
               acutissimis
               etiam
               philosophis
               lumine
               fidei
               carentibus
               accidisse
               ,
               perspectum
               est
               ,
               ]
               (
               Metaph.
               l.
               2.
               disput
               .
               3.
               sect
               .
               36.
               )
               [
               Upon
               this
               account
               ,
               we
               who
               have
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Light
               of
               Faith
               ,
               understand
               many
               of
               these
               verities
               as
               contain'd
               in
               natural
               Principles
               ,
               which
               perhaps
               we
               should
               not
               attain
               to
               if
               we
               philosophized
               in
               the
               pure
               light
               of
               Nature
               :
               for
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               so
               it
               happened
               to
               the
               most
               ancient
               Philosophers
               who
               wanted
               the
               light
               of
               Faith.
               For
               being
               void
               of
               the
               divine
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               ignorant
               of
               the
               true
               Original
               of
               things
               ,
               they
               betook
               themselves
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               Suppositions
               concerning
               Matter
               ,
               and
               reduc'd
               and
               accommodated
               (
               as
               well
               as
               they
               could
               )
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Universe
               to
               the
               Elements
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               was
               not
               amongst
               them
               any
               fixt
               ,
               stable
               or
               immovable
               Reason
               or
               Opinion
               ,
               but
               the
               after-comers
               invalidated
               the
               Theses
               of
               their
               predecessors
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             Basil
             the
             Great
             ,
             
               Hexaemeron
               .
               homil
            
             .
             1.
             )
          
           
             Let
             us
             first
             instance
             in
             Mans
             Supremacy
             :
             of
             which
             
               Strabo
               (
               lib.
            
             17.
             )
             writes
             that
             Providence
             separated
             the
             Water
             from
             the
             Earth
             for
             the
             service
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             Animals
             that
             serve
             Man
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             But
             how
             comes
             he
             to
             be
             my
             servant
             ?
             the
             elder
             to
             serve
             the
             younger
             ,
             the
             strong
             the
             weak
             ,
             the
             armed
             the
             naked
             ,
             the
             innocent
             the
             guilty
             ?
             Is
             it
             the
             comeliness
             of
             my
             Person
             ,
             the
             beauteous
             features
             of
             my
             Face
             ?
             But
             first
             we
             our selves
             are
             not
             agreed
             what
             that
             is
             ;
             for
             complexion
             here
             red
             ,
             there
             tawny
             ,
             in
             another
             Country-black
             wins
             the
             prize
             :
             for
             proportion
             ,
             
             here
             the
             tall
             ,
             there
             the
             mean
             ,
             here
             the
             slender
             ,
             there
             the
             gross
             ,
             here
             the
             little
             Ear
             ,
             there
             the
             lave
             Ear
             ,
             here
             the
             thin
             Lip
             ,
             there
             the
             Blubber-lip
             ,
             here
             the
             streight
             ,
             there
             the
             die
             Neck
             are
             esteemed
             most
             courtly
             .
             
               [
               Nobis
               etiam
               vitia
               saepè
               jucunda
               :
               naevus
               in
               articulo
               pueri
               delectat
            
             Alcaeum
             :
             
               est
               corporis
               macula
               ,
               ili
               tamen
               hoc
               lumen
               videbatur
               .
            
             Q.
             Catulus
             de
             Roscio
             —
             
               (
               vestra
               prece
               mihi
               liceat
               coelestes
               dicere
               )
            
             
               
                 Mortalis
                 visus
                 pulchior
                 esse
                 Deo.
                 
              
            
             
               at
               erat
               sicut
               hodiè
               perversissimis
               oculis
               (
               Cotta
               in
               Ciceronis
               de
               natura
               deor
               .
               lib.
               1.
               )
               Blemishes
               do
               oftentimes
               seem
               to
               us
               to
               be
               beauty-spots
               .
               A
               mole
               on
               the
               Boys
               knuckle
               delights
            
             Alcaeus
             :
             
               that
               which
               is
               the
               Bodies
               stain
               ,
               appear'd
               to
               him
               its
               gloss
               .
            
             Quintus
             Catulus
             ,
             
               in
               a
               Love-rapture
               ,
               thus
               commends
               the
               aspect
               of
            
             Roscius
             :
             
               If
               I
               may
               with
               your
               lieve
               (
               O
               ye
               Celestials
               )
               speak
               it
               ,
               this
               mortal
               hath
               a
               better
               face
               than
               any
               of
               you
               ;
               though
            
             Roscius
             
               is
               the
               most
               squint-eyed
               fellow
               living
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             in
             those
             things
             we
             all
             confess
             to
             be
             real
             Beauties
             ,
             how
             far
             are
             we
             out-stript
             by
             Birds
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             by
             the
             Flowers
             of
             the
             field
             ?
             Indeed
             our
             borrowing
             their
             feathers
             to
             stick
             upon
             our
             own
             nakedness
             ,
             argues
             our
             despondency
             to
             compare
             with
             them
             :
             and
             when
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             cast
             Sutes
             ,
             we
             have
             furnish'd
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             native
             Cloth
             added
             the
             best
             gloss
             and
             trimming
             they
             can
             afford
             us
             ;
             we
             cannot
             make
             our selves
             half
             so
             fine
             as
             the
             Lily
             ,
             not
             near
             so
             gay
             as
             the
             Peacock
             .
             Nay
             ,
             were
             it
             the
             amiableness
             of
             our
             countenances
             did
             thus
             charm
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             love
             our
             presence
             and
             society
             ;
             whereas
             few
             or
             none
             of
             them
             (
             but
             such
             as
             we
             hire
             to
             it
             )
             can
             endure
             our
             company
             ,
             but
             fly
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             from
             Serpents
             or
             Toads
             ;
             not
             out
             of
             fear
             of
             harm
             ,
             but
             purely
             out
             of
             an
             odium
             to
             our
             persons
             ;
             those
             of
             them
             keeping
             a
             distance
             from
             our
             whole
             kind
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             never
             did
             nor
             intended
             hurt
             .
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Majesty
             of
             our
             looks
             which
             makes
             them
             confess
             us
             their
             superiours
             ,
             teacheth
             them
             (
             that
             point
             of
             good
             manners
             )
             to
             know
             their
             distance
             .
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             a
             Toad
             dares
             look
             at
             ,
             that
             a
             Rat
             dares
             fly
             in
             our
             majestick
             face
             ;
             that
             the
             most
             contemprible
             Insects
             will
             venture
             to
             pinch
             our
             skin
             ,
             to
             pierce
             our
             flesh
             ,
             &
             suck
             our
             blood
             :
             that
             a
             Basilisk
             will
             out-stare
             us
             into
             our
             holes
             ,
             into
             our
             graves
             :
             herein
             quitting
             the
             scores
             ,
             and
             equally
             ballancing
             the
             accounts
             betwixt
             us
             ;
             making
             us
             as
             much
             Vassals
             to
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             make
             others
             Vassals
             to
             us
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             the
             grandeur
             of
             our
             looks
             that
             prefers
             us
             to
             this
             Sovereignty
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             why
             is
             not
             the
             Ape
             or
             Baboon
             honour'd
             ,
             as
             next
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             this
             our
             Kingdom
             ,
             being
             next
             to
             us
             in
             proportion
             of
             Face
             and
             other
             Members
             ?
             
               
                 Simia
                 quàm
                 similis
                 (
                 turpissima
                 bestia
                 )
                 nobis
                 ,
                 Ennius
                 .
              
            
             How
             is
             natural
             invention
             baffled
             here
             ,
             and
             non-plus'd
             ,
             in
             seeking
             out
             the
             reason
             ,
             in
             assigning
             the
             ground
             of
             Mans
             Dominion
             over
             the
             meanest
             Creatures
             !
          
           
             
               §
               2.
               
               Men
               challenge
               a
               Royalty
               over
               Spirits
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               we
               will
               not
               let
               go
               our
               claim
               ,
               though
               we
               can
               show
               no
               evidences
               ,
               we
               persist
               in
               the
               Conclusion
               ,
               though
               we
               see
               not
               the
               Premisses
               from
               which
               it
               is
               infer'd
               .
               Yea
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               tell
               how
               we
               became
               Lords
               of
               the
               visible
               ,
               we
               challenge
               a
               Royalty
               over
               the
               intellectual
               World.
               
                 [
                 Dii
                 immortales
                 ad
                 usum
                 hominum
                 fabricati
                 penè
                 videntur
                 :
                 ]
                 (
                 Cicero
                 de
                 natur
                 .
                 deor
                 .
                 1.
                 p.
                 9.
                 )
                 The
                 immortal
                 Gods
              
               (
               saith
               Tully
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Angels
               ,
               
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 created
                 most-what
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               We
               will
               not
               allow
               Spirits
               to
               be
               exempt
               from
               our
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               but
               account
               them
               obnoxious
               to
               our
               Laws
               .
               What
               else
               were
               Charms
               and
               Magick
               invented
               ,
               but
               to
               extort
               from
               Spirits
               that
               service
               which
               we
               think
               they
               owe
               us
               ?
               What
               mean
               we
               by
               summoning
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               our
               Courts
               ,
               but
               to
               let
               them
               know
               they
               owe
               us
               Fealty
               ?
               Why
               else
               do
               we
               amerce
               them
               for
               Non-appearance
               ?
               Would
               the
               Furies
               have
               been
               by
               us
               so
               imperiously
               commanded
               to
               whip
               others
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               not
               thought
               that
               
                 Alecto
                 her self
              
               stands
               in
               
               awe
               of
               the
               Conjurer's
               Whip
               ?
               Had
               not
               Mortals
               deemed
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               other
               World
               to
               have
               been
               at
               their
               devotion
               ,
               could
               they
               have
               expected
               an
               observance
               from
               them
               of
               such
               harsh
               Commands
               ,
               as
               the
               performance
               thereof
               was
               deemed
               more
               painful
               ,
               than
               the
               Infernal
               sufferings
               ?
               Witness
               the
               groans
               they
               are
               conceived
               to
               utter
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               pricked
               on
               to
               draw
               in
               so
               uneasie
               a
               Yoke
               as
               we
               put
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Abire
                 in
                 atrum
                 carceris
                 liceat
                 mei
              
               
                 Cubile
                 :
                 liceat
                 (
                 si
                 parùm
                 videor
                 miser
                 )
              
               
                 Mutareripas
                 :
                 al●eo
                 medius
                 tuo
              
               
                 Phlegeton
                 relinquar
                 ,
                 igneo
                 cinctus
                 freto
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Seneca
                   Thyestes
                   .
                
                 ]
                 
              
            
             
               Cries
               the
               Ghost
               of
               Tantalus
               in
               the
               Magick
               Circle
               .
               And
               Thyestes
               his
               Ghost
               groans
               almost
               as
               lowd
               ,
               when
               that
               is
               evocated
               to
               attend
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               black
               Artist
               .
            
             
               
                 Incertus
                 utras
                 oderim
                 sedes
                 magis
                 —
              
               
                 —
                 Libet
                 reverti
                 :
                 nonne
                 vel
                 tristes
                 lacus
              
               
                 Incolere
                 satius
                 ▪
                 
                   [
                   Sen.
                   Agamemnon
                   .
                
                 ]
                 
              
            
             
               Unpleasant
               work
               and
               such
               as
               from
               the
               dolour
               that
               Spirits
               made
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               called
               to
               it
               ;
               the
               Art
               ,
               whereby
               they
               were
               constrained
               to
               it
               ,
               had
               its
               name
               Goetia
               ;
               as
               a
               great
               proficient
               in
               that
               Art
               
                 (
                 Porphyry
              
               )
               thinketh
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 from
                 that
                 lamentable
                 din
                 the
                 Ghosts
                 made
                 about
                 their
                 Sepulchres
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 evocated
                 :
                 ]
              
               and
               yet
               it
               was
               a
               Vulgar
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirits
               might
               be
               forc'd
               thus
               against
               the
               hair
               by
               the
               Negromancers
               .
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Goetia
               
                 is
                 an
                 Art
                 to
                 constrain
                 the
                 dead
                 by
                 invocation
                 :
                 ]
                 (
                 Suidas
                 referente
                 Le
                 Vives
                 in
                 August
                 .
                 eivitat
                 .
                 Dei
                 ,
              
               10.
               9.
               )
            
             
               It
               cannot
               now
               be
               imagin'd
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Humane
               Soul
               should
               hunt
               every
               way
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               the
               grounds
               of
               this
               her
               claim
               of
               Superiority
               over
               the
               whole
               Creation
               :
               methinks
               I
               hear
               her
               upon
               the
               quest
               ,
               thus
               mouthing
               it
               .
               Oh
               that
               I
               could
               see
               the
               Charter
               by
               which
               we
               are
               estated
               in
               this
               privilege
               :
               who
               will
               shew
               me
               those
               Letters
               Patents
               by
               vertue
               whereof
               we
               are
               invested
               with
               this
               power
               ;
               for
               nothing
               I
               have
               yet
               seen
               will
               stand
               good
               in
               Reasons
               Law
               ,
               as
               a
               justifiable
               Plea.
               
            
          
           
             
               §
               3.
               
               Reason
               non
               plus'd
               in
               its
               Conceptions
               about
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Creatures
               existing
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               do
               I
               wonder
               at
               my
               blindness
               as
               to
               the
               ground
               of
               title
               to
               what
               I
               poffess
               ,
               when
               I
               am
               a
               perfect
               stranger
               to
               the
               way
               of
               my
               own
               Being
               ,
               and
               cannot
               tell
               how
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               or
               how
               the
               rest
               of
               Creatures
               first
               received
               Being
               ?
               Reason
               taught
               Heathens
               ,
               that
               the
               World
               had
               a
               Beginning
               .
               
                 [
                 Questio
                 quae
                 multorum
                 cogitationes
                 de
                 ambigenda
                 mundi
                 aeternitate
                 solicitat
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Nam
                 quis
                 facilè
                 mundum
                 semper
                 fuisse
                 consentiat
                 ?
                 cùm
                 &
                 ipsa
                 historiarum
                 fides
                 multarum
                 rerum
                 cultum
                 ,
                 emendationémque
                 vel
                 inventionem
                 ipsam
                 recentem
                 esse
                 fateatur
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 (
                 Macrobius
                 in
                 som.
                 Scipio
                 .
              
               2.
               10.
               )
               From
               the
               growing
               of
               Arts
               by
               degrees
               and
               the
               obscurity
               of
               former
               times
               ,
               the
               Epicurean
               himself
               concluded
               the
               World
               to
               have
               had
               a
               beginning
               
                 (
                 Lucretius
                 l.
              
               5.
               )
            
             
               
               
                 —
                 si
                 nulla
                 fuit
                 genitalis
                 Origo
              
               
                 Terrarum
                 &
                 Coeli
                 ,
                 sempérque
                 aeterna
                 fuére
                 ,
              
               
                 Cur
                 suprà
                 bellum
                 Trojanum
                 ,
                 &
                 funera
                 Trojae
              
               
                 Non
                 alias
                 alii
                 quoque
                 res
                 cecinere
                 Poetae
                 ?
              
               
                 Quà
                 tot
                 facia
                 virùm
                 toties
                 cecidere
                 :
                 nec
                 usquam
              
               
                 Aeternis
                 famae
                 monumentis
                 insita
                 florent
                 ?
              
               
                 —
                 Recénsque
              
               
                 Natura
                 est
                 mundi
                 ,
                 neque
                 pridem
                 exordia
                 cepit
                 .
              
               
                 Quare
                 etiam
                 quaedam
                 nunc
                 artes
                 expoliuntur
                 ,
              
               
                 Nunc
                 etiam
                 augescunt
                 ;
                 nunc
                 addita
                 navigiis
                 sunt
              
               
                 Multa
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
              
            
             
               Reason
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               convinc'd
               Heathens
               that
               the
               World
               was
               not
               eternal
               :
               but
               how
               it
               received
               its
               being
               they
               could
               not
               tell
               .
               How
               is
               Aristottle
               puzzl'd
               to
               determine
               whence
               Animals
               had
               their
               first
               beginning
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               ingender'd
               as
               Worms
               and
               Insects
               ,
               or
               hatch'd
               of
               Eggs
               ;
               for
               one
               of
               these
               ways
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               they
               must
               of
               necessity
               have
               beengenerated
               ,
               
                 (
                 de
                 Generation
                 .
                 animantium
                 ,
                 lib.
                 3.
                 cap.
                 ult
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Hear
               we
               the
               discourse
               of
               Cicero
               upon
               this
               Subject
               .
               I
               am
               told
               there
               was
               one
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               believe
               it
               :
               but
               if
               we
               shall
               procede
               in
               drawing
               up
               our
               line
               
                 in
                 infinitum
              
               ,
               we
               shall
               at
               the
               long
               run
               unmake
               our selves
               ,
               and
               annihilate
               all
               Creatures
               that
               live
               by
               succession
               :
               for
               if
               there
               was
               not
               in
               every
               kind
               ,
               one
               first
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               no
               second
               ,
               nor
               third
               ;
               and
               (
               at
               last
               )
               we
               our selves
               ,
               that
               now
               exist
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               at
               all
               .
               Whence
               then
               had
               the
               first
               in
               each
               succession
               his
               beginning
               ?
               in
               what
               Forge
               was
               he
               framed
               ?
               and
               what
               pre-existent
               Metal
               ?
               Did
               the
               Elementary
               Bodies
               beget
               him
               of
               Mother
               Earth
               ?
               But
               who
               begat
               and
               brought
               forth
               them
               ?
               Rowze
               up
               thy self
               ,
               O
               Soul
               ,
               rub
               thine
               Eyes
               ,
               look
               round
               about
               thee
               ,
               stand
               upon
               thy
               Tiptoes
               ,
               lift
               up
               thy
               Head
               ;
               see
               if
               thou
               canst
               find
               an
               Answer
               to
               these
               Expostulations
               ,
               an
               Answer
               will
               satisfie
               thy self
               .
               By
               whom
               were
               the
               Foundations
               of
               the
               Earth
               laid
               ?
               who
               laid
               the
               measures
               thereof
               ?
               who
               stretched
               the
               Line
               upon
               it
               ?
               whereupon
               were
               the
               Foundations
               thereof
               fastened
               ?
               or
               who
               laid
               the
               Corner-stone
               thereof
               ?
               
                 Quae
                 molitio
                 ,
                 quae
                 ferramenta
                 ,
                 qui
                 vectes
                 ,
                 quae
                 machinae
                 ,
                 qui
                 ministri
                 tanti
                 operis
                 fuerunt
                 ?
              
               What
               Grindle-stone
               had
               that
               Architect
               to
               sharpen
               his
               Tools
               upon
               ,
               what
               Tools
               had
               he
               to
               work
               with
               ,
               what
               Levers
               ,
               what
               Eugins
               ,
               what
               Journey-men
               ,
               what
               Apprentices
               ?
               In
               what
               Grove
               grew
               Timber
               enough
               for
               such
               a
               Fabrick
               ?
               In
               what
               Mould
               were
               the
               Heavens
               cast
               ,
               on
               what
               Looms
               were
               the
               Balancies
               of
               the
               Clouds
               wrought
               ?
               Who
               will
               teach
               us
               what
               to
               say
               to
               these
               things
               ;
               for
               we
               cannot
               order
               our
               speech
               by
               reason
               of
               Darkness
               .
               These
               were
               the
               highest
               flights
               Reason
               could
               make
               ;
               it
               lay
               not
               in
               her
               power
               by
               Arguments
               or
               Discourse
               to
               come
               to
               any
               Certainty
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               
               as
               Probability
               in
               these
               matters
               .
               So
               that
               after
               all
               her
               boasting
               Prologues
               ,
               uttered
               by
               such
               as
               Democritus
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               his
               Writings
               ,
               said
               he
               would
               speak
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               she
               acts
               her
               part
               here
               so
               poorly
               ,
               as
               she
               deserves
               to
               be
               hiss'd
               off
               the
               Stage
               ,
               and
               make
               way
               for
               Religion
               .
               Such
               things
               as
               these
               we
               rather
               desire
               to
               know
               ,
               than
               do
               know
               ,
               saith
               
                 Velleius
                 (
                 in
                 Ciceron
                 .
                 de
                 natura
                 Deorum
                 ,
                 lib.
                 1.
                 )
                 Quae
                 talia
                 suxt
                 ut
                 optata
                 magis
                 quàm
                 inventa
                 videantur
                 .
                 Sciscitor
                 cur
                 mundi
                 aedificatores
                 repentè
                 extiterint
                 ,
                 innumerabilia
                 ante
                 saecula
                 dormirent
                 :
                 non
                 enim
                 si
                 mundus
                 non
                 erat
                 ,
                 saecula
                 nulla
                 erant
                 :
                 saecula
                 (
                 dico
                 )
                 non
                 ea
                 quae
                 dierum
                 noctiúmque
                 numero
                 annuis
                 cursibus
                 conficiuntur
                 :
                 sed
                 fuit
                 quaedam
                 ab
                 infinito
                 tempore
                 aeternitas
                 ,
                 quam
                 nulla
                 temporum
                 circumscriptio
                 metiebatur
                 :
                 spatio
                 verò
                 qualis
                 ea
                 fuerat
                 intelligi
                 non
                 potest
                 :
                 quòd
                 nè
                 in
                 cogitationem
                 quidem
                 cadit
                 ,
                 ut
                 fuerit
                 tempus
                 aliquod
                 nullum
                 cùm
                 tempus
                 esset
                 .
                 Isto
                 igitur
                 tam
                 immenso
                 spatio
                 quaero
              
               (
               Balbe
               )
               
                 cur
                 Pronoea
                 vestra
                 cessaverit
                 :
                 (
                 Velleius
                 in
                 Cicer.
                 de
                 nat
                 .
                 deor
                 .
                 l.
              
               1.
               )
               that
               is
               in
               brief
               ,
               why
               was
               the
               World
               made
               no
               earlier
               ?
               
               Cicero's
               Eloquence
               never
               stammer'd
               so
               ,
               his
               Inventions
               were
               never
               so
               nonplus'd
               ,
               as
               when
               he
               would
               describe
               the
               Order
               and
               Method
               of
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               World
               (
               in
               his
               Book
               
                 de
                 Universitate
              
               )
               where
               he
               becomes
               so
               vain
               in
               his
               Imagination
               ,
               and
               plays
               the
               fool
               so
               with
               Philosophical
               Wisdom
               ,
               as
               I
               wonder
               not
               that
               Vel●eius
               should
               say
               
                 [
                 à
              
               Philone
               
                 didicistis
                 nihil
                 scire
                 ,
                 Ye
                 Philosophers
                 have
                 learn'd
                 of
                 your
                 Masters
                 to
                 know
                 nothing
                 :
                 ]
                 (
                 in
                 Cicer.
                 de
                 nat
                 .
                 deorum
                 ,
                 l.
              
               1.
               )
               Or
               that
               Cotta
               should
               tell
               Balbus
               ,
               after
               his
               large
               Discourse
               of
               Providence
               
                 [
                 Non
                 igitur
                 adhuc
                 intelligo
                 hoc
                 esse
                 :
                 credo
                 equidem
                 ,
                 sed
                 nihil
                 docent
                 Stoici
                 :
                 ]
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 one
                 jot
                 wiser
                 for
                 all
                 thy
                 reasons
                 :
                 I
                 believe
                 indeed
                 what
                 thou
                 sayest
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 do
                 not
                 teach
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               Upon
               which
               Lactantiuss
               observes
               :
               Tullius
               
                 expositis
                 horum
                 omnium
                 de
                 mortalitate
                 &
                 immortalitate
                 animae
                 ,
                 &c.
                 sentent●●
                 ,
                 harum
                 inquit
                 sententiarum
                 ,
                 quae
                 vera
                 sit
                 ,
                 Deus
                 aliquis
                 viderit
                 :
                 (
                 Lactan.
                 de
                 div
                 .
                 praem
                 .
              
               7.
               8.
               )
               And
               hath
               this
               Note
               upon
               Anaxagoras
               ,
               who
               affirm'd
               the
               Snow
               to
               be
               black
               .
               
                 [
                 Hic
                 est
                 ilie
                 qui
                 se
                 idcirco
                 natum
                 esse
                 dixit
                 ,
                 ut
                 solem
                 &
                 coelum
                 videret
                 ,
                 qui
                 in
                 terra
                 nihil
                 videbat
                 sole
                 lucente
                 :
                 ]
                 (
                 de
                 fals
                 .
                 sap
                 .
                 l.
                 3.
                 cap.
                 23.
                 )
                 This
                 is
                 be
                 that
                 said
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 to
                 contemplate
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 clear
                 Sun-shine
                 see
                 what
                 lay
                 at
                 his
                 foot
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               §
               4.
               
               Moses
               a
               better
               Philosopher
               than
               Cartesius
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               Mechanicks
               .
            
             
               But
               Religion
               no
               sooner
               drops
               from
               her
               sacred
               Lips
               ,
               the
               first
               word
               we
               read
               in
               Moses
               and
               the
               Eagle-wing'd
               Evangelist
               
                 [
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 it
                 ]
              
               than
               she
               is
               received
               with
               general
               acclamations
               .
               And
               by
               that
               time
               she
               had
               utter'd
               
                 [
                 Let
                 them
                 have
                 dominion
                 over
                 the
                 Fish
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 the
                 Fowl
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               Reason
               her self
               claps
               her
               hands
               ,
               and
               cries
               plaudite
               :
               that
               natural
               Logick
               (
               that
               's
               every
               man's
               Birth-right
               )
               adores
               this
               rising
               Sun
               ,
               whose
               resplendent
               Beams
               discover
               those
               latent
               Reasons
               ,
               her self
               could
               not
               grope
               out
               :
               and
               welcoms
               these
               discoveries
               with
               with
               a
               thankful
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               with
               as
               great
               an
               exuberancy
               of
               joy
               as
               Pythagoras
               conceiv'd
               ,
               when
               upon
               his
               finding
               out
               some
               Philosophical
               Experiment
               ,
               he
               sacrificed
               a
               whole
               Oxe
               to
               the
               Muses
               .
               (
               He
               had
               been
               more
               just
               ,
               had
               he
               crown'd
               the
               Fountain
               whence
               he
               drew
               better
               Conclusions
               than
               the
               rest
               of
               Philosophers
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               sacred
               Philosophy
               of
               
                 Moses
                 )
                 (
                 Cicero
                 de
                 natura
                 deorum
                 ,
                 l.
                 3.
                 pag.
              
               149
               )
               Ingenuously
               confessing
               ,
               that
               had
               she
               not
               ploughed
               with
               God's
               Heifer
               ,
               she
               should
               never
               have
               found
               out
               these
               Riddles
               of
               his
               Providence
               .
               Tatianus
               ,
               amongst
               the
               reasons
               he
               gives
               ,
               why
               he
               embrac'd
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               names
               this
               for
               one
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ]
               
                 The
                 rational
                 account
                 which
                 that
                 gives
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               Indeed
               it
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               that
               Moses
               his
               Philosophy
               were
               more
               studied
               ;
               as
               that
               which
               is
               the
               only
               Expedient
               fully
               to
               satisfie
               inquisitive
               minds
               .
               For
               though
               the
               old
               and
               modern
               Mechanick
               Philosophy
               be
               of
               excellent
               use
               ,
               to
               inform
               us
               of
               those
               Causes
               which
               partake
               most
               of
               Matter
               ,
               and
               live
               next
               door
               to
               our
               Senses
               ;
               yet
               whoever
               follows
               them
               home
               ,
               will
               see
               them
               make
               doubles
               before
               they
               come
               to
               their
               seat
               ;
               at
               a
               stand
               in
               their
               progress
               through
               intermediate
               to
               the
               prime
               
               and
               only
               independent
               Cause
               ;
               and
               not
               able
               to
               joyn
               the
               inferiour
               Links
               of
               the
               Chain
               ,
               to
               that
               upper
               part
               of
               it
               that
               's
               fasten'd
               to
               
               Jupiter's
               Chair
               .
               How
               much
               more
               rationally
               is
               the
               Sun's
               Motion
               (
               for
               instance
               )
               deduced
               to
               the
               power
               of
               the
               divine
               ,
               Fiat
               ,
               to
               the
               force
               imprest
               upon
               it
               ,
               by
               that
               Omnipotent
               hand
               out
               of
               which
               it
               first
               came
               :
               than
               either
               to
               those
               intelligences
               which
               Aristotle
               invented
               to
               move
               it
               (
               as
               a
               Dog
               in
               a
               Wheel
               ;
               )
               or
               such
               Jack-pullies
               ,
               and
               Weights
               of
               (
               I
               know
               not
               what
               )
               Atoms
               ,
               which
               our
               modern
               Wits
               have
               fancied
               for
               the
               Springs
               of
               his
               Motion
               .
               After
               the
               same
               manner
               that
               that
               ,
               which
               Proclus
               calls
               the
               Soul
               of
               the
               Universe
               ,
               wheels
               about
               the
               
                 Primum
                 mobile
                 :
                 [
                 staret
                 si
                 unquam
                 stantem
                 animam
                 reperiret
                 ]
              
               as
               he
               is
               quoted
               by
               
                 Macrobius
                 (
                 in
                 som.
                 Scipionis
              
               ,
               1.
               17.
               )
               Of
               such
               whimsical
               Philosophers
               well
               saith
               
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 [
                 Multò
                 sceleratiores
                 ,
                 qui
                 arcana
                 mundi
                 &
                 hoc
                 coeleste
                 templum
                 prophanare
                 impiis
                 disputationibus
                 quaerunt
                 :
                 ]
                 (
                 de
                 fals
                 .
                 sapien
                 .
                 l.
                 3.
                 cap.
                 20.
                 )
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 accounted
                 sacrilege
                 to
                 profane
                 Temples
                 of
                 Wood
                 and
                 stone
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 impious
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 labour
                 to
                 prophane
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 this
                 heavenly
                 Temple
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 godless
                 Disputations
                 ?
              
               I
               wonder
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Atoms
               blusheth
               not
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               variety
               (
               and
               yet
               constancy
               )
               of
               the
               admirably
               disposed
               Colours
               in
               Birds
               and
               Flowers
               :
               that
               it
               is
               not
               overcome
               with
               smelling
               that
               variety
               of
               scents
               issuing
               from
               Herbs
               of
               different
               kinds
               ;
               which
               can
               with
               no
               more
               reason
               be
               deemed
               to
               be
               the
               Effects
               of
               the
               blind
               fortuitous
               Concourse
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               than
               the
               first
               Propunder
               of
               this
               Hypothesis
               could
               expect
               ,
               that
               that
               Basket
               of
               Herbs
               ,
               which
               his
               Wife
               threw
               up
               to
               the
               roof
               of
               his
               Hall
               ,
               should
               fall
               down
               (
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               well-order'd
               Sallad
               )
               into
               a
               dish
               she
               set
               on
               the
               floor
               .
               We
               may
               believe
               that
               the
               Painter's
               Pencil
               ,
               thrown
               in
               a
               rage
               at
               the
               lips
               of
               the
               picture
               of
               an
               Horse
               ,
               might
               perchance
               supply
               the
               defect
               of
               Art
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               lively
               representation
               of
               Foam
               ;
               with
               the
               same
               degree
               of
               certainty
               ,
               as
               we
               believe
               the
               blind
               man
               caught
               the
               Hair
               :
               But
               he
               that
               would
               attempt
               to
               perswade
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Horse
               was
               drawn
               after
               that
               manner
               ,
               must
               first
               repute
               us
               more
               doltish
               than
               Asses
               .
               To
               whom
               can
               I
               better
               resemble
               these
               Kitchin-Doctors
               ,
               than
               to
               Children
               at
               a
               Puppet-play
               ,
               who
               minding
               the
               various
               motions
               of
               the
               Images
               ;
               and
               fancying
               a
               spring
               thereof
               ,
               within
               themselves
               ,
               independent
               to
               that
               hand
               which
               behind
               the
               Curtain
               puts
               them
               upon
               ,
               and
               directs
               them
               in
               those
               Motions
               ,
               beat
               their
               brains
               ,
               and
               set
               their
               fancies
               a
               work
               to
               find
               out
               the
               Causes
               of
               such
               strange
               Effects
               ;
               and
               after
               all
               the
               fluctuations
               of
               their
               mind
               ,
               produce
               nothing
               but
               froth
               :
               Whereas
               to
               them
               that
               observe
               what
               influence
               the
               Artificers
               hand
               within
               the
               Veil
               hath
               upon
               those
               Engins
               ,
               the
               whole
               series
               of
               the
               Causes
               of
               those
               Motions
               are
               naked
               and
               bare-fac'd
               .
               Plutarch
               gives
               Plato
               this
               commendation
               ,
               that
               finding
               fault
               with
               Anaxagoras
               ,
               for
               immersing
               his
               thoughts
               too
               deep
               into
               Natural
               Causes
               ,
               and
               too
               eagerly
               pursuing
               the
               necessity
               of
               those
               Effects
               which
               happen
               to
               Natural
               Bodies
               ,
               he
               totally
               omitted
               the
               efficient
               and
               final
               ,
               the
               prime
               and
               chief
               of
               all
               Principles
               :
               and
               avoiding
               the
               other
               Extreme
               (
               which
               some
               fell
               into
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Poets
               and
               Divines
               )
               who
               only
               minded
               the
               Supreme
               Cause
               ,
               the
               rational
               and
               voluntary
               Efficient
               ;
               never
               came
               to
               the
               Natural
               and
               Necessary
               Causes
               of
               things
               :
               These
               first
               ascribing
               all
               ,
               the
               second
               nothing
               ,
               to
               the
               Perpessions
               ,
               Collisions
               ,
               Mutations
               and
               Mixtures
               of
               Natural
               Beings
               among
               themselves
               .
               Plato
               waveing
               these
               Rocks
               ,
               was
               the
               first
               that
               joyn'd
               together
               the
               Indagation
               of
               both
               thess
               sorts
               of
               Causes
               
                 (
                 de
                 oracul
                 .
                 defect
                 .
                 pag.
              
               677.
               )
               Hitherto
               appertains
               that
               saying
               of
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 .
                 (
                 De
                 Trinitate
                 l.
                 3.
                 cap.
                 2.
                 )
                 [
                 Itaque
                 licuit
                 vanitati
                 Philosophorum
                 ,
                 etiam
                 causis
                 aliis
                 ea
                 tribuere
                 ,
                 vel
                 veris
                 sed
                 proximis
                 (
                 cùm
                 omninò
                 videre
                 non
                 possent
                 superiorem
                 caeteris
                 omnibus
                 causam
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 voluntatem
                 Dei
                 )
                 vel
                 falsis
                 ,
                 &
                 non
                 ipsa
                 quidem
                 pervestigatione
                 corporalium
                 rerum
                 atque
                 motionum
                 ,
                 sed
                 à
                 sua
                 suspicione
                 &
                 errore
                 prolatis
                 :
                 ]
                 The
                 vduity
                 of
                 Philosophers
                 took
                 lieve
                 to
                 attribute
                 these
                 effects
                 to
                 Causes
                 ,
                 either
                 true
                 but
                 next
                 to
                 hand
                 (
                 seing
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 discern
                 the
                 supreme
                 Cause
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 or
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 not
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 pervestigation
                 of
                 Corporeal
                 Matter
                 or
                 Motion
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 suspicion
                 and
                 errour
                 .
              
               Were
               it
               not
               that
               with
               the
               Tradition
               of
               Religion
               ,
               God
               hath
               communicated
               to
               Mankind
               general
               Maxims
               ,
               to
               help
               us
               in
               
               our
               search
               into
               the
               Nature
               of
               things
               :
               we
               could
               never
               attain
               to
               the
               certain
               knowledge
               of
               any
               thing
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               see
               all
               the
               
                 Grecian
                 Philosophy
              
               that
               was
               not
               grounded
               upon
               Tradition
               ,
               dwindled
               at
               last
               into
               Scepticism
               ;
               and
               veil'd
               the
               Bonnet
               to
               that
               of
               
                 Pythagoras
                 ,
                 Socrates
              
               ,
               and
               Plato
               ,
               who
               travel'd
               for
               theirs
               ,
               into
               those
               places
               where
               the
               Tradition
               had
               been
               best
               preserv'd
               .
               So
               true
               is
               that
               Oracle
               which
               the
               
                 Indian
                 Gymnosophist
              
               delivered
               to
               Socrates
               ,
               in
               his
               Reply
               to
               the
               answer
               that
               Socrates
               made
               to
               this
               Question
               
                 [
                 By
                 what
                 means
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 become
                 wise
                 ?
                 ]
              
               If
               he
               consider
               after
               what
               manner
               it
               becomes
               man
               to
               live
               ,
               saith
               Socrates
               .
               To
               which
               the
               Indian
               ,
               smiling
               ,
               gives
               this
               retort
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               ]
               
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 understand
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 humane
                 and
                 mundane
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 's
                 ignorant
                 of
                 divine
                 :
                 (
                 Euseb.
                 praeperat
                 .
                 Evang.
                 )
                 referente
              
               Grinaeo
               
                 (
                 in
                 praefatione
                 ad
                 Irenaeum
                 .
                 )
              
               Upon
               which
               Point
               the
               golden
               Tongue'd
               Lactantius
               elegantly
               ;
               
                 [
                 Veritatem
                 &
                 divinae
                 Religionis
                 arcanum
                 Philosophi
                 attigerunt
                 :
                 sed
                 aliis
                 refellentibus
                 ,
                 defendere
                 id
                 quod
                 invenerant
                 nequiverunt
                 :
                 quià
                 singulis
                 ratio
                 non
                 quadravit
                 :
                 nec
                 ea
                 quae
                 vera
                 senserant
                 ,
                 in
                 summam
                 redigere
                 potuerunt
                 :
                 ]
                 (
                 de
                 divino
                 praem
                 .
                 7.
                 7.
                 )
                 The
                 Philosophers
                 made
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 touch
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 fingers
                 end
                 ,
                 Truth
                 and
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 divine
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 grasp
                 them
                 so
                 close
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 hold
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 defend
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 found
                 against
                 opposers
                 :
                 because
                 Reason
                 did
                 not
                 square
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Placits
                 singly
                 ,
                 nor
                 were
                 they
                 able
                 to
                 bring
                 into
                 one
                 Sum
                 and
                 subordinate
                 System
                 their
                 true
                 sentiments
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               Fernelius
               his
               observation
               (
               in
               his
               Preface
               ,
               
                 de
                 abditis
                 rerum
                 causis
              
               )
               that
               the
               latter
               Platonicks
               ,
               
                 Numenius
                 ,
                 Philo
                 ,
                 Plotinus
                 ,
                 Iamblicus
                 ,
                 Proclus
                 ,
                 [
                 Quicquid
                 de
                 divinis
                 rebus
                 magnificum
                 attigerunt
                 ,
                 illud
                 à
                 Christianis
                 viris
                 ,
              
               Joanne
               ,
               Paulo
               ,
               Hirotheo
               ,
               Dionysio
               
                 furtim
                 excerpsisse
                 ;
                 ut
                 inde
                 abstrusa
              
               Platonis
               
                 dicta
                 clariùs
                 lucidiusque
                 interpretarentur
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 verum
                 sensum
                 deducerent
                 :
                 ]
                 attain'd
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 nothing
                 in
                 divine
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 magnificent
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 stole
                 from
                 Christian
                 Philosophers
                 :
                 by
                 whose
                 spoils
                 they
                 were
                 enriched
                 with
                 ability
                 ,
                 more
                 clearly
                 to
                 interpret
                 and
                 deduce
                 to
                 a
                 true
                 sence
                 the
                 dark
                 sayings
                 of
              
               Plato
               .
               But
               I
               digress
               .
            
             
               How
               the
               World
               was
               produced
               :
               and
               how
               man
               came
               to
               be
               Sovereign
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               Reason
               was
               in
               pursuit
               after
               ,
               but
               could
               never
               attain
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               ;
               till
               Religion
               prompts
               her
               ,
               till
               sacred
               Writ
               informs
               her
               :
               That
               God
               made
               man
               after
               his
               own
               Image
               ,
               gave
               him
               that
               Dominion
               ,
               made
               him
               Lord
               of
               the
               Universe
               ,
               as
               being
               of
               that
               Nature
               of
               which
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               to
               assume
               Flesh
               ,
               into
               a
               perpetual
               Union
               with
               himself
               ;
               which
               being
               the
               highest
               preferment
               that
               the
               Creature
               is
               capable
               of
               ,
               and
               an
               Estate
               which
               Angels
               shall
               never
               aspire
               unto
               ,
               speaks
               it
               no
               wonder
               that
               God
               should
               make
               his
               Angels
               ministring
               Spirits
               for
               the
               good
               of
               Man.
               But
               we
               need
               not
               now
               go
               so
               far
               as
               the
               Reason
               of
               God's
               disposal
               :
               't
               is
               enough
               we
               have
               found
               out
               Gods
               disposal
               ,
               as
               the
               ground
               of
               Man's
               Sovereignty
               .
               Weigh
               this
               with
               all
               besides
               that
               ever
               was
               said
               upon
               this
               Question
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               lighter
               than
               vanity
               :
               and
               let
               Reason
               use
               the
               utmost
               of
               her
               skill
               in
               descanting
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               she
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               find
               the
               least
               flaw
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               §
               5.
               
               The
               longest
               Sword
               or
               over-reaching
               Wit
               conveigh
               no
               Right
               .
            
             
               Self-love
               prompted
               Reason
               to
               play
               the
               part
               of
               an
               Oratour
               handsomly
               ,
               to
               declaim
               probably
               upon
               Man's
               Dominion
               over
               Beasts
               ;
               but
               how
               he
               came
               to
               command
               Spirits
               she
               could
               not
               deem
               .
               And
               that
               his
               Power
               over
               inferiour
               Creatures
               should
               extend
               it self
               to
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               their
               Lives
               ,
               (
               though
               it
               was
               practically
               concluded
               by
               all
               Nations
               )
               yet
               I
               could
               never
               see
               one
               sound
               natural
               Reason
               produced
               for
               it
               :
               and
               do
               here
               solemnly
               challenge
               the
               profoundest
               Atheist
               ,
               to
               give
               one
               irrefragable
               Argument
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               not
               beholding
               to
               Religion
               for
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               that
               Dominion
               he
               daily
               exerciseth
               over
               his
               Fellow-Creatures
               ,
               and
               for
               ought
               he
               knows
               (
               if
               he
               travel
               no
               farther
               than
               Athens
               to
               learn
               )
               his
               Betters
               :
               what
               Staff
               can
               he
               find
               to
               beat
               his
               Dog
               with
               ,
               that
               his
               Skullion
               may
               not
               as
               well
               lay
               about
               his
               own
               Shoulders
               ?
               what
               can
               he
               plead
               for
               
               his
               Butchering
               a
               Sheep
               ,
               that
               another
               may
               not
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               reason
               ,
               urge
               against
               his
               own
               Throat
               ?
               How
               will
               he
               handle
               the
               Knife
               with
               which
               he
               carves
               a
               Capon
               ,
               and
               not
               cut
               his
               own
               Hands
               too
               ;
               unless
               it
               be
               hasted
               with
               Scripture
               Reasons
               ?
               Bar
               these
               ,
               and
               abstain
               from
               Flesh
               till
               Pythagoras
               be
               confuted
               ,
               and
               thou
               must
               keep
               Lent
               all
               thy
               Life
               ,
               be
               it
               as
               long
               as
               
               Metbuselah's
               :
               wave
               these
               Topicks
               ,
               and
               where
               wilt
               thou
               gather
               Arguments
               to
               Silence
               
                 Celsus
                 ,
                 (
                 Orig.
                 in
                 Celsum
                 :
                 lib.
                 4.
                 calum
                 .
              
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               31.
               )
               or
               
                 Plutarch
                 ,
                 (
                 de
                 solertia
                 animalium
                 .
                 )
              
               while
               they
               make
               these
               Assertions
               their
               Theme
               .
               Some
               Creatures
               ,
               as
               Bees
               and
               Ants
               ,
               excel
               Man
               ,
               in
               the
               Science
               of
               Government
               :
               others
               ,
               in
               the
               Art
               of
               Divination
               :
               others
               ,
               in
               Religion
               ,
               as
               the
               Elephant
               ;
               that
               they
               are
               dearer
               to
               the
               Gods
               ,
               have
               a
               more
               sacred
               Converse
               among
               themselves
               ,
               than
               Men
               ,
               &c.
               
               If
               the
               Humane
               Soul
               were
               not
               better
               distinguish'd
               from
               the
               Bestial
               ,
               by
               its
               Original
               and
               Fountain
               ,
               by
               Gods
               breathing
               it
               into
               us
               ,
               than
               by
               its
               Effects
               and
               Productions
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               hard
               put
               to
               it
               to
               prove
               our
               Superiority
               of
               Reason
               .
               Except
               we
               furnish
               our selves
               with
               Weapons
               from
               God's
               Armory
               ,
               from
               the
               Tower
               of
               David
               ,
               from
               the
               Magazine
               of
               Sacred
               Writ
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               in
               as
               bad
               a
               case
               as
               the
               Israelites
               were
               when
               there
               was
               not
               one
               Sword
               nor
               Spear
               amongst
               them
               ;
               and
               have
               nothing
               to
               defend
               our selves
               against
               the
               Imputation
               of
               Tyranny
               :
               but
               must
               be
               forc'd
               ,
               as
               our
               last
               and
               only
               Refuge
               ,
               to
               betalie
               ourselves
               to
               the
               Herculean
               Argument
               of
               Club-Law
               :
               
                 [
                 We
                 may
                 because
                 we
                 can
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   For
                   a
                   negat
                   sibi
                   nata
                   ,
                   nibil
                   non
                   arrogat
                   armis
                   .
                
              
            
             
               When
               the
               Roman
               Legates
               demanded
               of
               Brennus
               what
               Ground
               he
               had
               of
               Quarrel
               with
               the
               Clustans
               ;
               the
               same
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               that
               you
               had
               with
               the
               
                 Albanes
                 ,
                 Fidenates
              
               ,
               and
               Ardeates
               ;
               because
               they
               being
               fewer
               and
               weaker
               ,
               will
               not
               impart
               what
               they
               have
               to
               us
               ,
               who
               are
               stronger
               :
               we
               herein
               observing
               the
               old
               Law
               which
               Gods
               ,
               and
               Men
               ,
               and
               Beasts
               are
               under
               ;
               that
               the
               weaker
               should
               yield
               to
               the
               Stronger
               :
               
                 (
                 Platar
                 .
                 Camil.
              
               )
               A
               desperate
               Principle
               of
               Hectorishi
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               make
               Root
               in
               Men's
               Hearts
               ,
               will
               turn
               the
               whole
               World
               of
               Mankind
               into
               a
               Wilderness
               of
               Savage
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               deprive
               Prince
               and
               Peasant
               of
               all
               possibility
               of
               securing
               either
               Life
               or
               Fortune
               ,
               any
               longer
               than
               these
               Snakes
               are
               frozen
               :
               I
               leave
               therefore
               these
               Inhumane
               Placits
               to
               the
               severe
               Animadversion
               of
               all
               Republicks
               that
               are
               not
               weary
               of
               their
               own
               happiness
               ;
            
          
           
             
               §
               6.
               
               Religion
               so
               dexterously
               resolves
               these
               Questions
               as
               Reason
               acquiesceth
               in
               her
               Determinations
               .
            
             
               While
               I
               observe
               how
               aptly
               ,
               how
               dexterously
               the
               Ladies
               hand
               of
               pure
               and
               undefiled
               Religion
               unties
               these
               Knots
               :
               Man
               had
               not
               Power
               so
               much
               as
               over
               the
               green
               Herb
               ,
               to
               deprive
               it
               of
               its
               Vegetive
               Life
               ;
               no
               not
               in
               Order
               to
               the
               Preservation
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               but
               by
               Gods
               Donation
               ,
               
                 (
                 Gen.
              
               1.
               29.
               )
               Seeing
               that
               Life
               of
               Vegetation
               was
               not
               given
               by
               Man
               ,
               by
               what
               Right
               but
               the
               Indulgence
               of
               him
               that
               gave
               it
               ,
               could
               he
               deprive
               the
               Creature
               of
               it
               ?
               and
               withal
               inflict
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               beside
               the
               Evil
               of
               Loss
               ,
               the
               Evil
               of
               Pain
               ;
               for
               that
               some
               Plants
               ar
               esensitive
               is
               manifest
               :
               and
               I
               have
               heard
               some
               Florists
               affirm
               it
               with
               so
               much
               Confidence
               ,
               and
               assay
               to
               confirm
               it
               with
               such
               Arguments
               ;
               as
               ,
               of
               the
               two
               Problemes
               ,
               I
               had
               rather
               undertake
               the
               Proof
               of
               this
               ,
               That
               all
               Vegetives
               have
               Sence
               ;
               than
               this
               ,
               That
               any
               Atheist
               hath
               Reason
               .
               This
               Grant
               of
               the
               green
               Herb
               ,
               for
               Meat
               ,
               being
               made
               to
               every
               Fowl
               and
               Beast
               and
               creeping
               thing
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Man
               ;
               as
               it
               argued
               the
               Paternal
               Care
               of
               that
               provident
               Housholder
               towards
               every
               Member
               of
               his
               great
               Family
               :
               so
               it
               prohibited
               man
               from
               falling
               upon
               those
               Creatures
               ,
               which
               were
               set
               at
               the
               same
               Table
               with
               himself
               ,
               till
               God
               enlarged
               his
               Quarters
               ,
               and
               mended
               his
               Commons
               ,
               in
               the
               Charter
               granted
               to
               
                 Noah
                 ,
                 (
                 Gen.
              
               9.
               2
               ,
               3.
               )
               every
               Beast
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               every
               Fowl
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               all
               that
               moveth
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Fishes
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               into
               your
               Hand
               are
               they
               delivered
               :
               every
               moving
               thing
               that
               liveth
               shall
               be
               Meat
               for
               you
               :
               even
               as
               the
               green
               Herb
               have
               I
               given
               you
               all
               things
               .
               An
               
               Account
               so
               rational
               ,
               as
               the
               Stoicks
               had
               no
               sooner
               receiv'd
               an
               Inkling
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               Oral
               Tradition
               ,
               but
               they
               yielded
               assent
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               enroll'd
               this
               among
               their
               Maxims
               concerning
               Justice
               ,
               That
               all
               things
               that
               were
               brought
               forth
               upon
               Earth
               were
               made
               for
               Man's
               use
               ,
               
                 (
                 Lactant.
                 de
                 ira
                 Dei.
                 cap.
                 13.
                 )
                 [
                 Unde
                 hoc
                 nisi
                 de
                 nostris
                 ?
                 ]
                 Whence
                 had
                 they
                 this
                 but
                 from
                 our
                 Scriptures
                 ?
              
               (
               saith
               St.
               
                 Ambrose
                 :
                 Officior
                 .
                 l.
                 1.
                 cap.
              
               28.
               )
               they
               learn'd
               of
               us
               ,
               how
               all
               Creatures
               ,
               by
               Gods
               subjecting
               them
               to
               Man
               ,
               were
               put
               under
               our
               Feet
               :
               
                 (
                 Psal.
              
               8.
               )
               and
               therefore
               concluded
               that
               Man
               might
               justly
               make
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               being
               made
               for
               him
               .
               
               Ovid's
               Pipe
               borrows
               Breath
               of
               Moses
               his
               Lips
               ;
               in
               his
               —
            
             
               
                 Sanctius
                 his
                 animal
                 mentisque
                 capacius
                 altae
              
               
                 Deerat
                 adhuc
                 ,
                 &
                 quod
                 dominari
                 in
                 caetera
                 posset
                 :
              
               
                 Natus
                 homo
                 est
                 .
                 —
              
            
             
               Where
               ,
               having
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Method
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               described
               the
               Creation
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               with
               its
               Inhabitants
               ;
               he
               introduceth
               the
               Story
               of
               Man's
               Creation
               ,
               with
               this
               Preface
               ,
               There
               wanted
               yet
               a
               more
               Divine
               Creature
               ,
               that
               God
               might
               set
               over
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Works
               of
               his
               Hands
               ,
               and
               make
               Lord
               of
               the
               Universe
               :
               speaking
               of
               Man's
               Dominion
               ,
               as
               a
               Vulgar
               Notion
               universally
               subscribed
               to
               ;
               but
               of
               the
               Ground
               of
               that
               Dominion
               ,
               viz.
               God's
               preferring
               him
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               Point
               of
               hidden
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               revealed
               by
               that
               Deity
               he
               invocates
               .
               It
               were
               easie
               to
               multiply
               Examples
               not
               only
               of
               particular
               Men
               ,
               but
               of
               whole
               Nations
               ,
               who
               have
               both
               confessed
               the
               Impossibility
               of
               finding
               out
               ,
               by
               light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               the
               reason
               of
               Man's
               Soveraignty
               over
               the
               Creatures
               ;
               and
               acquesc'd
               in
               the
               Reasons
               produc'd
               by
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               have
               been
               propounded
               to
               them
               :
               but
               the
               matter
               is
               so
               manifest
               and
               every
               where
               obvious
               ,
               as
               these
               few
               may
               serve
               for
               a
               Taste
               :
               
                 Mercurius
                 Trismeg
              
               .
               (
               in
               his
               
                 Pimander
                 ,
                 Dial.
              
               1.
               )
               introduceth
               the
               Divine
               Mind
               ,
               informing
               him
               that
               God
               had
               that
               respect
               for
               Man
               (
               who
               bare
               the
               Image
               of
               his
               Creatour
               )
               as
               he
               granted
               to
               him
               the
               Lordship
               over
               all
               his
               Works
               .
               Cicero
               (
               out
               of
               Chrysippus
               )
               could
               say
               ,
               the
               Hog
               could
               not
               possibly
               be
               serviceable
               to
               Man
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               Table
               ,
               whose
               Soul
               serves
               only
               for
               Salt
               to
               keep
               their
               bodies
               from
               stinking
               ,
               till
               they
               are
               fit
               for
               Slaughter
               :
               but
               yet
               confesseth
               that
               to
               find
               out
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Reason
               of
               his
               ordering
               things
               as
               we
               see
               he
               doth
               ,
               for
               Man's
               Behoof
               ,
               is
               not
               within
               the
               reach
               of
               Humane
               Counsel
               :
               and
               that
               no
               Man
               can
               in
               this
               Knowledg
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               be
               eminent
               ,
               without
               the
               help
               of
               Divine
               Inspiration
               :
               
                 Nemo
                 vir
                 magnus
                 sine
                 aliquo
                 afflatu
                 divino
                 unquam
                 fuit
                 (
                 de
                 Natura
                 deor
                 .
                 lib.
              
               2.
               113.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Natural
               Conscience
               ecchoes
               to
               Christian
               Morals
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             A
             Dispraise
             to
             dispraise
             Vertue
             ,
             or
             praise
             Vice.
             The
             Comicks
             Liberty
             restrained
             .
             §
             2.
             
             How
             the
             worst
             of
             Men
             became
             to
             be
             reputed
             Gods.
             §
             3.
             
             Men
             were
             defied
             for
             their
             Virtues
             :
             Vice
             ungodded
             Gods.
             §
             4.
             
             Stage-Gods
             hissed
             at
             .
             The
             Infamy
             of
             Players
             .
             The
             Original
             of
             Mythology
             .
          
           
             
               §
               1.
               
               Christian
               Morals
               had
               the
               Universal
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Heathen
               World.
               
            
             
               NO
               less
               clearly
               does
               every
               Man's
               Conscience
               eccho
               to
               our
               Christian
               Morals
               ,
               than
               we
               have
               heard
               it
               resound
               its
               assent
               to
               these
               our
               Placits
               and
               Theorems
               .
               But
               it
               were
               an
               endless
               labour
               to
               compare
               every
               line
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               drawn
               by
               the
               pencil
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               ,
               paralel
               to
               what
               is
               drawn
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Nature
               upon
               every
               Soul.
               (
               There
               being
               no
               Language
               that
               does
               not
               eccho
               to
               the
               sound
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               .
               )
               I
               will
               therefore
               wave
               here
               the
               prosecution
               of
               Particulars
               ,
               and
               confine
               my
               discourse
               to
               this
               Observation
               :
               That
               ,
            
             
               Those
               men
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               Nations
               and
               Ages
               ,
               have
               lived
               nearest
               the
               Rule
               of
               Evangelical
               Morals
               ,
               have
               obtained
               the
               best
               Memorials
               ,
               and
               most
               sweet
               smelling
               Names
               ,
               among
               all
               these
               to
               whom
               their
               Histories
               have
               been
               communicated
               :
               And
               those
               men's
               Memories
               have
               stunk
               most
               in
               the
               Nostrils
               of
               the
               generality
               of
               Man-kind
               ,
               whose
               Lives
               have
               been
               most
               contaminated
               with
               bidding
               defiance
               to
               Gospel
               Precepts
               .
               What
               undebauch'd
               Soul
               does
               not
               that
               Encomium
               of
               Chastity
               arride
               ,
               which
               an
               Heathen
               could
               sing
               to
               Domitian
               .
            
             
               
                 Censor
                 maxime
                 ,
                 principumque
                 Princeps
                 ,
              
               
                 Cum
                 tot
                 jam
                 tibi
                 debeat
                 triumphos
                 ,
              
               
                 Tot
                 nascentia
                 Templa
                 ,
                 tot
                 renata
                 ,
              
               
                 Tot
                 spectacula
                 ,
                 tot
                 deos
                 ,
                 tot
                 urbes
                 :
              
               
                 Plus
                 debet
                 tibi
                 Roma
                 quòd
                 pudica
                 est
                 .
                 (
                 Mart.
                 Ep.
                 6.
                 3.
                 )
                 
              
            
             
               Or
               what
               another
               said
               in
               praise
               of
               Vertue
               .
               
                 [
                 Honestum
                 id
                 intelligimus
                 quod
                 tale
                 est
                 ut
                 detracta
                 omni
                 utilitate
                 ,
                 sine
                 ullis
                 praemiis
                 fructibusque
                 per
                 seipsum
                 jure
                 laudari
                 possit
                 ;
                 quod
                 quale
                 sit
                 ,
                 non
                 tam
                 definitione
                 quàm
                 communi
                 omnium
                 judicio
                 &
                 optimi
                 cujusque
                 studiis
                 &
                 factis
                 .
                 ]
                 (
                 Cicero
                 de
                 fin
                 .
                 lib.
                 2.
                 pag.
              
               149.
               )
               What
               is
               honest
               is
               better
               learn'd
               by
               common
               Sence
               than
               Philosophical
               Definition
               .
               
                 [
                 Itaque
              
               Torquate
               
                 cum
                 diceres
                 clamare
              
               Epicurum
               ,
               
                 non
                 posse
                 jucundè
                 vivere
                 ,
                 nisi
                 honestè
                 ,
                 sapienter
                 ,
                 &
                 justè
                 viveretur
                 :
                 tu
                 ipse
                 mihi
                 gloriari
                 videbare
                 :
                 tanta
                 vis
                 inerat
                 in
                 verbis
                 ,
                 propter
                 earum
                 rerum
                 quae
                 significabantur
                 his
                 verbis
                 dignitatem
                 ;
                 ut
                 altior
                 fieres
                 ,
                 ut
                 interdum
                 —
                 ut
                 nos
                 intuens
                 ,
                 quasi
                 testificarere
                 laudari
                 bonestatem
                 ab
              
               Epicuro
               .
               
                 (
                 Cicero
                 de
                 finibus
                 l.
                 2.
                 pag.
                 151.
                 )
                 I
                 observed
              
               (
               Torquatus
               )
               
                 how
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 saidst
                 ,
                 that
              
               Epicurus
               
                 did
                 openly
                 aver
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 live
                 pleasantly
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 live
                 honestly
                 ,
                 wisely
                 ,
                 and
                 justly
                 ;
                 though
                 thy self
                 seem'dst
                 toglory
                 :
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 force
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 worth
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 signified
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 stintedst
                 while
                 thou
                 pronounc'dist
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 looking
                 
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 seemedst
                 to
                 testifie
                 ,
                 that
              
               Epicurus
               
                 did
                 praise
                 Honesty
              
               .
            
             
               Ransack
               all
               the
               Stories
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               not
               find
               one
               man
               commended
               down
               to
               Posterity
               by
               the
               common
               Vote
               as
               good
               ,
               but
               the
               vertuous
               :
               and
               nothing
               universally
               reputed
               vertuous
               ,
               but
               what
               corresponds
               to
               Christ's
               royal
               Law.
               Do
               not
               
                 Plutarch
                 ,
                 Valerius
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 Xenophon
                 ,
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 Plautus
                 ,
                 Terenee
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               Humanists
               pass
               the
               same
               Sentence
               commendatory
               or
               condemnatory
               upon
               all
               moral
               Actions
               (
               that
               come
               under
               their
               Censure
               )
               that
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               do
               .
               Have
               any
               of
               them
               dar'd
               to
               commend
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               honourable
               ,
               that
               manner
               of
               Actions
               or
               Persons
               which
               the
               Gospel
               condemns
               :
               or
               to
               condemn
               such
               ,
               as
               the
               Gospel
               praiseth
               .
               Or
               if
               any
               have
               been
               so
               careless
               of
               their
               own
               repute
               ,
               as
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               have
               they
               not
               met
               with
               a
               check
               ,
               and
               procured
               a
               ●lot
               to
               their
               own
               Names
               ?
            
             
               The
               old
               Greek
               Comedians
               were
               licensed
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               bring
               whom
               they
               pleased
               upon
               the
               Stage
               ;
               how
               seldom
               did
               any
               of
               them
               abuse
               that
               liberty
               ?
               Or
               if
               they
               did
               ,
               have
               not
               themselves
               been
               hissed
               off
               the
               Stage
               for
               it
               ?
               It
               was
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               greatest
               Wits
               of
               that
               Nation
               to
               give
               Laws
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               superceed
               the
               Law
               of
               Nations
               ,
               the
               Canons
               and
               Rules
               of
               Vertue
               .
               Does
               not
               every
               man
               commend
               those
               Comedians
               ,
               for
               giving
               a
               bad
               Character
               of
               the
               seditious
               Cleophon
               ,
               a
               man
               guilty
               of
               the
               same
               crime
               that
               the
               Evangelists
               badg
               the
               Thieves
               with
               ,
               that
               were
               crucifyed
               on
               each
               hand
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ?
               Are
               they
               blam'd
               for
               representing
               Hyperbolus
               as
               a
               debauch'd
               person
               ,
               whom
               
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 Thucidides
              
               ,
               and
               Lucian
               report
               to
               have
               been
               banish'd
               the
               City
               as
               its
               disgrace
               and
               opprobry
               :
               and
               whose
               like
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               expels
               from
               the
               City
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               
                 Whom
                 did
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               Affricanus
               in
               Tully
               cited
               by
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 )
                 the
                 old
                 Comedy
                 touch
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 vex
                 ,
                 whom
                 did
                 it
                 spare
                 ,
              
               &
               c
               ?
               
                 We
                 will
                 allow
                 it
                 to
                 bespatter
              
               Cleon
               ,
               Cleophon
               and
               Hyperbolus
               
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 better
                 such
                 like
                 men
                 were
                 branded
                 ,
                 rather
                 by
                 the
                 Censor
                 ,
                 than
                 Poet
                 :
                 )
                 But
                 that
              
               Perocles
               ,
               
                 (
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 presided
                 over
                 his
                 City
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 Authority
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Peace
                 and
                 War
                 ;
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 traduced
                 in
                 Verses
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 acted
                 on
                 the
                 Scene
                 ,
                 was
                 as
                 much
                 unbecoming
                 as
                 if
                 our
              
               Plautus
               
                 should
                 have
                 rail'd
                 upon
                 the
                 two
              
               Scipios
               ,
               or
               Caecilius
               upon
               Mark
               Cato
               .
               
                 (
                 de
                 Civitate
                 lib.
                 2.
                 cap.
                 9.
                 )
                 [
                 Quem
                 vetus
                 Comedia
                 non
                 attigit
                 ?
                 vel
                 potius
                 quem
                 non
                 vexavit
                 ?
                 cui
                 pepercit
                 ?
                 Esto
                 .
              
               Cleonem
               ,
               Cleophontem
               ,
               Hyperbolum
               
                 populares
                 homines
                 improbos
                 in
                 Republica
                 seditiosos
                 patiamur
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Sed
              
               Periclem
               
                 cum
                 jam
                 —
                 violari
                 versibus
                 &
                 eos
                 agi
                 in
                 scena
                 ,
                 non
                 plus
                 decuit
                 quam
                 si
              
               Plautus
               
                 noster
                 aut
              
               Naevius
               Publio
               &
               Cneo
               Scipioni
               aut
               Caecilius
               M.
               Catoni
               
                 maledicere
                 voluissent
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               Aristophanes
               (
               through
               love
               of
               Lucre
               )
               grew
               so
               rabid
               against
               Cleon
               ;
               a
               man
               so
               vitious
               as
               his
               hatred
               to
               Vertue
               made
               him
               spleen
               
                 Nicaeus
                 ,
                 Demosthenes
              
               ,
               and
               all
               good
               men
               :
               as
               when
               none
               of
               the
               Actors
               of
               his
               Comedy
               (
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Horsmen
              
               )
               durst
               undertake
               to
               personate
               
                 Cleon
                 ;
                 Aristophanes
              
               himself
               (
               rather
               than
               he
               would
               lose
               the
               wages
               that
               
               Cleon's
               Adversaries
               had
               stipulated
               with
               him
               for
               )
               steps
               upon
               the
               Stage
               ,
               and
               acts
               Cleon's
               part
               .
               He
               is
               by
               Cleon
               convict
               of
               Bribery
               :
               the
               Senate
               force
               him
               to
               vomit
               up
               the
               bribe
               (
               by
               way
               of
               fine
               into
               the
               publick
               Treasury
               )
               that
               he
               had
               received
               out
               of
               private
               Purses
               ,
               for
               making
               that
               Comedy
               .
               
                 (
                 Lud.
                 vives
                 in
                 Aug.
                 de
                 civit
                 .
              
               2.
               9.
               )
               Has
               any
               Man
               undertaken
               to
               disprove
               the
               Senates
               sentence
               against
               Aristophanes
               ;
               who
               was
               in
               the
               very
               same
               transgression
               that
               the
               Gospel
               condemns
               Balaam
               for
               ,
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               )
               speaking
               Truth
               out
               of
               love
               to
               the
               Hire
               .
            
             
               The
               mercinary
               Pen
               of
               the
               same
               Poet
               was
               engaged
               by
               Anitus
               and
               Melitus
               to
               traduce
               Socrates
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               a
               Cloud
               (
               in
               his
               Play
               so
               called
               )
               over
               the
               most
               resplendent
               Vertue
               that
               ever
               shone
               in
               a
               mere
               Humanist
               .
               Socrates
               was
               present
               at
               the
               acting
               of
               that
               Comedy
               ;
               and
               exhibiting
               himself
               to
               publick
               View
               ,
               affronted
               both
               Actors
               and
               Spectators
               without
               change
               of
               Countenance
               ,
               or
               shewing
               the
               least
               Disgust
               ,
               while
               they
               clapp'd
               their
               hands
               at
               the
               Reproaches
               were
               cast
               upon
               him
               .
               
                 (
                 Aelian
                 .
                 Var.
                 Hist.
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cap.
              
               13.
               )
               It
               is
               two
               thousand
               years
               since
               this
               was
               done
               :
               has
               one
               man
               (
               in
               all
               this
               tract
               of
               time
               )
               had
               other
               Resentments
               of
               this
               thing
               ,
               than
               such
               as
               have
               been
               expressed
               in
               admiring
               Socrates
               ,
               in
               
               abominating
               the
               Poet
               ,
               Actors
               and
               Spectators
               ,
               but
               most
               of
               all
               the
               Judges
               ,
               for
               proceeding
               (
               upon
               the
               information
               that
               the
               Vulgar
               ,
               by
               their
               applauses
               ,
               gave
               of
               their
               readiness
               to
               comply
               with
               so
               impious
               a
               Sentence
               )
               to
               his
               Condemnation
               ?
               Do
               not
               all
               men
               look
               upon
               their
               retracting
               their
               Sentence
               ,
               condemning
               his
               Adversaries
               ,
               and
               decreeing
               him
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               golden
               Statue
               ,
               as
               their
               coming
               out
               of
               that
               Frenzie
               ,
               into
               which
               that
               temporizing
               humour
               had
               cast
               them
               ?
            
             
               An
               humour
               took
               Isocrates
               to
               make
               an
               Encomiastick
               ,
               in
               praise
               of
               Helena
               ,
               that
               Fire-brand
               of
               Troy
               and
               Greece
               ;
               but
               he
               durst
               not
               commend
               her
               as
               vertuous
               :
               and
               yet
               with
               how
               much
               regret
               of
               soul
               he
               went
               about
               that
               attempt
               ,
               himself
               witnesseth
               ,
               in
               his
               large
               and
               frequent
               Digressions
               and
               Apologies
               ,
               which
               take
               up
               so
               much
               of
               that
               Oration
               ;
               as
               a
               great
               admirer
               of
               him
               craves
               lieve
               to
               say
               ,
               He
               is
               mostwhat
               beside
               his
               Text
               in
               that
               Sermon
               :
               
                 (
                 Wolfis
                 argument
                 .
              
               )
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               ]
               Indeed
               he
               so
               manageth
               that
               business
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               make
               the
               boldest
               Sophister
               despair
               to
               undertake
               that
               subject
               ;
               or
               as
               if
               himself
               were
               affraid
               of
               undergoing
               the
               Censure
               he
               passeth
               upon
               those
               Rhetoricians
               ,
               that
               hugely
               applaud
               themselves
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               strain
               their
               wits
               to
               speak
               but
               tolerably
               ,
               upon
               an
               absurd
               and
               paradoxical
               
                 Hypothesis
                 :
                 (
                 Isocrat
                 .
                 Hel.
                 laud.
                 initio
                 ,
                 )
              
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             
               Poverty
               forc'd
               Polycrates
               to
               make
               a
               sally
               through
               the
               brazen
               Wall
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               to
               the
               relief
               of
               Bustris
               (
               and
               as
               some
               say
               Thyrses
               )
               from
               those
               just
               charges
               of
               barbarous
               Inhumanity
               ,
               the
               World
               had
               loaded
               them
               with
               :
               and
               to
               the
               affronting
               of
               innocent
               Socrates
               ,
               and
               vindicating
               his
               unequal
               Judges
               .
               But
               with
               what
               success
               ,
               appears
               from
               Isocrates
               his
               tart
               Reflections
               upon
               those
               Orations
               :
               from
               the
               excuse
               that
               
                 Demetrius
                 Phalereus
              
               makes
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               writ
               those
               Orations
               only
               in
               Jeast
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               World
               a
               Specimen
               of
               the
               fertility
               of
               his
               Wit
               ,
               upon
               so
               steril
               Subjects
               :
               and
               from
               
               Virgil's
               stiling
               
                 Bustris
                 [
                 illaudatus
                 ]
                 unprais'd
              
               ,
               for
               all
               he
               knew
               ,
               that
               both
               Polycrates
               and
               Isocrates
               had
               writ
               Orations
               ,
               whose
               Theme
               was
               
                 [
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 Busiris
                 .
                 ]
              
               And
               from
               Isocrates
               ,
               that
               the
               Argument
               is
               not
               good
               ,
               nor
               such
               as
               an
               honest
               discourse
               can
               be
               made
               upon
               .
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               ]
               
                 Isocr
                 .
                 Bus.
                 laud.
              
               )
            
             
               Peruse
               Christ's
               Sermon
               in
               the
               Mount
               ,
               and
               examine
               whether
               the
               Doctrine
               he
               therein
               delivers
               ,
               be
               not
               that
               which
               the
               World
               has
               declared
               it self
               to
               have
               a
               Transcript
               of
               ,
               by
               its
               blessing
               those
               that
               he
               blesseth
               ,
               by
               its
               cursing
               those
               that
               he
               curseth
               ?
               by
               its
               groping
               after
               those
               Vertues
               he
               commends
               ,
               by
               its
               boggling
               at
               those
               Debaucheries
               he
               condemns
               ?
               What
               has
               raised
               the
               Heroes
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               to
               an
               Esteem
               for
               Vertue
               ,
               but
               Humility
               ,
               Mercifulness
               ,
               Purity
               ,
               Peaceableness
               ,
               aspiring
               to
               the
               top
               of
               Vertues
               Stairs
               ,
               by
               a
               patient
               bearing
               of
               Evil
               and
               doing
               Good
               ?
               What
               has
               ever
               been
               accounted
               the
               heroick
               degree
               of
               Vertue
               ,
               but
               that
               Mark
               Christ
               sets
               those
               that
               would
               be
               perfect
               ?
               Which
               of
               the
               Moralists
               ,
               in
               their
               condescentions
               to
               humane
               weakness
               ,
               stated
               the
               
                 minimum
                 quod
                 sit
              
               ,
               of
               vertue
               more
               favourably
               ,
               and
               more
               to
               the
               incouragement
               of
               the
               smallest
               sparks
               ,
               then
               our
               Saviour
               has
               ;
               who
               will
               not
               have
               the
               smoaking
               flax
               quenched
               with
               the
               injection
               of
               the
               least
               fear
               of
               his
               non-acceptance
               of
               a
               Cup
               of
               cold
               water
               :
               A
               Point
               wherein
               Plato
               so
               fail'd
               ,
               as
               Athenaeus
               passeth
               this
               Censure
               on
               him
               :
               Plato
               
                 made
                 Laws
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 men
                 really
                 existing
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 feigning
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 all
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 men
                 to
                 seek
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 power
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 Rules
                 he
                 lays
                 down
                 :
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 writ
                 things
                 practicable
                 :
                 [
                 —
                 ic
                 non
                 optandis
                 viris
                 haec
                 scribere
                 ,
                 sed
                 iis
                 qui
                 haec
                 ipsa
                 amplecti
                 possunt
                 :
                 ]
                 (
                 Dipnosoph
                 .
                 l.
                 11.
                 cap.
              
               21.
               )
               What
               has
               intail'd
               an
               indefeasible
               infamy
               upon
               Mens
               Memories
               ,
               but
               such
               like
               Enormities
               as
               the
               Gospel
               decries
               ?
               What
               but
               Luxury
               ,
               Effeminateness
               ,
               Cruelty
               ,
               Unrighteousness
               ,
               Fornication
               ,
               Wickedness
               ,
               Covetousness
               ,
               Maliciousness
               ,
               Envy
               ,
               Murder
               ,
               Debate
               ,
               Malignity
               ,
               &c.
               have
               made
               the
               Names
               odious
               of
               that
               wallowing
               Hog
               Sardanapalus
               ,
               (
               a
               perfect
               Scholar
               of
               Metrodorus
               ,
               that
               sordid
               Epicurean
               ,
               who
               blamed
               his
               Brother
               Timocrates
               ,
               for
               making
               the
               least
               doubt
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 a
                 happy
                 Life
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 measured
                 by
                 the
                 Belly
                 ,
                 (
                 Cotta
                 in
                 Cicer.
                 de
                 nat
                 .
                 deor
                 .
                 
                 l.
              
               1.
               )
               that
               devouring
               God-belly-gulph
               Heliogabalus
               ;
               that
               shame
               of
               the
               Country
               in
               whose
               Lap
               he
               was
               litter'd
               ,
               (
               to
               use
               Valerius
               his
               words
               )
               Gemellus
               ,
               who
               entertain'd
               the
               Consul
               and
               Tribunes
               with
               naked
               She-servitors
               :
               That
               helluo
               of
               his
               large
               fortunes
               Clodius
               ,
               who
               ,
               by
               breakfasting
               with
               dissolved
               Pearls
               ,
               brought
               his
               Estate
               to
               that
               low
               ebb
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               not
               a
               drie
               Crust
               to
               sup
               with
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               begg'dat
               more
               provident
               mens
               doors
               .
               Of
               Xerxes
               ,
               who
               so
               far
               effeminated
               his
               Subjects
               (
               by
               his
               own
               example
               ,
               and
               his
               propounding
               of
               Rewards
               to
               the
               inventors
               of
               new
               pleasures
               )
               as
               their
               hands
               and
               inventions
               failed
               him
               ,
               in
               securing
               to
               him
               the
               possession
               of
               his
               Imperial
               Crown
               .
               Of
               Sylla
               ,
               who
               transmitted
               his
               own
               shame
               to
               all
               succeeding
               Ages
               ,
               by
               causing
               his
               cruelty
               ,
               in
               murdering
               470
               proscribed
               Persons
               ,
               to
               be
               entred
               in
               the
               publick
               Rolls
               .
               Of
               
                 Marius
                 ,
                 Nero
                 ,
                 Phalaris
              
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               have
               been
               handed
               down
               to
               posterity
               ,
               as
               the
               Monsters
               of
               the
               Age
               they
               lived
               in
               .
               Our
               Cade
               ,
               and
               Kett
               ,
               and
               Straw
               :
               —
               our
               
                 Rosamond
                 ,
                 Shore
              
               —
               have
               not
               their
               infamy
               ,
               yet
               ,
               derived
               down
               to
               so
               many
               Generations
               :
               but
               should
               the
               World
               continue
               yet
               as
               many
               as
               it
               hath
               done
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               born
               down
               the
               Stream
               of
               Time
               to
               the
               very
               last
               of
               them
               :
               and
               had
               they
               lived
               in
               a
               Pagan
               Age
               and
               Climate
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               given
               the
               same
               sence
               of
               these
               Opprobries
               of
               our
               Nation
               and
               Religion
               ,
               that
               that
               Christian
               Age
               did
               wherein
               they
               lived
               .
            
             
               The
               sacred
               Compilers
               ,
               then
               ,
               of
               the
               Gospel
               were
               men
               of
               no
               vulgar
               Conceptions
               ,
               that
               could
               frame
               a
               Religion
               so
               every
               way
               fitting
               the
               common
               conceptions
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               sute
               their
               Last
               to
               every
               Foot
               (
               not
               swoln
               with
               Pride
               or
               Prejudice
               ;
               )
               so
               that
               the
               Voice
               of
               God
               that
               they
               publish'd
               ,
               is
               the
               Voice
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               finds
               a
               party
               for
               it
               in
               every
               human
               Soul
               ,
               not
               degenerate
               ;
               Pagans
               and
               Mahometans
               being
               so
               far
               Christian
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               any
               thing
               in
               them
               praise
               worthy
               :
               among
               whom
               there
               is
               nothing
               cried
               up
               for
               Vertue
               ,
               but
               what
               glitters
               like
               ,
               and
               has
               some
               kind
               of
               resemblance
               to
               ,
               Gospelvertue
               .
            
          
           
             
               §
               2.
               
               The
               Poets
               Jove
               was
               not
               vulgarly
               reputed
               a
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               only
               valuable
               Exception
               against
               this
               Argument
               ,
               is
               the
               Instance
               of
               the
               Pagan
               Idols
               ;
               who
               being
               the
               worst
               of
               men
               ,
               were
               yet
               prefer'd
               (
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               World
               )
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Gods
               ;
               which
               gave
               occasion
               to
               that
               Sarcasm
               of
               Euripedes
               ,
               That
               
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 Neptune
              
               and
               Saturn
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               deserv'd
               to
               be
               banish'd
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               being
               guilty
               of
               those
               Debaucheries
               would
               render
               men
               unworthy
               to
               tread
               upon
               Earth
               :
               and
               to
               Menippus
               (
               in
               Lucian
               )
               to
               declaim
               against
               their
               Rapes
               ,
               Incests
               ,
               &c.
               and
               to
               Terence
               ,
               to
               flout
               the
               great
               Jove
               ,
               for
               giving
               encouragement
               to
               Chaerea
               to
               perpetrate
               that
               Rape
               upon
               his
               Mistress
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               
               Jove's
               upon
               Danae
               .
            
             
               In
               answer
               to
               which
               (
               and
               to
               clear
               the
               World
               from
               the
               imputation
               of
               deifying
               the
               most
               debauch'd
               Persons
               that
               ever
               lived
               ;
               (
               by
               which
               Act
               it
               would
               have
               confounded
               all
               Principles
               of
               Morality
               )
               let
               it
               be
               considered
               :
            
             
               That
               the
               Poets
               Jove
               had
               not
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               among
               the
               silly
               Rable
               ,
               the
               repute
               of
               a
               Deity
               :
               for
               had
               they
               indeed
               esteemed
               that
               Letcher
               a
               God
               ,
               his
               Example
               would
               have
               had
               influence
               enough
               upon
               it
               ,
               to
               have
               turn'd
               the
               whole
               World
               into
               a
               Brothel-house
               ,
               in
               spite
               of
               all
               Laws
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               St.
               Austin
               observes
               ,
               
                 [
                 Magis
                 intuentur
                 quid
              
               Jupiter
               
                 fecerit
                 ,
                 quàm
                 quid
                 docuerit
              
               Plato
               ,
               
                 vel
                 censuerit
              
               Cato
               :
               ]
               
                 (
                 de
                 civit
                 .
                 2.
                 7.
                 )
                 They
                 that
                 took
                 those
                 Poetical
                 Monsters
                 for
                 Deities
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 swayed
                 with
                 their
                 example
                 ,
                 than
                 with
              
               Plato's
               
                 precepts
                 ,
                 or
              
               Cato's
               practice
               .
               Now
               there
               being
               so
               few
               that
               pleaded
               the
               authority
               of
               
               Jove's
               Example
               to
               patronize
               their
               own
               Crimes
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               had
               the
               face
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               being
               universally
               badged
               with
               the
               imputation
               of
               impiety
               ;
               for
               making
               that
               Plea
               ,
               is
               evidence
               enough
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               cordially
               worshipp'd
               ,
               under
               that
               form
               which
               the
               Poets
               presented
               him
               in
               .
               What
               needed
               those
               adulterous
               ,
               covetous
               ,
               ambitious
               Suiters
               ,
               in
               Persius
               ,
               have
               whisper'd
               into
               his
               Ears
               their
               impious
               Prayers
               ;
               if
               they
               had
               not
               reputed
               him
               worse
               than
               that
               most
               corrupt
               Judge
               
                 Statius
                 Albius
              
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               
               bad
               as
               he
               was
               )
               had
               any
               man
               begg'd
               his
               favour
               in
               such
               like
               Cases
               ;
               would
               ,
               with
               expressions
               of
               amazing
               horrour
               ,
               have
               rejected
               the
               motion
               ?
               Might
               they
               not
               have
               avowed
               and
               justified
               their
               impure
               and
               unjust
               Requests
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               ,
               nay
               rather
               than
               ,
               those
               that
               other
               men
               pour
               out
               openly
               ,
               for
               a
               sound
               Mind
               ,
               a
               good
               Name
               ,
               &c.
               as
               tending
               more
               than
               these
               towards
               the
               conforming
               of
               those
               Votaries
               to
               the
               God
               whom
               they
               invocated
               ;
               had
               they
               indeed
               deemed
               that
               Letcher
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               God
               -
               Jupiter
               .
               The
               most
               audacious
               of
               them
               durst
               not
               thus
               have
               pull'd
               him
               by
               the
               Beard
               ,
               had
               they
               thought
               him
               ,
               whom
               the
               Poets
               painted
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               a
               living
               Lion.
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               too
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               Poets
               charming
               Style
               did
               insinuate
               those
               Ideas
               of
               the
               Gods
               (
               that
               they
               drew
               )
               into
               the
               minds
               of
               many
               ,
               especially
               of
               such
               Persons
               ,
               as
               were
               preoccupied
               with
               inclinations
               to
               those
               Vices
               :
               (
               for
               
                 facilè
                 credimus
                 quod
                 volumus
              
               )
               and
               that
               out
               of
               that
               
               Pondora's
               Box
               issued
               those
               Debaucheries
               that
               over-spread
               the
               Pagan
               World.
               When
               I
               was
               a
               Boy
               (
               saith
               Menippus
               in
               
                 Lucian
                 (
                 Lucian
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               )
               and
               heard
               Homer
               and
               Hesiod
               singing
               the
               Warrs
               ,
               Seditions
               ,
               Adulteries
               ,
               Rapes
               ,
               Incests
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               I
               was
               verily
               perswaded
               that
               all
               these
               things
               were
               good
               and
               comely
               :
               for
               I
               could
               not
               imagine
               that
               the
               Gods
               would
               have
               done
               them
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               they
               look'd
               upon
               them
               as
               vertuous
               .
               
                 Who
                 would
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 )
                 think
                 that
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 presented
                 in
                 Stage-plays
                 ,
                 instituted
                 by
                 ▪
                 divine
                 Authority
                 ;
                 rather
                 than
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 commended
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 Laws
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 of
                 humane
                 Institution
                 :
                 [
                 Quae
                 actitantur
                 ludis
                 ,
                 authoritate
                 divinâ
                 institutis
                 ,
                 quàm
                 quae
                 scriptitantur
                 legibus
                 humano
                 consilio
                 promulgatis
                 :
                 ]
                 (
                 de
                 civit
                 .
              
               2.
               8.
               )
               And
               therefore
               he
               concludes
               that
               the
               Devil
               's
               grand
               Design
               ,
               in
               setting
               abroach
               the
               Poetical
               Divinity
               ,
               was
               to
               ingulph
               the
               World
               in
               those
               beastly
               sins
               the
               Poets
               feign'd
               the
               Gods
               to
               be
               Actors
               of
               :
               he
               by
               this
               device
               ,
               
                 (
                 de
                 civit
              
               .
               2.
               20.
               
               )
               furnishing
               wicked
               men
               with
               a
               Cloak
               for
               their
               most
               sordid
               Immoralities
               (
               borrowed
               from
               the
               Wardrobe
               of
               Heaven
               )
               spurring
               them
               on
               to
               all
               manner
               of
               lewdness
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               grow
               up
               into
               a
               Conformity
               to
               those
               whom
               they
               worshipped
               :
               and
               putting
               a
               check
               to
               all
               vertuous
               Motions
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               seeming
               therein
               to
               outstrip
               their
               Gods
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               incurr
               their
               displeasure
               :
               
                 [
                 Quibus
                 nihil
                 aliud
                 actum
                 est
                 ,
                 quàm
                 ut
                 pudor
                 hominibus
                 peccandi
                 demeretur
                 ,
                 si
                 tales
                 Deos
                 credidissent
                 :
                 ]
                 (
                 Senec.
                 de
                 beata
                 vita
                 cap.
                 26.
                 )
                 This
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 mens
                 believing
                 the
                 Gods
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Poets
                 describe
                 them
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 that
                 men
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 vitious
                 living
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               Ravishers
               Cloak
               .
               
                 [
                 Ego
                 homuncio
                 id
                 non
                 facerem
                 ,
                 quòd
                 Deus
                 qui
                 templa
                 coeli
                 summo
                 sonitu
                 concutit
                 ?
                 Ego
                 verò
                 illud
                 feci
                 &
                 lubens
                 :
                 ]
                 (
                 Ter.
                 Eunuch
                 .
                 )
              
               This
               was
               the
               fewel
               of
               Lasciviousness
               .
               
                 
                   —
                   —
                   cùm
                   dira
                   libido
                
                 
                   Moverit
                   ingenium
                   —
                   (
                   Pers.
                   Sat.
                   3.
                   )
                
              
               Alledged
               to
               this
               purpose
               by
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 (
                 de
                 civit
              
               .
               2.
               7.
               )
               Hence
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
               
                 (
                 Cap.
              
               14.
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               )
               imputes
               it
               to
               Heathenish
               Idolatry
               ,
               That
               men
               kept
               neither
               Lines
               nor
               Marriages
               any
               longer
               undefiled
               :
               but
               either
               one
               slew
               another
               traiterously
               ,
               or
               grieved
               him
               by
               Adultery
               :
               so
               that
               there
               reigned
               in
               all
               men
               promiscuously
               ,
               Blood
               ,
               Manslaughter
               ,
               Theft
               ,
               Dissimulation
               ,
               Corruption
               ,
               Unfaithfulness
               ,
               Tumults
               ,
               Perjury
               ,
               disquieting
               of
               good
               Men
               ,
               forgetfulness
               of
               good
               Turns
               ,
               changing
               of
               Sex
               ,
               &c.
               
               Hence
               
                 Philo
                 Judaeus
              
               tells
               Caligula
               ,
               That
               should
               he
               ,
               by
               his
               slaughters
               and
               impieties
               ,
               gain
               the
               repute
               of
               being
               a
               God
               ,
               it
               would
               eternize
               the
               repute
               of
               those
               Villanies
               ,
               and
               perpetuate
               the
               practice
               of
               them
               as
               laudable
               :
               
                 (
                 de
                 legat
                 .
                 ad
                 Caium
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               629.
               )
            
             
               So
               that
               it
               is
               beyond
               the
               reach
               of
               human
               Apprehension
               to
               conceive
               ,
               that
               the
               Poets
               Creed
               should
               be
               universally
               embrac'd
               ;
               and
               that
               belief
               not
               turn
               the
               World
               into
               a
               mere
               Chaos
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               Morality
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Generality
               of
               Mankinds
               retaining
               some
               Sentements
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               is
               a
               plain
               Demonstration
               ,
               that
               the
               Belief
               of
               the
               Poets
               was
               not
               Catholick
               ;
               that
               the
               far
               greater
               part
               of
               Heathens
               dissembled
               with
               the
               Poetical
               Gods
               ,
               as
               most
               Christains
               
               do
               with
               the
               true
               :
               drawing
               near
               him
               with
               the
               Lip
               ,
               but
               in
               Heart
               denying
               him
               ;
               or
               (
               in
               the
               Apostles
               language
               )
               professing
               that
               they
               know
               him
               ,
               but
               denying
               him
               indeed
               .
            
          
           
             
               §
               3.
               
               Vertue
               made
               Gods
               of
               Men
               ;
               Vice
               Devils
               of
               Gods
               ,
               in
               vulgar
               esteem
               .
            
             
               That
               it
               was
               Vertue
               promoted
               men
               at
               first
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               being
               God-born
               or
               Gods
               Incarnate
               ,
               would
               be
               evidenc'd
               beyond
               all
               Contradiction
               ,
               could
               we
               retrieve
               Pagan
               History
               to
               the
               first
               Original
               :
               but
               that
               being
               as
               impossible
               ,
               as
               to
               count
               the
               Waves
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               with
               that
               noted
               fool
               Caecilion
               in
               
                 Aelian
                 ,
                 (
                 Aelian
                 .
                 var.
                 hist.
                 13.
                 15.
                 tit
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               )
               I
               shall
               not
               lanch
               out
               into
               that
               deep
               ,
               but
               creep
               by
               the
               shore
               of
               these
               common
               and
               universally-received
               Maxims
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               that
               bore
               the
               Name
               of
               Gods
               were
               the
               Founders
               and
               great
               Benefactors
               of
               their
               several
               Nations
               ;
               who
               for
               their
               Vertues
               ,
               at
               the
               breaking
               of
               the
               Shell
               of
               Mortality
               ,
               were
               hatch'd
               into
               Deities
               ,
               by
               the
               warmth
               of
               the
               Peoples
               resentment
               of
               the
               Benefits
               flowing
               to
               them
               from
               those
               Second
               Causes
               ;
               after
               they
               had
               lost
               the
               true
               Tradition
               of
               the
               First
               ,
               and
               were
               grown
               towards
               him
               unthankful
               .
               The
               
                 Cretian
                 Jupiter
              
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Poets
               write
               ,
               had
               two
               Name-sakes
               elder
               than
               himself
               
                 (
                 Cicero
                 de
                 natura
                 Deorum
                 :
                 )
              
               whose
               true
               story
               Ennius
               ,
               the
               Translator
               of
               Eumeruus
               ,
               thus
               concludes
               ,
               Deinde
               Jupiter
               ,
               
                 postquam
                 quinquies
                 circuivit
                 terram
                 ,
                 reliquitque
                 hominibus
                 Leges
                 ,
                 Mores
                 Frumentáque
                 paravit
                 ,
                 multáque
                 alia
                 bona
                 fecit
                 ;
                 immortali
                 gloria
                 memoriáque
                 affectus
                 ,
                 sempiterna
                 monimenta
                 suis
                 reliquit
                 :
                 Vide
              
               Lactant.
               
                 de
                 falsa
                 relig
              
               .
               1.
               11.
               
               And
               
                 Diodor.
                 Sicul.
                 (
                 lib.
                 3.
                 antiq
                 .
                 )
              
               where
               he
               saith
               the
               Aethiopians
               thought
               the
               Gods
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               a
               second
               Edition
               )
               to
               be
               either
               sempiternal
               ,
               as
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               &c.
               or
               such
               as
               had
               been
               Men
               ,
               but
               for
               their
               Vertues
               and
               Benefits
               bestowed
               on
               Mankind
               ,
               were
               made
               Gods
               :
               
                 (
                 Diod.
                 Sic.
                 ant
                 .
                 l
                 ,
                 3.
                 pag.
              
               72.
               )
               Hence
               that
               form
               in
               the
               12
               Tables
               :
               (
               —
               
                 Divos
                 colunto
                 ,
                 &
                 ollos
                 quos
                 in
                 coelum
                 merita
                 vocaverint
              
               ;
               Herculem
               ,
               Liberum
               ,
               Aesculapium
               ,
               Castorem
               ,
               Pollucem
               ,
               Quirinum
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 ]
                 (
                 Cicero
                 de
                 Legibus
                 ,
                 lib.
                 2.
                 pag.
              
               319.
               )
               Hence
               
                 Virgil
                 (
                 Aen.
                 6.
                 )
                 de
              
               Saturno
               ,
               
                 
                   Qui
                   genus
                   indocile
                   &
                   dispersum
                   montibus
                   altis
                   ,
                
                 
                   Composuit
                   ,
                   legésque
                   dedit
                   —
                
              
               
                 Macrobius
                 (
                 in
                 somno
                 Scipionis
                 ,
                 l.
                 1.
                 c.
              
               8
               ,
               9.
               )
               upon
               these
               words
               of
               
                 Cicero
                 :
                 [
                 Omnibus
                 qui
                 patriam
                 conservârint
                 ,
                 adjuverint
                 ,
                 auxerint
                 ,
                 certum
                 esse
                 in
                 coelo
                 definitum
                 locum
                 ,
                 ubi
                 beati
                 aevo
                 sempiterno
                 fruuntur
                 :
                 ]
              
               hath
               this
               Observation
               ;
               —
               
                 hinc
                 profecti
                 ,
                 hinc
                 revertuntur
                 :
                 To
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 preserved
                 ,
                 succoured
                 ,
                 benefitted
                 their
                 Countries
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 place
                 assigned
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 enjoy
                 a
                 blessed
                 Eternity
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               saith
               
                 Macrobius
                 ,
                 thence
                 they
                 came
                 and
                 thither
                 they
                 return
                 .
              
               And
               cap.
               9.
               he
               quotes
               Hesiod
               numbering
               the
               ancient
               Kings
               among
               the
               Gods
               :
            
             
               
                 Indigetes
                 divi
                 fato
                 summo
                 Jovis
                 hi
                 sunt
              
               
                 Quondam
                 homines
                 ,
                 modò
                 cum
                 superis
                 humana
                 tuentes
                 ,
              
               
                 Largi
                 ac
                 magnifici
                 :
                 
              
            
             
               Nay
               't
               is
               
               Cotta's
               observation
               
                 (
                 in
                 Cicer.
                 de
                 natura
                 deor
                 .
                 )
              
               that
               the
               Egyptians
               worship'd
               no
               Beast
               ,
               but
               in
               consideration
               of
               some
               benefit
               it
               confer'd
               upon
               them
               :
               Ibis
               
                 maximam
                 vim
                 serpentum
                 conficiunt
                 —
                 possum
                 de
                 Ichneumonum
                 utilitate
                 ,
                 de
                 Crocodilorum
                 ,
                 de
                 Felium
                 dicere
                 —
                 belluas
                 à
                 barbaris
                 ,
                 propter
                 beneficium
                 consecratas
                 .
              
               —
               ]
               For
               the
               same
               Opinion
               he
               (
               a
               little
               after
               )
               quotes
               
                 Prodicus
                 ,
                 Chius
                 ,
                 
                 Euemerus
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               Interpreter
               Ennius
               ;
               [
               Prodicus
               Chius
               ,
               
                 Ea
                 quae
                 prodessent
                 hominum
                 vitae
                 ,
                 Deorum
                 in
                 numero
                 habita
                 esse
                 dixit
                 :
                 —
                 fortes
                 ,
                 claros
                 ,
                 potentes
                 viros
                 tradit
                 post
                 mortem
                 pervenisse
                 ad
                 Deos.
              
               —
               ]
            
             
               2.
               
               Now
               the
               first
               Jupiter
               (
               for
               instance
               )
               being
               succeeded
               by
               so
               many
               of
               his
               name
               (
               but
               not
               Vertues
               )
               as
               in
               process
               of
               time
               the
               Joves
               amounted
               to
               300
               as
               Tertullian
               (
               out
               of
               Varro
               )
               counts
               them
               :
               [
               Romanus
               Cynicus
               Varro
               tricentos
               Joves
               
                 (
                 sive
              
               Jupitores
               
                 dicend
                 .
                 )
                 introduxit
                 :
                 ]
                 (
                 apol
                 .
              
               14.
               )
               and
               at
               last
               ,
               the
               true
               History
               of
               him
               growing
               as
               much
               out
               of
               the
               Memory
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Creation
               was
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               first
               made
               a
               God
               ;
               this
               latter
               brood
               was
               brought
               over
               his
               shoulders
               ,
               to
               share
               with
               him
               (
               as
               he
               had
               done
               with
               the
               only
               true
               God
               )
               in
               the
               honour
               of
               being
               esteemed
               Deities
               :
               each
               Nation
               contending
               that
               their
               own
               was
               the
               ancient
               Jupiter
               ,
               ascribed
               to
               their
               own
               ,
               all
               that
               was
               commendable
               in
               others
               of
               that
               name
               ;
               and
               fastned
               upon
               foreigners
               the
               Vices
               of
               their
               own
               Jupiters
               :
               So
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Vertue
               of
               the
               first
               Jupiter
               that
               advanced
               all
               his
               Name-sakes
               to
               divine
               honour
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Crimes
               of
               the
               younger
               Jupiters
               were
               by
               the
               Poets
               fastned
               on
               him
               ,
               this
               was
               so
               far
               from
               adding
               to
               his
               credit
               ;
               as
               ,
               with
               those
               that
               believ'd
               the
               Poetical
               Stories
               ,
               it
               lost
               him
               the
               repute
               of
               being
               a
               God
               :
               and
               with
               those
               that
               believ'd
               him
               to
               be
               a
               God
               ,
               the
               Poets
               lost
               the
               repute
               of
               being
               faithful
               Historians
               ,
               upon
               that
               very
               account
               ,
               because
               they
               presented
               the
               Gods
               in
               the
               form
               of
               beastly
               immanities
               ;
               and
               affirmed
               the
               God-born
               to
               have
               perpetrated
               more
               vile
               Enormities
               than
               ever
               were
               acted
               by
               the
               off-spring
               of
               most
               wicked
               men
               :
               not
               only
               charging
               them
               with
               Thefts
               and
               Adulteries
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               devouring
               of
               their
               own
               Children
               ,
               gelding
               their
               Parents
               ,
               Incest
               with
               their
               Mothers
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               fedities
               ;
               as
               
                 Isocrates
                 (
                 Busirid
                 .
                 laudat
                 .
                 )
              
               observes
               ,
               calling
               Poetical
               Theology
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
               and
               affirming
               the
               Divine
               Vengeance
               to
               have
               pursued
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               those
               impious
               Fictions
               :
               many
               of
               them
               becoming
               Vagabonds
               and
               Beggars
               ;
               others
               being
               struck
               blind
               ;
               others
               ,
               being
               exil'd
               ,
               lived
               in
               perpetual
               fewd
               with
               their
               own
               Kindred
               :
               and
               Orpheus
               ,
               the
               chief
               Author
               of
               such
               like
               Fables
               ,
               being
               mangled
               alive
               ,
               and
               torn
               in
               pieces
               .
               Wherefore
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               if
               we
               be
               wise
               ,
               let
               's
               not
               follow
               their
               dotages
               ;
               nor
               endure
               (
               since
               we
               make
               Laws
               that
               one
               man
               should
               not
               slander
               another
               )
               that
               this
               lawless
               liberty
               be
               given
               ,
               of
               babbling
               what
               comes
               at
               Tongues
               end
               concerning
               the
               Gods
               :
               but
               let
               us
               think
               that
               both
               Thief
               and
               Recetter
               ,
               the
               Reporter
               and
               Believer
               of
               such
               Stories
               are
               grievous
               offenders
               .
               For
               my
               own
               part
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               't
               is
               an
               Article
               of
               my
               Creed
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               Gods
               but
               the
               God-born
               are
               not
               only
               exempted
               from
               all
               Vice
               ,
               but
               have
               all
               Vertues
               so
               naturally
               implanted
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               become
               Leaders
               and
               Masters
               to
               us
               Men
               ,
               in
               all
               honest
               and
               praise-worthy
               endeavours
               .
               Hence
               Pausanias
               cautions
               his
               Reader
               ,
               not
               to
               believe
               what
               the
               Athenian
               Temples
               represent
               concerning
               the
               Gods
               ;
               as
               grounded
               on
               Poetical
               Fables
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               where
               the
               Poets
               fictions
               were
               imbraced
               and
               applauded
               ,
               the
               Gods
               that
               they
               presented
               were
               exploded
               :
               while
               they
               muster
               the
               Gods
               (
               saith
               
                 Tertullian
                 Apol.
                 cont
                 .
                 gentes
              
               )
               into
               two
               adverse
               parties
               standing
               the
               one
               for
               Troy
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               Greece
               :
               while
               they
               present
               Venus
               wounded
               by
               a
               mortal
               hand
               ,
               while
               she
               's
               fetching
               off
               Aeneas
               from
               
               Diomed's
               pursuit
               :
               while
               they
               bring
               in
               Mars
               pin'd
               almost
               to
               death
               ,
               by
               undergoing
               a
               three-months
               penance
               in
               those
               Chains
               Vulcan
               had
               caught
               him
               in
               with
               Venus
               :
               while
               they
               sing
               ,
               how
               Jupiter
               was
               secured
               by
               the
               help
               of
               a
               Monster
               ,
               from
               being
               taken
               with
               his
               Curtizans
               ,
               in
               the
               like
               snares
               :
               while
               they
               chaunt
               his
               lamenting
               
               Sarpedon's
               mishap
               ,
               his
               dalliances
               with
               Juno
               :
               while
               ,
               through
               the
               connivence
               of
               Princes
               ,
               they
               take
               liberty
               to
               feign
               Apollo
               a
               Herdsman
               under
               
                 Admetus
                 ;
                 Neptune
              
               a
               Mason
               to
               Laomedon
               ,
               and
               defrauded
               of
               his
               wages
               ;
               Aesculapius
               to
               have
               been
               struck
               with
               
               Jove's
               Thunder-bolt
               ,
               for
               taking
               too
               large
               Fees
               for
               a
               Cure
               :
               (
               sure
               it
               was
               not
               of
               the
               French
               Disease
               ,
               that
               amorous
               God
               would
               have
               thought
               half
               a
               Kingdom
               a
               Fee
               small
               enough
               for
               that
               :
               )
               while
               the
               Mimick
               personates
               Anubis
               playing
               the
               Adulterer
               ;
               Diana
               making
               love
               to
               the
               Swain
               Eudimion
               (
               and
               lash'd
               soundly
               for
               her
               offences
               ;
               )
               the
               Sun
               lamenting
               
               Phaeton's
               
               Fall
               ;
               Cybel
               (
               the
               Mother
               of
               the
               reputed
               Gods
               )
               puling
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               a
               disdainful
               Shepherd
               ;
               the
               Boy
               Paris
               umpiring
               the
               Contest
               for
               the
               golden
               Apple
               ,
               betwixt
               three
               Goddesses
               .
               While
               (
               I
               say
               )
               the
               Poets
               publish
               in
               their
               ears
               ,
               while
               the
               Mimicks
               present
               to
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               the
               obscenities
               of
               their
               Deities
               ,
               the
               vulgar
               conclude
               them
               no
               Gods
               :
               and
               instead
               of
               making
               them
               the
               Objects
               of
               Devotion
               and
               Religious
               Fear
               ,
               esteem
               them
               Objects
               of
               Scorn
               and
               Derision
               .
               
                 [
                 Dispicite
                 utrùm
                 Mimos
                 an
                 Deos
                 vestros
                 in
                 jocis
                 &
                 strophis
                 rideatis
                 ?
                 ]
                 Do
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 hear
                 joques
                 and
                 quirks
                 put
                 upon
                 your
                 Gods
                 ,
                 laugh
                 at
                 the
                 Jeaster's
                 wit
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 your
                 Gods
                 ?
              
               Durst
               ye
               make
               a
               sport
               of
               Phaebus
               his
               tears
               ,
               and
               laugh
               ,
               while
               he
               's
               presented
               weeping
               ,
               if
               you
               really
               believ'd
               the
               Mimick
               -
               Phoebus
               to
               be
               a
               God.
               Had
               they
               esteemed
               the
               Mimick
               Gods
               ,
               Gods
               indeed
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               reverenc'd
               their
               presence
               more
               than
               
               Cato's
               ,
               before
               whom
               the
               Romans
               were
               ashamed
               ,
               in
               their
               celebrating
               the
               Floralia
               ,
               to
               call
               forth
               the
               Mimicks
               to
               act
               their
               parts
               ;
               confessing
               (
               as
               
                 Valerius
                 Max.
              
               observes
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 2.
                 cap.
              
               10.
               )
               that
               they
               had
               more
               respect
               to
               that
               one
               Man
               ,
               whom
               Vertue
               had
               made
               venerable
               ,
               than
               to
               all
               the
               Spectators
               ,
               yea
               ,
               than
               all
               those
               Gods
               who
               were
               there
               personated
               .
            
          
           
             
               §
               4.
               
               The
               different
               respect
               which
               Stage-players
               had
               amongst
               Romans
               and
               Grecians
               :
               The
               design
               of
               Mythologists
               .
            
             
               Hence
               Plato
               (
               in
               his
               2.
               and
               10.
               
               Books
               of
               his
               Commonwealth
               )
               would
               have
               that
               kind
               of
               Poetry
               ,
               that
               sings
               the
               flagitiousness
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               expelled
               out
               of
               every
               well-constituted
               Republick
               ;
               as
               tending
               to
               the
               effeminating
               of
               mens
               Minds
               ,
               and
               corrupting
               of
               Manners
               .
               And
               the
               ancient
               Romans
               (
               to
               prevent
               that
               evil
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               which
               they
               foresaw
               people
               would
               readily
               take
               up
               ,
               from
               such
               Premises
               )
               forbad
               the
               use
               of
               Stage-plays
               in
               their
               Laws
               of
               the
               Twelve
               Tables
               ;
               a
               Law
               in
               force
               500
               years
               after
               Rome
               built
               .
               And
               when
               in
               the
               Consulship
               of
               Sulpitius
               and
               Licinius
               ,
               the
               Pontiff
               ,
               by
               direction
               of
               Sibyls
               Books
               ,
               instituted
               them
               to
               asswage
               the
               then
               raging
               Pestilence
               :
               to
               secure
               the
               Vulgar
               from
               the
               dint
               of
               that
               Temptation
               to
               Atheism
               ,
               that
               was
               laid
               before
               them
               ,
               in
               those
               scenical
               Prostitutions
               :
               they
               were
               admonish'd
               of
               the
               baseness
               of
               those
               fellows
               ,
               by
               a
               Decree
               prohibiting
               Stage-players
               to
               be
               free
               of
               the
               City
               
                 (
                 In
                 Aug.
                 de
                 civit
                 .
                 dei
                 ,
              
               2.
               13.
               
               )
               as
               
                 L.
                 Vives
              
               affirms
               out
               of
               Livy
               .
               A
               Decree
               which
               speaks
               that
               Generation
               of
               men
               to
               have
               been
               (
               in
               the
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Senate
               )
               Persons
               of
               most
               debauch'd
               manners
               ,
               and
               profligated
               honesty
               (
               seeing
               that
               privilege
               of
               the
               City
               was
               granted
               to
               many
               thousands
               of
               flagitious
               men
               ;
               )
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               credited
               by
               the
               People
               ,
               in
               what
               they
               prated
               or
               presented
               ,
               either
               concerning
               God
               ,
               or
               Man.
               To
               this
               Constitution
               alludes
               Cicero
               ,
               Roscium
               
                 ità
                 peritum
                 dixit
                 ut
                 solus
                 esset
                 dignus
                 qui
                 in
                 scenam
                 deberet
                 intrare
                 :
                 ità
                 virum
                 bonum
                 ut
                 solus
                 esset
                 dignus
                 ,
                 qui
                 eò
                 non
                 debeat
                 accedere
                 :
                 ]
                 (
                 Orat.
                 pro
                 Roscio
                 ,
                 referente
                 Augustino
                 ,
                 de
                 consensu
                 Evangel
                 .
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cap.
                 23.
                 
                 Tom.
              
               4.
               )
               who
               said
               ,
               That
               Roscius
               
                 was
                 so
                 skilful
                 an
                 Actor
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 he
                 deserv'd
                 to
                 come
                 upon
                 the
                 Stage
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 pity
                 he
                 should
                 ever
                 come
                 there
                 .
              
               And
               this
               Constitution
               (
               perhaps
               )
               they
               were
               induc'd
               to
               make
               ,
               upon
               their
               reflecting
               on
               that
               mischief
               which
               the
               Grecian
               contrary
               custom
               ,
               of
               honouring
               Stage-players
               ,
               had
               introduc'd
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               early
               in
               the
               Age
               of
               Poetry
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               Roman
               Name
               was
               known
               out
               of
               the
               confines
               of
               Italy
               ,
               that
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               old
               Comedians
               ,
               back'd
               with
               the
               esteem
               they
               had
               in
               that
               State
               ,
               had
               prejudic'd
               the
               Grecians
               against
               the
               commonly-received
               Gods.
               Briefly
               ;
               St.
               Austin
               has
               drawn
               ,
               into
               this
               short
               Syllogism
               ,
               the
               Sum
               of
               what
               both
               Grecians
               ,
               Romans
               ,
               and
               Christians
               assert
               touching
               this
               business
               .
               
                 
                   The
                   Greeks
                   propound
                   ,
                
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Gods
                   that
                   Stage-players
                   represent
                   be
                   Gods
                   indeed
                   ,
                   they
                   that
                   represent
                   them
                   are
                   worthy
                   of
                   honour
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   Latins
                   assume
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   Stage-players
                   are
                   not
                   worthy
                   of
                   the
                   lowest
                   degree
                   of
                   honour
                   ,
                   of
                   being
                   free
                   Citizens
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   Christian
                   concludes
                   ,
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   those
                   Gods
                   that
                   Stage-players
                   represent
                   are
                   not
                   Gods.
                   
                
              
               A
               Conclusion
               most
               necessarily
               flowing
               from
               the
               Premises
               ;
               but
               yet
               the
               Roman
               Sages
               ,
               fearing
               that
               the
               Vulgar
               might
               not
               have
               natural
               Logick
               enough
               to
               gather
               this
               consequence
               from
               their
               excluding
               Stage-players
               from
               the
               privilege
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               they
               openly
               avowed
               and
               published
               this
               ,
               as
               a
               sound
               point
               of
               their
               Divinity
               ;
               That
               Jupiter
               in
               the
               Scene
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               same
               with
               him
               in
               the
               Capitol
               .
               Thus
               Varro
               ,
               quoted
               by
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 (
                 de
                 Civitate
              
               6.
               5.
               
               )
               expresses
               the
               sence
               of
               his
               Country-men
               .
               
                 [
                 In
                 Poetical
                 Divinity
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 feigned
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Dignity
                 and
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 immortal
                 Gods
                 :
                 for
                 here
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 ,
                 how
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 born
                 of
              
               Jupiter
               '
               
                 s
                 Head
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 his
                 Thigh
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 drops
                 of
                 Blood
                 ;
                 how
                 one
                 play'd
                 the
                 Thief
                 ,
                 another
                 the
                 Adulterer
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 lastly
                 ,
                 this
                 Theology
                 attributes
                 those
                 things
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 connot
                 befal
                 the
                 most
                 despicable
                 and
                 wretched
                 Man.
                 ]
              
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               fearing
               this
               might
               not
               prove
               Antidote
               strong
               enough
               against
               that
               deadly
               Poyson
               of
               their
               Religion
               that
               was
               propined
               from
               the
               Stage
               ;
               (
               for
               as
               St.
               Austin
               observes
               ,
               Jupiter
               was
               presented
               on
               the
               Stage
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               posture
               and
               accoutrements
               ,
               he
               had
               in
               his
               Temple
               :
               )
               at
               last
               they
               came
               to
               this
               shift
               ,
               That
               the
               Poetical
               descriptions
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               were
               nothing
               less
               than
               they
               pretended
               in
               the
               Title-page
               and
               common
               Notion
               :
               but
               onely
               Schemes
               of
               Natural
               Philosophy
               ,
               under
               their
               borrowed
               Names
               ,
               (
               that
               none
               might
               apprehend
               the
               Mystery
               of
               that
               Science
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               Scholars
               to
               whom
               they
               communicated
               their
               Key
               )
               calling
               the
               Skie
               ,
               Jupiter
               ;
               the
               Air
               ,
               Juno
               ;
               the
               Sea
               ,
               Neptune
               ;
               the
               Earth
               ,
               in
               its
               central
               parts
               ,
               Pluto
               ;
               in
               its
               superficial
               ,
               
                 Ceres
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Thinkest
                 thou
              
               (
               say
               the
               Patrons
               of
               the
               Pagan
               Cause
               in
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 (
                 de
                 civit
                 .
                 2.
                 24.
                 
                 )
                 that
                 our
                 Ancestors
                 were
                 such
                 arrant
                 fools
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Poetical
                 Gods
                 were
                 not
                 Gods
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Creatures
                 of
                 God.
              
               That
               this
               was
               the
               old
               Subterfuge
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               elder
               Date
               than
               St.
               Austin
               (
               and
               therefore
               not
               invented
               as
               a
               Salvo
               against
               the
               Objections
               of
               Christians
               ,
               but
               of
               common
               Sense
               )
               appears
               ,
               from
               that
               passage
               in
               
                 Philo
                 Judaeus
                 (
                 de
                 leg
                 .
                 ad
                 Caium
                 ,
              
               630.
               )
               where
               deriding
               Caligula
               for
               attempting
               to
               monopolize
               the
               honour
               of
               all
               the
               Gods
               to
               himself
               ;
               and
               shewing
               how
               little
               he
               resembled
               
                 Mars
                 :
                 I
                 mean
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 fabulous
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 him
                 by
                 whom
                 we
                 understand
                 natural
                 Fortitude
                 .
              
               (
               A
               trick
               that
               Philo
               himself
               had
               learn'd
               and
               (
               without
               any
               appearance
               of
               need
               )
               practis'd
               ,
               in
               his
               turning
               those
               passages
               in
               sacred
               History
               into
               Allegories
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Philosophers
               objected
               any
               shew
               of
               improbability
               or
               indecorum
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               wonder
               not
               at
               his
               seeming
               allowance
               of
               this
               shift
               in
               them
               .
               )
               And
               secondly
               ,
               from
               that
               speech
               of
               
                 Lucius
                 Balbus
              
               (
               in
               
                 Tully's
                 de
                 nat
                 .
                 deorum
                 ,
                 2.
                 )
                 [
                 Videtisne
                 igitur
                 ut
                 à
                 physicis
                 rebus
                 ,
                 benè
                 &
                 utiliter
                 inventis
                 ,
                 ratio
                 sit
                 tracta
                 ad
                 commentitios
                 &
                 fictos
                 Deos
                 :
                 quae
                 res
                 genuit
                 falsas
                 opiniones
                 ,
                 errorésque
                 turbulentos
                 ,
                 &
                 superstitiones
                 planè
                 aniles
                 :
                 Et
                 formae
                 enim
                 nobis
                 Deorum
                 ,
                 &
                 aetates
                 ,
                 &
                 vestitus
                 ,
                 &
                 ornatus
                 noti
                 sunt
                 ,
                 genera
                 praetereà
                 ,
                 conjugia
                 ,
                 cognationes
                 ,
                 omniáque
                 traducta
                 ad
                 similitudinem
                 imbecillitatis
                 humanae
                 ;
                 nam
                 &
                 perturbatis
                 animis
                 inducuntur
                 :
                 accepimus
                 etiam
                 Deorum
                 cupiditates
                 ,
                 aegritudines
                 ,
                 iracundias
                 :
                 haec
                 &
                 dicuntur
                 &
                 creduntur
                 stultissimè
                 ,
                 &
                 plena
                 sunt
                 vanitatis
                 ,
                 summaeque
                 levitatis
                 .
                 ]
                 You
                 see
                 therefore
                 ,
                 how
                 from
                 Natural
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 well
                 and
                 profitably
                 invented
                 ,
                 Reason
                 was
                 drawn
                 by
                 head
                 and
                 shoulders
                 to
                 fictitious
                 Deities
                 :
                 which
                 thing
                 hath
                 produced
                 false
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 turbulent
                 Errors
                 and
                 most
                 doting
                 Superstitions
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Shapes
                 ,
                 Ages
                 ,
                 Apparrels
                 ,
                 Ornaments
                 ,
                 Lineages
                 ,
                 Marriages
                 ,
                 Alliances
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 are
                 presented
                 to
                 us
                 and
                 drawn
                 after
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 humane
                 frailty
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 moreover
                 introduc'd
                 with
                 troubled
                 Minds
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 learn
                 their
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 Sicknesses
                 and
                 raging
                 Passions
                 :
                 which
                 things
                 either
                 to
                 say
                 or
                 believe
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 extremest
                 folly
                 ,
                 vanity
                 and
                 levity
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 Piety
                 forceth
                 us
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 mystical
                 interpretation
                 upon
                 the
                 Poets
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               what
               needed
               they
               to
               have
               cover'd
               the
               nakedness
               of
               their
               Poetical
               Deities
               from
               vulgar
               eyes
               with
               this
               Mantle
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               suspected
               the
               avowing
               them
               ,
               for
               such
               ,
               would
               
               have
               hazarded
               the
               bringing
               of
               their
               people
               into
               an
               opinion
               of
               Socrates
               ,
               who
               in
               contempt
               of
               that
               Jove
               ,
               instead
               of
               swearing
               by
               him
               ,
               chose
               rather
               to
               swear
               by
               a
               Dog
               ,
               a
               Goat
               ,
               a
               Goose
               ;
               conceiving
               the
               most
               contemptible
               Creature
               of
               Gods
               making
               ,
               to
               have
               more
               Divinity
               in
               it
               ,
               than
               that
               monstrous
               God
               of
               the
               Poets
               framing
               .
            
             
               So
               deeply
               are
               the
               Principles
               of
               Vertue
               and
               Vice
               (
               and
               among
               those
               vertuous
               ones
               )
               that
               of
               honouring
               Vertue
               ,
               radicated
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               all
               men
               (
               not
               debauch'd
               )
               as
               ,
               rather
               than
               Vice
               shall
               supplant
               Vertue
               of
               its
               due
               reward
               of
               honour
               ,
               Jove
               himself
               if
               he
               appear
               in
               its
               garb
               ,
               shall
               be
               ungodded
               ,
               and
               metamorphosed
               (
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               Mankind
               )
               into
               a
               Devil
               :
               for
               such
               the
               Pagan
               Philosophers
               themselves
               do
               (
               with
               one
               mouth
               )
               proclaim
               all
               those
               reputed
               Gods
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               delight
               in
               Blood-shed
               ,
               in
               Filthiness
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 Jamblicus
                 (
                 de
                 mysteriis
                 pag.
              
               98.
               )
               in
               answer
               to
               what
               Porphyry
               propounds
               to
               the
               Aegyptian
               Priest
               ,
               touching
               the
               Opinion
               of
               those
               who
               thought
               all
               presages
               to
               procede
               from
               evil
               Spirits
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               some
               do
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               such
               as
               for
               their
               defilements
               are
               conformed
               to
               impure
               Daemons
               ,
               to
               prophane
               and
               dissolute
               Spirits
               .
               And
               to
               his
               other
               Question
               ,
               How
               come
               the
               Gods
               ,
               upon
               wicked
               mens
               intreaty
               ,
               to
               inflict
               unjust
               pains
               upon
               good
               men
               ?
               he
               gives
               this
               in
               answer
               ,
               
                 (
                 Id.
                 Ibid.
                 pag.
                 105.
                 )
                 If
                 upon
                 mens
                 imprecations
                 pour'd
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 some
                 adverse
                 things
                 be
                 observ'd
                 to
                 fall
                 out
                 unjustly
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 impute
                 it
                 to
                 other
                 Causes
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 we
                 cannot
                 find
                 out
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 )
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 suspect
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 unworthy
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 that
                 certain
                 science
                 of
                 their
                 goodness
                 which
                 is
                 inbred
                 in
                 our
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 all
                 both
              
               Greeks
               and
               Barbarians
               
                 agree
                 with
                 us
              
               —
               and
               a
               little
               after
               ;
               
                 If
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 of
                 Idols
                 and
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 be
                 true
                 —
                 they
                 counterfeit
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 command
                 their
                 Worshippers
                 to
                 be
                 just
                 ,
                 that
                 themselves
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 nature
                 bad
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 prone
                 to
                 do
                 evil
                 and
                 to
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 evil
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Porphyry
                 (
                 de
                 sacrif
                 .
                 pag.
              
               314
               ,
               315.
               )
               out
               of
               Plato
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               as
               heat
               cannot
               cool
               us
               ;
               so
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               (
               that
               is
               all
               Justice
               )
               can
               do
               no
               unjust
               thing
               :
               and
               therefore
               concludes
               ,
               That
               all
               those
               Spirits
               ,
               that
               either
               themselves
               commit
               ,
               or
               tempt
               us
               to
               commit
               immoralities
               ,
               (
               though
               they
               would
               make
               the
               World
               believe
               they
               are
               Gods
               ,
               and
               their
               Prince
               the
               highest
               and
               holiest
               God
               )
               are
               no
               better
               than
               Devils
               .
               Plutarch
               (
               in
               his
               Pelopidas
               )
               reports
               ,
               That
               while
               the
               Theban
               Army
               lay
               encamp'd
               in
               Leuctra
               ,
               resolved
               to
               give
               battel
               to
               Cleombrotus
               and
               the
               Spartan
               forces
               ;
               Pelopidas
               was
               terrified
               with
               a
               Vision
               of
               Scedasus
               Daughters
               there
               ravish'd
               and
               slain
               by
               certain
               Spartans
               ;
               against
               whom
               when
               their
               Father
               could
               not
               obtain
               Justice
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Spartan
               State
               ,
               pouring
               out
               dreadful
               execrations
               upon
               them
               ,
               he
               slew
               himself
               upon
               his
               Daughters
               Grave
               .
               These
               Pelopidas
               thinks
               he
               hears
               ,
               groaning
               about
               their
               Sepulchres
               ,
               and
               cursing
               the
               Spartans
               ;
               and
               their
               Father
               commanding
               him
               to
               sacrifice
               a
               yellow-hair'd
               Virgin
               ,
               if
               he
               desired
               to
               obtain
               victory
               over
               the
               
                 Spartans
                 :
                 Pelopidas
              
               communicates
               this
               Vision
               and
               Command
               to
               his
               Prophets
               and
               Associates
               :
               by
               whom
               (
               notwithstanding
               the
               allegations
               of
               the
               examples
               of
               
                 Menaeceus
                 ,
                 Macaerias
                 ,
                 Pherecides
                 ,
                 Leonidas
                 ,
                 Agesilaus
              
               and
               Agamemnon
               ,
               in
               favour
               of
               it
               )
               that
               Command
               was
               judged
               so
               barbarous
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               impossible
               it
               could
               procede
               from
               ,
               or
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               it
               be
               acceptable
               to
               any
               of
               the
               Gods
               ;
               for
               those
               that
               delight
               in
               human
               blood
               and
               slaughter
               are
               infernal
               Fiends
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thus
               Salacus
               King
               of
               Aethiopia
               is
               commended
               for
               interpreting
               that
               Dream
               ,
               wherein
               he
               was
               counsel'd
               to
               assemble
               the
               Aegyptian
               Priests
               ,
               and
               to
               cut
               them
               off
               by
               the
               middle
               ;
               as
               proceeding
               from
               the
               diabolical
               injection
               of
               some
               Demons
               that
               envied
               his
               happiness
               ,
               and
               desired
               to
               make
               him
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               just
               displeasure
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               for
               so
               sacrilegious
               an
               Act
               :
               chusing
               rather
               to
               lay
               down
               the
               Egyptian
               Crown
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               then
               wore
               50
               years
               ,
               and
               return
               into
               Aethiopia
               :
               than
               to
               hold
               it
               at
               that
               price
               the
               Vision
               set
               upon
               it
               ,
               
                 (
                 Herodot
                 .
                 Eutyrpe
              
               ,
               163.
               )
            
             
               Lo
               here
               ,
               the
               point
               of
               this
               Objection
               turn'd
               against
               those
               that
               framed
               it
               :
               for
               Jove
               was
               so
               far
               from
               gaining
               by
               his
               Viciousness
               the
               repute
               of
               being
               a
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Vices
               of
               his
               Namesakes
               (
               imputed
               to
               him
               )
               dethron'd
               him
               from
               that
               
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               which
               his
               own
               Vertue
               had
               of
               old
               exalted
               him
               ,
               while
               they
               knew
               and
               believed
               no
               other
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Founder
               of
               their
               Commonwealth
               ;
               that
               he
               gather'd
               them
               (
               being
               formerly
               dispers'd
               like
               savage
               Beasts
               )
               into
               human
               Societie
               ,
               that
               he
               taught
               them
               by
               Precept
               and
               Example
               the
               Trade
               of
               Vertue
               ,
               they
               ador'd
               him
               for
               a
               God
               :
               But
               when
               they
               hear
               the
               Poets
               tell
               Stories
               of
               his
               Murders
               ,
               Incests
               ,
               Rapes
               ,
               &c.
               they
               conclude
               him
               (
               if
               those
               Stories
               be
               true
               )
               a
               wicked
               Demon.
               
            
             
               Yea
               Plutarch
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               The
               Venus
               
                 and
                 Harp
                 of
                 all
                 Philosophy
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Treatise
               of
               Superstition
               
                 (
                 Moral
                 .
                 tom
                 .
                 1.
                 pag.
              
               389.
               )
               strenuously
               maintains
               the
               Point
               ;
               That
               those
               who
               deny
               the
               Being
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               impious
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               conceive
               him
               to
               be
               such
               as
               the
               Poets
               feign
               him
               :
               I
               had
               rather
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               men
               should
               in
               their
               discoursing
               of
               me
               ,
               say
               there
               never
               was
               any
               such
               man
               as
               Plutarch
               ,
               than
               say
               I
               was
               such
               a
               man
               as
               the
               superstitious
               account
               God
               to
               be
               ;
               sickle
               ,
               mutable
               ,
               prone
               to
               anger
               ,
               desirous
               of
               revenge
               for
               the
               least
               injury
               :
               and
               that
               from
               these
               misconceits
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               men
               grew
               into
               the
               Opinion
               that
               there
               were
               no
               Gods.
               Would
               God
               this
               Christian
               Age
               had
               not
               too
               sad
               experience
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               Aphorism
               !
               For
               since
               the
               Pulpit
               hath
               been
               made
               a
               Stage
               for
               Mimicks
               ,
               who
               are
               train'd
               up
               to
               no
               other
               Art
               wherein
               they
               are
               more
               dexterous
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               making
               Mows
               and
               wry
               Faces
               upon
               the
               Establish'd
               Religion
               ;
               of
               misrepresenting
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               and
               the
               Authour
               of
               it
               (
               by
               fathering
               upon
               the
               Spirit
               their
               nonsensical
               uncharitable
               blasphemous
               Prattlings
               ;
               upon
               God
               the
               Father
               such
               inhumane
               and
               bloody
               Purposes
               and
               Decrees
               ,
               as
               make
               him
               look
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               Dress
               ,
               more
               ill-favour'd
               than
               the
               blackest
               Fiend
               ;
               upon
               God
               the
               Son
               ,
               the
               Institution
               of
               a
               Religion
               more
               barbarous
               than
               the
               Worship
               of
               
                 Moloch
                 :
              
               )
               this
               Stage-play
               Divinity
               hath
               brought
               in
               Atheistical
               Contempt
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Ministery
               .
               But
               I
               dare
               not
               give
               my
               just
               Zeal
               its
               full
               scope
               in
               this
               place
               .
               I
               now
               alledge
               this
               only
               to
               shew
               ,
               That
               the
               Law
               of
               Honesty
               ,
               Vertue
               and
               Morality
               is
               so
               deeply
               imprest
               upon
               the
               Human
               Soul
               ,
               as
               ,
               rather
               than
               Men
               (
               who
               are
               not
               altogether
               brutified
               )
               will
               be
               led
               to
               Acts
               of
               Injustice
               ,
               upon
               the
               suggestions
               of
               a
               Divine
               Command
               ,
               they
               will
               deny
               the
               Divinity
               of
               that
               Command
               ;
               and
               chuse
               rather
               to
               worship
               no
               God
               at
               all
               ,
               than
               one
               that
               's
               represented
               with
               such
               Properties
               as
               bid
               defiance
               to
               common
               Honesty
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Christian
               Religion
               concords
               with
               the
               highest
               Philosophical
               Notions
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Divine
               Knowledg
               communicated
               from
               the
               Church
               to
               travelling
               Philosophers
               .
               Our
               Religion
               elder
               than
               Heathenism
               by
               Heathens
               confession
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Christian
               Articles
               implied
               in
               Pagan
               Philosophy's
               Positions
               .
               Man's
               happiness
               through
               Communion
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               Conformity
               unto
               God.
               §
               3.
               
               This
               Conformity
               and
               Communion
               effected
               by
               God-man
               .
               God
               manifest
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin.
            
             §
             4.
             
             Plato
             
               falter'd
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               vulgar
               Error
               .
               A
               man
               from
               God.
               Whence
               Multiplicity
               of
               God-Saviours
               .
               Pagan
               Independency
               .
               Their
               mutual
               indulging
               one
               another
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Not
               many
               ,
               but
               one
               Mediator
               ,
               the
               result
               of
               the
               Heathen's
               second
               thoughts
               .
            
             Plato
             '
             
               s
               Sentence
               sentenced
               by
               Platonicks
               .
               Nothing
               can
               purge
               but
               a
               Principle
               .
               St.
            
             John
             '
             
               s
               Gospel
               in
               Platonick
               Books
               .
               The
               Christian
               Premisses
               yielded
               ,
               their
               Conclusions
               denied
               by
               Gentiles
               .
            
             Plato
             '
             
               s
               Sentence
               (
               under
               the
               Rose
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               §
               1.
               
               The
               Church
               gave
               life
               to
               ,
               received
               none
               from
               ,
               the
               Philosophers
               .
            
             
               THe
               Apostles
               ,
               however
               illiterate
               ,
               might
               perhaps
               spin
               out
               of
               their
               own
               bowels
               a
               course-spun
               Warp
               ,
               which
               might
               fit
               to
               an
               hairs-breadth
               the
               home-spun
               Woof
               of
               vulgar
               Conceptions
               .
               But
               then
               how
               came
               they
               to
               a
               Doctrine
               so
               exactly
               suting
               the
               more
               refined
               Notions
               of
               the
               most
               eminent
               Philosophers
               ?
               
                 [
                 Quis
                 docuit
                 psittacum
                 suum
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               ]
               If
               they
               were
               men
               of
               crazy
               or
               but
               vulgar
               Brains
               ,
               whence
               learn'd
               they
               to
               dogmatize
               ,
               to
               Grecize
               ,
               in
               their
               divine
               Philosophy
               ,
               so
               profoundly
               ?
               to
               distil
               a
               Doctrine
               so
               absolutely
               Philosophical
               ,
               as
               it
               either
               ecchoeth
               to
               what
               was
               taught
               in
               the
               most
               learned
               Schools
               ;
               or
               is
               such
               as
               the
               most
               sagacious
               Wits
               were
               hunting
               after
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               start
               ,
               and
               must
               ecchoe
               to
               ,
               upon
               its
               Proposals
               ,
               or
               recede
               from
               their
               own
               Principles
               .
               Hence
               that
               of
               
                 R.
                 Obad.
                 Caon
              
               .
               (
               in
               Psal.
               45.
               )
               Kings
               Daughters
               were
               among
               thy
               honourable
               Women
               :
               
                 [
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 opiniones
                 sapientùm
                 Nationum
                 exterarum
                 ]
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 Gentiles
                 .
              
               And
               that
               of
               
                 Lactantius
                 :
                 [
                 Quod
                 si
                 extitisset
                 aliquis
                 qui
                 veritatem
                 distersam
                 per
                 singulos
                 ,
                 per
                 sectásque
                 diffusam
                 colligeret
                 in
                 unum
                 ,
                 ac
                 redigeret
                 in
                 corpus
                 :
                 is
                 profectò
                 non
                 dissentiret
                 à
                 nobis
                 .
                 ]
                 (
                 Lactant
                 .
                 de
                 divino
                 praemio
                 ,
                 7.
                 7.
                 )
                 If
                 the
                 Truth
                 dispers'd
                 among
                 several
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 scatter'd
                 among
                 several
                 Sects
                 ,
                 were
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 collected
                 into
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 digested
                 into
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 ,
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 not
                 dissent
                 from
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               Apollodorus
               offer'd
               to
               Socrates
               a
               precious
               and
               gorgeous
               Tunick
               and
               Pall
               ,
               to
               put
               on
               when
               he
               drank
               the
               poyson
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               wrapped
               in
               when
               he
               was
               dead
               ;
               Socrates
               ,
               turning
               to
               
                 Crito
                 ,
                 Simacus
              
               ,
               and
               Phaedo
               ;
               what
               an
               honourable
               opinion
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               hath
               Apollodorus
               of
               me
               ,
               if
               he
               think
               to
               see
               Socrates
               in
               this
               Robe
               after
               I
               am
               dead
               ;
               if
               he
               think
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               will
               then
               lay
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               is
               Socrates
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               my self
               who
               I
               am
               .
               
                 (
                 Aelian
                 .
                 var.
                 hist.
              
               1.
               16.
               )
               This
               Socratical
               Aphorism
               Tully
               expresseth
               thus
               ,
               
                 [
                 Mens
                 cujusque
                 ,
                 is
                 est
                 quisque
                 .
                 ]
              
               Is
               one
               Egg
               more
               like
               another
               than
               this
               of
               the
               Schools
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               where
               Jesus
               concludes
               Abraham
               to
               be
               still
               living
               ,
               from
               Moses
               his
               stiling
               God
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               so
               many
               years
               after
               his
               decease
               ?
               That
               of
               Abraham
               he
               left
               behind
               him
               in
               his
               Sepulchre
               ,
               is
               not
               Abraham
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               him
               that
               still
               lives
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               would
               require
               an
               Age
               to
               transcribe
               ,
               by
               retail
               ,
               those
               numerous
               Philosophical
               Axioms
               which
               speak
               the
               Language
               of
               Scripture
               so
               perfectly
               ;
               as
               the
               whole
               matter
               of
               controversie
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Fathers
               Apologizing
               for
               ,
               and
               the
               Philosophers
               contending
               against
               our
               Religion
               ,
               was
               brought
               by
               mutual
               consent
               to
               this
               point
               :
               Whether
               the
               wise
               men
               of
               the
               World
               receiv'd
               those
               Doctrines
               from
               our
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               the
               Pen-men
               of
               the
               Scripture
               from
               their
               Schools
               ?
            
             
             
               Celsus
               in
               Origen
               contends
               earnestly
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               was
               solid
               in
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               was
               borrowed
               from
               the
               Philosophers
               :
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               better
               and
               clearlier
               delivered
               .
               He
               instanceth
               in
               our
               affirming
               God
               to
               dwell
               in
               light
               inaccessible
               ;
               this
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               is
               no
               more
               than
               what
               Plato
               teacheth
               in
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               
                 [
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 Good
                 is
                 ineffable
                 .
                 ]
              
               In
               our
               Saviour's
               commending
               Humility
               .
               This
               is
               
               Plato's
               Doctrine
               (
               saith
               Celsus
               )
               teaching
               in
               his
               Book
               of
               Laws
               ,
               that
               
                 [
                 He
                 who
                 would
                 be
                 happy
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 follower
                 of
                 Justice
                 with
                 an
                 humble
                 and
                 well-composed
                 mind
                 .
                 ]
              
               In
               Christ's
               saying
               ,
               
                 'T
                 is
                 easier
                 for
                 a
                 Camel
                 to
                 go
                 through
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 a
                 needle
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
              
               what
               is
               this
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               other
               than
               that
               of
               
                 Plato
                 ,
                 [
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 very
                 rich
                 and
                 very
                 good
                 .
                 ]
              
               From
               the
               fame
               Fountain
               Celsus
               will
               have
               Christ
               to
               draw
               that
               saying
               ,
               
                 Strait
                 is
                 the
                 gate
                 ,
                 and
                 narrow
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 leadunto
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 few
                 there
                 be
                 that
                 find
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               that
               our
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               fall
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               their
               being
               reserved
               in
               chains
               ,
               was
               derived
               from
               the
               Poet
               Pherecides
               and
               
                 Homer
                 ,
                 (
                 vide
                 l.
                 4.
                 col
                 .
              
               9.
               )
            
             
               The
               Patrons
               of
               the
               Christian
               Cause
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               contended
               that
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               Academy
               were
               drawn
               from
               the
               wells
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               :
               that
               the
               Sun
               of
               knowledg
               arose
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               thence
               displayed
               its
               Beams
               over
               the
               World.
               St.
               Ambrose
               proves
               that
               Plato
               borrowed
               of
               David
               in
               Psalm
               .
               35.
               
               And
               upon
               that
               in
               
                 Isaiah
                 40.
                 
                 [
                 For
                 she
                 hath
                 received
                 at
                 the
                 Lords
                 hand
                 double
                 to
                 her
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 ]
              
               saith
               he
               [
               Plato
               
                 eruditionis
                 gratiâ
                 ,
                 in
              
               Aegyptum
               
                 profectus
                 ,
                 ut
              
               Mosis
               
                 gesta
                 ,
                 Legis
                 praecepta
                 ,
                 &
                 Prophetarum
                 dicteria
                 cognosceret
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
                 (
                 in
                 psalm
                 .
                 118.
                 serm
                 .
              
               18.
               )
               St.
               Austin
               quotes
               St.
               Ambrose
               proving
               from
               Chronology
               ,
               that
               the
               Grecians
               borrowed
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               not
               
                 è
                 contrà
              
               :
               and
               thence
               commends
               the
               reading
               of
               Secular
               History
               ,
               
                 (
                 de
                 Christiana
                 Doct.
                 lib.
                 2.
                 cap.
              
               28.
               )
               and
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Polinus
               and
               Therasias
               ,
               writes
               thus
               ;
               
                 [
                 Libros
              
               Ambrosii
               
                 multùm
                 desidero
                 ,
                 quos
                 adversùs
                 nonnullos
                 imperitissimos
                 &
                 superbissimos
                 ,
                 qui
                 de
              
               Platonis
               
                 libris
                 Dominum
                 profecisse
                 contendunt
                 ,
                 dilligentissimè
                 &
                 copios
                 ssimè
                 scripsit
                 :
                 ]
                 (
                 Aug.
                 Epist.
              
               34.
               )
               And
               not
               barely
               affirm'd
               it
               ,
               but
               brought
               in
               evidence
               for
               the
               proof
               of
               it
               ,
               either
               from
               common
               Principles
               of
               Reason
               ,
               or
               the
               Authority
               of
               heathen
               Chronologers
               .
               St.
               Origen
               thus
               ,
               
                 (
                 Contra
                 Cels.
                 lib.
                 6.
                 cal
                 .
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
              
               [
               Moses
               
                 was
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 of
                 your
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 borrow
                 light
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 he
                 could
                 light
                 his
                 Candle
                 at
                 theirs
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 lighted
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 the
                 unlikeliest
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 understand
                 your
                 Philosophers
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               The
               same
               Father
               
                 (
                 Origen
                 contrà
                 Celsum
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cal
                 .
              
               13.
               )
               in
               answer
               to
               Celsus
               objecting
               Moses
               his
               Juniority
               to
               the
               Heathen
               Theologues
               ,
               saith
               :
               that
               Hermippus
               (
               in
               his
               first
               Book
               of
               Lawgivers
               )
               declared
               how
               Pythagoras
               translated
               his
               Discipline
               from
               the
               Jews
               into
               Greece
               :
               and
               that
               there
               was
               extant
               a
               Book
               of
               Haecateus
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               so
               approves
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Philosophy
               ,
               as
               
                 Herennus
                 Philo
              
               (
               in
               his
               
                 Commentar
                 .
                 de
                 Judaeis
              
               )
               questions
               whether
               it
               be
               the
               genuine
               Book
               of
               Haecateus
               ,
               whose
               name
               it
               bears
               ;
               it
               seeming
               to
               him
               improbable
               ,
               that
               an
               Heathen
               Philologer
               would
               write
               so
               much
               in
               their
               commendation
               .
               St.
               Austin
               in
               his
               eighteenth
               Book
               
                 de
                 Civitate
              
               ,
               from
               Chap.
               2.
               to
               the
               end
               of
               that
               Book
               ,
               demonstrates
               by
               Chronology
               that
               our
               Prophets
               were
               elder
               than
               their
               Philosophers
               .
               And
               (
               in
               his
               8.
               11.
               
                 de
                 Civitate
                 Dei
              
               )
               affirms
               Plato
               to
               have
               transcribed
               the
               description
               of
               the
               first
               matter
               ,
               in
               his
               Timaeus
               (
               mentioned
               also
               by
               Cicero
               ,
               and
               thus
               translated
               ,
               
                 [
                 Mundum
                 efficere
                 volens
                 Deus
                 ,
                 terram
                 primo
                 ignemque
                 jungebat
                 ,
                 When
                 God
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 frame
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 he
                 first
                 joyntly
                 made
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Fire
                 and
                 Earth
                 :
                 ]
              
               from
               that
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 [
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 God
                 made
                 the
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 (
                 Gen.
              
               1.
               1.
               )
               ]
               Plato
               by
               Fire
               understanding
               Heaven
               :
               And
               his
               notion
               of
               the
               Air
               upon
               the
               Water
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               
               Plato's
               mis-conception
               of
               that
               of
               
                 Moses
                 [
                 The
                 Spirit
                 moved
                 upon
                 the
                 Waters
                 :
                 ]
              
               And
               his
               
                 Dogma
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 Phaedone
              
               )
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               that
               
                 [
                 Every
                 right
                 Philosopher
                 is
                 a
                 lover
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 ]
              
               to
               have
               been
               derived
               from
               the
               sacred
               Fountains
               ,
               where
               nothing
               flows
               more
               plentifully
               than
               such
               like
               Doctrine
               .
               But
               that
               which
               made
               this
               most
               learned
               Father
               ,
               almost
               believe
               altogether
               that
               Plato
               had
               read
               Moses
               ,
               was
               his
               observing
               Plato
               to
               have
               been
               the
               first
               Philosopher
               who
               called
               God
               by
               that
               
               name
               ,
               which
               God
               reveal'd
               himself
               by
               to
               Moses
               in
               his
               Embassy
               to
               Pharaoh
               :
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 that
                 I
                 am
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 That
                 that
                 is
                 .
              
               ]
               A
               name
               appropriated
               to
               God
               by
               Plato
               ,
               in
               his
               Timeus
               ,
               calling
               God
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 ever-being
                 :
              
               ]
               and
               so
               familiar
               with
               the
               Platonicks
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               Master's
               stile
               they
               superscribed
               their
               Treatises
               concerning
               God
               with
               this
               Title
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               ]
               
                 Of
                 him
                 that
                 is
              
               .
               A
               name
               (
               saith
               St.
               Austin
               )
               I
               find
               in
               no
               Books
               before
               Plato
               ,
               save
               in
               those
               where
               it
               is
               said
               
                 [
                 I
                 am
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 .
                 ]
              
               This
               was
               modestly
               said
               of
               that
               cautious
               Divine
               ;
               for
               the
               truth
               is
               )
               Alcimus
               writes
               to
               Amynthas
               ,
               that
               some
               Philosophers
               had
               got
               that
               Notion
               by
               the
               end
               before
               Plato
               ,
               naming
               Epicharmus
               ,
               and
               quoting
               those
               words
               of
               his
               ,
               at
               which
               Plato
               lighted
               his
               Candle
               ;
               and
               Plato
               himself
               in
               his
               Sophista
               confesseth
               little
               less
               .
               But
               it
               comes
               all
               to
               one
               ,
               as
               to
               our
               Argument
               :
               for
               Epicharmus
               was
               a
               Pythagorian
               ;
               and
               that
               Pythagoras
               the
               circumcised
               Philosopher
               ,
               received
               that
               and
               all
               his
               other
               refined
               Notions
               from
               Moses
               his
               Writings
               ,
               or
               by
               discourse
               from
               the
               Jewish
               and
               Egyptian
               Priests
               ,
               at
               first
               or
               second
               hand
               ;
               
                 Isocrates
                 (
                 Busiridis
                 laud.
                 pag.
              
               539.
               )
               gives
               as
               pompous
               a
               proof
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               met
               with
               any
               where
               .
               Of
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               I
               could
               commemorate
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ]
               
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 things
              
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               ]
               
                 in
                 the
                 observing
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 neither
                 alone
                 ,
                 nor
                 first
                 :
              
               but
               many
               both
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               former
               Age
               :
               among
               whom
               is
               the
               
                 Samian
                 Pythagoras
              
               ,
               who
               travelling
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               became
               their
               Disciple
               ,
               and
               brought
               Philosophy
               and
               Religion
               into
               Greece
               :
               and
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
                 (
                 Stromat
                 .
                 lib.
              
               1.
               )
               as
               full
               and
               clear
               one
               as
               can
               be
               required
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               the
               Pagan
               Records
               ,
               affirmeth
               Pythagoras
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               circumcised
               in
               Egypt
               ;
               that
               he
               ,
               having
               thereby
               liberty
               of
               going
               into
               their
               holy
               places
               ,
               might
               the
               better
               learn
               their
               mystical
               Theology
               :
               and
               that
               he
               learned
               there
               to
               call
               his
               School
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               word
               of
               the
               same
               importance
               with
               
                 [
                 Synagogue
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               The
               same
               assertion
               is
               made
               by
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
                 (
                 in
                 paraclesi
                 ad
                 gentes
                 :
                 )
              
               By
               
                 Eusebius
                 (
                 in
                 praeparat
                 .
                 Evang.
                 )
              
               And
               ,
               before
               them
               ,
               by
               
                 Aristobulus
                 Judaeus
              
               (
               in
               his
               Epistles
               to
               
                 Ptolemy
                 Philometer
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               1.
               )
               quoted
               by
               Eusebius
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               Plato
               did
               transfer
               many
               things
               into
               his
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Writings
               :
               upon
               which
               ,
               saith
               Athanasius
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 The
                 Law
                 was
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 Jews
                 only
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 Nation
                 was
                 the
                 sacred
                 School
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 spiritual
                 living
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               ,
               from
               their
               own
               stories
               ,
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               the
               Grecians
               did
               not
               only
               borrow
               ,
               their
               best
               Notions
               from
               the
               Jewish
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               the
               manner
               of
               expressing
               them
               sententiously
               :
               A
               mode
               of
               teaching
               what
               Plato
               commendeth
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               all
               the
               Greeks
               press
               after
               ,
               but
               none
               attain'd
               to
               ,
               but
               the
               Spartans
               :
               That
               they
               so
               esteem'd
               the
               form
               of
               uttering
               moral
               Rules
               in
               Proverbs
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               as
               they
               father'd
               such
               Sentences
               ,
               as
               came
               nearest
               that
               Model
               ,
               upon
               several
               Authors
               :
               as
               if
               they
               thought
               many
               of
               their
               wisest
               men
               must
               have
               put
               their
               heads
               together
               ,
               for
               the
               production
               of
               one
               so
               compact
               a
               Sentence
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               thousands
               of
               in
               Scripture
               :
               each
               one
               striving
               who
               should
               bear
               away
               the
               honour
               of
               being
               reputed
               its
               father
               ,
               as
               the
               Cities
               of
               Greece
               strove
               for
               Homer
               .
               That
               which
               was
               thought
               worthy
               to
               be
               set
               over
               the
               Gates
               of
               Apollo's
               Temple
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               some
               attributed
               to
               
                 Chilon
                 :
                 Chamaelio
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Book
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               ascribes
               it
               to
               
                 Thales
                 :
                 Aristotle
              
               to
               Pythias
               :
               That
               other
               :
               
                 [
                 Nè
                 quid
                 nimis
                 :
              
               ]
               some
               father
               upon
               
                 Chylon
                 ;
                 Strato
              
               (
               in
               his
               Treatise
               of
               Inventions
               )
               upon
               Stratodemus
               :
               but
               Didimus
               upon
               
                 Solon
                 .
                 (
                 Stromatum
                 lib.
              
               1.
               )
            
             
               There
               is
               scarce
               a
               Sentence
               of
               note
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Poets
               or
               Philosophers
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               same
               Clemens
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Treatise
               ,
               patterns
               in
               our
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               demonstrates
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               have
               had
               theirs
               from
               thence
               ,
               not
               
                 è
                 contrà
              
               ,
               by
               computing
               the
               ages
               of
               the
               Founders
               of
               every
               Sect
               ,
               and
               finding
               them
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               reckoning
               ,
               to
               be
               younger
               than
               Moses
               ,
               by
               many
               hundreds
               of
               years
               .
            
             
             
               Xenophon
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Eleatick
               ,
               is
               said
               by
               Timaeus
               ,
               to
               have
               lived
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Hieron
               the
               Scicilian
               Tyrant
               :
               by
               Apollodorus
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Darius
               and
               Cyrus
               :
               so
               that
               this
               Sect
               is
               younger
               than
               most
               of
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               Thales
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Ionicks
               ,
               is
               said
               by
               Eudemus
               (
               in
               his
               history
               of
               Astrology
               )
               to
               have
               fore-told
               that
               Eclipse
               which
               happen'd
               at
               the
               Battel
               betwixt
               the
               Medes
               and
               Lydians
               ,
               in
               the
               reign
               of
               Cyaxeres
               the
               father
               of
               Astiages
               ,
               to
               whom
               agrees
               Herodotus
               ,
               in
               his
               first
               Book
               ;
               this
               Cyaxeres
               was
               contemporary
               with
               Salmanassar
               ,
               who
               carried
               the
               ten
               Tribes
               captive
               :
               so
               that
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Israel
               was
               standing
               upon
               its
               last
               legs
               ,
               before
               this
               Sect
               had
               got
               foot
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               stating
               of
               Moses
               his
               age
               he
               brings
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Appion
               ;
               (
               one
               who
               so
               far
               disgusted
               the
               Religion
               of
               Moses
               as
               he
               wrote
               that
               Book
               against
               it
               which
               Josephus
               answers
               )
               who
               making
               mention
               of
               Amasis
               King
               of
               Egypt
               alledgeth
               the
               Testimony
               of
               
                 Ptolomeus
                 Mendesius
              
               (
               a
               Priest
               ,
               who
               wrote
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Egyptian
               Kings
               in
               three
               Books
               )
               and
               saith
               
                 [
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 raign
                 of
              
               Amasis
               ,
               
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 came
                 out
                 of
              
               Egypt
               :
               ]
               which
               Amasis
               was
               contemporary
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               to
               Icarus
               .
               And
               of
               
                 Dionisius
                 Halicarnassaeus
              
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               Chronicles
               affirms
               the
               Argolicks
               ,
               who
               derive
               their
               Pedigree
               from
               Icarus
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               most
               ancient
               of
               the
               Grecians
               :
               then
               whom
               the
               Atticks
               ,
               who
               come
               of
               Cecrops
               ,
               are
               younger
               by
               four
               Generations
               (
               as
               Tatianus
               saith
               )
               and
               the
               Arcadians
               who
               come
               of
               Pelasgus
               ,
               nine
               :
               And
               the
               Photioticks
               ,
               who
               come
               of
               Deucalion
               ,
               fifteen
               :
               and
               the
               Wars
               of
               Troy
               twenty
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               five
               hundred
               years
               .
               So
               much
               is
               the
               subject
               of
               Homer
               younger
               than
               Moses
               .
               Now
               Homer
               is
               the
               most
               ancient
               Heathen
               Author
               :
               and
               was
               therefore
               
                 (
                 Aelian
                 .
                 var.
                 hist.
              
               13.
               22.
               
               )
               painted
               by
               Galaton
               ,
               spewing
               Grecian
               Learning
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Poets
               licking
               up
               his
               Vomit
               .
               A
               posture
               wherein
               (
               bating
               the
               homeliness
               of
               the
               conceipt
               )
               Moses
               might
               with
               more
               reason
               be
               drawn
               .
               For
               whatsoever
               material
               divine
               Truth
               the
               heathen
               World
               had
               (
               except
               the
               remains
               of
               the
               first
               Tradition
               by
               Noah
               and
               his
               sons
               )
               were
               but
               the
               fragments
               of
               his
               loaf
               ,
               the
               crums
               they
               gathered
               up
               under
               the
               table
               of
               Shew-bread
               .
               Hence
               Eusebius
               spends
               the
               whole
               tenth
               Book
               ,
               
                 de
                 preparat
                 .
                 Evangel
              
               .
               in
               accusing
               the
               Ethnicks
               of
               Ingratitude
               ,
               for
               hating
               the
               Jews
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               learn'd
               the
               liberal
               Sciences
               :
               and
               of
               Theft
               ,
               for
               challenging
               those
               Ethick
               Precepts
               for
               their
               own
               which
               they
               stole
               out
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Books
               .
               And
               the
               eleventh
               Book
               in
               proving
               the
               Platonick
               Philosophy
               to
               have
               been
               fetch'd
               out
               of
               Egypt
               and
               Judea
               :
               and
               the
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               writ
               over
               the
               Portal
               of
               the
               Delphick
               Temple
               (
               spoken
               of
               by
               Plutarch
               )
               to
               have
               been
               borrowed
               from
               Moses
               his
               History
               of
               God's
               giving
               himself
               this
               name
               
                 [
                 I
                 am
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 .
                 ]
              
               And
               the
               twelfth
               in
               instancing
               what
               
                 Platonick
                 Sentences
              
               concur
               with
               Moses
               .
            
             
               Besides
               those
               Pagan
               Authors
               quoted
               by
               Clement
               ,
               we
               have
               
                 Herodotus
                 (
                 Terpsicore
                 .
              
               )
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               ]
               
                 [
                 The
                 Ionians
                 received
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 letters
                 from
                 the
                 Phaenicians
                 ;
                 ]
              
               hence
               all
               Learning
               is
               called
               
                 Phaenician
                 .
                 And
                 Eupolemus
                 (
                 libro
                 de
              
               Judaeae
               
                 Regibus
                 )
                 ait
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Moses
               
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 wise
                 man.
              
               And
               for
               the
               juniority
               of
               most
               ancient
               Heathen
               Writers
               we
               have
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               same
               Herodotus
               ,
               who
               (
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Homer
               )
               collects
               ,
               out
               of
               Lesbian
               and
               Cumane
               Antiquities
               ,
               that
               Homer
               was
               born
               622.
               years
               before
               Xerxes
               his
               invasion
               of
               
                 Greece
                 :
                 (
                 circa
                 finem
                 .
                 )
              
               And
               of
               
                 Macrobius
                 (
                 in
                 Som.
                 Scip.
              
               2.
               10.
               
               )
               who
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Greek
                 History
                 extant
                 which
                 mentions
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 note
                 above
                 2000.
                 years
                 by-past
                 ,
                 for
                 beyond
              
               Ninus
               
                 nothing
                 famous
                 is
                 inserted
                 into
                 Books
                 ;
                 Abhinc
                 ultra
                 duo
                 retrò
                 annorum
                 millia
                 de
                 excellenti
                 rerum
                 gestarum
                 memoriâ
                 ,
                 nè
                 Graeca
                 quidem
                 exstat
                 historia
                 ;
                 nam
                 suprà
                 Ninum
                 nihil
                 praeclarum
                 in
                 libros
                 relatum
                 est
                 .
                 ]
              
               Now
               Macrobius
               lived
               under
               Theodosius
               (
               as
               
                 Johan
                 .
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               by
               Joseph
               Scaliger's
               indication
               ,
               observes
               ,
               
                 ex
                 codice
              
               Theodosiani
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 6.
                 titulo
                 ,
                 de
                 praepositis
                 sacri
                 cubiculi
                 .
              
               And
               was
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               a
               Pythagorick
               Philosopher
               :
               and
               yet
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               that
               Christian
               Emperour's
               Bed-Chamber
               :
               vide
               Johan
               .
               Isaaci
               
                 notas
                 in
              
               Macrobium
               .
            
             
               My
               desire
               to
               secure
               my
               Reader
               from
               stumbling
               at
               the
               Objection
               of
               Celsus
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               him
               the
               validity
               of
               that
               Reply
               ,
               which
               the
               maintainers
               of
               the
               
               Christian
               Cause
               return'd
               to
               it
               hath
               forc'd
               me
               to
               this
               Digression
               ,
               from
               the
               pursuit
               of
               that
               Argument
               I
               was
               producing
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               consonancy
               of
               our
               Faith
               with
               the
               approved
               Maxims
               of
               Philosophy
               ;
               drawn
               from
               each
               sides
               claiming
               the
               Primogeniture
               and
               pleading
               that
               theirs
               was
               the
               First-born
               .
               It
               being
               therefore
               manifest
               ,
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               both
               parties
               ,
               that
               Christianity
               and
               Philosophy
               agree
               in
               their
               Maxims
               :
               I
               shall
               take
               this
               as
               a
               Supersedeas
               from
               that
               toylsom
               labour
               of
               collecting
               the
               several
               parcels
               of
               Christian
               Verity
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               vast
               Ocean
               of
               Secular
               Authors
               ,
               on
               whose
               surface
               they
               lay
               scatter'd
               :
               the
               gathering
               up
               whereof
               is
               compared
               by
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexand.
                 (
                 Stromat
              
               .
               1.
               )
               to
               the
               setting
               together
               again
               of
               Pentheus
               dismember'd
               limbs
               :
               and
               requires
               more
               reading
               ,
               and
               a
               stronger
               memory
               than
               I
               dare
               pretend
               to
               :
               being
               not
               only
               of
               a
               courser
               Clay
               ,
               but
               wanting
               the
               helps
               which
               those
               learned
               Fathers
               had
               ,
               whom
               
                 Tertullian
                 (
                 Testimon
                 .
                 animae
                 .
                 cap.
              
               1.
               )
               affirms
               to
               have
               evidenced
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               by
               an
               enumeration
               of
               Particulars
               ,
               that
               Christian
               Religion
               propounds
               nothing
               new
               or
               portentous
               ,
               but
               for
               which
               it
               hath
               the
               suffrage
               of
               Humane
               Learning
               and
               Pagan
               Writers
               .
               A
               Province
               so
               well
               administred
               by
               St.
               Clemens
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               the
               incomparable
               Lord
               of
               Plessai
               of
               late
               ,
               as
               renders
               it
               a
               needless
               work
               for
               me
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               only
               instance
               in
               two
               or
               three
               such
               heads
               of
               Christian
               Doctrine
               (
               which
               I
               have
               not
               observed
               others
               to
               have
               spoken
               of
               )
               as
               approach
               nearest
               to
               the
               Foundation
               ,
               and
               are
               vulgarly
               reputed
               opposite
               to
               the
               Dictates
               of
               Philosophy
               ,
               yet
               have
               been
               attested
               to
               by
               Philosophers
               .
            
             
               §
               2.
               1.
               
               That
               man
               in
               order
               to
               his
               being
               happy
               must
               be
               restored
               to
               Communion
               with
               ,
               and
               Conformity
               unto
               God
               is
               the
               Assertion
               of
               the
               Platonicks
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               us
               
                 Christians
                 .
                 Plotinus
              
               ,
               that
               most
               refined
               mouth
               of
               Plato
               (
               as
               one
               
                 (
                 St.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 lib.
                 3.
                 
                 Academ
                 .
                 quest
                 .
                 )
              
               stiles
               him
               ,
               who
               had
               more
               insight
               into
               Philosophy
               than
               a
               thousand
               of
               our
               modern
               Blatterers
               .
               )
               In
               his
               first
               Book
               ,
               
                 de
                 dubiis
                 animae
              
               ,
               writes
               thus
               ;
               Father
               Jove
               ,
               pittying
               labouring
               Souls
               ,
               made
               the
               bonds
               wherein
               they
               were
               held
               ,
               solvable
               ,
               and
               allowed
               them
               some
               interval
               breathings
               and
               intermissions
               ,
               wherein
               they
               might
               live
               from
               their
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               of
               themselves
               which
               they
               had
               contracted
               by
               converse
               with
               their
               Bodies
               :
               and
               sometimes
               be
               there
               ,
               where
               the
               Soul
               of
               the
               World
               is
               always
               :
               taking
               no
               thought
               of
               these
               inferiour
               things
               ,
               
                 (
                 vide
              
               Jamblicum
               
                 de
                 mysteriis
                 :
                 tit
                 .
                 Via
                 ad
                 felicitatem
                 .
                 )
              
               The
               ground
               of
               this
               Sentiment
               he
               might
               have
               had
               from
               his
               master
               Plato
               ,
               who
               ,
               (
               in
               his
               Timaeus
               )
               distils
               from
               his
               pen
               these
               golden
               drops
               :
               
                 while
                 the
                 soul
                 lives
                 below
                 God
                 ,
                 she
                 meets
                 with
                 nothing
                 but
                 turbulency
                 and
                 uncertainty
              
               (
               the
               perfect
               print
               of
               
               Solomon's
               seal
               ,
               of
               his
               
                 [
                 vanity
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 spirit
                 :
                 ]
                 )
                 She
                 must
                 therefore
                 fly
                 to
                 her
                 native
                 Countrey
              
               (
               expressed
               to
               the
               life
               in
               St.
               
               Paul's
               )
               
                 [
                 having
                 our
                 conversation
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 ]
                 But
                 where
                 shall
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 Passage-boat
                 ?
                 How
                 shall
                 I
                 make
                 my
                 flight
                 thither
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 expedit
                 and
                 certain
                 way
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 becoming
                 conformable
                 unto
                 God.
              
               A
               main
               point
               of
               Christian
               Philosophy
               :
               which
               his
               foresaid
               Scholar
               thus
               comments
               upon
               
                 (
                 Plotin
                 .
                 de
                 contemplat
                 .
                 )
                 [
                 All
                 beatitude
                 flows
                 from
                 our
                 contemplating
                 that
                 best
                 and
                 fairest
                 Father
                 ,
                 whereby
                 our
                 souls
                 (
                 bidding
                 farewel
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 freed
                 from
                 drudgery
                 )
                 enjoys
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 mean
                 while
                 ,
                 that
                 happiness
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 enjoys
                 eternally
                 and
                 without
                 intermission
                 .
                 —
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 attain
                 to
                 an
                 happy
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 does
                 not
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 chast
                 love
                 ,
                 adhere
                 to
                 that
                 one
                 best
                 Good
                 the
                 inocmmutable
                 God.
                 ]
              
               With
               the
               like
               Doctrine
               Plato
               in
               his
               Convivio
               feasts
               his
               guests
               ears
               .
               
                 [
                 A
                 blessed
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 inspection
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Pulcritude
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 produceth
                 ,
                 but
                 nourisheth
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 appearances
                 and
                 shadows
                 ,
                 but
                 real
                 and
                 substantial
                 Vertues
                 such
                 as
                 lively
                 express
                 him
                 whom
                 we
                 contemplate
                 .
                 ]
              
               Was
               ever
               any
               thing
               said
               by
               Christian
               Theologues
               more
               resembling
               our
               Philosophy
               than
               these
               Platonick
               Dictates
               ?
               Compare
               those
               with
               the
               Evangelical
               Notions
               ,
               of
               
                 [
                 being
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Image
                 by
                 beholding
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               and
               then
               say
               ,
               if
               they
               make
               not
               as
               perfect
               an
               harmony
               ,
               as
               if
               these
               lessons
               had
               been
               set
               by
               the
               same
               Master
               .
               Now
               whether
               God
               did
               ever
               hang
               out
               to
               the
               World
               a
               more
               lively
               Picture
               of
               himself
               ,
               than
               him
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               stiles
               the
               express
               Image
               of
               his
               Father's
               Person
               ?
               or
               did
               ever
               throw
               out
               a
               stronger
               cord
               of
               love
               ,
               
               to
               knit
               men's
               affections
               to
               himself
               ,
               than
               the
               Son
               of
               his
               love
               ?
               I
               dare
               refer
               to
               the
               determination
               of
               Philosophy
               it self
               ,
               after
               I
               have
               discussed
               some
               other
               Maxims
               ,
               common
               to
               that
               and
               Christianity
               .
            
             
               §
               3.
               2.
               
               The
               Original
               Tradition
               of
               the
               all-comprehending
               Evangelical
               Promise
               ,
               
                 [
                 The
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 shall
                 break
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 :
                 ]
              
               that
               grain
               of
               Mustard-seed
               ,
               whence
               grew
               the
               tall
               Tree
               of
               the
               whole
               Gospel
               :
               that
               Rose
               of
               Sharon
               in
               the
               bud
               ,
               which
               in
               process
               of
               time
               dilated
               its
               leaves
               to
               their
               full
               dimensions
               ;
               deliver'd
               to
               the
               World
               by
               Noah
               ,
               that
               Preacher
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               was
               not
               wholly
               obliterated
               out
               of
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               Gentile-World
               .
               That
               it
               still
               retain'd
               the
               Tradition
               of
               Man's
               Apostacy
               from
               God
               :
               appears
               from
               
                 Celsus
                 (
                 In
                 Orig.
                 lib.
                 6.
                 cal
                 .
              
               20.
               )
               his
               quoting
               Pherecides
               for
               bringing
               in
               the
               Serpent
               Ophioneus
               ,
               as
               heading
               a
               Party
               against
               Saturn
               ,
               the
               father
               of
               all
               the
               Gods
               ;
               and
               therefore
               cast
               down
               with
               his
               followers
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               bound
               in
               chains
               .
               From
               
               Aelian's
               reporting
               
                 (
                 Var.
                 hist.
              
               3.
               1.
               
               )
               that
               the
               Serpent
               which
               Apollo
               slew
               ,
               had
               usurped
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Divine
               Oracle
               :
               a
               plain
               intimation
               of
               his
               presuming
               to
               wrest
               Gods
               Oracles
               ;
               and
               of
               his
               setting
               up
               his
               own
               in
               their
               room
               ,
               in
               his
               conference
               with
               Eve.
               The
               same
               Author
               in
               his
               description
               of
               Tempe
               ,
               in
               the
               story
               of
               Python
               ,
               gives
               us
               a
               perfect
               prospect
               of
               Eden
               :
               into
               which
               the
               Serpent
               had
               insinuated
               himself
               ;
               and
               where
               he
               received
               his
               deaths
               wound
               ,
               his
               fatal
               doom
               .
               Erithraea
               (
               quoted
               by
               
                 Lactantius
                 (
                 de
                 orig
                 .
                 erroris
                 lib.
              
               2.
               )
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               whose
               writings
               are
               repositories
               of
               the
               old
               Tradition
               :
               )
               turns
               this
               part
               of
               Moses
               his
               History
               into
               Verse
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
             
               
                 Man
                 was
                 form'd
                 by
                 God's
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 seduc'd
                 by
                 the
                 Serpents
                 guile
                 ,
                 be
                 became
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 learn'd
                 to
                 know
                 good
                 and
                 evil
                 .
                 Hyginus
              
               (
               in
               his
               
                 Poetic
                 .
                 astronom
                 .
                 titul
                 .
                 Serpens
                 )
              
               quotes
               Pherecides
               speaking
               of
               golden
               Apples
               ;
               of
               a
               Serpent
               set
               by
               Juno
               to
               watch
               her
               Orchard
               :
               of
               a
               Serpent
               which
               the
               Giants
               (
               in
               their
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               )
               set
               upon
               Minerva
               ,
               and
               thrown
               by
               her
               to
               among
               the
               Stars
               .
               Manifest
               prints
               of
               the
               old
               Tradition
               .
               Indeed
               the
               corrupt
               Matter
               issuing
               from
               the
               Wound
               ,
               was
               a
               dayly
               Monitor
               to
               humane
               kind
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               been
               struck
               with
               the
               Serpents
               poysonful
               sting
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               hardly
               conceivable
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               wholly
               lose
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Remedy
               ,
               the
               Memory
               of
               that
               soveraign
               Plant
               which
               would
               cleanse
               and
               heal
               them
               .
               Though
               ,
               through
               the
               vanity
               of
               men's
               minds
               ,
               and
               the
               craft
               of
               those
               who
               made
               themselves
               Lords
               over
               their
               Faith
               (
               on
               purpose
               that
               they
               might
               settle
               themselves
               in
               a
               more
               absolute
               Dominion
               over
               their
               persons
               )
               that
               Tradition
               was
               in
               time
               so
               corrupted
               ;
               as
               it
               requires
               a
               more
               than
               ordinary
               sagacity
               to
               scent
               out
               the
               foot-steps
               of
               it
               (
               and
               I
               hope
               the
               candid
               Reader
               will
               take
               that
               for
               my
               Apology
               ,
               if
               in
               hunting
               after
               it
               ,
               I
               come
               not
               always
               within
               so
               full
               a
               view
               of
               the
               game
               ,
               or
               follow
               so
               hot
               a
               scent
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               the
               whole
               pack
               of
               Readers
               ,
               with
               one
               mouth
               ,
               cry
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               )
               there
               ,
               there
               .
               )
               Howbeit
               I
               despair
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               (
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Fathers
               pricking
               out
               some
               of
               the
               prints
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               assistance
               of
               his
               Spirit
               whose
               cause
               I
               am
               pleading
               )
               I
               shall
               trace
               out
               the
               remains
               of
               this
               Tradition
               in
               secular
               Authors
               ,
               so
               near
               its
               scent
               and
               first
               Original
               :
               as
               to
               make
               it
               probable
               ,
               if
               no
               more
               ,
               that
               what
               the
               Apostles
               delivered
               in
               Thesi
               touching
               the
               blessed
               Jesus
               ,
               is
               suitable
               to
               what
               is
               taught
               in
               Hypothesi
               by
               the
               Philosophers
               :
               especially
               those
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               (
               to
               vamp
               and
               furbish
               the
               sullied
               and
               almost
               worn-out
               knowledg
               thereof
               )
               travell'd
               into
               those
               parts
               where
               the
               Original
               of
               that
               Tradition
               was
               preserved
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               begin
               with
               that
               of
               Plato
               in
               the
               Phaedra
               pointed
               out
               by
               (
               the
               best
               versed
               in
               humane
               Learning
               of
               all
               the
               Fathers
               )
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
                 ,
                 (
                 Stromat
              
               .
               1.
               98.
               
               )
               who
               quotes
               that
               travelling
               Philosopher
               reporting
               this
               to
               have
               been
               the
               Opinion
               of
               those
               Barbarians
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               learn'd
               his
               Philosophy
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               
               the
               
                 Brachmans
                 ,
                 Odrysians
                 ,
                 Getes
                 ,
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 Chaldaeans
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               that
               inhabit
               Palestine
               :
               That
               certain
               blessed
               Souls
               (
               or
               Daemons
               )
               leaving
               their
               supercelestial
               place
               ,
               vouchsafe
               to
               descend
               into
               this
               earthly
               Dungeon
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               assumed
               humane
               Bodies
               ,
               to
               undergo
               all
               the
               miseries
               that
               man
               is
               obnoxious
               to
               in
               this
               life
               :
               and
               undertaking
               the
               care
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               to
               give
               Laws
               ,
               and
               teach
               Philosophy
               .
               This
               ,
               
                 Origen
                 (
                 Contra
                 Celsum
                 ,
                 l.
              
               5.
               )
               reminds
               Celsus
               of
               ,
               charging
               it
               upon
               his
               Epicurean
               blockishness
               and
               want
               of
               reading
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               need
               be
               told
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               common
               sentence
               of
               all
               Philosophers
               (
               who
               held
               the
               being
               of
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Providence
               over
               man
               ,
               )
               that
               some
               Gods
               have
               been
               manifested
               in
               humane
               flesh
               ,
               assumed
               humane
               shape
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               deliver
               Oracles
               ,
               and
               bring
               releif
               to
               mankind
               .
               Jamblicus
               writes
               after
               
               Plato's
               stile
               
                 (
                 de
                 myster
                 iis
                 ,
                 tit
                 .
                 quando
                 alia
                 numina
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
              
               making
               the
               Heroes
               or
               Semidei
               to
               unravel
               the
               Snarls
               which
               the
               Cacodemons
               make
               :
               assigning
               to
               these
               last
               ,
               that
               they
               oppress
               and
               distemper
               the
               Body
               ,
               that
               they
               draw
               the
               Soul
               downward
               ,
               and
               hinder
               it
               in
               its
               motion
               toward
               Heaven
               :
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               they
               stir
               us
               up
               to
               good
               Actions
               ,
               that
               they
               enliven
               and
               enlighten
               us
               ,
               provoke
               us
               to
               great
               and
               generous
               Vertues
               ,
               that
               they
               watch
               over
               our
               Souls
               ,
               and
               loose
               them
               from
               corporeal
               and
               terrene
               Intanglements
               .
               and
               in
               the
               same
               Treatise
               ,
               
                 [
                 tit
                 .
                 quae
                 ratio
                 sacrificiorum
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               he
               lays
               down
               this
               as
               a
               Principle
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               attain
               to
               Communion
               with
               the
               incorporeal
               Deity
               but
               by
               the
               Mediation
               of
               the
               corporeal
               or
               incarnate
               .
               A
               point
               which
               he
               transcribed
               out
               of
               his
               Master
               Plato
               ,
               who
               (
               in
               his
               Convivium
               ,
               thus
               dictates
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 approached
                 to
                 by
                 man
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 communion
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 is
                 through
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 Demons
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               good
               Demons
               ,
               or
               Gods
               made
               men
               :
               a
               middle
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               the
               bond
               which
               uniteth
               and
               joyneth
               us
               and
               God
               ;
               as
               Plutarch
               observes
               ,
               in
               his
               Treatise
               
                 de
                 defectu
                 oraculorum
              
               ,
               where
               he
               commends
               this
               opinion
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               salves
               many
               and
               difficult
               doubts
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               Of
               this
               Ethnick
               Principle
               St.
               Austin
               takes
               notice
               ,
               
                 (
                 de
                 civitate
                 lib.
                 8.
                 cap.
                 18.
                 )
                 titul
                 .
                 homines
                 ut
                 commendentur
                 diis
                 ,
                 bonis
                 Daemonibus
                 uti
                 debent
                 advocatis
                 :
              
               and
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 9.
                 cap.
                 9.
                 )
                 tit
                 .
                 an
                 amicitia
                 caelestium
                 per
                 intercessionem
                 Daemonum
                 possit
                 homini
                 provideri
              
               ;
               and
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 9.
                 cap.
                 17.
                 )
                 tit
                 .
                 non
                 iali
                 mediatore
                 indigere
                 hominem
                 qualis
                 est
                 Daemon
                 .
              
               That
               as
               the
               Pagan
               Philosophers
               held
               ,
               
                 that
                 men
                 must
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 good
                 Demons
                 to
                 commend
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Gods
                 :
                 whether
                 the
                 friendship
                 of
                 the
                 Caelestials
                 can
                 be
                 procured
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 intercession
                 of
                 Demons
                 ?
                 Man
                 does
                 not
                 need
                 such
                 a
                 Mediator
                 as
                 the
                 Demon
                 is
                 .
              
               And
               as
               to
               that
               branch
               of
               it
               which
               asserts
               the
               Virgin-birth
               ,
               St.
               Cyril
               gives
               his
               Catechumens
               this
               
                 item
                 (
                 Catech.
              
               12.
               )
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               ]
               
                 If
                 the
              
               Grecians
               
                 question
                 the
                 possibility
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Incarnation
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 confuted
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Mythologists
                 .
              
               Upon
               which
               point
               
                 Tertullian
                 (
                 apolog
                 .
                 cap.
              
               21.
               )
               (
               after
               his
               common
               use
               )
               hath
               this
               excellent
               Animad
               version
               .
               
                 [
                 Recipite
                 hanc
                 fabulam
                 ,
                 similis
                 est
                 vestris
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
                 If
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 Christs
                 Incarnation
                 be
                 a
                 Fable
                 ,
                 ye
                 ought
                 to
                 embrace
                 it
                 ;
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 think
                 it
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 born
                 of
                 a
                 Virgin
                 :
                 for
                 how
                 many
                 Stories
                 have
                 you
                 like
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 less
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 than
                 this
                 ?
                 You
                 feign
                 your
              
               Jove
               
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 Sons
                 begot
                 of
                 Mortals
                 ,
                 which
                 even
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 would
                 be
                 ashamed
                 to
                 father
                 :
                 begot
                 in
                 Incest
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Sister
                 ;
                 in
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 Wives
                 ;
                 in
                 Fornication
                 ,
                 of
                 Virgins
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 Fish
                 ,
                 Fowl
                 ,
                 and
                 horned
                 Beasts
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Had
               not
               the
               World
               been
               prepossest
               with
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               That
               God-saviour
               was
               to
               be
               Incarnate
               ,
               and
               to
               assume
               the
               Womans
               Seed
               ;
               how
               could
               it
               have
               been
               so
               easily
               induc'd
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               Persons
               of
               more
               than
               common
               Prowess
               ,
               Vertue
               and
               Activity
               (
               especially
               in
               cultivating
               ,
               protecting
               ,
               rescuing
               ,
               or
               delivering
               humane
               Kind
               )
               whose
               Original
               on
               the
               Fathers
               or
               Mothers
               fide
               was
               obscure
               ,
               had
               their
               extraction
               on
               the
               Fathers
               side
               from
               some
               Deity
               or
               other
               .
               Whence
               Pausanias
               (
               in
               his
               
                 Corinthiacis
                 ;
              
               )
               though
               he
               bring
               different
               reports
               of
               the
               Original
               of
               A●sculapius
               ,
               on
               the
               Mothers
               side
               ,
               (
               so
               obscure
               was
               the
               Parentage
               of
               that
               great
               Succourer
               of
               all
               Mortals
               (
               as
               he
               is
               stiled
               in
               that
               Oracle
               
               which
               his
               father
               gave
               to
               Apollophanes
               )
               whom
               the
               Dog
               and
               She-goat
               of
               Arestanus
               found
               on
               the
               Mount
               Epidaur
               )
               yet
               he
               fathers
               him
               ,
               by
               common
               Vote
               ,
               upon
               Apollo
               :
               and
               introduceth
               Apollo
               ,
               thus
               resolving
               the
               Question
               of
               Apollophanes
               ,
               concerning
               his
               Mother
               :
               That
               he
               was
               not
               the
               Son
               of
               Arsinoe
               ,
               nor
               a
               Messenian
               ;
               but
               an
               Epidaurian
               ,
               the
               Off-spring
               of
               himself
               and
               the
               fair
               Coronis
               :
               And
               the
               same
               Author
               expounds
               Homer
               ,
               as
               stiling
               Mochnon
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ]
               
                 Man
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
                 Stesichorus
                 ,
              
               in
               his
               Fragments
               ,
               collected
               by
               
                 Henry
                 Stephen
              
               ,
               stiles
               Clymene
               (
               after
               she
               had
               brought
               forth
               Children
               to
               Sol
               )
               his
               Virgin-wife
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 &
                 virginalem
                 uxorem
              
               .
               Nay
               if
               he
               were
               a
               person
               of
               extraordinary
               Beneficence
               to
               his
               Country
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               been
               born
               in
               Wedlock
               ,
               and
               during
               his
               Nonage
               reputed
               such
               a
               mans
               Son
               ;
               yet
               after
               the
               performance
               of
               his
               heroick
               ,
               and
               more
               than
               humane
               exploits
               ,
               some
               God
               or
               other
               claims
               him
               for
               his
               Son
               and
               makes
               his
               Father
               construe
               that
               Verse
               .
               
                 
                   Hos
                   ego
                   filiolos
                   genui
                   ,
                   tulit
                   alter
                   honorem
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Thus
               Hercules
               shakes
               off
               his
               Father
               Amphitruo
               ,
               for
               
                 Jupiter
                 ;
                 Plato
              
               would
               have
               discarded
               his
               Father
               Ariston
               ;
               for
               Apollo
               ;
               and
               Alexander
               his
               ,
               for
               
                 Jupiter
                 Hammon
              
               .
               And
               so
               ambitious
               were
               the
               Females
               of
               the
               honour
               of
               being
               esteem'd
               Mothers
               of
               God-saviours
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               contented
               to
               keep
               their
               Sons
               counsel
               ,
               and
               to
               blow
               their
               Husbands
               Horn
               ;
               (
               which
               it
               had
               been
               more
               for
               their
               credit
               ,
               to
               have
               put
               in
               their
               pockets
               )
               had
               they
               not
               conceived
               ,
               that
               the
               honour
               of
               that
               ,
               would
               counterballanee
               the
               shame
               of
               this
               :
               Just
               as
               the
               Patriarchs
               zeal
               to
               have
               the
               promised
               Seed
               come
               from
               their
               Loins
               ,
               over-weighed
               the
               sin
               and
               shame
               of
               their
               Polygamy
               .
               In
               which
               conceit
               ,
               these
               good
               Women
               wrote
               after
               the
               Copy
               ,
               which
               Mother
               Eve
               set
               them
               ,
               at
               
               Cain's
               Birth
               ;
               whom
               (
               thinking
               he
               had
               ben
               the
               promised
               Seed
               )
               she
               welcom'd
               into
               the
               World
               with
               this
               Congratulation
               
                 [
                 I
                 have
                 gotten
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 ]
              
               she
               thought
               she
               had
               got
               the
               Man
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               promised
               Seed
               ,
               by
               the
               fore-top
               ,
               when
               she
               had
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               wicked
               one
               by
               the
               heel
               .
               
                 [
                 Alii
                 subtiliùs
              
               [
               possedi
               virum
               Dei
               :
               ]
               
                 quasi
                 intelligeret
              
               Heva
               ,
               
                 jam
                 se
                 habere
                 illum
                 sibi
                 promissum
                 Serpentis
                 victorem
                 :
                 ità
                 fidem
              
               Hevae
               
                 laudant
                 ,
                 quòd
                 promissionem
                 fide
                 amplexa
                 sit
                 ,
                 de
                 conterendo
                 per
                 semen
                 suum
                 Diaboli
                 capite
                 :
                 putant
                 autem
                 in
                 persona
                 vel
                 individuo
                 fuisse
                 deceptam
                 ;
                 quia
                 ad
              
               Cain
               
                 restrinxerit
                 ,
                 quod
                 de
                 Christo
                 promissum
                 erat
                 .
                 (
                 Calvin
                 in
                 Genes
                 .
              
               4.
               1.
               )
               Hence
               Pharaoh
               caused
               Joseph
               ,
               to
               be
               proclaim'd
               
                 [
                 Abrech
                 ]
                 Saviour
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
              
               (
               St.
               
                 Jerom
                 ,
                 question
                 .
                 Hebraicis
                 ,
                 Genesis
              
               41.
               43.
               
               )
               and
               as
               such
               they
               worshipped
               him
               afterwards
               ,
               under
               the
               Symbol
               of
               an
               Oxe
               ,
               as
               the
               Israelites
               did
               under
               the
               Image
               of
               a
               Calf
               .
               A
               great
               many
               such
               God-men
               were
               precipitated
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               through
               its
               impatiency
               to
               stay
               ,
               till
               the
               Fulness
               of
               Time
               wasco●●e
               .
               This
               is
               that
               which
               
                 Origen
                 (
                 lib.
                 1.
                 calum
              
               .
               20.
               )
               gives
               in
               reply
               to
               Celsus
               his
               Jew
               ,
               excepting
               against
               the
               Article
               of
               Christ's
               being
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
               :
               
                 We
                 Christians
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 only
                 men
                 that
                 report
              
               Heroes
               
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 born
                 of
                 Virgins
                 :
              
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               which
               Assertion
               ,
               he
               there
               makes
               demonstration
               by
               several
               Instances
               .
               Of
               this
               extract
               were
               those
               whom
               Creon
               in
               Sophocles
               his
               Antigone
               stiles
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ]
               
                 Deos
                 indigends
              
               .
               Tully's
               Invention
               is
               stranded
               ,
               in
               seeking
               a
               salvo
               for
               that
               Point
               of
               Secular
               Theology
               and
               Religious
               Custom
               ,
               of
               inclining
               to
               canonize
               those
               rather
               ,
               who
               were
               feigned
               to
               have
               a
               God
               to
               their
               Father
               ,
               than
               a
               Goddess
               to
               their
               Mother
               :
               a
               Custom
               which
               seems
               to
               him
               to
               contradict
               both
               the
               Civil
               and
               Natural
               Law
               ;
               where
               the
               Mothers
               side
               is
               esteemed
               the
               surer
               side
               .
               
                 [
                 Quid
                 quorum
                 matres
                 ?
                 opinor
                 etiam
                 magis
                 :
                 ut
                 enim
                 in
                 Jure
                 Civili
                 ,
                 qui
                 est
                 de
                 matre
                 libera
                 ,
                 liber
                 est
                 :
                 item
                 Jure
                 Naturae
                 ,
                 qui
                 de
                 Dea
                 matre
                 est
                 ,
                 Deus
                 sit
                 necesse
                 est
                 —
                 tales
                 tamen
                 nusquam
                 coluntur
                 :
                 ]
                 (
                 de
                 nat
                 .
                 deor
                 .
                 l.
                 3.
                 pag.
              
               132.
               )
               But
               this
               Observation
               unties
               this
               Knot
               ,
               viz.
               It
               was
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               which
               the
               World
               look'd
               after
               for
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               had
               respect
               to
               ,
               in
               their
               canonizing
               of
               their
               Worthies
               .
               For
               the
               clearing
               of
               which
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Sparks
               of
               Evangelical
               Truth
               ,
               raked
               up
               in
               the
               fore-alledged
               Secular
               Authorities
               ,
               may
               shine
               out
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               necessary
               to
               blow
               away
               the
               Ashes
               they
               are
               raked
               up
               in
               .
            
             
             
               §
               4.
               
               All
               these
               Quotations
               faulter
               under
               the
               weight
               of
               that
               Vulgar
               Error
               ,
               which
               had
               the
               chief
               hand
               in
               corrupting
               the
               Original
               Tradition
               ,
               by
               introducing
               the
               multiplicity
               of
               God-saviours
               .
               An
               Errour
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               at
               first
               taken
               up
               in
               Policy
               ,
               by
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               first
               Schisms
               from
               the
               Patriarchal
               Church
               ;
               who
               ,
               forsaking
               the
               one
               Body
               ,
               cleft
               the
               one
               Head
               ,
               the
               one
               Seed
               ,
               into
               many
               ,
               to
               serve
               their
               own
               Interests
               :
               teaching
               their
               several
               Colonies
               to
               expect
               (
               each
               Faction
               in
               their
               particular
               Separations
               )
               the
               Birth
               of
               the
               promised
               Seed
               in
               their
               own
               Conventicle
               :
               (
               Just
               as
               our
               modern
               Separatists
               from
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               teach
               their
               several
               Parties
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               that
               peculiar
               Society
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               must
               procede
               those
               more
               than
               men
               who
               must
               effect
               those
               strange
               things
               of
               which
               they
               dream
               waking
               .
               )
               And
               when
               upon
               these
               suggestions
               ,
               each
               Schismatical
               Confederacy
               had
               brought
               forth
               Saviours
               of
               their
               own
               flesh
               and
               bone
               ,
               the
               Politicians
               were
               forc'd
               to
               allow
               this
               multiplicity
               ,
               for
               peace
               sake
               ,
               to
               suppress
               their
               otherwise-endless
               contendings
               ,
               about
               the
               priority
               of
               those
               several
               Saviours
               ,
               which
               each
               Nation
               ,
               before
               mutual
               Commerce
               ,
               had
               made
               to
               it self
               :
               and
               the
               Meliority
               of
               those
               various
               Religions
               ,
               wherewith
               those
               Gods
               were
               worshipp'd
               .
               To
               prevent
               irreconcileable
               wrangling
               upon
               this
               diversity
               (
               appearing
               still
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               as
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               World
               came
               acquainted
               with
               one
               another
               :
               So
               as
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Pitcher
               that
               stands
               upon
               Hydras
               back
               to
               tantalize
               the
               Crow
               ,
               but
               was
               contended
               about
               :
               some
               affirming
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               wherein
               Matusius
               presented
               to
               Demophon
               his
               Daughters
               Blood
               mixt
               with
               Wine
               ;
               others
               ,
               that
               wherein
               Icarius
               presented
               Wine
               to
               the
               Ligurians
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 (
                 Hygini
                 poetic
                 .
                 astronom
                 .
                 tit
                 .
                 Hydra
                 ,
              
               226.
               )
               they
               all
               came
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               and
               (
               by
               universal
               Consent
               )
               centred
               in
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               That
               the
               Genii
               or
               Angel-guardians
               of
               each
               Country
               ,
               deputed
               by
               God
               ,
               as
               so
               many
               Lords
               Presidents
               over
               their
               Provinces
               ,
               under
               himself
               the
               Emperour
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               suted
               themselves
               in
               their
               government
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               Nature
               and
               Constitution
               of
               the
               respective
               Climates
               within
               their
               Jurisdictions
               .
               Hence
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               Matrix
               ,
               one
               Country
               produceth
               
                 A
                 Virgin-born
                 God
              
               of
               one
               temper
               ;
               another
               ,
               of
               another
               ;
               one
               a
               Male
               ,
               another
               a
               Female
               Deity
               ;
               here
               a
               Mars
               ,
               there
               a
               Venus
               ;
               here
               a
               Saturn
               ,
               there
               a
               
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Every
               one
               of
               which
               are
               best
               pleased
               with
               that
               kind
               of
               Divine
               Service
               that
               best
               sutes
               the
               Genius
               of
               the
               place
               of
               their
               Birth
               .
               Hence
               Jamblicus
               builds
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               Discourse
               ,
               about
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               upon
               this
               Foundation
               of
               Gods
               Presidents
               over
               several
               Countries
               and
               Commodities
               :
               
                 (
                 de
                 mysteriis
                 ,
                 quae
                 ratio
                 sacrificiorum
                 :
                 )
              
               And
               Symmachus
               his
               Arguments
               to
               
                 Valentinian
                 ,
                 Theodosius
              
               and
               Archadius
               ,
               for
               indulgence
               of
               the
               Gentile
               Polytheism
               ,
               upon
               this
               Maxim
               :
               
                 [
                 Varios
                 custodes
                 urbibus
                 cunctis
                 mens
                 divina
                 distribuit
                 :
                 ut
                 animae
                 nascentibus
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 populis
                 fatales
                 genii
                 dividuntur
                 :
                 ]
                 (
                 lib.
                 10.
                 epist.
                 54.
                 )
                 The
                 divine
                 Mind
                 hath
                 distributed
                 to
                 all
                 Cities
                 various
                 Guardians
                 ,
                 as
                 Souls
                 are
                 shared
                 out
                 to
                 organized
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 so
                 fatal
              
               Genii
               
                 to
                 Nations
              
               .
            
             
               That
               this
               was
               their
               pacifick
               Salvo
               ,
               for
               their
               Multiplicity
               of
               God-saviours
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Worship
               tender'd
               to
               them
               ,
               is
               manifest
               ,
               from
               the
               Discourse
               of
               Celsus
               in
               
                 Origen
                 (
                 lib.
              
               1.
               )
               where
               he
               states
               the
               Case
               thus
               :
               
                 [
                 The
                 Law-givers
                 of
                 particular
                 Regions
                 were
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 Angel-guardians
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 congruity
                 to
                 their
                 particular
                 Climes
                 .
                 ]
              
               (
               In
               allusion
               to
               which
               St.
               Paul
               stiles
               some
               Devils
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 (
                 Eph.
              
               6.
               12.
               )
               Of
               the
               same
               stamp
               in
               Christian
               Rome
               ,
               apostatized
               to
               Heathenism
               ,
               are
               their
               Mahuzzims
               ,
               who
               together
               with
               God
               (
               to
               them
               (
               when
               Daniel
               wrote
               )
               a
               strange
               God
               )
               that
               Church
               worships
               ,
               causeth
               to
               rule
               over
               many
               ,
               and
               distributes
               the
               Earth
               amongst
               them
               ,
               for
               a
               Reward
               :
               
                 (
                 Dan.
                 11.
                 39.
                 
                 Vide
                 Meed
                 ,
                 Vol.
                 2.
                 
                 Book
                 3.
                 cap.
                 17.
                 )
                 [
                 Thence
                 that
                 diversity
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Celsus
                 )
                 yet
                 all
                 just
                 ;
                 of
                 Religions
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 pleasing
                 to
                 the
                 Gods
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 directed
                 .
                 ]
              
               The
               Ethiopians
               about
               Meroe
               worship
               Jove
               and
               Bacchus
               ;
               the
               
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 Bacchus
              
               and
               
                 Urania
                 ;
                 Egygpt
              
               generally
               ,
               Osiris
               and
               Isis
               (
               some
               particular
               Provinces
               excepted
               ,
               that
               have
               their
               peculiar
               Deities
               ;
               as
               the
               
                 Saitae
                 ,
                 Minerva
              
               ;
               the
               
                 Nancratitae
                 ,
                 
                 Serapis
              
               .
               —
               )
               And
               that
               they
               may
               please
               such
               variety
               of
               Palats
               ;
               one
               Country
               hath
               these
               ,
               another
               other
               kind
               of
               Rites
               :
               one
               Country
               abstains
               from
               eating
               Sheep
               ,
               another
               from
               Goats
               ,
               another
               from
               Heifers
               ,
               another
               from
               Crocodiles
               (
               as
               sacred
               to
               their
               Gods
               )
               which
               other
               Countries
               feed
               upon
               ,
               without
               fear
               of
               displeasing
               their
               Deities
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               he
               quotes
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 Herodotus
                 ,
                 (
                 Herodot
                 .
                 Euterpe
                 ,
                 l.
              
               2.
               109.
               
               )
               this
               pleasant
               Story
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               Marea
               and
               Appis
               (
               Towns
               in
               the
               confines
               of
               Egypt
               and
               Lybia
               )
               disrelishing
               the
               Religion
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               because
               it
               prohibited
               the
               eating
               of
               Heifers
               (
               after
               which
               their
               teeth
               water'd
               )
               were
               taught
               by
               that
               Master
               of
               Arts
               ,
               the
               Belly
               ,
               to
               plead
               ,
               their
               Towns
               belonged
               to
               Lybia
               ,
               not
               Egypt
               :
               upon
               which
               they
               dispatch
               Messengers
               to
               
                 Jupiter
                 Hammon
              
               the
               Lybian
               God
               ,
               to
               tell
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               that
               they
               belonged
               to
               his
               Dominion
               ;
               that
               thenceforward
               they
               would
               renounce
               Egypt
               and
               her
               Cow-goddess
               :
               neither
               would
               they
               ask
               her
               lieve
               to
               eat
               Beef
               :
               For
               being
               without
               Delta
               (
               the
               utmost
               bounds
               of
               Egypt
               )
               they
               were
               born
               under
               a
               better
               Planet
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               kept
               Tantalizing
               ,
               within
               the
               sight
               of
               so
               many
               fat
               Bullocks
               as
               their
               Country
               bred
               ,
               whose
               flesh
               they
               must
               not
               eat
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               displeasing
               the
               Goddess
               :
               for
               their
               parts
               ,
               having
               said
               their
               Grace
               to
               him
               ,
               they
               were
               resolv'd
               to
               fall
               to
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               say
               Amen
               .
               But
               he
               (
               whether
               ,
               after
               the
               guise
               of
               the
               English
               Courtesie
               ,
               he
               would
               yield
               to
               his
               Sisterdeity
               the
               upper
               hand
               at
               Table
               ,
               the
               preheminence
               in
               carving
               ;
               or
               whether
               he
               thought
               it
               not
               worth
               the
               while
               (
               with
               her
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               so
               great
               an
               appearance
               of
               Injustice
               ,
               as
               removing
               the
               old
               Land-marks
               might
               be
               interpreted
               )
               to
               add
               to
               his
               Province
               so
               Belly-god
               a
               people
               ,
               as
               hung
               to
               him
               by
               nothing
               but
               the
               Teeth
               ,
               and
               would
               prove
               only
               Trencher-chaplains
               )
               would
               not
               give
               them
               their
               longings
               ,
               but
               bound
               them
               to
               a
               perpetual
               Lent
               ,
               as
               being
               within
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               bounded
               with
               Delta
               ,
               but
               the
               Nile
               ;
               out
               of
               which
               whosoever
               drank
               their
               Mornings
               draught
               ,
               must
               not
               dine
               with
               Beef
               .
               This
               point
               of
               Gentilism
               Joshua
               disswaded
               the
               Israelites
               from
               imbracing
               ,
               in
               his
               sarcastical
               allowing
               them
               to
               chuse
               ,
               whether
               they
               would
               serve
               the
               Gods
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               came
               ;
               or
               of
               the
               Nations
               of
               of
               whose
               Land
               they
               had
               got
               the
               possession
               :
               or
               of
               the
               God
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               and
               Jocob
               :
               of
               whose
               Faith
               this
               was
               the
               Crown
               ,
               that
               coming
               into
               a
               strange
               Country
               ,
               they
               neither
               brought
               their
               Penates
               with
               them
               ,
               nor
               received
               the
               Gods
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               but
               adhered
               to
               the
               true
               God
               who
               appeared
               to
               Abraham
               .
               Whereas
               
               Nahor's
               Family
               was
               tainted
               with
               the
               vulgar
               Error
               of
               Local
               Deities
               :
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               Rachel
               (
               not
               daring
               to
               trust
               her self
               in
               a
               foreign
               Country
               without
               the
               salvifick
               presence
               of
               her
               Fathers
               Gods
               )
               stole
               away
               those
               consecrated
               Images
               of
               them
               ,
               into
               which
               she
               conceiv'd
               the
               Spirits
               of
               those
               Gods
               were
               entred
               :
               The
               purging
               his
               Family
               of
               which
               ,
               and
               erecting
               an
               Altar
               ,
               and
               adhering
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               that
               God
               appeared
               to
               him
               ,
               was
               
               Jacob's
               commendation
               .
            
             
               The
               Mixture
               of
               Religions
               in
               Samaria
               grew
               up
               of
               the
               same
               seed
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               fearful
               Apostacies
               of
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               ,
               both
               while
               they
               were
               one
               Commonwealth
               ,
               and
               after
               they
               were
               divided
               into
               two
               Kingdoms
               .
               For
               ,
               not
               confiding
               in
               their
               own
               God
               ,
               they
               called
               in
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               to
               his
               aid
               ,
               the
               Gods
               of
               Egypt
               (
               the
               golden
               Calves
               )
               the
               Gods
               of
               
                 Moab
                 ,
                 Baal-Peor
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               whom
               while
               they
               sought
               to
               please
               ,
               with
               services
               sutable
               to
               each
               Deity
               ,
               they
               fell
               to
               these
               barbarous
               immoralities
               (
               of
               open
               Fornication
               ,
               of
               Sacrificing
               Children
               ,
               &c.
               )
               as
               ripened
               them
               for
               Transportation
               and
               Captivity
               .
               In
               which
               School
               of
               Affliction
               they
               so
               profitted
               ,
               as
               after
               that
               they
               could
               never
               be
               induc'd
               ,
               by
               the
               severest
               torments
               ,
               to
               invocate
               the
               names
               of
               any
               foreign
               Gods.
               But
               to
               return
               to
               the
               Philosophers
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               Distribution
               of
               Countries
               (
               saith
               Celsus
               )
               among
               Guardianangels
               ,
               and
               their
               disposal
               of
               Religious
               Affairs
               ,
               congruously
               to
               the
               Climates
               which
               fell
               to
               their
               lots
               ;
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               diverse
               Countries
               have
               different
               Funeral
               Rites
               :
               some
               by
               burning
               ,
               some
               by
               interring
               ,
               some
               by
               burying
               in
               their
               Kindreds
               Maws
               :
               each
               affirming
               their
               ownway
               best
               for
               themselves
               ,
               and
               most
               pleasing
               to
               their
               Local
               Deities
               .
               So
               as
               the
               Scythians
               esteem
               Cannibalism
               a
               sober
               and
               religious
               Custom
               ;
               and
               some
               Indians
               account
               it
               an
               act
               of
               
               Piety
               to
               kill
               and
               eat
               their
               decrepit
               Fathers
               .
               Of
               which
               different
               Sentiments
               we
               have
               a
               famous
               Example
               in
               the
               Story
               of
               Darius
               ;
               who
               calling
               together
               his
               Grecian
               Companies
               ,
               and
               asking
               at
               what
               price
               they
               would
               be
               hired
               ,
               to
               devour
               their
               defunct
               Friends
               ?
               received
               this
               answer
               from
               them
               ,
               That
               they
               would
               not
               by
               any
               means
               be
               hired
               to
               commit
               so
               savage
               an
               Act
               :
               then
               calling
               his
               Indian
               Soldiers
               (
               whose
               Funeral
               Ceremony
               was
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               solemnity
               ,
               and
               ostentation
               of
               Piety
               ,
               to
               devour
               their
               deceased
               Parents
               )
               he
               propounded
               to
               them
               what
               wages
               he
               should
               give
               them
               to
               burn
               the
               Bodies
               of
               their
               dead
               Kindred
               ?
               They
               holding
               up
               their
               hands
               ,
               as
               Men
               astonish'd
               at
               the
               horror
               of
               this
               Motion
               ,
               beseech
               him
               he
               would
               not
               pollute
               his
               Tongue
               and
               their
               Ears
               with
               such
               a
               more
               than
               barbarous
               proposal
               .
            
             
               Hence
               Celsus
               can
               allow
               the
               Jew
               to
               adhere
               to
               the
               Religion
               of
               his
               own
               Country
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               should
               impose
               upon
               all
               other
               Nations
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               (
               one
               of
               the
               least
               and
               most
               contemptible
               Provinces
               of
               the
               World
               )
               this
               he
               can
               by
               no
               means
               digest
               .
               Hence
               
                 Josephus
                 (
                 contrà
                 Appion
                 ,
                 l.
              
               2.
               )
               is
               so
               shie
               of
               condemning
               the
               Religions
               of
               other
               Countries
               ;
               that
               to
               the
               calumners
               of
               Lysimachus
               he
               promiseth
               he
               will
               not
               recriminate
               ;
               it
               being
               sufficient
               for
               him
               to
               maintain
               the
               Religion
               of
               his
               own
               Country
               ,
               without
               taxing
               others
               :
               their
               Law
               forbidding
               them
               to
               speak
               evil
               of
               the
               Gods.
               And
               that
               therefore
               what
               he
               should
               speak
               in
               disparagement
               of
               the
               Grecian
               Deities
               ,
               should
               be
               no
               other
               ,
               than
               what
               had
               been
               formerly
               said
               by
               their
               own
               most
               approved
               Authors
               .
               Though
               he
               was
               grosly
               mistaken
               in
               his
               interpretation
               of
               that
               Sentence
               
                 [
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 speak
                 evil
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 :
                 ]
              
               (
               that
               being
               intended
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               as
               his
               Contemporary
               St.
               Paul
               rightly
               applied
               it
               
                 (
                 Act.
              
               23.
               5.
               )
               Yet
               this
               argues
               how
               tender
               that
               great
               Politician
               was
               ,
               of
               breaking
               the
               Bond
               of
               common
               Peace
               ,
               which
               tack'd
               upon
               this
               Pin
               ;
               Let
               every
               Nation
               abound
               in
               its
               own
               sence
               ,
               as
               to
               Matters
               of
               Reliligion
               .
               This
               makes
               me
               less
               wonder
               that
               Xenophon
               (
               the
               greatest
               Politician
               ,
               Soldier
               ,
               Orator
               ,
               and
               Philosopher
               ,
               that
               ever
               met
               in
               one
               Man
               altogether
               )
               should
               ,
               in
               that
               his
               Specimen
               of
               an
               absolute
               accomplish'd
               Prince
               ,
               constantly
               represent
               Cyrus
               as
               having
               an
               equal
               Devotion
               for
               the
               Gods
               of
               those
               several
               Nations
               ,
               through
               which
               he
               made
               his
               marches
               or
               conquests
               :
               
                 (
                 Xenophont
                 .
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 lib.
                 2.
                 cap.
              
               1.
               )
               In
               his
               Expedition
               for
               the
               relief
               of
               his
               Uncle
               Cyaxeres
               ,
               at
               his
               approach
               to
               the
               utmost
               bounds
               of
               Persia
               ,
               he
               presents
               him
               invocating
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               and
               beseeching
               
                 the
                 Gods
                 and
                 Heroes
                 presiding
                 over
                 the
                 Land
                 of
              
               Persia
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 propitiously
                 dismiss
                 him
                 .
              
               At
               his
               entrance
               upon
               Media
               he
               presents
               him
               beseeching
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ]
               
                 the
                 Gods
                 of
              
               Media
               ,
               
                 propitiously
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 Xenoph.
                 Cyr.
                 lib.
              
               3.
               19.
               )
               And
               at
               his
               entrance
               upon
               Assyria
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ]
               
                 he
                 pacifies
                 and
                 propitiates
                 with
                 sacrifice
                 the
                 Heroes
                 of
              
               Assyria
               .
               His
               custom
               of
               sacrificing
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               was
               observ'd
               by
               Alexander
               and
               the
               Romans
               ,
               who
               upon
               no
               other
               account
               sacrificed
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               to
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               when
               they
               sojourned
               there
               ;
               as
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 Apollonius
                 Rhodius
              
               his
               Scholiast
               ,
               is
               observed
               by
               
                 Scaliger
                 (
                 in
                 Eusebii
                 chronic
                 .
                 num
                 .
              
               1685.
               )
               Upon
               this
               account
               the
               Crime
               ,
               which
               Creon
               charged
               Polinices
               with
               ,
               was
               ,
               That
               he
               attempted
               to
               overthrow
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               Theban
               Gods
               and
               their
               Laws
               ;
               their
               Laws
               extended
               no
               further
               than
               their
               Lands
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               whence
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               took
               their
               name
               :
               
                 (
                 Sophoclis
                 Antigone
                 .
              
               )
            
             
               §
               5.
               
               How
               far
               this
               supposition
               ,
               of
               Gods
               assigning
               the
               Regions
               of
               the
               World
               to
               the
               Guardianship
               of
               particular
               Angels
               ,
               may
               stand
               with
               Scripture-grounds
               ;
               either
               according
               to
               Mr.
               
               Meed's
               Scheme
               ,
               who
               applies
               to
               this
               purpose
               that
               Text
               of
               
                 Zachary
                 ,
                 [
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 serene
                 eyes
                 that
                 run
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 through
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 ]
              
               or
               according
               to
               the
               compute
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               who
               apply
               to
               it
               that
               Text
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ;
                 [
                 When
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 divided
                 to
                 the
                 nations
                 their
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 separated
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 he
                 set
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
                 ]
              
               (
               in
               the
               Exposition
               of
               St.
               
                 Jerome
                 ,
                 in
                 Daniel
                 .
                 cap.
                 7.
                 vis
                 .
              
               6.
               )
               That
               is
               ,
               as
               Israel
               was
               divided
               into
               Twelve
               
               Tribes
               ,
               so
               the
               World
               was
               parted
               into
               Twelve
               
                 [
                 majores
                 Gentes
              
               ]
               Ancient
               Nations
               ,
               and
               an
               Angel
               set
               as
               President
               over
               each
               of
               them
               :
               one
               of
               them
               conceived
               by
               Daniel
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               
                 Persia
                 :
                 (
                 Jerom
                 in
                 Dan.
                 10.
                 )
                 [
                 Princeps
                 autem
                 regni
                 Persarum
                 restitit
                 mihi
                 21
                 diebus
                 :
                 ]
                 Videtur
                 mihi
                 hic
                 esse
                 Angelus
                 cui
              
               Persis
               
                 credita
                 〈◊〉
                 (
                 juxt
                 à
                 illud
                 ,
                 [
                 Quando
                 dividebat
                 altissimus
                 gentes
                 —
                 statuit
                 terminos
                 gentium
                 juxt
                 à
                 numerum
                 Angelorum
                 Dei
                 :
                 ]
                 faciens
                 pro
                 credit
                 â
                 sibi
                 Provincia
                 ,
                 nè
                 captivotum
                 omnis
                 populus
                 dimitteretur
                 ,
                 enumerans
                 peccata
                 populi
                 Judeorum
                 ,
                 quòd
                 dimitti
                 non
                 deberent
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 Persia
                 resisted
                 me
                 one
                 and
                 twenty
                 days
                 .
                 This
                 seems
                 to
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               St.
               
                 Jerome
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 Angel
                 to
                 whom
              
               Persia
               
                 was
                 concredited
                 ;
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 [
                 When
                 the
                 Almighty
                 divided
                 the
                 nations
                 —
                 he
                 appointed
                 their
                 bounds
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 ]
                 an
                 Agent
                 for
                 that
                 Province
                 that
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 his
                 trust
                 ,
                 pleading
                 ,
                 by
                 commemorating
                 before
                 God
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 dismist
                 out
                 of
                 Captivity
                 to
                 the
                 Persian
                 Empire
                 .
                 )
              
               And
               because
               there
               were
               Twelve
               ancient
               Nations
               ;
               hence
               these
               Presidents
               are
               altogether
               stiled
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               
                 [
                 Duodecim
                 Dii
                 majorum
                 gentium
                 ,
                 ]
                 the
                 Twelve
                 Gods
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Nations
                 .
              
               How
               far
               (
               I
               say
               )
               this
               Hypothesis
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               which
               of
               these
               ways
               of
               applying
               it
               is
               grounded
               on
               Scripture
               ,
               would
               carry
               me
               too
               far
               out
               of
               my
               way
               to
               discuss
               :
               
                 (
                 Origen
                 (
                 lib.
                 5.
                 contrà
                 Celsum
                 )
              
               hath
               an
               excellent
               discourse
               upon
               this
               subject
               ,
               whom
               they
               that
               have
               a
               mind
               may
               consult
               .
               )
               That
               which
               at
               present
               I
               am
               commending
               to
               my
               Reader
               ,
               is
               the
               abstraction
               of
               
               Plato's
               Sentence
               ,
               from
               the
               Errors
               of
               those
               times
               wherewith
               he
               was
               born
               down
               ;
               yet
               so
               abstracted
               ,
               it
               may
               afford
               us
               the
               Genuine
               sence
               of
               the
               Philosophers
               ,
               touching
               the
               end
               of
               God's
               Incarnation
               ;
               viz.
               To
               communicate
               divine
               Oracles
               ,
               and
               to
               relieve
               Mankind
               by
               suffering
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               (
               in
               the
               Christian
               Dialect
               )
               our
               Priest
               and
               Prophet
               ,
               our
               Lord-saviour
               .
               Whether
               this
               is
               to
               be
               perform'd
               ,
               by
               piece-meal
               ,
               for
               several
               Nations
               ,
               by
               diverse
               Gods
               incarnate
               ;
               or
               at
               once
               ,
               for
               all
               ,
               by
               one
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               Dictates
               of
               the
               Philosophical
               Schools
               ,
               where
               they
               speak
               under
               the
               Rose
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               biass'd
               with
               fear
               of
               going
               against
               the
               Current
               of
               the
               Popular
               Opinion
               ,
               is
               another
               Question
               ,
               and
               comes
               next
               to
               be
               discuss'd
               :
               And
               let
               
               Plato's
               School
               determine
               it
            
             
               By
               the
               mouth
               of
               his
               Scholar
               Porphyry
               (
               as
               malicious
               and
               potent
               an
               Adversary
               as
               the
               Christian
               Cause
               hath
               met
               with
               )
               who
               affirms
               (
               as
               he
               is
               quoted
               by
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 (
                 de
                 Civit.
              
               10.
               23.
               
               )
               that
               this
               was
               the
               Respond
               from
               the
               divine
               Oracle
               ,
               That
               the
               humane
               Soul
               cannot
               be
               purged
               by
               the
               most
               perfect
               Sacrifices
               offer'd
               to
               the
               very
               chief
               of
               the
               Celestial
               Gods
               ,
               (
               the
               Sun
               or
               Moon
               ;
               )
               but
               only
               by
               a
               Principle
               .
               Upon
               which
               St.
               Austin
               hath
               this
               Animadversion
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 mightest
                 have
                 spared
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 telling
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 purge
                 the
                 Soul
                 but
                 a
                 Principle
                 ;
                 after
                 thou
                 hadst
                 said
                 ,
                 The
                 Sun
                 or
                 Moon
                 ,
                 sollicited
                 by
                 the
                 purest
                 and
                 every
                 way
                 compleatest
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 cannot
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Gods
                 ,
                 sure
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 the
                 underlings
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
               Observe
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               rhat
               
                 Ludovicus
                 Vives
              
               translates
               
                 Telesmata
                 ,
                 perfect
                 Sacrifices
              
               :
               but
               Selden
               makes
               them
               all
               one
               with
               Teraphims
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Images
               ;
               which
               were
               thought
               to
               be
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 replenished
                 with
                 the
                 Deities
                 of
                 those
                 Gods
                 they
                 were
                 dedicated
                 to
                 :
              
               and
               whom
               they
               invocated
               after
               the
               performing
               of
               sacrifice
               before
               them
               .
               (
               Such
               an
               one
               was
               Pope
               Gerebert
               taught
               to
               make
               by
               the
               Saracens
               of
               Spain
               ;
               and
               our
               Bacon
               falsly
               reported
               to
               have
               erected
               .
               )
               Saving
               that
               the
               Teraphim
               was
               the
               head
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               bearing
               the
               name
               of
               one
               Deity
               alone
               ;
               but
               the
               Telesmata
               had
               the
               Images
               and
               Names
               of
               all
               the
               Gods
               they
               could
               think
               of
               .
               Such
               were
               those
               of
               
                 Apollonius
                 Tyaneus
              
               ,
               mention'd
               by
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 (
                 respond
                 .
                 orthodox
                 .
              
               24.
               )
               such
               as
               Scaliger
               (
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Casaubon
               )
               affirms
               he
               had
               frequently
               seen
               .
               This
               therefore
               is
               manifestly
               the
               importance
               of
               
               Porphyry's
               Dictate
               ,
               That
               the
               most
               religious
               worshippers
               of
               all
               the
               known
               Gods
               ,
               cannot
               thereby
               be
               purged
               .
               But
               what
               means
               Porphyry
               by
               a
               Principle
               ?
               That
               will
               best
               be
               discerned
               by
               observing
               (
               with
               St.
               Austin
               )
               that
               the
               Platonicks
               held
               Three
               Principles
               ;
               the
               Father
               ;
               the
               Intellect
               ,
               Mind
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               the
               Father
               :
               and
               the
               bond
               of
               these
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Spirit
               :
               not
               the
               Soul
               of
               
               Man
               ,
               as
               Plotinus
               misinterprets
               it
               ;
               (
               for
               that
               must
               have
               been
               postpon'd
               to
               the
               Father
               and
               his
               Mind
               ;
               whereas
               Plato
               interpones
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               makes
               the
               Spirit
               the
               bond
               or
               tie
               betwixt
               them
               :
               
                 (
                 Vide
                 testimonium
                 Platonis
                 (
                 in
                 Epimenide
                 )
                 de
                 Patre
                 Filióque
                 ;
                 &
                 Plotini
                 verba
                 (
                 in
                 libro
                 quem
                 inscripsit
                 de
                 tribus
                 hypostasibus
                 )
                 citata
                 ab
                 Eusebio
                 (
                 in
                 Praepar
                 .
                 Evang.
                 11.
                 10.
                 )
                 &
                 Numenii
                 testimonia
                 de
                 Trinitate
                 ;
                 de
                 primo
                 Deo
                 &
                 Deo
                 Creatore
                 &
                 Spiritu
                 vivificante
                 .
                 )
              
               Thus
               also
               Zeno
               affirms
               ,
               Fate
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               necessary
               Being
               )
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Soul.
              
               And
               Plato
               himself
               (
               in
               his
               6.
               
               Book
               
                 de
                 Legibus
              
               )
               brings
               in
               Socrates
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               discoursed
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ]
               
                 Of
                 the
                 one
                 Good
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               God
               )
               telling
               Glaucus
               ,
               he
               will
               speak
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ]
               
                 Of
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 both
                 the
                 begotten
                 of
                 that
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 express
                 Image
                 :
              
               and
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Hermius
               ,
               he
               hath
               these
               expressions
               —
               swearing
               by
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ]
               
                 God
                 the
                 maker
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord-father
                 of
                 that
                 Principle
                 and
                 Cause
                 :
              
               And
               in
               his
               Epinomides
               ,
               he
               mentions
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ]
               
                 The
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 divine
                 of
                 all
                 things
              
               ;
               by
               which
               the
               World
               was
               framed
               ,
               whom
               a
               wise
               man
               admiring
               ,
               is
               inflam'd
               with
               desire
               to
               understand
               ,
               how
               he
               may
               be
               happy
               in
               this
               Life
               and
               the
               future
               .
               As
               to
               the
               Third
               Principle
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               knows
               not
               what
               Name
               to
               give
               it
               ;
               except
               he
               should
               call
               it
               
                 [
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 gives
                 Life
                 and
                 Being
                 to
                 all
                 Creatures
                 .
                 ]
              
               And
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Dionysius
               ,
               he
               tells
               him
               that
               he
               writes
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               of
               the
               Trine
               Divinity
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               Porphyry
               (
               alledged
               by
               St.
               Cyril
               against
               Julian
               )
               expounds
               him
               ,
               Three
               Subsistances
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               in
               the
               Essence
               of
               the
               Divinity
               .
               Consonant
               to
               which
               Platonick
               Dictate
               ,
               is
               that
               Respond
               which
               the
               Oracle
               of
               Serapis
               gave
               to
               Thales
               King
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Trojan
               War
               ,
               inquiring
               who
               was
               happier
               than
               he
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               Thus
               Macrobius
               stiles
               the
               First
               Person
               
                 [
                 The
                 truly
                 chief
                 God
                 ;
                 ]
              
               the
               Second
               
                 [
                 the
                 Mind
                 or
                 Thinking
                 of
                 that
                 God
                 ;
                 ]
              
               the
               Third
               
                 [
                 The
                 Soul
                 or
                 Spirit
                 proceeding
                 from
                 that
                 Mind
                 .
                 ]
                 Anima
                 ex
                 Mente
                 processerat
                 ;
                 Mens
                 ex
                 Deo
                 procreata
                 est
                 :
                 (
                 Macrob.
                 in
                 som.
                 Scip.
              
               1.
               17.
               )
               These
               Allegations
               bid
               fair
               for
               the
               proof
               of
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               That
               the
               Philosophers
               were
               not
               wholly
               strangers
               to
               the
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Trinity
               :
               And
               in
               the
               last
               of
               them
               Macrobius
               makes
               confession
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               in
               as
               plain
               terms
               as
               we
               Christians
               do
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               Order
               and
               Manner
               of
               the
               Procedure
               of
               the
               divine
               Persons
               ,
               plainer
               than
               the
               Grecian
               Church
               would
               yield
               ,
               or
               the
               Latin
               Church
               could
               prove
               the
               sacred
               Scriptures
               to
               declare
               .
               I
               appeal
               to
               their
               Contests
               about
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 Proceeding
              
               ]
               and
               the
               Clause
               
                 [
                 de
                 Filióque
                 :
              
               ]
               And
               to
               Macrobius
               a
               Greco-latin
               Platonick
               his
               so
               clearly
               asserting
               ,
               That
               the
               Mind
               was
               begotten
               of
               God
               (
               the
               First
               Person
               )
               and
               the
               Spirit
               proceeded
               from
               the
               Mind
               .
               But
               that
               's
               more
               than
               I
               do
               (
               or
               need
               to
               )
               produce
               them
               for
               :
               the
               use
               that
               I
               have
               for
               them
               ,
               is
               only
               to
               give
               testimony
               ,
               that
               the
               Platonicks
               vouchsafed
               the
               name
               of
               a
               
                 [
                 Principle
              
               ]
               to
               nothing
               ,
               but
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               God
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               God
               the
               Spirit
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               (
               even
               by
               their
               Principles
               )
               in
               the
               power
               of
               any
               other
               God
               ,
               by
               his
               Mediation
               ,
               to
               bring
               the
               Soul
               by
               Purgation
               into
               Conformity
               to
               or
               Communion
               with
               God
               :
               nothing
               but
               a
               Principle
               can
               effect
               that
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               but
               three
               Principles
               ,
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               say
               the
               Platonicks
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               Platonick
               Notion
               of
               a
               Principle
               our
               Saviour
               seems
               to
               allude
               
                 (
                 John
              
               8.
               25.
               
               )
               where
               ,
               to
               the
               Jews
               asking
               who
               he
               was
               ?
               he
               answers
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               (
               in
               St.
               
               Austin's
               
                 (
                 de
                 Civitate
              
               10.
               24.
               
               )
               and
               others
               (
               St.
               
                 Ambros.
                 Hexameron
                 .
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cap.
              
               4.
               )
               of
               the
               Fathers
               judgment
               )
               
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Beginning
                 :
                 [
                 respondit
                 se
                 esse
                 Principium
                 .
                 ]
              
               To
               be
               sure
               the
               Platonicks
               did
               ,
               in
               a
               peculiar
               Notion
               ,
               denominate
               
               God
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               Principle
               .
               Which
               made
               Amelius
               ,
               when
               he
               read
               the
               Beginning
               of
               St.
               
               John's
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 (
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 the
                 Word
                 [
                 apud
                 Deum
                 esse
                 ,
                 &
                 Deum
                 esse
                 ,
                 &
                 per
                 ipsum
                 omnia
                 facta
                 esse
                 ]
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 were
                 all
                 things
                 made
                 )
              
               cry
               out
               
                 [
                 Per
              
               Jovem
               !
               
                 barbarus
                 iste
                 cum
                 nostro
              
               Platone
               
                 sentit
                 Verbum
                 Dei
                 in
                 ordine
                 Principii
                 esse
                 :
                 ]
                 This
                 Barbarian
                 is
                 of
                 our
              
               Plato
               '
               
                 s
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 rank
                 of
                 Principles
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               that
               other
               Philosopher
               whom
               Simplicianus
               B.
               of
               Millain
               informs
               St.
               Austin
               of
               
                 (
                 de
                 civitate
              
               10.
               29.
               
               )
               to
               protest
               
                 [
                 Those
                 words
                 of
                 St.
              
               John
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 deserved
                 to
                 be
                 writ
                 in
                 Letters
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 he
                 hung
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 conspicuous
                 places
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 :
                 )
              
               and
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               in
               his
               Confessions
               ,
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 [
                 he
                 had
                 read
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 St.
              
               John's
               
                 Gospel
                 in
                 the
              
               Platonick
               Books
               ,
               
                 in
                 sence
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 words
                 :
                 ]
                 (
                 lib.
                 Confess
                 .
                 7.
                 cap.
                 9.
                 )
                 [
                 procurasti
                 mihi
                 quosdam
              
               Platonicorum
               
                 libros
                 ,
                 &
                 ibi
                 legi
                 ;
                 non
                 quidem
                 his
                 verbis
                 ,
                 sed
                 hoc
                 idem
                 omninò
                 :
                 There
                 I
                 read
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 and
                 found
                 proved
                 by
                 various
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 That
              
               in
               the
               beginnning
               was
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               was
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               was
               God
               ,
               that
               by
               it
               all
               things
               were
               made
               :
               
                 Multis
                 &
                 multiplicibus
                 suaderi
                 rationibus
                 ,
                 quòd
              
               in
               principio
               erat
               Verbum
               ,
               &
               Verbum
               erat
               apud
               Deum
               .
               —
               There
               (
               in
               the
               Platonick
               Writings
               )
               I
               read
               ;
               
                 That
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 bear
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 true
                 Light
                 that
                 —
                 Et
                 quòd
                 hominis
                 anima
                 ,
                 quamvis
                 testimonium
                 perhibeat
                 de
                 lumine
                 ,
                 non
                 est
                 tamen
                 ipsa
                 lumen
                 ,
                 sed
                 Verbum
                 Dei
                 Deus
              
               est
               lumen
               verum
               ,
               quod
               illuminat
               omnem
               hominem
               .
               —
               
                 And
                 that
              
               he
               was
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               was
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               World
               knew
               him
               not
               :
               
                 &
                 quia
              
               in
               hoc
               mundo
               erat
               ,
               &
               mundus
               per
               eum
               factus
               est
               ,
               &
               mundus
               eum
               non
               cognovit
               .
               
                 But
                 that
              
               he
               came
               unto
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               received
               him
               not
               ,
               —
               
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 read
                 there
                 :
                 Quià
                 verò
              
               in
               suos
               venit
               &
               sui
               eum
               non
               reciperunt
               ;
               quotquot
               autem
               receperunt
               eum
               ,
               dedit
               illis
               potestatem
               filios
               Dei
               ,
               
                 non
                 legi
                 ibi
                 .
                 There
                 also
                 I
                 read
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 the
                 Word
              
               was
               not
               born
               of
               flesh
               or
               blood
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               or
               the
               will
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               of
               God
               :
               
                 Item
                 ibi
                 legi
                 ,
                 quià
                 Deus
                 Verbum
              
               non
               ex
               carne
               ,
               non
               ex
               sanguine
               ,
               non
               ex
               voluntate
               viri
               ,
               neque
               ex
               voluntate
               carnis
               ,
               sed
               ex
               Deo
               natus
               est
               :
               
                 But
                 that
              
               the
               Word
               was
               made
               flesh
               and
               dwelt
               among
               us
               ,
               
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 read
                 there
                 :
                 Sed
                 quià
              
               Verbum
               caro
               factus
               est
               &
               habitavit
               in
               nobis
               ,
               
                 non
                 ibi
                 legi
                 .
                 In
                 those
                 Platonick
                 Writings
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 it
                 said
                 in
                 various
                 and
                 many
                 forms
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 is
              
               in
               the
               form
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               counting
               it
               no
               robbery
               to
               be
               equal
               to
               God
               ;
               
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 by
                 nature
                 God
                 :
                 Indagavi
                 quippe
                 in
                 illis
                 (
                 Platonicis
                 )
                 literis
                 variè
                 dictum
                 &
                 multis
                 modis
                 ,
                 quòd
              
               sit
               Filius
               in
               forma
               Patris
               ,
               non
               rapinam
               arbitratus
               esse
               aequalis
               Deo
               ,
               
                 quià
                 naturaliter
                 id
                 ipsum
                 est
                 :
                 But
                 that
              
               he
               emptied
               himself
               (
               taking
               the
               form
               of
               a
               servant
               )
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Cross
               —
               
                 is
                 not
                 mentioned
                 in
                 those
                 Books
                 :
                 Sed
                 quià
              
               seipsum
               exinanivit
               ,
               formam
               servi
               accipiens
               ,
               in
               similitudinem
               hominum
               factus
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 non
                 habent
                 illi
                 libri
                 .
                 Indeed
                 that
                 before
                 and
                 beyond
                 all
                 ,
                 thine
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son
                 incommutably
                 continueth
                 coeternal
                 with
                 thy self
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 mens
                 Souls
                 do
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 fulness
                 ,
                 receive
                 what
                 makes
                 them
                 happy
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 participation
                 of
                 that
                 wisdom
                 that
                 rests
                 in
                 him
                 are
                 made
                 wise
                 ,
                 is
                 affirmed
                 in
                 those
                 Platonick
                 Books
                 :
                 Quòd
                 enim
                 ante
                 omnia
                 tempora
                 &
                 suprà
                 omnia
                 tempora
                 incommutabiliter
                 manet
                 unigenitus
                 Filius
                 tuus
                 coaeternus
                 tibi
                 ,
                 &
                 quia
                 de
                 plenitudine
                 ejus
                 accipiunt
                 animae
                 ut
                 beatae
                 sint
                 ,
                 &
                 quia
                 participatione
                 manentis
                 in
                 se
                 sapientiae
                 renovantur
                 ut
                 Sapientes
                 sint
                 ,
                 est
                 ibi
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               Testimony
               so
               weighty
               ,
               as
               we
               cannot
               question
               the
               truth
               of
               ;
               it
               being
               given
               in
               his
               Confessions
               made
               to
               God
               :
               and
               so
               full
               ,
               as
               it
               not
               only
               proves
               this
               Particular
               ,
               That
               the
               Platonicks
               conceived
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               made
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Order
               and
               Degree
               of
               a
               Principle
               (
               which
               was
               all
               I
               produc'd
               it
               for
               in
               this
               Section
               )
               but
               my
               general
               Position
               ,
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               first
               Section
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               That
               what
               the
               Gospel
               asserts
               in
               Thesi
               of
               our
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               Platonick
               School
               asserted
               in
               Hypothesi
               ,
               concerning
               him
               that
               was
               to
               relieve
               Mankind
               .
               
               Plato's
               Doctrine
               of
               Purgation
               came
               so
               near
               ours
               (
               saith
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 (
                 de
                 vera
                 Religione
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               4.
               )
               as
               many
               Platonicks
               upon
               that
               account
               turn'd
               
                 Christian
                 [
                 Paucis
                 mutatis
                 verbis
                 &
                 sententiis
                 :
                 aut
                 si
                 hoc
                 non
                 facerent
                 ,
                 
                 nescio
                 utrùm
                 possent
                 ad
                 ea
                 ipsa
                 quae
                 appetenda
                 esse
                 dixerunt
                 cum
                 istis
                 faecibus
                 viscóque
                 revolare
                 :
                 (
                 ex
                 Platonis
                 Phaedro
                 &
                 de
                 Legibus
                 &
                 Timaeo
                 .
                 )
                 With
                 the
                 alteration
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 and
                 sentences
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 how
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Birdlime
                 and
                 dregs
                 of
                 those
                 their
                 Errors
              
               (
               which
               Christian
               Religion
               confuteth
               )
               
                 have
                 flown
                 back
                 to
                 that
                 good
                 they
                 said
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 their
                 sound
                 Principles
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 we
                 and
                 they
                 joyntly
                 hold
                 .
              
               The
               only
               thing
               they
               disgusted
               ,
               being
               the
               application
               of
               those
               things
               to
               Christ
               ;
               they
               stumbling
               at
               the
               same
               Stone
               ,
               at
               which
               the
               Jews
               stumbled
               ,
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               taking
               it
               in
               scorn
               ,
               that
               so
               mean
               a
               man
               as
               Jesus
               of
               Nazereth
               ,
               should
               be
               reputed
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               be
               that
               Principle
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               was
               to
               enlighten
               every
               one
               that
               comes
               into
               the
               World
               ;
               out
               of
               whose
               fulness
               all
               our
               wants
               were
               to
               be
               supplied
               ;
               by
               the
               participation
               of
               whose
               Wisdom
               we
               are
               made
               wise
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               For
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               .
               
                 [
                 He
                 could
                 not
                 find
                 in
                 their
                 Books
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 was
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 received
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 humbled
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Cross.
                 ]
              
               Must
               not
               be
               understood
               ,
               to
               deny
               that
               it
               was
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               or
               that
               himself
               had
               found
               in
               the
               Platonick
               Writings
               :
               that
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               in
               order
               to
               humane
               Redemption
               )
               was
               to
               come
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               assume
               our
               nature
               ,
               to
               be
               wounded
               for
               our
               Transgressions
               :
               for
               whoever
               it
               was
               by
               one
               (
               or
               more
               )
               that
               man-kind
               was
               to
               be
               relieved
               :
               that
               one
               (
               or
               more
               )
               must
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               heard
               the
               Oracle
               (
               the
               God
               of
               Philosophers
               ,
               as
               they
               stiled
               him
               )
               deliver
               ,
               descend
               from
               his
               (
               or
               their
               )
               supercelestial
               place
               ,
               into
               his
               Dungeon
               of
               Earth
               :
               and
               in
               〈◊〉
               (
               or
               their
               )
               assumed
               body
               (
               or
               bodies
               )
               endure
               all
               the
               miseries
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               &c.
               as
               
                 (
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 cap.
              
               4.
               )
               hath
               been
               quoted
               ;
               out
               of
               which
               sentence
               (
               not
               only
               of
               Plato
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               that
               exchanged
               not
               the
               old
               Traditional
               Philosophy
               for
               the
               Kitching-Experiments
               of
               Greece
               ,
               whom
               Jamblicus
               compares
               to
               Ships
               without
               Balast
               ;
               for
               that
               they
               had
               emptyed
               themselves
               of
               what
               they
               had
               received
               by
               the
               old
               Tradition
               ,
               
                 (
                 de
                 mysteriis
                 ,
                 tit
                 .
                 de
                 nominibus
                 sacris
                 ,
                 )
              
               we
               have
               been
               ,
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               boulting
               the
               Bran
               of
               their
               conceipted
               Multiplicity
               of
               God-saviours
               ,
               by
               the
               Sierce
               of
               their
               more
               sober
               and
               considerate
               Doctrine
               ,
               poured
               out
               into
               the
               bosom
               of
               their
               friends
               ,
               sequestred
               from
               the
               Censure
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               (
               before
               whom
               it
               was
               not
               safe
               to
               speak
               all
               they
               thought
               :
               )
               
                 [
                 Difficile
                 est
                 negare
                 ,
                 credo
                 ,
                 si
                 in
                 concione
                 quaeratur
                 ;
                 sed
                 in
                 hujusmodi
                 concessu
                 facillimum
                 :
                 (
                 Cicero
                 de
                 natura
                 deorum
                 ,
                 lib.
                 1.
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 hard
                 matter
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 ;
                 but
                 very
                 easie
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 select
                 Assembly
                 of
                 friends
                 and
                 Philosophers
                 .
                 ]
              
               And
               have
               thereby
               gain'd
               from
               them
               the
               unforc'd
               confession
               of
               this
               Evangelical
               Truth
               .
            
             
               That
               man's
               restauration
               unto
               Communion
               with
               ,
               and
               Conformity
               to
               God
               ,
               cannot
               be
               obtained
               by
               the
               Incarnation
               of
               separate
               Spirits
               ,
               or
               blessed
               Souls
               ,
               but
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               descending
               into
               the
               Dungeon
               of
               this
               Earth
               ,
               assuming
               our
               Nature
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               Nature
               suffering
               what
               was
               due
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               delivering
               to
               us
               the
               Divine
               Oracles
               .
               Plato
               therefore
               in
               assigning
               this
               effect
               to
               a
               Multiplicity
               of
               holy
               Souls
               or
               Spirits
               ,
               coming
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               in
               several
               Ages
               ,
               and
               Countreys
               ,
               was
               a
               popular
               Complyance
               with
               the
               vulgar
               Errour
               :
               either
               out
               of
               fear
               to
               in
               〈…〉
               his
               Master
               Socrates
               his
               fortune
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               design
               to
               have
               the
               World
               believe
               (
               as
               some
               of
               his
               great
               admirers
               did
               )
               that
               himself
               was
               one
               of
               those
               officious
               Spirits
               :
               or
               if
               he
               spake
               as
               he
               thought
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               froth
               and
               ebullition
               of
               that
               vanity
               of
               mind
               judicially
               inflicted
               upon
               such
               ;
               as
               knowing
               God
               ,
               did
               not
               worship
               him
               as
               God.
               That
               this
               was
               his
               Errour
               ,
               and
               such
               an
               Errour
               ,
               as
               himself
               ,
               in
               his
               lucid
               Intervals
               ,
               renounc'd
               ,
               and
               was
               forsaken
               in
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               followers
               :
               hath
               been
               sufficiently
               cleared
               ;
               if
               the
               weight
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               and
               the
               dissatisfaction
               of
               some
               most
               deservingly
               eminent
               Modern
               Divines
               ,
               did
               not
               make
               it
               shake
               upon
               its
               strongest
               supporters
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               it
               were
               by
               its
               nods
               )
               becken
               to
               us
               to
               strengthen
               it
               by
               Buttresses
               :
               I
               shall
               therefore
               beg
               my
               Readers
               patience
               (
               which
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               to
               obtain
               of
               him
               if
               he
               can
               but
               construe
               that
               of
               the
               Epigrammatist
               ;
               
                 [
                 Non
                 sunt
                 longa
                 quibus
                 nihil
                 est
                 quod
                 demere
                 possis
                 ;
                 Sed
                 tu
                 ,
              
               Cosconi
               ,
               
                 disticha
                 longa
                 facis
                 :
              
               ]
               Mart.
               )
               while
               I
               make
               it
               yet
               more
               manifest
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               None
               of
               their
               Local
               Saviours
               were
               able
               to
               save
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Their
               white
               Witches
               impeded
               in
               doing
               good
               by
               the
               black
               .
               Lucan's
               Hag
               more
               mighty
               than
               any
               of
               their
               Almighties
               .
               §
               2.
               
               None
               of
               their
               Saviour's
               Soul-purgers
               .
            
             §
             3.
             
             Porphiry
             '
             
               s
               Vote
               for
               one
               universal
               Saviour
               :
               not
               known
               in
               the
               Heathen
               World.
               Altars
               to
               the
               unknown
               Gods
               ;
               whether
               God
               or
               Goddess
               .
               §
               4.
               
               The
               unknown
               God.
               §
               5.
               
               Great
            
             Pan
             ,
             
               the
               All-heal
               ,
               his
               death
               .
               §
               6.
               
               Of
               their
               many
               Lords
               none
               comparable
               to
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ;
               to
               us
               but
               one
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               POrphyry
               (
               Aug
               de
               Civitat
               .
               10.
               9.
               10.
               reference
               :
               )
            
             from
             experience
             confesseth
             the
             inability
             of
             those
             reputed
             good
             Spirits
             or
             God-Saviours
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Heathen
             applyed
             themselves
             for
             cure
             ,
             to
             gratifie
             the
             commerce
             to
             them
             (
             their
             most
             severe
             worshippers
             )
             in
             their
             desired
             Soul-purgations
             :
             in
             that
             they
             were
             often
             impeded
             by
             their
             Superiours
             ;
             and
             their
             Superiours
             manacled
             in
             the
             Conjurers
             bands
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             durst
             not
             effect
             the
             desired
             Purgations
             ;
             so
             terrified
             by
             the
             black
             Witch
             ,
             as
             the
             white
             Witch
             could
             not
             loose
             them
             from
             that
             fear
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             free
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             good
             ,
             to
             which
             their
             own
             natures
             inclin'd
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             most
             religious
             Votaries
             solicited
             them
             .
             (
             Whereupon
             St.
             Austin
             facetiously
             thus
             explains
             :
             
               Ergo
               &
               ligavit
               iste
               &
               iste
               non
               solvit
               .
               O
               animae
               praedicanda
               purgatio
               !
               ubi
               plus
               imperat
               immunda
               invidentia
               quàm
               impetrat
               pura
               beneficentia
               ;
               ubi
               plus
               valet
               malevolus
               impeditor
               quàm
               beneficus
               purgator
               animae
               .
               ]
               The
            
             Cacodemon
             ,
             
               it
               seems
               ,
               could
               bind
               and
               the
               good
               Angel
               could
               not
               lose
               .
               Oh
               praise-worthy
               purgation
               of
               Soul
               !
               where
               unclean
               Envy
               obtains
               that
               power
               ,
               which
               pure
               Bounty
               cannot
               ;
               where
               the
               malicious
               opposer
               is
               of
               more
               strength
               than
               the
               liberal
               purger
               of
               the
               Soul.
            
             But
             however
             ridiculous
             either
             the
             opinion
             or
             grownd
             of
             it
             were
             :
             This
             Doctrine
             the
             Platonicks
             grounded
             upon
             that
             complaint
             which
             a
             certain
             Chaldean
             made
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             attempts
             ,
             and
             greatest
             endeavours
             ,
             for
             the
             purging
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             were
             frustrated
             ;
             by
             reason
             that
             a
             man
             ,
             potent
             in
             the
             Theargick
             Art
             ,
             envying
             him
             that
             felicity
             ,
             bound
             up
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Divine
             Powers
             ,
             charm'd
             by
             his
             Conjurations
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             could
             not
             grant
             his
             Request
             .
             The
             Romans
             more
             than
             once
             experienc'd
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             for
             sometimes
             these
             Plebeian
             Deities
             lay
             bonds
             upon
             the
             Superiour
             :
             as
             those
             in
             Rome
             ,
             whose
             sacred
             houses
             had
             been
             turn'd
             to
             private
             dwellings
             ,
             suspended
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             )
             entred
             a
             prohibition
             against
             Esculapius
             :
             that
             he
             could
             not
             proceed
             in
             the
             cure
             of
             the
             Pestilence
             (
             then
             raging
             )
             till
             they
             had
             been
             compounded
             with
             ,
             and
             their
             houses
             restored
             ,
             
               (
               Cicero
               in
               orat
               .
               de
               Aruspicum
               responsis
               .
               )
            
             This
             was
             about
             the
             first
             punick
             War
             :
             
               (
               Orosius
               lib.
            
             4.
             )
             of
             which
             St.
             
               Austin
               (
               de
               Civit.
               3.
               17.
               
               )
               [
               frustrà
               praesente
               Aesculapio
               ;
               aditum
               est
               ad
               Sybillinos
               libros
               :
               ]
               After
               they
               had
               in
               vain
               ,
               for
               two
               years
               together
               ,
               invocated
               the
               aid
               of
            
             Aesculapius
             ,
             
               they
               betake
               themselves
               to
               thy
            
             Sibyls
             Books
             .
             To
             which
             also
             they
             applyed
             themselves
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             that
             Plague
             that
             happen'd
             a
             little
             before
             the
             Invasion
             of
             the
             
               Gauls
               ,
               (
               Livy
               ,
               lib.
            
             5.
             )
             and
             having
             long
             tryed
             the
             inutility
             of
             craving
             help
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             Capitoline
             Deities
             ,
             are
             directed
             to
             institute
             the
             Lectisternia
             (
             that
             is
             )
             to
             yoke
             the
             Gods
             ,
             two
             and
             two
             together
             ,
             Apollo
             with
             
               Latona
               ,
               Hercules
            
             with
             Diana
             ,
             and
             Mercury
             with
             Neptune
             ,
             into
             one
             Team
             :
             and
             after
             they
             had
             provinder'd
             them
             well
             (
             with
             Sacrifices
             )
             and
             smoak'd
             them
             (
             with
             Supplications
             )
             not
             to
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             would
             either
             themselves
             hale
             away
             the
             Pestilence
             ,
             or
             not
             pass
             back
             ,
             but
             let
             their
             
               Capitoline
               Jove
            
             ,
             or
             helping
             father
             ,
             do
             it
             ,
             
               (
               Liv.
               lib.
               5.
               13.
               pag.
            
             151.
             )
             Their
             experience
             before
             that
             of
             Joves
             inability
             to
             cure
             them
             (
             he
             giving
             himself
             to
             Women
             in
             his
             youth
             ,
             had
             slipp'd
             the
             time
             of
             learning
             Physick
             (
             as
             St.
             Austin
             facetiously
             excuseth
             him
             )
             
               (
               de
               Civitat
            
             .
             3.
             17.
             
             )
             forced
             them
             fetch
             Aesculapius
             from
             Epidaure
             to
             Rome
             to
             act
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Doctor
             amongst
             them
             .
             Apollo
             
             having
             refused
             to
             undertake
             the
             cure
             (
             though
             fee'd
             with
             a
             promise
             of
             having
             a
             Temple
             erected
             to
             him
             .
             )
             
               [
               Aedes
            
             Apollini
             
               pro
               valitudine
               populi
               vota
               ,
               ]
               (
               Liv.
            
             4.
             25.
             
             )
             and
             referring
             them
             to
             his
             son
             (
             as
             
               Ovid
               (
               Metam
            
             .
             15.
             )
             tells
             the
             story
             .
             )
             But
             the
             Pestilence
             still
             raging
             after
             all
             this
             ;
             and
             whatever
             the
             Duumviri
             could
             collect
             out
             of
             
             Sibyl's
             Books
             ,
             for
             the
             pacifying
             of
             Divine
             Wrath
             and
             averting
             the
             Malady
             ,
             proving
             ineffectual
             :
             The
             people
             apply
             themselves
             to
             all
             the
             Gods
             they
             could
             think
             or
             hear
             of
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             as
             there
             was
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             every
             Street
             peregrine
             and
             unusual
             Expiations
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             Ediles
             are
             charged
             to
             see
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             restrain
             those
             Supplicatings
             of
             strange
             Gods
             ,
             
               (
               Liv.
            
             4.
             30.
             )
             The
             Senate
             was
             partial
             in
             this
             Decree
             :
             for
             if
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             that
             their
             
               [
               Jupiter
               Optimus
               Maximus
            
             ]
             their
             helping
             Father
             could
             not
             releive
             them
             :
             call'd
             in
             ,
             his
             Grandchild
             ,
             Aesculapius
             :
             why
             might
             not
             the
             people
             ,
             when
             they
             found
             their
             Cure
             was
             beyond
             the
             skill
             of
             this
             Doctor
             ,
             call
             in
             a
             Council
             to
             aid
             him
             :
             for
             they
             could
             not
             impute
             their
             not-recovery
             to
             their
             want
             of
             will
             ,
             but
             skill
             ;
             seeing
             Aesculapius
             had
             so
             lately
             been
             obliged
             to
             do
             his
             utmost
             ,
             by
             their
             making
             him
             a
             free
             Deity
             of
             their
             City
             :
             And
             Jove
             by
             the
             oblation
             of
             
               opima
               spolia
            
             (
             dedicated
             to
             him
             by
             Cossus
             )
             and
             of
             a
             golden
             Crown
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Dictator
               :
               (
               Liv.
            
             4.
             20.
             )
             I
             wonder
             that
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             and
             clear
             experiments
             of
             their
             impotency
             ,
             those
             Gods
             did
             not
             take
             up
             that
             Proverb
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             men
             ,
             
               [
               Non
               omnia
               possumus
               omnes
               .
               ]
            
             The
             forms
             of
             these
             God-terrifying
             Incantations
             are
             set
             down
             in
             
               Jamblicus
               (
               in
               Mysteriis
               :
               )
               tit
               .
               quomodo
               obserratores
               Daemonibus
               minabuntur
               .
               [
               If
               you
               will
               not
               do
               this
               ]
            
             that
             I
             adjure
             you
             ;
             or
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             that
             which
             I
             abjure
             you
             :
             
               [
               I
               will
               split
               the
               Heavens
               in
               pieces
               ,
               lay
               open
               the
               secrets
               of
            
             Isis
             ,
             
               divulge
               the
               secret
               that
               's
               hid
               in
               the
               abyss
               ,
               stagnat
            
             Baris
             ,
             scatter
             Osiris
             
               limbs
               to
            
             Typhon
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             And
             more
             elegantly
             in
             
               Lucan
               (
               lib.
            
             6.
             )
             who
             brings
             in
             Erichtho
             thus
             threatning
             the
             slow-pac'd
             Gods
             and
             Goddesses
             whom
             she
             had
             invok'd
             .
          
           
             
               —
               miratur
               Erichtho
            
             
               Has
               fatis
               licuisse
               moras
               ,
               iratáque
               morti
            
             
               Verberat
               immotum
               vivo
               serpente
               cadaver
               ,
            
             
               Pérque
               cavas
               terrae
               ,
               quas
               egit
               carmine
               ,
               rimas
               ,
            
             
               Manibus
               illatrat
               ,
               regnique
               silentia
               rumpit
               ;
            
             
               Tisiphone
               ,
               vocisque
               meae
               secura
               Megaera
               ,
            
             
               Non
               agitis
               saevis
               Erebi
               per
               inane
               flagellis
            
             
               Infaelicem
               animam
               ?
               I
               am
               vos
               Ego
               nomine
               vero
            
             
               Eliciam
               ,
               Stygiásque
               canes
               in
               luce
               superna
            
             
               Destituam
               ,
               per
               busta
               sequar
               :
               per
               funera
               custos
               ,
            
             
               Expellam
               tumulis
               ,
               abigam
               vos
               omnibus
               uruis
               .
            
             
               Téque
               deis
               ,
               ad
               quos
               alio
               procedere
               vultu
            
             
               Ficta
               soles
               ,
               Hecate
               ,
               pallenti
               tabida
               forma
            
             
               Ostendam
               ,
               faciémque
               Erebi
               mutare
               vetabo
               .
            
             
               Eloquar
               immenso
               terrae
               sub
               pondere
               ,
               quae
               te
            
             
               Contineant
               Eunaea
               dapes
               ,
               quo
               faedere
               moestum
            
             
               Regem
               noctis
               ames
               ,
               quae
               te
               contagia
               passam
            
             
               Noluerit
               revocare
               Ceres
               .
               Tibi
               pessime
               mundi
            
             
               Arbiter
               immittam
               ruptis
               Titana
               cavernis
            
             
               Et
               subitò
               feriere
               die
               —
            
          
           
             It
             cannot
             but
             move
             some
             kind
             of
             diverting
             if
             not
             recreating
             Passion
             in
             my
             Reader
             ,
             cloy'd
             with
             so
             much
             serious
             and
             philosophical
             Follies
             ,
             to
             hear
             my
             course
             Muse
             translate
             these
             smooth-footed
             Latin
             ,
             into
             these
             hobling
             English
             Verses
             .
          
           
             
               Erichtho
               wondering
               how
               the
               Destinies
            
             
               Durst
               so
               long
               loyter
               ,
               at
               death
               chasing
               ,
               plies
            
             
               With
               living
               Serpents
               the
               dead
               Corps
               :
               and
               charms
            
             
               Deep
               chincks
               i'
               th'
               ground
               ,
               through
               which
               she
               thus
               alarms
               ,
            
             
             
               With
               barking
               rage
               ,
               the
               
                 Manes
                 .
                 Tisiphon
              
            
             
               And
               thou
               Megaera
               (
               for
               my
               words
               ye
               scorn
               ;
               )
            
             
               Or
               whip
               this
               damn'd
               Soul
               through
               the
               Streets
               of
               Hell
               ;
            
             
               Or
               I
               'll
               strip
               you
               of
               borrowed
               names
               ,
               and
               tell
            
             
               What
               kind
               of
               Hags
               ye
               be
               ;
               ye
               Stygian
               Bitches
               ,
            
             
               I
               'll
               hale
               you
               into
               th'
               open
               Sun
               ,
               ye
               Witches
               ,
            
             
               And
               leave
               you
               there
               ,
               where
               neither
               tomb
               nor
               urn
            
             
               Shall
               dare
               conceal
               you
               .
               Hecate
               can
               turn
            
             
               Her
               coat
               ,
               when
               she
               before
               the
               Gods
               appears
               ,
            
             
               And
               have
               another
               face
               than
               here
               she
               wears
               :
            
             
               But
               they
               shall
               see
               her
               ,
               in
               her
               native
               dress
               ,
            
             
               Such
               as
               she
               is
               'mongst
               shades
               ,
               pale
               ,
               sanguinless
               :
            
             
               That
               face
               she
               wears
               in
               Erebus
               she
               shall
               show
            
             
               Among
               th'
               Immortals
               .
               And
               the
               World
               shall
               know
               ,
            
             
               What
               cares
               detain
               thee
               in
               grim
               
               Pluto's
               Court
               ,
            
             
               
                 (
                 Proserpina
              
               )
               and
               why
               thou
               loves
               that
               lout
               ;
            
             
               And
               what
               it
               was
               thou
               catch'd
               there
               ,
               made
            
             
               Thy
               mother
               shuck
               thee
               off
               into
               a
               shade
               .
            
             
               And
               thou
               (
               unequal
               arbiter
               of
               the
               World
               )
            
             
               Titan
               and
               day
               shall
               in
               thy
               face
               be
               hurl'd
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             that
             masculine
             Poesie
             which
             Plato
             allowed
             in
             his
             commonwealth
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             which
             Porphyry
             ,
             in
             his
             Responds
             ,
             confirms
             his
             Dogma
             ,
             That
             the
             reputed
             Deities
             ,
             oftentimes
             ,
             proved
             less
             than
             men
             ,
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Theourgicks
             .
             For
             he
             there
             brings
             in
             Hecate
             ,
             forc'd
             by
             the
             Hag
             to
             give
             Responds
             ,
             against
             her
             will.
             
          
           
             
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
            
          
           
             And
             least
             we
             think
             the
             evasion
             of
             Jamblicus
             to
             be
             of
             weight
             ,
             who
             limits
             the
             efficacy
             of
             these
             Imprecations
             ,
             to
             the
             infernal
             Deities
             (
             those
             vagabond
             Fairy-elves
             ,
             that
             converse
             in
             the
             lowest
             Region
             )
             whom
             he
             confesseth
             any
             toothless
             Hag
             ,
             if
             she
             mutter
             over
             them
             words
             of
             an
             harsh
             sound
             ,
             that
             jerk
             the
             Air
             ,
             though
             with
             non-sence
             ,
             may
             put
             into
             a
             fright
             .
             The
             same
             Platonick
             introduceth
             Apollo
             ,
             giving
             Responds
             against
             the
             hair
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
            
          
           
             To
             spare
             the
             labour
             of
             particularizing
             ;
             the
             Thessalian
             Hag
             in
             
               Lucian
               (
               lib.
            
             6.
             )
             boasts
             ,
             that
             she
             could
             charm
             what
             Gods
             she
             pleased
             ,
             to
             whatsoever
             involuntary
             acts
             she
             pleased
             :
             1.
             
             Not
             only
             the
             bad
             Spirits
             ,
             from
             doing
             the
             ill
             they
             are
             inclin'd
             to
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             the
             good
             they
             are
             averse
             to
             (
             with
             power
             the
             Saviour
             of
             Mankind
             must
             be
             invested
             in
             ,
             or
             those
             malicious
             Spirits
             (
             of
             whom
             the
             Platonicks
             make
             frequent
             mention
             )
             would
             prove
             too
             hard
             for
             him
             .
             )
             And
             therefore
             sacred
             Records
             inform
             us
             :
             That
             God
             bound
             up
             the
             lying
             ,
             and
             forc'd
             a
             true
             Prophetick
             Spirit
             upon
             Baalam
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             grain
             of
             his
             covetous
             inclination
             ;
             from
             which
             he
             could
             not
             extricate
             himself
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             sacrifices
             he
             could
             offer
             ,
             or
             shifting
             of
             place
             ;
             (
             supposing
             ,
             belike
             ,
             the
             Daemon
             that
             bound
             him
             ,
             might
             possibly
             be
             some
             God
             of
             the
             Vallies
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             of
             the
             Hills
             ,
             his
             Territories
             might
             not
             reach
             to
             all
             those
             upon
             which
             he
             sought
             for
             inchantments
             .
             )
             
             And
             that
             our
             Saviours
             substitutes
             (
             his
             Ministers
             sent
             forth
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             people
             )
             Gabriel
             and
             
               Michael
               .
               (
               dan.
               10.
               13
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               )
               (
               vide
               Bullingerum
               in
               locum
               &
               in
               decadibus
               ,
               )
            
             though
             for
             some
             while
             impeded
             by
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Persia
             and
             other
             Nations
             (
             that
             is
             those
             Caco-demons
             ,
             to
             whose
             lot
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             choice
             (
             and
             Divine
             Justice
             saying
             Amen
             to
             their
             choice
             )
             they
             were
             fallen
             :
             )
             yet
             at
             last
             cast
             off
             those
             bonds
             ,
             and
             break
             through
             the
             thickest
             files
             of
             their
             united
             force
             ,
             to
             bring
             relief
             to
             
             Immanuel's
             people
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             the
             good
             spirits
             to
             exert
             their
             salvifick
             Powers
             ;
             as
             Moses
             detain'd
             the
             Angel
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             the
             Angel
             that
             wrastled
             with
             him
             .
             3.
             
             But
             the
             very
             best
             ,
             fairest
             ,
             and
             most
             beneficial
             of
             their
             Gods
             ,
             from
             granting
             the
             just
             desires
             of
             their
             most
             religious
             Worshippers
             ,
             and
             to
             gratifie
             the
             most
             impious
             requests
             of
             malicious
             Conjurers
             .
             A
             clear
             confession
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             and
             greatest
             of
             those
             reputed
             God-saviours
             ,
             were
             so
             far
             from
             being
             able
             to
             purge
             Souls
             ,
             as
             themselves
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             being
             purged
             ,
             from
             the
             pest
             of
             fear
             .
             St
             Austin
             ingeniously
             ,
             
               [
               Mirum
               est
               autem
               quòd
               benignus
               ille
            
             Chaldaeus
             
               qui
               Theurgicis
               sacris
               animam
               purgare
               cupiebat
               ,
               non
               invenit
               aliquem
               superiorem
               Deum
               ,
               qui
               vel
               plus
               terreret
               atque
               ad
               benefaciendum
               cogeret
               territos
               Deos
               ,
               vel
               ab
               eis
               terrentem
               compesceret
               ,
               ut
               liberè
               benefacerent
               :
               sic
               tamen
               Theurgo
               bono
               sacra
               defuerunt
               ,
               quibus
               ipsos
               Deos
               quos
               invocabat
               ,
               animae
               purgatores
               prius
               ab
               illa
               timoris
               peste
               purgaret
               .
               ]
               (
               de
               Civitate
               ,
               10.
               10.
               )
               It
               is
               strange
               ,
               that
               that
            
             Chaldean
             
               did
               not
               find
               out
               some
               superiour
               God
               ;
               who
               could
               ,
               either
               by
               greater
               terror
               force
               the
               terrified
               Gods
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               or
               to
               drive
               from
               them
               him
               that
               terrified
               them
               :
               and
               yet
               so
               far
               was
               that
               good
               conjurer
               destitute
               of
               sacred
               Rites
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               might
               purge
               those
               soul-purging
               Gods
               themselves
               of
               the
               Plague
               of
               their
               own
               fear
               .
            
             A
             passion
             which
             he
             who
             undertakes
             the
             rescue
             of
             men's
             Souls
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             not
             absolutely
             exempted
             from
             ,
             he
             is
             render'd
             utterly
             incapable
             to
             perform
             the
             office
             of
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Upon
             these
             Considerations
             
               Porphyry
               (
               de
               sacrificiis
            
             )
             grounds
             this
             Assertion
             .
             That
             as
             these
             reputed
             God-presidents
             had
             no
             power
             of
             releiving
             ,
             but
             within
             their
             own
             respective
             Jurisdictions
             ;
             so
             the
             purgation
             of
             the
             humane
             Soul
             was
             wholly
             out
             of
             their
             reach
             .
             
               The
               spiritual
               part
               of
               the
               Soul
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               which
               takes
               in
               the
               Images
               of
               Corporeal
               things
               ,
               from
               the
               Fantasie
               ,
               inform'd
               by
               the
               common
               Sense
               ,
               may
               (
               by
               the
               cooperations
               of
               those
            
             Daemons
             )
             
               with
               certain
               Magical
               Consecrations
               ,
               be
               made
               capable
               to
               receive
               the
               Images
               of
               those
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               those
               kinds
               of
               Gods
               :
               But
               the
               Intellectual
               Soul
               ,
               wherein
               is
               received
               the
               Verity
               of
               intelligible
               things
               ,
               that
               have
               no
               resemblances
               of
               Bodies
               ,
               cannot
               receive
               ,
               by
               such
               Consecrations
               ,
               any
               such
               Purgation
               ,
               as
               renders
               it
               fit
               to
               see
               its
               proper
               God
               ,
               or
               those
               things
               that
               are
               true
               .
            
             Yet
             Porphyry
             (
             in
             the
             same
             place
             )
             takes
             down
             the
             efficacy
             of
             these
             Saviours
             one
             Pegg
             lower
             ,
             and
             leaves
             them
             nothing
             to
             put
             forth
             their
             salvifick
             power
             upon
             ,
             but
             Temporal
             Concerns
             ,
             and
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             Fortune
             ;
             and
             therefore
             counts
             it
             madness
             ,
             in
             Plilosophers
             ,
             to
             make
             any
             application
             to
             them
             ;
             though
             perhaps
             (
             and
             but
             perhaps
             )
             it
             be
             necessary
             for
             Cities
             to
             procure
             their
             favour
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             ,
             by
             material
             Sacrifices
             ,
             propitious
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             that
             external
             and
             corporeal
             good
             ,
             they
             may
             confer
             upon
             those
             ,
             who
             place
             their
             well-being
             in
             the
             affluence
             of
             such
             things
             .
             (
             The
             fairies
             may
             drop
             a
             Teaster
             into
             the
             good
             huswise's
             shoe
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             the
             summ
             of
             their
             rewards
             .
             )
             And
             yet
             these
             Saviours
             cannot
             save
             to
             themselves
             this
             poor
             pittance
             of
             power
             ;
             denied
             to
             them
             notonly
             by
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             his
             five
             first
             Books
             
               de
               Civitate
            
             )
             not
             only
             proves
             ,
             but
             proves
             out
             of
             Pagan
             Records
             ,
             that
             those
             Saviours
             can
             neither
             do
             good
             nor
             hurt
             .
             But
             by
             the
             most
             sage
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             Philosophizing
             Poets
             ,
             there
             quoted
             by
             him
             ;
             to
             which
             quotation
             I
             refer
             my
             Reader
             ,
             and
             procede
             to
             another
             Argument
             ,
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             agreement
             of
             the
             Platonicks
             with
             us
             Christians
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             That
             none
             of
             those
             (
             by
             the
             Vulgar
             reputed
             )
             blessed
             Spirits
             ,
             who
             became
             incarnate
             to
             redeem
             Mankind
             ,
             were
             qualified
             for
             that
             Work
             :
             which
             was
             therefore
             to
             be
             laid
             upon
             one
             more
             mighty
             than
             them
             all
             ;
             able
             to
             grapple
             with
             all
             opposite
             Infernal
             Powers
             ;
             
             an
             undauntable
             Lion
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             faint
             nor
             be
             discouraged
             by
             Lions
             in
             the
             way
             ;
             a
             Passion
             to
             which
             all
             their
             known
             God-saviours
             were
             subject
             ,
             and
             thereby
             rendred
             incapable
             to
             accomplish
             the
             end
             of
             their
             supposed
             Incarnation
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Porphyry
             (
             in
             his
             first
             ,
             
               de
               regressu
               animae
            
             )
             professeth
             himself
             of
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             
               [
               That
               God
               was
               not
               so
               deficient
               in
               his
               care
               of
               Man
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               provide
               as
               general
               a
               way
               of
               Purgation
               ,
               as
               the
               Infection
               was
               ;
               and
               make
               the
               Plaister
               as
               broad
               as
               the
               Sore
               :
               ]
            
             which
             universal
             way
             of
             Redemption
             he
             confesses
             ,
             had
             not
             been
             communicated
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             he
             could
             learn
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Customs
             of
             the
             Indians
             ,
             the
             Disciplines
             of
             the
             Chaldeans
             ,
             or
             the
             Philosophical
             Schools
             :
             there
             being
             something
             of
             what
             ,
             in
             common
             Reason
             ,
             was
             required
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             effecting
             of
             the
             Cure
             ,
             wanting
             in
             all
             those
             ways
             of
             Soul-purgation
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             most
             inquisitive
             Persons
             had
             applied
             themselves
             .
             Upon
             which
             that
             great
             Light
             of
             Africa
             ,
             St.
             
               Austin
               (
               de
               civitate
            
             ,
             22.
             27.
             
             )
             hath
             this
             Note
             :
             
               [
               Had
            
             Plato
             and
             Porphyry
             
               compared
               Notes
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               turn'd
               Christian
               ,
               ]
            
             that
             is
             ,
             had
             Plato
             dared
             to
             have
             spoken
             ,
             as
             freely
             as
             his
             Scholar
             did
             ,
             for
             an
             Universal
             Saviour
             :
             and
             had
             not
             Porphyry
             forsaken
             his
             Master
             in
             that
             point
             of
             Truth
             ,
             which
             he
             asserted
             ,
             touching
             the
             Incarnation
             and
             sufferings
             of
             the
             Saviour
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             joyned
             hands
             with
             the
             Christian
             ,
             and
             have
             subscribed
             to
             his
             Hypothesis
             .
             This
             very
             Notion
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             erecting
             Altars
             and
             preferring
             Prayers
             to
             the
             unknown
             God.
             Hence
             the
             Mariners
             call
             every
             man
             upon
             his
             God
             ;
             and
             lest
             they
             might
             all
             mistake
             the
             true
             God-saviour
             ,
             they
             awaken
             Jonah
             to
             call
             upon
             his
             God
             for
             help
             in
             that
             exigent
             
               (
               Jonah
            
             1.
             5.
             
             )
             hence
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             close
             their
             petitions
             with
             
               [
               Dii
               Deaeque
               omnes
               :
               ]
               (
               Servius
               in
               Virg.
               Georg.
               l.
            
             1.
             )
             The
             Arabians
             ,
             saith
             
               Gyrald
               ,
               Syntagm
            
             .
             17.
             )
             perceiving
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             their
             known
             Gods
             to
             relieve
             them
             ,
             dedicated
             Altars
             to
             the
             unknown
             God.
             Pausanias
             mentions
             :
             the
             Altar
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               of
               the
               unknown
               Gods
            
             erected
             in
             
               Olympus
               ,
               (
               Eliacis
               prioribus
               :
               )
            
             and
             several
             Altars
             at
             Athens
             of
             the
             same
             Title
             ,
             (
             in
             his
             
               Attica
               :
            
             )
             the
             full
             Inscription
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             indefatigable
             Selden
             (
             in
             his
             Prolegomenis
             to
             his
             Treatise
             
               de
               Diis
               Syriis
            
             )
             sets
             down
             in
             this
             Form
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 Gods
                 of
              
               Asia
               and
               Europe
               and
               Africa
               :
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 unknown
                 Gods
                 and
                 strange
              
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             same
             importance
             were
             those
             Silver
             Tables
             
               (
               Cicero
               de
               natura
               deorum
               ,
               lib.
            
             3.
             )
             which
             Dionysius
             rob'd
             the
             Grecian
             Temple
             of
             ,
             being
             inscribed
             not
             with
             the
             names
             of
             particular
             Deities
             (
             as
             the
             Tables
             of
             their
             known
             Gods
             were
             )
             but
             indefinitely
             
               [
               To
               the
               good
               Gods
               :
               ]
            
             whence
             that
             scoffing
             Atheist
             drew
             an
             Argument
             for
             his
             Sacrilege
             ,
             saying
             he
             would
             make
             use
             of
             their
             Bounty
             .
             But
             hitherto
             the
             Gentiles
             only
             exprest
             their
             diffidence
             in
             their
             own
             Local
             Saviours
             .
             That
             which
             St.
             Paul
             took
             notice
             of
             ,
             dedicated
             to
             the
             unknown
             God
             ,
             speaks
             their
             acknowledgment
             of
             their
             being
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             
               God
               saviour
            
             ;
             and
             their
             not
             daring
             ultimately
             to
             relie
             upon
             the
             help
             of
             any
             of
             their
             received
             Gods
             ,
             either
             domestick
             or
             foreign
             ;
             it
             being
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             all
             their
             reputed
             Saviours
             to
             satisfie
             their
             Appetites
             ,
             implicitly
             set
             upon
             an
             otherwise
             Saviour
             ,
             than
             any
             of
             them
             were
             :
             (
             whom
             our
             Scriptures
             therefore
             call
             ,
             
               The
               desire
               of
               all
               Nations
               ;
               )
            
             even
             him
             whom
             they
             worshipp'd
             ignorantly
             and
             St.
             Paul
             declared
             unto
             them
             
               (
               Vossius
               de
               Idololatr
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             2.
             )
             The
             occasion
             of
             erecting
             these
             Altars
             is
             thus
             laid
             down
             
             by
             
               Isidore
               Pelusiatas
               (
               Epist.
               69.
               lib.
            
             4.
             )
             out
             of
             Pausanias
             (
             in
             his
             
               Arcadicis
               .
            
             )
             Some
             say
             the
             Athenians
             sent
             Philippides
             ,
             to
             crave
             aid
             of
             the
             Spartans
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             the
             Persians
             made
             their
             Expediton
             into
             Greece
             ;
             and
             the
             Spectrum
             of
             God
             Pan
             met
             their
             Messenger
             upon
             the
             Hill
             Parthenium
             ;
             promising
             them
             victory
             if
             they
             would
             erect
             an
             Altar
             and
             offer
             sacrifice
             to
             him
             ;
             upon
             which
             report
             ,
             they
             dedicated
             Altars
             to
             the
             
               [
               unknown
               God.
            
             ]
             Others
             (
             saith
             Isidore
             )
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             Pestilence
             raging
             ,
             and
             the
             Athenians
             having
             to
             no
             purpose
             tried
             all
             their
             known
             and
             allowed
             Gods
             ;
             it
             came
             in
             their
             mind
             ,
             that
             possibly
             there
             might
             be
             a
             God
             to
             them
             unknown
             ,
             who
             if
             atton'd
             would
             free
             them
             from
             that
             Plague
             :
             hence
             Epimenides
             caused
             the
             Beasts
             for
             sacrifice
             ,
             to
             be
             let
             loose
             ,
             and
             gave
             order
             that
             where
             they
             laid
             down
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             sacrificed
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               proper
               God
               :
            
             ]
             Whence
             (
             saith
             Laertius
             in
             his
             Epimenides
             )
             there
             were
             Altars
             at
             
               Athens
               without
               names
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             any
             special
             God
             ;
             for
             that
             Epimenides
             knew
             not
             to
             which
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             by
             name
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             apply
             himself
             ,
             for
             the
             averting
             of
             the
             Pestilence
             :
             any
             more
             than
             the
             Romans
             knew
             ,
             what
             God
             they
             should
             attone
             when
             an
             Earthquake
             happened
             :
             of
             which
             
               Agellius
               (
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
            
             28.
             )
             thus
             :
             
               [
               Veteres
               Romani
               ,
               ubi
               terram
               movisse
               senserant
               ,
               nuntiatumve
               erat
               ,
               ferias
               ejus
               rei
               cáusâ
               edicto
               imperabant
               ;
               sed
               Dei
               nomen
               statuere
               &
               edicere
               quiescebant
               ,
               nè
               alium
               pro
               alio
               nominando
               ,
               falsâ
               religione
               populum
               alligarent
               .
               Eas
               ferias
               si
               quis
               polluisset
               ,
               piaculóque
               ob
               hanc
               rem
               opus
               esset
               ,
               hostiam
               ,
            
             Si.
             Deo
             ,
             Si.
             Deae
             .
             
               immolabat
               .
               Idque
               ità
               ex
               decretis
               Pontificum
               observatum
               esse
            
             M.
             Varro
             
               dicit
               ,
               quoniam
               &
               qua
               vi
               ,
               &
               per
               quem
               Deorum
               Dearúmve
               terra
               tremeret
               incertum
               esset
               :
               ]
               The
               ancient
               Romans
               when
               they
               perceiv'd
               or
               had
               been
               inform'd
               that
               there
               had
               been
               an
               Earthquake
               ,
               bid
               Holidays
               for
               the
               deprecation
               of
               the
               effects
               of
               that
               Omen
               :
               but
               they
               did
               not
               specifie
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               lest
               by
               misnaming
               him
               ,
               they
               should
               involve
               the
               people
               in
               a
               false
               Religion
               .
               If
               any
               man
               prophan'd
               those
               holidays
               ,
               and
               therefore
               had
               need
               to
               make
               expiation
               ,
               he
               offered
               sacrifice
               with
               this
               form
               of
               deprecation
            
             ;
             [
             If
             thou
             beest
             a
             God
             ,
             if
             thou
             beest
             a
             Goddess
             :
             ]
             
               And
               this
               Order
               (
               saith
            
             Varro
             )
             
               was
               appointed
               to
               be
               observed
               by
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Priests
               ;
               because
               they
               were
               not
               certain
               by
               what
               force
               and
               by
               what
               God
               or
               Goddess
               the
               Earth-quake
               was
               caused
               .
            
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Now
             though
             Pausanias
             stile
             those
             Altars
             ,
             the
             Altars
             of
             the
             unknown
             Gods
             ;
             yet
             we
             are
             not
             to
             think
             that
             there
             was
             not
             an
             Altar
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Unknown
             God
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             :
             For
             Lucian
             (
             second
             to
             none
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Heathen
             Theology
             )
             in
             his
             Philopater
             ,
             swears
             by
             the
             
               unknown
               God
            
             at
             Athens
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             ]
             and
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Dialogue
             ,
             exclaims
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             
               But
               we
               having
               found
               the
               unknown
               God
               at
            
             Athens
             ,
             
               let
               us
               give
               thanks
               unto
               him
               ,
               adoring
               him
               with
               hands
               stretch'd
               out
               to
               heaven
               .
            
             (
             Though
             with
             
             Lucian's
             lieve
             )
             the
             Athenians
             unknown
             God
             was
             to
             them
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               a
               strange
               God
            
             :
             not
             to
             be
             found
             there
             ,
             but
             in
             Jewry
             ,
             as
             Lucan
             sings
             
               (
               Tharsal
            
             .
             2.
             )
             quoted
             by
             St.
             
               Austin
               (
               de
               consensu
               Evangel
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             30.
             )
          
           
             
               —
               —
               &
               dedita
               sacris
            
             
               Incerti
               Judaea
               Dei
               :
               —
               
            
          
           
             Neither
             was
             the
             
               unknown
               God
            
             under
             that
             name
             invocated
             only
             at
             Athens
             :
             For
             
               Natales
               Comes
               (
               Mytholog
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             10.
             )
             reports
             out
             of
             
               Theagenes
               (
               de
               Diis
            
             )
             and
             
               Pausanias
               (
               prioribus
               Eliacis
               ;
            
             )
             That
             at
             Hypaepae
             and
             Hierocaesarea
             (
             two
             Cities
             of
             the
             
               Persic
               Lydia
            
             )
             were
             two
             large
             Temples
             and
             Altars
             ;
             to
             which
             the
             Priests
             approaching
             ,
             implored
             the
             aid
             of
             the
             unknown
             God.
             However
             ,
             from
             the
             charge
             given
             to
             Philippides
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             besides
             
             those
             dedicated
             to
             the
             
               unknown
               Gods
            
             indefinitly
             ,
             had
             Altars
             erected
             to
             the
             
               unknown
               God
               Pan
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Universal
             Saviour
             .
             So
             far
             did
             ,
             the
             most
             learned
             Adversary
             to
             the
             Christian
             Cause
             ,
             Porphyry
             bewray
             his
             want
             of
             reading
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             he
             could
             no
             where
             meet
             with
             the
             mention
             of
             that
             universal
             Remedy
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             confident
             God
             had
             prepared
             for
             Mankind
             .
             Philippides
             his
             Pan
             was
             not
             that
             Arcadian
             ,
             whom
             the
             Grecians
             knew
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Beggar
             doth
             his
             dish
             ,
             and
             had
             Altars
             dedicated
             to
             him
             by
             that
             name
             :
             but
             some
             Daemon
             that
             gave
             himself
             out
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             was
             reputed
             ,
             the
             universal
             Repairer
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Jove
             and
             Hybris
             ,
             of
             God
             and
             despicable
             Man
             ,
             the
             Inventor
             of
             Musick
             ;
             whence
             ,
             though
             the
             Hill
             Parthenius
             produc'd
             Tortoises
             most
             fit
             to
             make
             Harps
             of
             ;
             yet
             the
             Inhabitants
             would
             permit
             none
             to
             take
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             thought
             them
             sacred
             to
             Pan
             :
             (
             It
             should
             seem
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             old
             and
             great
             Pan
             ,
             was
             
               Jubal-Cain
               )
               (
               Pausan.
               Arcadic
               .
               ad
               finem
               )
            
             the
             Husband
             of
             
               Eccho
               (
               Macrob.
               Saturnal
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             22.
             )
             a
             fit
             Match
             for
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             suting
             the
             Word
             of
             Promise
             :
             (
             who
             had
             no
             issue
             but
             by
             Eccho
             ,
             children
             begot
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             and
             sent
             not
             to
             redeem
             some
             particular
             Climate
             (
             the
             Province
             of
             the
             Heroes
             )
             but
             the
             Universe
             :
             whence
             Homer
             (
             in
             his
             Hymns
             )
             gives
             this
             Etymon
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
            
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             But
             our
             Saviour's
             Death
             cut
             this
             Daemon
             out
             of
             his
             work
             of
             any
             longer
             deceiving
             the
             Nations
             ;
             (
             as
             Virgil
             out
             of
             Sibyl
             ,
             had
             prophesied
             ,
             in
             his
             
               
                 Pan
                 etiam
                 Arcadiâ
                 dicat
                 se
                 judice
                 victum
                 :
              
            
             Pan
             ,
             even
             Arcadia
             
               being
               judge
               ,
               shall
               confess
               himself
               conquer'd
               ,
               if
               he
               dares
               strive
               with
               me
               .
               )
            
             For
             this
             was
             that
             Pan
             whereof
             Plutarch
             ,
             from
             Aemilianus
             ,
             a
             man
             both
             wise
             and
             serious
             (
             as
             that
             great
             Critick
             of
             Men
             characterizeth
             him
             )
             tells
             this
             Story
             ;
             (
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             decay
             of
             Oracles
             :
             )
             
               That
               as
            
             Aemilianus
             
               was
               sailing
               for
            
             Italy
             ,
             
               a
               voice
               was
               heard
               ,
               from
               the
               Isle
               Paxae
               ,
               calling
               to
            
             Thamus
             
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Vessel
               ,
               and
               commanding
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               over
               against
               the
            
             Palodes
             ,
             
               to
               tell
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               that
               the
               great
            
             Pan
             
               was
               dead
               :
               which
               injuction
               he
               had
               no
               sooner
               performed
               ,
               but
               there
               was
               heard
               from
               the
               Island
               ,
               a
               sad
               and
               wonderful
               groaning
               :
               the
               news
               of
               this
               Prodigy
               arrives
               at
            
             Rome
             
               with
               those
               Passengers
               ,
               and
               quickly
               comes
               to
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               Emperour
            
             Tiberius
             ;
             
               who
               sends
               for
            
             Thamus
             ,
             
               and
               (
               being
               by
               him
               assured
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Report
               )
               makes
               a
               diligent
               inquiry
               ,
               of
               the
               learned
               men
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               who
               that
            
             Pan
             
               should
               be
            
             ?
             This
             fell
             out
             toward
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             Tiberius
             his
             reign
             :
             For
             Plutarch
             flourished
             under
             Trajan
             ,
             about
             the
             100.
             year
             of
             Christ
             
               (
               Alsted
               .
               Chronol
            
             .
             40.
             )
             and
             Philip
             ,
             who
             tells
             this
             Story
             ,
             in
             Plutarch
             ,
             had
             then
             with
             him
             those
             to
             witness
             it
             ,
             who
             had
             heard
             Aemilianus
             tell
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             an
             old
             Man
             :
             and
             must
             therefore
             be
             near
             our
             Saviours
             Crucifixion
             ,
             else
             the
             Mariners
             would
             not
             have
             found
             Tiberius
             at
             Rome
             ,
             but
             at
             Capreae
             .
             Whence
             appears
             how
             grosly
             his
             Theologues
             were
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             their
             determining
             this
             Pan
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Son
             of
             Mercury
             and
             Penelope
             ;
             and
             the
             reasonableness
             of
             this
             Conjecture
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             some
             Cacodemon
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             the
             Coriphaeus
             of
             all
             those
             Thieves
             who
             came
             before
             Christ
             )
             had
             made
             the
             World
             believe
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             in
             Macrobius
             his
             phrase
             
               (
               Saturnal
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
               17.
               )
               the
               All-heal
               ,
               One
               Saviour
               :
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               (
               Idem
               Saturn
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
               22.
               )
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             not
             of
             the
             Woods
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Poets
             interpreted
             that
             Title
             )
             but
             (
             as
             Macrobius
             expounds
             it
             )
             
               of
               universal
               Nature
            
             ;
             whose
             influence
             disperfeth
             it self
             round
             about
             the
             World
             :
             whom
             the
             Mythologists
             do
             therefore
             make
             the
             representation
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             not
             find
             any
             person
             appearing
             in
             the
             World
             to
             whom
             they
             could
             apply
             these
             Titles
             ,
             and
             those
             descriptions
             which
             both
             Grecians
             and
             Aegyptians
             make
             of
             Pan.
             
          
           
           
             So
             that
             here
             we
             have
             the
             Confession
             of
             the
             greatest
             Theologues
             and
             the
             best
             cultivated
             Nations
             .
             That
             their
             received
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             (
             as
             
               Isidore
               Peleusiota
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Epistle
             above-quoted
             ,
             stiles
             them
             )
             God-saviours
             or
             
               bealing
               Gods
            
             ,
             were
             so
             far
             from
             being
             able
             to
             cure
             Souls
             ,
             as
             they
             durst
             not
             relie
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             Pestilence
             ,
             a
             bodily
             Malady
             ;
             but
             applied
             themselves
             to
             a
             God
             ,
             whom
             they
             expected
             would
             in
             time
             discover
             himself
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             though
             then
             a
             stranger
             to
             all
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             known
             only
             in
             Judea
             ;
             as
             not
             only
             Lucan
             (
             before
             alleged
             )
             but
             long
             before
             him
             ,
             Orpheus
             confesseth
             (
             in
             his
             Hymn
             
               de
               Deo
            
             )
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               [
               Whom
               no
               man
               ever
               saw
               ,
               but
               a
               certain
               only
               begotten
               who
               proceeded
               from
               the
               ancient
               stock
               of
               the
               Chaldeans
               :
               ]
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             water-born
             Law-giver
             Moses
             ,
             as
             he
             afterward
             stiles
             him
             ;
             alluding
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             to
             God's
             showing
             Moses
             his
             back-parts
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             A
             principle
             wherein
             the
             Patrons
             of
             the
             Christian
             and
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Cause
             were
             so
             well
             agreed
             ,
             as
             they
             put
             the
             Controversie
             betwixt
             them
             to
             this
             issue
             ;
             Whether
             ,
             in
             common
             Reason
             ,
             our
             Jesus
             was
             like
             to
             be
             that
             one
             unknown
             universal
             Redeemer
             ;
             or
             some
             one
             in
             the
             Crowd
             of
             their
             reputed
             Saviours
             ?
             Hence
             Julian
             (
             in
             his
             Treatise
             against
             the
             Galilaeans
             )
             singles
             out
             Aesculapius
             to
             outvie
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             claim
             of
             the
             common
             Saviour
             ;
             who
             ,
             being
             the
             Son
             of
             Jove
             ,
             descended
             from
             Heaven
             to
             Earth
             ,
             in
             the
             Sun-beams
             ,
             for
             the
             health
             and
             welfare
             of
             Mankind
             .
             And
             Celsus
             in
             
               Origen
               (
               lib.
               7.
               calum
            
             .
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             )
             having
             argued
             against
             the
             likelihood
             of
             the
             Christian
             Assertion
             ,
             That
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             is
             that
             ,
             to
             the
             Gentile
             World
             unknown
             ,
             God
             ;
             who
             being
             the
             desire
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             came
             to
             redeem
             them
             from
             those
             miseries
             ,
             from
             which
             their
             received
             Saviours
             could
             not
             free
             them
             (
             it
             being
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             unreasonable
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             the
             so
             very
             inconsiderable
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             (
             a
             people
             so
             far
             out
             of
             Gods
             special
             care
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             not
             provide
             for
             them
             so
             much
             as
             a
             place
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             wherein
             they
             might
             live
             together
             ;
             but
             permitted
             them
             to
             be
             scatter'd
             over
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             )
             should
             attain
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God-saviour
             (
             so
             hard
             to
             be
             found
             out
             )
             rather
             than
             the
             studious
             and
             most
             inquisitive
             Philosophers
             :
             )
             labours
             to
             outvie
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             with
             Hercules
             ,
             in
             the
             power
             of
             repulsing
             all
             external
             adversary
             force
             (
             called
             therefore
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               the
               Scatter-evil
            
             ,
             as
             
               Clemens
               Alexand.
            
             observes
             (
             in
             his
             
               Protreptic
               .
            
             )
             With
             Aesculapius
             ,
             for
             the
             Virtue
             of
             expelling
             bodily
             Diseases
             (
             who
             for
             all
             his
             skill
             could
             not
             cure
             the
             Roman
             Matrons
             of
             that
             epidemical
             Abortion
             which
             befel
             them
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             War
             with
             
               Pirrbus
               ,
               (
               Orosius
               l.
            
             4.
             )
             But
             St.
             Austin
             excuseth
             him
             for
             that
             ,
             as
             professing
             himself
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               non
               Obstetrix
               ,
               ]
               a
               prime
               Physician
               ,
               but
               no
               Midwife
               :
               (
               de
               Civitate
               ,
               l.
               3.
               c.
            
             17.
             )
             And
             therefore
             Celsus
             providently
             adviseth
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             suspect
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             these
             Two
             ,
             to
             relieve
             the
             World
             of
             all
             its
             incumbrances
             ,
             we
             joyn
             to
             them
             (
             as
             auxiliary
             Saviours
             )
             
               Orpheus
               ,
               who
               without
               doubt
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               was
               inspired
               with
               a
               divine
               spirit
               ,
               and
               suffered
               death
               for
               the
               divine
               Doctrine
               he
               delivered
               :
            
             (
             Observe
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             that
             the
             Epicureans
             could
             not
             get
             out
             of
             their
             Minds
             ,
             nor
             refrain
             their
             Tongues
             from
             acknowledging
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             relieved
             by
             the
             Death
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             Saviour
             .
             )
             Or
             Sibyl
             ,
             
               whose
               authority
               Christians
               so
               sar
               prize
               ,
               as
               they
               quote
               her
               Verses
               for
               the
               proof
               of
               Christs
               Divinity
               .
            
             (
             An
             Heathen
             Epicurean
             was
             the
             first
             man
             that
             derided
             the
             Christian
             Doctors
             for
             quoting
             the
             Sibyllines
             in
             favour
             of
             our
             Faith
             :
             
               talidedecore
               gloriamur
               :
               )
               Or
            
             Anaxarchus
             and
             Epictetus
             ,
             
               who
               gave
               so
               great
               examples
               of
               patient
               and
               heroick
               suffering
               .
            
             In
             this
             discourse
             ;
             as
             Celsus
             cunningly
             begs
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             takes
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             these
             Saviours
             ,
             of
             his
             naming
             ,
             outweigh
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             (
             whereas
             their
             is
             more
             weight
             in
             his
             little
             finger
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             loins
             of
             a
             thousand
             such
             like
             Mock-saviours
             :
             )
             So
             he
             openly
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             not
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Gentile
             reputed
             Heroes
             was
             sufficiently
             qualified
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             common
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             subscribes
             to
             what
             I
             am
             proving
             ,
             That
             none
             can
             be
             the
             Universal
             Redeemer
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             hath
             in
             himself
             the
             combination
             of
             all
             those
             salvifick
             Vertues
             ,
             which
             the
             Heathen
             
             conceiv'd
             to
             be
             dispers'd
             amongst
             all
             their
             Deities
             .
             How
             much
             better
             doth
             our
             Apostle
             state
             and
             determine
             this
             Question
             ;
             (
             1
             
               Cor.
               8.
               5.
               6.
               )
               There
               are
               Gods
               many
               ,
               and
               Lords
               many
               ;
               but
               to
               us
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               of
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               we
               for
               him
               :
               And
               one
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               by
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               we
               by
               him
               :
               ]
            
             understanding
             ,
             by
             
               [
               God
               's
            
             ]
             the
             supreme
             and
             sempiternal
             Deities
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             worshipp'd
             .
             By
             
               [
               Lords
            
             ]
             those
             
               half-God
               half-man
               Mediatours
            
             ,
             whom
             they
             called
             
               [
               Baalim
               ]
               Lords
               ;
            
             (
             Meed's
             Apostacy
             of
             the
             later
             Times
             )
             by
             whom
             ,
             as
             middle
             and
             indifferent
             Agents
             ,
             betwixt
             those
             superiour
             Gods
             and
             us
             Men
             ,
             they
             thought
             we
             received
             all
             manner
             of
             Good.
             Now
             as
             the
             Soberer
             Party
             of
             Gentiles
             held
             ,
             There
             was
             but
             one
             only
             supreme
             God
             ;
             so
             also
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             some
             one
             individual
             Lord
             ,
             the
             common
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             whom
             should
             centre
             all
             those
             saving
             Properties
             ,
             that
             were
             scrambled
             (
             by
             blind
             Devotionists
             )
             amongst
             the
             crowd
             of
             their
             Local
             Presidents
             :
             and
             by
             whom
             the
             supreme
             God
             would
             give
             ,
             not
             some
             things
             to
             all
             (
             as
             he
             doth
             by
             the
             host
             of
             Heaven
             :
             )
             nor
             some
             things
             to
             some
             ,
             either
             Countries
             (
             as
             their
             
               Local
               Presidents
            
             )
             or
             Men
             (
             as
             their
             Lares
             )
             or
             Members
             ,
             (
             as
             those
             divine
             Relievers
             to
             whom
             Jamblicus
             assigns
             the
             Cure
             of
             several
             Maladies
             afflicting
             the
             several
             Members
             of
             Man's
             Body
             )
             were
             supposed
             to
             do
             :
             But
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             :
             
               (
               Jamblicus
               de
               mysteriis
               ,
               titul
               .
               de
               supplicationibus
               .
               )
            
             Hence
             Caligula
             (
             who
             put
             in
             for
             the
             repute
             of
             a
             God-saviour
             among
             all
             Nations
             )
             was
             not
             content
             with
             that
             honour
             which
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             had
             confer'd
             upon
             their
             respective
             Heroes
             ,
             but
             challengeth
             in
             gross
             ,
             what
             they
             had
             attain'd
             to
             in
             parcels
             ,
             and
             habits
             himself
             with
             all
             their
             Ensigns
             and
             Symbols
             ;
             with
             Hercules
             his
             Club
             and
             Lions
             Skin
             ;
             with
             
             Castor's
             Cap
             ;
             with
             Bacchus
             his
             Ivy
             and
             Javelin
             ;
             
             Mercury's
             Caducaeus
             ,
             Wings
             and
             Cloak
             ;
             
             Apollo's
             radiant
             Crown
             ,
             Bow
             ,
             Arrows
             ,
             Graces
             ,
             
               Praeans
               ;
               Mars
            
             his
             Gorget
             ,
             Helmet
             ,
             Shield
             ,
             Sword
             :
             and
             not
             questioning
             his
             passing
             for
             a
             God
             incarnate
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Roman
             Provinces
             he
             commands
             his
             Statue
             to
             be
             erected
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             with
             this
             Title
             [
             NOVI
             JOVIS
             ILLUSTRIS
             CAII
             ,
             ]
             
               Of
               the
               new
               helping
               Father
            
             ;
             Caius
             ,
             outshining
             the
             ancient
             
               Heroes
               :
               (
               Philo
               Judaeus
               legatione
               ad
               Caium
               .
               )
            
             I
             expound
             
               Jupiter
               ,
               [
               Juvans
               Pater
               ]
               the
               helping
               Father
               ,
            
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             
               Lactantius
               ,
               (
               de
               falsa
               Religione
               ,
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             11.
             )
             who
             affirmeth
             that
             those
             Philosophers
             gave
             that
             Etymon
             ,
             who
             said
             they
             worshipp'd
             ,
             under
             that
             name
             ,
             the
             best
             and
             greatest
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Everlasting
             Father
             ,
             as
             our
             Scriptures
             stile
             God
             Redeemer
             .
             And
             by
             his
             Novi
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             he
             understood
             that
             new-born
             Saviour
             or
             God
             incarnate
             ,
             whom
             the
             Oriental
             Prophecy
             mention'd
             as
             about
             that
             time
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               God
               the
               Light
               ,
               Man's
               Reliever
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Phebean
               Light
               mistaken
               for
               the
               true
               .
               All-healing
               Light.
            
             Joves
             and
             Vaejoves
             .
             
               Mythology
               an
               help
               at
               a
               dead
               lift
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Wisdom
               begotten
               of
               God
               ;
               Man's
               Helper
               ;
               the
               Fathers
               Darling
               .
               §
               3.
               
               Made
               Man.
            
             Sibyls
             
               maintain'd
               ,
               as
               quoted
               by
               Fathers
               :
               Come
               short
               of
               Scripture-Oracles
               .
            
             §
             4.
             
             Virgil
             ,
             
               out
               of
            
             Sibyl
             ,
             
               prophesied
               of
               Christ.
               The
               Sibyllines
               brought
               to
               the
               Test.
            
             Tully
             '
             
               s
               weak
               Exceptions
               against
               the
               Sibyllines
               .
            
             §
             5.
             
             Sibyl
             '
             
               s
               Songs
               of
               God
               Redeemer
               ;
               the
               Eternal
               Word
               ;
               the
               Creator
               .
            
             Apollo
             
               commends
               Christ.
               Local
               Saviours
               exploded
            
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THe
             Gentiles
             we
             see
             ,
             in
             their
             second
             thoughts
             ,
             pitch'd
             upon
             the
             Notion
             of
             one
             only
             Lord-saviour
             .
             We
             will
             next
             enquire
             whom
             they
             conceived
             this
             Saviour
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             what
             .
             And
             let
             the
             most
             learned
             and
             sagacious
             of
             all
             Heathen
             Philosophers
             determine
             this
             Question
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             I
             mean
             Varro
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             quoted
             by
             
               Lactantius
               (
               de
               falsa
               Religione
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             21.
             )
             and
             by
             
               Macrobius
               (
               Saturnal
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             7.
             )
             affirmeth
             ;
             That
             Saturn
             was
             to
             be
             atton'd
             by
             the
             Oblation
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             that
             Faunus
             mistook
             that
             Oracle
             which
             commanded
             him
             to
             offer
             to
             the
             Father
             of
             Gods
             ,
             Saturn
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               
                 [
                 —
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 ]
              
            
             by
             misinterpreting
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             to
             signifie
             Men
             (
             as
             sometimes
             it
             used
             to
             do
             among
             the
             Ancients
             :
             )
             whence
             arose
             that
             barbarous
             Custom
             of
             sacrificing
             Men
             ,
             which
             Hercules
             abrogated
             ;
             by
             informing
             the
             Hetrurians
             ,
             that
             by
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             was
             meant
             
               [
               Light
               :
            
             ]
             and
             by
             instituting
             the
             Oblation
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             Men
             made
             of
             Osiers
             ;
             which
             being
             set
             on
             fire
             were
             thrown
             down
             from
             the
             Milvian
             Bridge
             into
             Tyber
             :
             In
             which
             Motion
             they
             resembled
             the
             Light
             ,
             immersing
             it self
             into
             the
             Abyss
             ,
             in
             the
             form
             of
             man
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             particular
             ,
             represented
             the
             Sun
             falling
             into
             Thetis
             or
             the
             Sea.
             For
             the
             World
             being
             impregnated
             with
             this
             Notion
             ,
             That
             God
             the
             Light
             was
             to
             be
             Man's
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ;
             or
             that
             God
             ,
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             is
             that
             true
             Light
             ,
             that
             enlightens
             (
             with
             relief
             ,
             the
             whole
             World
             of
             Mankind
             :
             (
             a
             point
             which
             St.
             Austin
             saith
             he
             had
             met
             with
             in
             the
             Platonick
             Writings
             
               (
               Confession
               .
               l.
               7.
               c.
            
             9.
             )
             And
             wanting
             patience
             to
             stay
             (
             as
             to
             her
             application
             of
             that
             Maxim
             )
             till
             the
             Fulness
             of
             Time
             was
             come
             ,
             when
             that
             Light
             should
             dwell
             amongst
             us
             .
             And
             seeing
             ,
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             ,
             nothing
             appear
             comparable
             to
             the
             Sun
             for
             splendour
             ,
             brought
             forth
             this
             false
             and
             precocious
             Conception
             ;
             That
             sure
             the
             Sun
             was
             that
             Light
             :
             to
             whom
             therefore
             the
             Priests
             ,
             in
             that
             Prayer
             that
             Macrobius
             mentions
             
               (
               Saturn
               .
               1.
               cap.
            
             23.
             )
             thus
             applied
             themselves
             :
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               Oh
               Almighty
               Sun
               ,
               Life
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               power
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               Light
               of
               the
               World
               :
               ]
            
             Hence
             those
             Titles
             given
             to
             Apollo
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             as
             Macrobius
             evinceth
             from
             the
             Titles
             themselves
             
               (
               Saturnal
            
             .
             1.
             17.
             
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             sospitalis
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               Remover
               of
               evil
               ,
               author
               of
               health
               .
            
             Hence
             they
             pictur'd
             him
             with
             the
             Graces
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             and
             a
             Bow
             in
             his
             left
             ,
             as
             one
             by
             whom
             God
             communicated
             to
             us
             all
             good
             ,
             and
             protected
             us
             from
             all
             evil
             .
             Hence
             the
             same
             Author
             asserts
             ,
             and
             proves
             by
             particulars
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Gentile
             God-saviours
             
               (
               Janus
               ,
               Saturn
               ,
               Apollo
               ,
               Bacchus
               ,
               Mars
               ,
               Mercury
               ,
               Esculapius
               ,
               Salus
               ,
               Hercules
               ,
               Isis
               ,
               Osiris
               ,
               Adonis
               ,
               Attine
               ,
               Horus
               ,
               Jupiter
               ,
               Adad
               )
            
             were
             not
             Deities
             ,
             but
             either
             Instruments
             by
             which
             the
             Sun
             works
             ,
             or
             Emblems
             of
             those
             particular
             salvisick
             Properties
             which
             are
             altogether
             eminently
             and
             radically
             centred
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             
               (
               Saturnal
               .
               l.
               1.
               à
               cap.
               17.
               ad
               cap.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             To
             Macrobius
             our
             own
             learned
             Antiquary
             Mr.
             Selden
             assents
             (
             in
             his
             
               Diis
               Syriis
            
             )
             
             and
             proves
             all
             the
             Syrian
             and
             Egyptian
             Gods
             to
             have
             been
             representations
             of
             the
             Vertues
             of
             (
             that
             
             Hermaphrodite-light
             )
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             ;
             the
             Ancients
             thinking
             that
             the
             Soul
             of
             God-saviour
             ,
             either
             had
             been
             or
             was
             to
             be
             assumed
             into
             those
             Planets
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             performed
             his
             saving
             Gests
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             his
             
               [
               animus
            
             ]
             the
             divine
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             into
             the
             Sun
             ;
             his
             
               [
               anima
            
             ]
             or
             humane
             Soul
             into
             the
             Moon
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             Saviour
             of
             both
             Sexes
             :
             upon
             which
             reason
             they
             called
             Apollo
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               the
               Twin
            
             ,
             because
             he
             exhibited
             (
             saith
             
               Macrob.
               Saturn
            
             .
             1.
             17.
             
             )
             a
             two-fold
             appearance
             of
             his
             Deity
             by
             illuminating
             and
             forming
             the
             Moon
             ;
             for
             from
             one
             Fountain
             of
             Light
             doth
             that
             Twin-constellation
             illuminate
             the
             spaces
             of
             Day
             and
             Night
             .
             Whence
             the
             Romans
             worshiped
             the
             Sun
             (
             by
             the
             appellation
             
               [
               didymaei
               Apollinis
               :
            
             ]
             under
             the
             name
             and
             form
             of
             the
             two-fac'd
             Janus
             .
             And
             yet
             to
             exclude
             all
             other
             Deities
             from
             partaking
             with
             him
             in
             the
             honour
             of
             Mediatorship
             ,
             the
             same
             Author
             
               (
               ibid.
            
             )
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             Numenius
             derived
             his
             Name
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             not
             from
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               his
               opening
               of
               obscure
               things
               ;
               but
               from
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             the
             ancient
             use
             of
             that
             word
             signifying
             
               one
               and
               alone
            
             .
             That
             the
             
               Assyrian
               Adad
            
             ,
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Sun
             ,
             had
             that
             name
             from
             its
             Oneness
             ,
             and
             signifies
             the
             one
             Lord
             :
             
               (
               Saturnal
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             23.
             )
             Upon
             which
             
               Johan
               .
               Isaac
            
             .
             hath
             this
             Note
             ,
             
               [
               Significaverit
               itaque
               appellatio
               Dei
               unum
               ,
               at
               ipse
               Deus
               Solem
               ,
               ]
               The
               name
               of
               that
               God
               signisieth
               [
               one
               ,
               ]
               the
               God
               himself
               signifieth
               the
               Sun.
            
             To
             which
             will
             give
             light
             that
             of
             
               Herodotus
               (
               l.
            
             1.
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               Of
               the
               Gods
               they
               worship
               only
               the
               Sun.
            
             And
             that
             of
             
               Plutarch
               (
               de
               Iside
               &
               Osiride
               )
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               The
               one
            
             Zoroastres
             calls
             [
             Oromazes
             ]
             
               the
               good
               God
               :
               the
               other
            
             [
             Arimanius
             ]
             the
             Vejove
             
               or
               the
               evil
               God
               ,
               betwixt
               them
               both
               they
               place
            
             [
             Mithra
             ]
             
               the
               Sun
               ,
               whom
               therefore
               the
            
             Persians
             
               call
               Mediator
            
             .
             This
             Entire
             Opinion
             of
             the
             
               Persians
               ,
               Manes
            
             (
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             Manichees
             )
             espoused
             :
             That
             of
             there
             
               [
               Jove
            
             and
             Vejove
             ]
             in
             his
             two-fold
             Principle
             ,
             good
             and
             bad
             ;
             this
             [
             of
             the
             Sun
             ]
             in
             that
             Opinion
             which
             St.
             Austin
             asscribes
             to
             the
             Manichees
             
               (
               contrà
               Faustum
               ,
               l.
               20.
               c.
               1.
               )
               [
               Vestrae
               vanitati
               placuit
               ,
               in
               Sole
               ponere
               virtutem
               filii
               ,
               &
               in
               Luna
               sapientiam
               :
               ]
               Your
               vain
               mind
               pleaseth
               it
               selfwith
               placing
               the
               virtue
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               his
               Wisdom
               in
               the
               Moon
               .
            
             The
             excellent
             Vossius
             opposeth
             these
             two
             Testimonies
             of
             Herodotus
             and
             Plutarch
             ;
             and
             ,
             upon
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             rejects
             the
             assertion
             of
             the
             former
             [
             That
             the
             Persians
             worshipp'd
             no
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             Sun
             :
             ]
             But
             if
             we
             duly
             weigh
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             contradictory
             ,
             but
             explicatory
             of
             one
             another
             .
             For
             Herodotus
             speaks
             of
             God-mediatours
             ,
             whereof
             ,
             amongst
             those
             many
             which
             after-ages
             erected
             ,
             the
             Persians
             only
             worshipp'd
             the
             Sun
             ,
             adhering
             in
             that
             point
             to
             the
             elder
             Tradition
             .
             And
             
             Plutarch's
             
               [
               Oromazes
            
             ]
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             that
             God-Creator
             ,
             whom
             the
             ancient
             Persians
             worshipp'd
             without
             an
             Image
             or
             Temple
             ,
             conceiving
             him
             infinite
             and
             incomprehensible
             ;
             (
             whereas
             of
             God-saviour
             they
             made
             Representations
             ;
             which
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             were
             the
             Images
             of
             those
             Heroes
             whom
             they
             mistook
             ,
             for
             the
             promised
             Seed
             :
             and
             ,
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ,
             the
             Symbols
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             into
             whose
             Body
             they
             conceived
             the
             Souls
             of
             their
             Heroes
             to
             be
             assumed
             .
             )
             Now
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             that
             not
             being
             able
             to
             salve
             the
             appearance
             of
             evil
             with
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             fancied
             a
             Vejove
             ,
             another
             Eternal
             Principle
             of
             Evil
             ,
             betwixt
             which
             two
             Principles
             they
             placed
             God-mediatour
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             called
             their
             Mithra
             )
             that
             he
             might
             on
             man's
             behalf
             repel
             the
             evil
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             procure
             benefits
             from
             the
             other
             .
             Chrisippus
             (
             saith
             Macrobius
             )
             derived
             his
             name
             
               [
               Apollo
            
             ]
             from
             the
             privitive
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             and
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             many
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             ]
             
               because
               he
               is
               the
               alone
               God-saviour
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               partakers
               .
            
             That
             I
             do
             not
             strain
             courtesie
             with
             Chrysippus
             his
             sence
             in
             this
             Interpretation
             ,
             is
             manifest
             from
             that
             other
             Etymology
             of
             that
             Name
             which
             is
             there
             subjoyned
             :
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               they
               think
            
             Apollo
             
               hath
               that
               name
               ,
               from
               his
               curing
               diseases
            
             ;
             to
             him
             therefore
             did
             the
             Milesians
             ,
             sacrifice
             under
             the
             name
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             salvifick
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             obtaining
             health
             ,
             (
             as
             saith
             
               Meandrius
               .
            
             )
             And
             Pherecydes
             reports
             ,
             that
             Theseus
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             carried
             into
             Crete
             ,
             to
             the
             Minotaur
             ,
             made
             a
             
             Vow
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               To
               the
               health-conferring
            
             Apollo
             ,
             and
             Artemis
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Moon
             .
             And
             that
             we
             are
             here
             to
             take
             health
             in
             its
             largest
             sence
             (
             as
             it
             comprehends
             all
             kind
             of
             Welfare
             and
             salvation
             from
             misery
             ,
             )
             appears
             from
             the
             account
             that
             Macrobius
             gives
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             
               Ludi
               Apollinares
            
             among
             the
             Romans
             ,
             which
             were
             first
             instituted
             in
             the
             Punick
             War
             ,
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             
               Cornelius
               Rufus
            
             the
             Decemvir
             ,
             upon
             his
             finding
             in
             the
             Sibyls
             Books
             this
             Oracle
             .
             HOSTEM
             .
             ROMANI
             .
             SI
             .
             EX
             .
             AGRO
             .
             EXPELLERE
             .
             VULTIS
             .
             VOMICAM
             .
             QUE
             .
             QUAE
             .
             GENTIUM
             .
             VENIT
             .
             LONGE
             .
             APOLLINI
             .
             CENSEO
             .
             VOVENDOS
             —
             HOC
             .
             SI
             .
             RECTE
             .
             FACIETIS
             .
             GAUDEBITIS
             .
             SEMPER
             .
             FIET
             .
             QUE
             .
             RESPUBLICA
             .
             MELIOR
             .
             NAM
             .
             IS
             .
             DIVOS
             .
             EXTINGUET
             .
             PERDUELLES
             .
             VESTROS
             .
             QUI
             .
             VESTROS
             .
             CAMPOS
             .
             PASCUNT
             .
             PLACIDE
             .
             
               If
               you
               would
               (
               O
               Romans
               )
               expel
               the
               enemy
               out
               of
               your
               coast
               ,
               and
               the
               vomit
               cast
               from
               a
               Country
               so
               far
               distant
               :
               I
               advise
               you
               to
               vow
               sacred
               Games
               to
            
             Apollo
             
               after
               the
               Grecian
               mode
            
             ,
             &c.
             —
             
               This
               if
               you
               perform
               regularly
               ,
               you
               shall
               always
               rejoice
               ,
               and
               your
               Republick
               shall
               grow
               better
               ;
               for
               that
               God
               will
               extinguish
               your
               enemies
               ,
               which
               so
               sweetly
               forrage
               your
               fields
               .
            
             One
             point
             of
             the
             Grecian
             Rite
             ,
             which
             they
             observed
             in
             celebrating
             these
             Games
             ,
             was
             their
             offering
             to
             Apollo
             an
             Oxe
             ,
             to
             Latona
             an
             Heifer
             with
             gilt
             Horns
             :
             the
             first
             to
             the
             Male
             ,
             the
             second
             to
             the
             Female-light
             .
             By
             all
             which
             Testimonies
             it
             is
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             thought
             Light
             to
             be
             that
             God
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             apply
             themselves
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             maladies
             ,
             not
             only
             bodily
             but
             ghostly
             ,
             
               [
               à
               quo
               vis
               salubris
               subvenit
               animis
               corporibúsque
               mortalium
               :
               ]
               Maerob
               .
               (
               Saturn
               .
               l.
               1.
               cap.
            
             20.
             )
             as
             to
             him
             from
             whom
             a
             saving
             power
             was
             administred
             for
             the
             succour
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ;
             as
             to
             him
             by
             whom
             Saturn
             ,
             the
             father
             of
             
               [
               Jove
            
             ]
             (
             the
             healing
             Father
             )
             the
             
               [
               sacer
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               the
               blessed
               Mind
            
             ,
             or
             
               [
               sator
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               the
               creating
               Mind
            
             (
             whose
             quatripartite
             issue
             were
             the
             four
             Elements
             ,
             
               [
               Jupiter
            
             ]
             the
             Fire
             ,
             
               [
               Juno
            
             ]
             the
             Air
             ,
             
               [
               Neptune
            
             ]
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             
               [
               Pluto
            
             ]
             the
             Earth
             )
             was
             to
             be
             appeased
             ;
             as
             
               Fulgentius
               (
               Mytholog
               .
               l.
               1.
               titulo
               ,
               De
               Saturno
               )
            
             observes
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Apollophanes
               ,
               Heraclitus
               ,
               Theopompus
            
             ,
             and
             Hellanicus
             .
             As
             also
             
               Vives
               (
               de
               civitate
               l.
               7.
               c.
            
             19.
             )
             out
             of
             
               Dionysius
               ,
               Plutarch
               ,
               Varro
               ,
               Festus
               ,
               Agellius
               ,
               Macrobius
               ,
               Propertius
               ,
               Lactantius
            
             and
             Ovid
             ;
             where
             he
             quotes
             Manetho
             the
             Aegyptian
             Historian
             ,
             relating
             how
             Amasis
             instituted
             the
             Consecrations
             of
             Wax-tapers
             to
             Saturn
             ;
             which
             they
             lighted
             and
             set
             upon
             his
             Altars
             to
             attone
             him
             (
             saith
             
               Macrobius
               ,
               Saturnal
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             7.
             )
             This
             was
             to
             denote
             the
             expiatory
             sufferings
             of
             this
             heavenly
             Light
             in
             an
             earthly
             Body
             .
             Upon
             which
             which
             reason
             ,
             they
             that
             took
             the
             Sun
             to
             be
             that
             Light
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             conceive
             him
             ,
             to
             fall
             every
             night
             into
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             but
             to
             run
             his
             course
             through
             the
             Zodiack
             ,
             beset
             with
             Monsters
             ,
             the
             conquering
             of
             which
             put
             him
             to
             such
             pain
             ,
             as
             gave
             ground
             to
             the
             Proverb
             
               [
               Herculean
               Labours
               ;
            
             ]
             while
             he
             is
             supposed
             to
             encounter
             with
             the
             pushing
             Ram
             ,
             the
             goring
             Bull
             ,
             the
             stinging
             
               Scorpion
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             And
             to
             have
             been
             wounded
             and
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             his
             contending
             with
             Python
             :
             But
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             ,
             hereafter
             ,
             to
             express
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             most
             industrious
             Heathen
             ,
             touching
             the
             Passion
             of
             the
             Common
             Saviour
             .
             I
             will
             therefore
             conclude
             this
             Section
             with
             one
             critical
             Note
             more
             out
             of
             Macrobius
             ,
             and
             one
             upon
             him
             ;
             both
             tending
             to
             the
             illustration
             of
             this
             Point
             .
             That
             which
             I
             note
             of
             him
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Sun's
             Name
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             derived
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               from
               healing
            
             ;
             which
             the
             Grecians
             abbreviated
             into
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             that
             form
             of
             Invocation
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             i.
             e.
             
               Medere
               Paean
               ,
               Heal
               us
            
             Paean
             ,
             when
             they
             begg'd
             health
             for
             themselves
             :
             but
             when
             they
             invok'd
             his
             aid
             against
             an
             enemy
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             imprecation
             ,
             they
             used
             this
             Form
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Let
               thy
               arrows
               fly
            
             Paean
             :
             this
             Form
             Latona
             used
             when
             she
             spurr'd
             the
             Sun
             on
             to
             repulse
             the
             assaults
             of
             Python
             ;
             this
             Form
             the
             Delphick
             Oracle
             taught
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             what
             time
             they
             begg'd
             
             Apollo's
             help
             against
             the
             Amazons
             :
             for
             he
             commanded
             them
             that
             when
             they
             went
             to
             Battel
             ,
             they
             should
             in
             these
             words
             invocate
             the
             saving
             aid
             of
             Apollo
             .
             That
             which
             I
             note
             of
             Macrobius
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             living
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             being
             an
             Officer
             of
             the
             sacred
             Bedchamber
             of
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             Honorius
             and
             Theodosius
             ;
             of
             all
             Gentile
             
             Philosophers
             ,
             he
             was
             most
             concern'd
             to
             play
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Mythologist
             dexterously
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             to
             reduce
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             
               Pagan
               Theology
            
             into
             Natural
             Philosophy
             ;
             that
             being
             the
             only
             Salvo
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             all
             Mythologists
             the
             great
             Varro
             :
             On
             which
             ground
             Origen
             triumphs
             over
             
               Celsus
               (
               lib.
               1.
               calum
            
             .
             14.
             )
             and
             the
             Pagan
             Theology
             ,
             shewing
             that
             we
             did
             not
             betake
             our selves
             to
             the
             allegorical
             Exposition
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             speaking
             any
             dishonest
             or
             unworthy
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             their
             Poets
             did
             of
             their
             Jove
             ,
             whose
             sayings
             therefore
             their
             Mythologists
             turned
             into
             Allegories
             .
             For
             after
             that
             Socrates
             had
             detected
             their
             inhumane
             Sacrifices
             ,
             absurd
             and
             ridiculous
             Rites
             ,
             execrable
             and
             prophane
             Mysteries
             :
             And
             Euhemerus
             discovered
             all
             those
             whom
             they
             worshipp'd
             for
             Immortal
             Gods
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             Mortal
             Men
             ;
             they
             had
             nothing
             to
             cast
             over
             Religion's
             nakedness
             but
             this
             Cloak
             .
             How
             must
             then
             those
             philosophers
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             a
             superstitious
             reverence
             to
             Gentilism
             (
             for
             its
             Antiquity
             )
             turn'd
             back
             their
             eyes
             from
             seeing
             ,
             and
             design'd
             to
             hide
             from
             the
             Worlds
             eyes
             ,
             its
             nakedness
             ,
             bestir
             themselves
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             this
             art
             of
             palliation
             ,
             after
             the
             Christian
             Philosophers
             had
             more
             strenuously
             and
             convincingly
             demonstrated
             the
             filthiness
             of
             it
             :
             and
             above
             all
             others
             ,
             Macrobius
             ,
             whose
             daily
             converse
             was
             with
             the
             most
             eminent
             Christians
             :
             and
             especially
             in
             that
             Treatise
             where
             he
             introduceth
             a
             Christian
             Philosopher
             (
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Euangelus
             )
             as
             an
             Interlocutor
             .
             Hence
             that
             Preface
             of
             
               Vettius
               ,
               (
               Saturnal
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
               7.
               )
               [
               Saturnaliorum
               originem
               illam
               mihi
               in
               medium
               proferre
               fas
               est
               ,
               non
               quae
               ad
               arcanam
               Divinitatis
               naturam
               refertur
               ,
               sed
               quae
               aut
               fabulosis
               admixta
               disseritur
               ,
               aut
               à
               Physicis
               in
               vulgus
               aperitur
               ;
               nam
               occultas
               &
               manentes
               ex
               meri
               veri
               fonte
               rationes
               ,
               nè
               in
               ipsis
               quidem
               sacris
               ●narrari
               permittitur
               :
               ]
               Religion
               allows
               me
               to
               bring
               to
               Light
               that
               Origin
               of
               the
            
             Saturnalia
             ,
             
               which
               is
               either
               mix'd
               with
               Fables
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               those
               Fables
               explain'd
               to
               the
               Vulgar
               by
               Natural
               Philosophers
               :
               not
               that
               which
               bath
               respect
               to
               the
               secret
               nature
               of
               Divinity
               ;
               for
               such
               Reasons
               as
               are
               occult
               ,
               and
               flow
               from
               the
               fountain
               of
               pure
               Truth
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               permitted
               to
               disclose
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               sacred
               Rites
               .
               ]
            
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             premeditated
             Resolution
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             the
             Biass
             of
             Interest
             ,
             so
             forcible
             is
             the
             naked
             Truth
             ,
             as
             it
             cannot
             be
             penn'd
             up
             in
             those
             corners
             into
             which
             he
             labours
             to
             drive
             it
             ,
             but
             openly
             displays
             its
             beams
             through
             all
             those
             thick
             Clouds
             he
             draws
             over
             its
             face
             ;
             for
             though
             his
             aim
             be
             to
             make
             the
             World
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             their
             worship
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             intended
             only
             to
             glorifie
             the
             Maker
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             commemorating
             its
             Natural
             salvifick
             Properties
             and
             Effects
             :
             yet
             the
             Series
             of
             his
             Discourse
             doth
             plainly
             evince
             ,
             that
             that
             Notion
             of
             his
             never
             entred
             into
             the
             heads
             of
             those
             Authors
             whom
             he
             alledgeth
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             ,
             through
             the
             misapplication
             of
             that
             Maxim
             
               [
               God
               the
               Light
               is
               the
               Redeemer
               of
               the
               World
               ]
            
             thinking
             the
             Sun
             to
             be
             that
             Light
             ,
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             such
             Titles
             as
             are
             proper
             to
             the
             one
             only
             Lord
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             belong
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             not
             by
             Nature
             ,
             but
             (
             upon
             their
             Supposition
             )
             Institution
             to
             that
             Office.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             They
             whose
             Eye-sight
             was
             strong
             enough
             to
             pierce
             through
             all
             visible
             Light
             ,
             in
             looking
             for
             that
             Light
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             come
             into
             the
             World
             :
             stiled
             it
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             or
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             Minerva
             ;
             whom
             they
             conceiv'd
             to
             be
             the
             Issue
             of
             
             Jove's
             Brain
             ,
             born
             without
             a
             Mother
             (
             as
             the
             Etymon
             imports
             which
             the
             Grecians
             gave
             of
             
               [
               Athena
            
             ]
             (
             Motherless
             )
             and
             of
             
               [
               Pallas
               ,
            
             ]
             (
             born
             of
             
             Jove's
             Brain
             :
             )
             to
             whom
             they
             assigned
             the
             settling
             and
             composing
             the
             Mind
             of
             God
             ;
             (
             a
             phrase
             parallel
             to
             that
             ,
             
               In
               whom
               I
               acquiesce
            
             )
             and
             perpetually
             shaking
             her
             Lance
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             Mankind
             (
             a
             fit
             posture
             for
             the
             Captain
             of
             our
             salvation
             )
             according
             to
             other
             derivations
             of
             those
             names
             which
             the
             Heathens
             gave
             :
             
               (
               Anonym
               .
               observat
               .
               libellus
               annex
               .
               Natalis
               Comitis
               Myth
               .
               tit
               .
               Pallas
               .
               )
            
             A
             manifest
             allusion
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             at
             first
             delivered
             to
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             touching
             the
             two-fold
             Generation
             of
             that
             Light
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             refresh
             the
             World
             ,
             of
             that
             Minerva
             ,
             or
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             Father's
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             more-than-wise
             Counsel
             (
             to
             speak
             in
             
             Orpheus's
             phrase
             ,
             quoted
             by
             
               Macrobius
               ,
               Saturnal
            
             .
             1.
             17.
             )
             
               
               
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
              
            
             by
             whom
             the
             World
             had
             been
             created
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             be
             restored
             :
             the
             one
             Eternal
             ,
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             his
             Father
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             which
             he
             was
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               without
               Mother
            
             :
             and
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               everlastingly
               begot
            
             ;
             as
             they
             feigned
             
               Apollo
               :
               [
               Camurienses
               ,
               qui
               sacram
               Soli
               incolunt
               insulam
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Apollini
             
               immolant
               ]
               (
               Macrob.
               ib.
            
             )
             The
             other
             temporal
             ,
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             his
             Mother
             ,
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               without
               Father
            
             )
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             express
             Image
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Father
             ,
             whom
             Hermes
             (
             quoted
             by
             
               Lactantius
               (
               de
               vera
               sapient
               .
               divinar
               .
               institution
               .
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
            
             13.
             )
             stiles
             without
             Father
             or
             Mother
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             from
             Eternity
             neither
             made
             nor
             created
             nor
             begotten
             ;
             and
             of
             whom
             the
             Platonicks
             (
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             )
             affirmed
             the
             Son
             or
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             to
             be
             the
             express
             Image
             .
             Now
             it
             being
             impossible
             that
             God
             the
             Son
             could
             resemble
             God
             the
             Father
             in
             the
             point
             of
             his
             Ingenerability
             (
             if
             I
             may
             ,
             in
             the
             penury
             of
             words
             to
             express
             that
             inconceivable
             Mystery
             ,
             use
             that
             barbarous
             ,
             and
             to
             English
             Ears
             strange
             ,
             word
             )
             except
             he
             were
             born
             twice
             :
             once
             without
             Mother
             ,
             and
             again
             without
             Father
             ,
             (
             both
             which
             put
             together
             render
             him
             perfectly
             like
             the
             Father
             .
             )
             Reason
             led
             the
             sagacious
             Heathen
             to
             this
             Conclusion
             ,
             That
             the
             promised
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             (
             by
             which
             Mankind
             was
             to
             be
             restored
             )
             being
             to
             be
             in
             that
             Generation
             without
             Father
             (
             and
             so
             far
             be
             born
             in
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             )
             must
             be
             assumed
             ,
             by
             a
             person
             preexistent
             to
             that
             Generation
             ,
             who
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             former
             Eternal
             Generation
             was
             without
             Mother
             (
             and
             so
             far
             born
             in
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
             )
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             a
             Person
             infinitly
             discriminated
             from
             the
             whole
             pack
             of
             those
             petty
             Saviour
             ;
             those
             Puppies
             whom
             
               (
               canis
               festinans
               parturivit
               caecos
            
             )
             the
             impatiency
             of
             the
             inadvertent
             World
             (
             and
             the
             titillations
             of
             the
             Political
             World
             )
             brought
             forth
             ,
             before
             the
             fulness
             of
             Time
             :
             these
             having
             ,
             in
             the
             repute
             of
             all
             ,
             but
             one
             only
             (
             and
             at
             once
             )
             conception
             of
             the
             divine
             Seed
             mixt
             with
             humane
             ;
             by
             which
             was
             made
             a
             confusion
             of
             Natures
             ,
             and
             a
             production
             not
             at
             all
             resembling
             the
             Eternal
             Father
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Ingenerability
             :
             for
             these
             Issues
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             instantaneous
             and
             individual
             Conceptions
             )
             had
             both
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ;
             being
             on
             their
             Fathers
             side
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             some
             God's
             Loyns
             ,
             (
             not
             of
             
             Jove's
             Brain
             ,
             as
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             conceiv'd
             to
             be
             :
             not
             of
             God's
             Will
             ,
             as
             St.
             
               Austin
               (
               de
               haeresibus
            
             )
             affirms
             Hermes
             to
             have
             thought
             the
             ineffable
             Word
             to
             be
             
               [
               Filius
               benedicti
               Dei
               &
               bonae
               voluntatis
               .
               ]
               The
               Son
               of
               the
               blessed
               God
               and
               his
               good
               Will
               :
            
             upon
             which
             St.
             Austin
             thus
             flouts
             the
             
               Pagan
               .
               [
               Quaerebas
               Pagane
               conjugem
               Dei
               ,
               audi
            
             Mercurium
             .
             
               Abjiciatur
               quaeso
               ex
               corde
               tuo
               impura
               pravitas
               ,
               Conjux
               Dei
               bona
               voluntas
               est
               :
               ]
               Thou
               demandest
               of
               what
               Wife
               God
               begat
               his
               Son
               ?
               Let
            
             Mercury
             
               answer
               thee
               .
               Cast
               I
               pray
               thee
               impure
               pravity
               out
               of
               thine
               heart
               ;
               [
               The
               wife
               of
               God
               is
               his
               own
               good
               Will
               ,
               of
               that
               he
               begat
               his
               Son.
               ]
            
             In
             the
             expressing
             of
             whose
             Eternal
             Generation
             ,
             though
             the
             Gentiles
             spake
             not
             by
             Rule
             (
             as
             we
             do
             )
             yet
             they
             blunder'd
             out
             our
             sence
             ,
             and
             communicated
             the
             Reliques
             of
             the
             Old
             Tradition
             of
             the
             eldest
             Nations
             ,
             in
             such
             Terms
             as
             they
             could
             .
             
               Trismegistus
               (
               referente
               Lactantio
               de
               vera
               Religione
               ,
            
             4.
             6.
             
             )
             in
             his
             Book
             entituled
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               the
               perfect
               Word
               .
               [
               The
               Lord
               and
               Creator
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               whom
               we
               usually
               call
               God
               ,
               begat
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               God
               the
               second
               Person
               ,
               visible
               and
               sensible
               .
               ]
               I
               call
               him
               sensible
               ,
               not
            
             (
             saith
             
               Trismegistus
               )
               because
               he
               hath
               sence
               (
               that
               's
               not
               our
               business
               now
               to
               resolve
               ;
               )
               but
               because
               the
               Father
               sends
               him
               to
               reveal
               himself
               to
               the
               World
               :
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             (
             parallel
             to
             St.
             
             Paul's
             
               [
               God
               manifest
               in
               the
               flesh
               ;
               ]
            
             to
             our
             Saviours
             
               [
               He
               that
               hath
               seen
               me
               hath
               seen
               the
               Father
               also
               ;
               ]
            
             and
             to
             St.
             
             John's
             
               [
               No
               man
               hath
               seen
               God
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               but
               the
               only
               begotten
               son
               ,
               who
               is
               in
               the
               bosom
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               hath
               reveil'd
               him
               .
               ]
               Hermes
            
             proceeds
             ;
             
               because
               therefore
               he
               produced
               him
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               first
               ,
               and
               one
               ,
               and
               alone
               :
               and
               because
               he
               was
               pleasing
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               and
               full
            
             (
             of
             Grace
             )
             
               of
               all
               truly
               good
               things
               ,
               he
               sanctified
               him
               ,
               and
               loved
               him
               exceedingly
               ,
               as
               his
               own
               proper
               Son.
            
             
             Upon
             which
             St.
             Austin
             hath
             this
             Observation
             ;
             
               [
               Quem
               primò
               factum
               dixit
               ,
               poste
               à
               unigenitum
               appellavit
               ,
               (
               Augustin
               .
               de
               5.
               haeresibus
               )
               him
               ,
               whom
               before
               he
               said
               God
               made
               ,
               he
               afterwards
               calls
               his
               Son
               and
               begotten
               .
            
             This
             Son
             of
             God
             Trismegistus
             (
             as
             he
             is
             there
             quoted
             (
             by
             
               Lactantius
               ,
               de
               vera
               Religione
               l.
               4.
               c.
            
             6.
             )
             stiles
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               God's
               Workman
            
             ;
             and
             Sibyl
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               Gods
               Counceller
            
             ;
             because
             ,
             by
             his
             Councel
             and
             Hand
             ,
             he
             fram'd
             the
             World.
             These
             passages
             ,
             in
             truth
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             ,
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             Lactantius
             ,
             and
             St.
             Austin
             :
             (
             for
             he
             makes
             the
             same
             ,
             both
             quotations
             and
             applications
             of
             Hermes
             and
             the
             Sibyllines
             
               (
               tom
               .
               6.
               de
               quinque
               haeresibus
               )
            
             are
             a
             Transcript
             of
             that
             divine
             Discourse
             of
             Solomon
             touching
             Wisdom
             ,
             
               (
               Prov.
               8.
               22.
               )
               The
               Lord
               possessed
               me
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               before
               his
               works
               of
               old
               —
               when
               he
               prepared
               the
               heavens
               I
               was
               there
               —
               then
               was
               I
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               brought
               up
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               daily
               his
               delight
               .
            
          
           
             
               Trismegistus
               (
               referent
               .
               Lactant.
               l.
               4.
               c.
            
             7.
             )
             affirms
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Cause
               of
               this
               Cause
               ,
               is
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               sacred
               Goodness
            
             ;
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             
               which
               produced
               that
               God
            
             (
             God
             the
             Son
             )
             
               whose
               name
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               for
               humane
               mouth
               to
               express
               :
            
             and
             a
             little
             after
             ;
             speaking
             to
             his
             Son
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               there
               is
               a
               certain
               ineffable
               word
               of
               Wisdom
               of
               that
               Lord
               of
               all
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               have
               preoccupations
               or
               preconceptions
               ,
               which
               to
               expressis
               above
               the
               power
               of
               man.
               
            
          
           
             This
             ineffable
             word
             
               Zeno
               asserts
            
             to
             be
             the
             Maker
             and
             Governour
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             
               (
               Id.
               ib.
               cap.
               9.
               )
               item
               Tertual
               .
               (
               apolog
               .
               contragentes
               ,
               cap.
               21.
               )
               .
               [
               Apud
               vestros
               quoque
               sapientes
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               id
               est
               ,
               sermonem
               atque
               rationem
               constat
               artificem
               videri
               universitatis
               .
               Hunc
               enim
            
             Zeno
             
               determinat
               factorem
               qui
               cuncta
               in
               dispositione
               formaverit
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Now
             that
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             this
             Light
             of
             Light
             ,
             this
             God-born
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             before
             all
             Worlds
             ,
             was
             (
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             wisest
             Heathens
             )
             to
             become
             Man
             for
             the
             Redemption
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             become
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               mortal
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               assumed
               humane
               Nature
            
             (
             as
             the
             Milesian
             Oracle
             answered
             those
             that
             enquired
             whether
             he
             were
             God
             or
             man
             ,
             may
             be
             evident
             from
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Sibyls
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             was
             from
             thence
             so
             clearly
             evinc'd
             by
             the
             Patriarchs
             of
             the
             Christian
             Cause
             ,
             as
             the
             Adversaries
             had
             no
             place
             of
             refuge
             left
             but
             this
             sorry
             one
             ,
             That
             the
             Verses
             alledged
             were
             not
             Sibylline
             ,
             but
             forged
             by
             the
             Christians
             ,
             as
             long
             since
             complain'd
             St.
             
               Austin
               ,
               Quod
               à
               sanctis
               Angelis
               vel
               ab
               ipsis
               Prophetis
               nostris
               habere
               poterunt
               —
               quae
               cùm
               proferimus
               à
               nostris
               ficta
               esse
               contendunt
               :
               ]
               August
               .
               (
               de
               consens
               ,
               Evangel
               .
               lib.
               1.
               c.
               20.
               
               Tom.
               4.
               pag.
               164.
               b.
               )
               That
               which
               the
            
             Sibyls
             
               sing
               touching
               Christ
               [
               They
               might
               learn
               either
               of
               the
               holy
               Angels
               ,
               or
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Prophets
               :
               but
               when
               we
               urge
               Pagans
               with
               their
               Verses
               .
               they
               contend
               that
               we
               Christians
               forged
               them
               .
               ]
            
             And
             before
             him
             ,
             Constantine
             (
             in
             his
             Oration
             ,
             cap.
             19.
             )
             where
             he
             mentions
             and
             answers
             that
             Calumny
             .
             In
             which
             way
             of
             calumniating
             that
             most
             immaculate
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             (
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             )
             with
             a
             suspicion
             of
             the
             most
             damnable
             Adulterations
             ,
             that
             any
             Society
             can
             be
             guilty
             of
             ;
             some
             of
             our
             Modern
             Criticks
             have
             not
             been
             afraid
             ,
             nor
             asham'd
             to
             run
             with
             the
             Pagan
             Wits
             (
             but
             with
             far
             more
             excess
             of
             impious
             scorn
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             utter
             subversion
             of
             all
             rational
             Belief
             ;
             for
             if
             that
             Church
             was
             so
             far
             deserted
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Grace
             ,
             but
             common
             Honesty
             ,
             as
             to
             forge
             Sibylline
             ,
             what
             assurance
             can
             we
             have
             that
             she
             did
             not
             forge
             Divine
             Oracles
             ?
             )
          
           
             I
             shall
             therefore
             first
             (
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             an
             inundation
             of
             Irreligion
             )
             make
             up
             the
             Bank
             ,
             that
             has
             been
             cut
             by
             those
             too
             sharp
             Wits
             ;
             to
             whom
             nothing
             was
             wanting
             to
             render
             them
             absolutely
             (
             and
             without
             exception
             )
             judicious
             ,
             save
             the
             learning
             of
             the
             first
             Lesson
             in
             that
             Science
             ,
             
               [
               To
               be
               wise
               with
               Sobriety
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Lactanctius
               (
               de
               vera
               sapientia
            
             ,
             4.
             15.
             
             )
             would
             tell
             these
             Calumniators
             ,
             that
             ,
             were
             they
             as
             well
             read
             as
             they
             pretend
             themselves
             to
             be
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             have
             made
             this
             Objection
             
               [
               Quod
               profectò
               non
               putabit
               qui
            
             Ciceronem
             
             Varronémque
             
               legerint
               ,
               aliósque
               veteres
               ,
               qui
            
             Erythraeam
             Sibyllam
             ,
             
               caeterásque
               commemorant
               ,
               quarum
               exempla
               proferrimus
               :
               qui
               Authores
               autè
               obierunt
               ,
               quàm
               Christus
               secundùm
               carnem
               nasceretur
               :
               ]
               The
               Verses
               of
               the
               Sibyls
               which
               the
               Church
               alledged
               ,
               she
               found
               quoted
               ,
               in
               the
               writings
               of
            
             Tully
             ,
             Varro
             ,
             
               and
               other
               old
               Writers
               ,
               who
               were
               in
               their
               Graves
               ,
               before
               the
               blessed
               Babe
               lay
               in
               the
               Manger
               .
            
             Touching
             Varro
             the
             same
             Father
             
               (
               de
               falsa
               Relig.
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             6.
             )
             gives
             us
             this
             account
             (
             and
             therein
             resolves
             the
             Question
             of
             Tacitus
             whether
             there
             were
             more
             Sibyls
             than
             one
             ,
             
               (
               Annal.
               6.
               )
               [
               An
               una
               seu
               plures
               fuerint
               Sibyllae
               ?
               ]
            
             M.
             Varro
             
               (
               than
               whom
               never
               man
               was
               more
               learned
               ,
               either
               among
               the
            
             Greeks
             or
             Latins
             )
             
               in
               those
               Books
               which
               he
               writ
               to
            
             Caesar
             ,
             
               the
               Great
               Pontiff
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
            
             Quindecimviri
             ,
             
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Sibylline
             
               Books
               were
               not
               the
               Works
               of
               any
               one
            
             Sibyl
             ,
             
               though
               they
               were
               all
               called
            
             Sibylline
             ,
             
               because
               all
               Women-prophetesses
               were
               of
               the
               ancients
               called
            
             Sibyls
             
               (
               either
               from
               the
            
             Delphick
             
               Prophetess
               of
               that
               name
               ,
               or
               from
               their
               declaring
               the
               Councel
               of
               God
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               enim
               Deos
               ,
               non
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             )
             
               for
               they
               called
               (
               according
               to
               the
            
             Aeolick
             Dialect
             )
             God
             [
             Sios
             ]
             not
             [
             Theos
             ;
             ]
             
               and
               Counsel
               ,
               not
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             bi●t
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             
               thence
               the
            
             Sibyls
             
               were
               so
               called
               ,
               who
               were
               Ten.
            
             All
             whom
             he
             reckons
             up
             under
             those
             Authors
             who
             wrote
             of
             them
             severally
             .
             
               The
               first
               the
            
             Persian
             ,
             
               of
               whom
               mention
               is
               made
               by
            
             Nicanor
             ,
             
               who
               wrote
               the
               Gests
               of
            
             Alexander
             .
             
               The
               second
            
             Libyssa
             ,
             whom
             Euripides
             mentions
             (
             in
             Lamiae
             prologo
             .
             )
             
               The
               third
            
             Delphick
             ,
             
               of
               whom
            
             Chrysippus
             
               speaks
               (
               in
               his
               Book
               of
               Divination
               .
               )
               The
               fourth
            
             Cumaea
             in
             Italy
             ,
             
               of
               whom
            
             Nevius
             
               (
               in
               his
               Punick
               War
               )
               and
            
             Piso
             
               (
               in
               his
               annals
               )
               make
               mention
               .
               The
               fifth
            
             Erythraea
             whom
             Apollodorus
             Erythraeus
             
               affirms
               to
               have
               been
               his
               Citizen
               ,
               and
               at
               the
            
             Gracians
             
               expedition
               against
            
             Troy
             ,
             
               to
               have
               prophesied
               the
               overthrow
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               lying
               Pen
               of
            
             Homer
             .
             
               The
               sixth
            
             Samia
             ,
             
               of
               whom
            
             Eratosthenes
             writes
             ,
             [
             That
             he
             had
             found
             in
             the
             ancient
             Annals
             of
             the
             Samians
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             prophesied
             of
             him
             .
             ]
             
               The
               seventh
            
             Cumana
             ;
             
               by
               name
            
             ,
             Amalthaea
             ,
             
               or
               ,
               as
               some
               call
               her
               ,
            
             Demophile
             ,
             
               as
               others
            
             ,
             Herophile
             :
             
               She
               brought
               nine
               Books
               to
            
             Tarquinius
             Priscus
             ,
             
               demanding
               three
               hundred
            
             Philippicks
             
               for
               them
               ;
               a
               price
               which
               the
               King
               would
               not
               give
               ,
               but
               taught
               at
               the
               madness
               of
               the
               Woman
               :
               upon
               which
               she
               burnt
               three
               of
               them
               in
               the
               King's
               presence
               ,
               and
               demanded
               the
               same
               price
               for
               the
               remainder
               ;
               at
               which
               the
               King
               more
               admired
               her
               folly
               :
               But
               she
               persisting
               upon
               the
               same
               price
               (
               after
               she
               had
               burnt
               other
               three
               )
               for
               the
               three
               then
               remaining
               ,
               the
               King
               gave
               it
               her
               .
               The
               number
               of
               these
               Books
               was
               increased
               ,
               after
               the
               repair
               of
               the
            
             Capitol
             ,
             
               because
               they
               gathered
               up
               and
               brought
               to
            
             Rome
             
               all
               the
               Books
               of
               any
               of
               the
            
             Sibyls
             
               that
               could
               be
               found
               ,
               either
               in
               the
            
             Grecian
             or
             Roman
             
               Cities
               .
               (
               Vide
               Tacit.
               annal
               .
               6.
               )
               The
               eighth
            
             Hellespontica
             ,
             whom
             Heraclides
             Ponticus
             
               writes
               to
               have
               flourished
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Cyrus
             .
             
               The
               ninth
            
             Phrygia
             ,
             
               who
               prophesied
               at
            
             Ancirae
             .
             
               The
               tenth
            
             Tyburtina
             ,
             
               whose
               name
               was
            
             Albunea
             ;
             
               who
               is
               worship'd
               at
            
             Tybur
             
               as
               a
            
             Goddess
             .
             
               The
               Verses
               of
               all
               these
            
             Sibyls
             
               are
               extant
               ,
               and
               divulged
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               except
               of
            
             Cumana
             ,
             
               whose
               Books
               are
               conceal'd
               by
               the
               Romans
               ,
               it
               being
               unlawful
               for
               any
               to
               look
               into
               them
               but
               the
            
             Quindecim-viri
             .
             
               Their
               several
               Books
               ,
               but
               without
               distinction
               of
               Names
               ;
               saving
               that
            
             Erythraeas
             
               Name
               is
               inserted
               in
               her
               Verses
               ;
               being
               more
               famous
               and
               noble
               than
               the
               rest
               :
               of
               whose
               Prophecies
            
             Fenestella
             
               (
               a
               most
               diligent
               Writer
               )
               speaking
               of
               the
            
             Quindecim-viri
             ,
             
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
            
             C.
             Curio
             
               the
               Consul
               made
               a
               motion
               to
               the
               Senate
               ,
               that
               Embassadors
               should
               be
               sent
               to
            
             Erythrae
             ,
             
               to
               search
               out
            
             Sibyls
             
               Verses
               ,
               and
               conveigh
               them
               to
            
             Rome
             ;
             
               and
               that
            
             P.
             Gabinius
             ,
             M.
             Octavilius
             and
             L.
             Valerius
             ,
             
               being
               sent
               upon
               that
               errand
               ,
               collected
               a
               matter
               of
               a
               thousand
               Verses
               out
               of
               private
               Manuscripts
               .
            
          
           
             Touching
             
             Tully's
             Quotations
             of
             the
             Sibylline
             Oracles
             I
             have
             spoke
             before
             
               (
               Lib.
               1.
               cap.
               9.
               sect
               .
            
             5.
             )
             and
             shall
             ,
             to
             what
             I
             have
             made
             there
             upon
             that
             Subject
             ,
             add
             now
             these
             Animadversions
             :
             That
             the
             Sibylline
             Oracles
             were
             not
             only
             in
             being
             before
             Christ's
             time
             ,
             but
             a
             moat
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             were
             averse
             to
             Monarchy
             (
             because
             they
             were
             interpreted
             to
             point
             at
             the
             erecting
             an
             universal
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             to
             boad
             that
             indefinitly
             and
             in
             general
             before
             Christ's
             Incarnation
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             after
             his
             taking
             of
             flesh
             ,
             applied
             to
             him
             in
             particular
             :
             )
             So
             as
             the
             Church
             was
             so
             far
             from
             inventing
             the
             Oracles
             ,
             as
             she
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             invent
             the
             application
             of
             them
             to
             the
             
             Messias
             ;
             but
             had
             that
             done
             to
             her
             hand
             by
             other
             Heathen
             Divines
             ,
             who
             conceived
             they
             had
             respect
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             be
             born
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             For
             though
             I
             believe
             the
             more
             ancient
             Times
             look'd
             upon
             them
             
               [
               as
               deliramenta
            
             ]
             as
             little
             better
             than
             the
             dotages
             of
             old
             Women
             ;
             because
             of
             their
             denouncing
             certain
             monstrous
             Miracles
             ,
             without
             describing
             either
             how
             ,
             or
             when
             ,
             or
             by
             whom
             ,
             those
             things
             were
             to
             be
             effected
             (
             of
             which
             deficiency
             both
             Lactantius
             after
             ,
             and
             Cicero
             before
             Christs
             Birth
             ,
             take
             notice
             :
             )
             yet
             when
             the
             Eastern
             Prophecy
             touching
             the
             Messias
             came
             to
             light
             (
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             )
             those
             Scripture-oracles
             ,
             by
             their
             punctual
             describing
             of
             every
             circumstance
             ,
             gave
             that
             light
             to
             those
             more
             general
             Sibylline
             Oracles
             ,
             as
             they
             grew
             formidable
             to
             that
             party
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             endure
             to
             hear
             of
             a
             change
             of
             the
             Worlds
             Government
             ,
             into
             that
             form
             which
             both
             of
             them
             foretold
             the
             rising
             up
             of
             .
             And
             when
             the
             general
             ones
             in
             Sibyl
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             distinct
             ones
             of
             sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             came
             to
             receive
             their
             accomplishment
             ,
             their
             sense
             grew
             more
             plain
             ,
             and
             the
             application
             of
             them
             more
             obvious
             ,
             which
             till
             then
             was
             unintelligible
             .
             The
             voices
             of
             the
             Prophets
             sounded
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             Jewish
             people
             for
             above
             fifteen
             hundred
             years
             ;
             and
             yet
             were
             not
             understood
             ,
             till
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             ,
             Actions
             ,
             and
             Passion
             had
             commented
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             at
             all
             wonder
             ,
             with
             the
             learned
             
               Dalaeus
               (
               de
               usu
               patr
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               3.
               )
            
             that
             Ruffinus
             (
             in
             zeal
             to
             Origen
             )
             should
             forge
             an
             apology
             for
             him
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Pamphilus
             ;
             nor
             that
             he
             should
             father
             a
             Treatise
             of
             Sextus
             ,
             the
             Pythagorean
             Philosopher
             ,
             upon
             Sixtus
             ,
             the
             holy
             Martyr
             :
             nor
             that
             he
             of
             whom
             St.
             Jerom
             complains
             ,
             should
             forge
             a
             Letter
             under
             his
             name
             ,
             wherein
             he
             makes
             him
             confess
             ,
             the
             Hebrews
             had
             by
             their
             delusions
             perswaded
             him
             to
             translate
             the
             Bible
             ,
             after
             that
             maner
             he
             did
             :
             But
             rather
             at
             his
             ranking
             the
             most
             ancient
             Fathers
             among
             Forgers
             ,
             for
             their
             quoting
             the
             Sibylline
             Oracles
             ;
             and
             most
             of
             all
             at
             the
             reason
             he
             gives
             :
             [
             because
             Celsus
             objected
             that
             against
             Christians
             .
             ]
             For
             had
             he
             consulted
             the
             place
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             
             Origen's
             Reply
             ;
             That
             ,
             if
             Celsus
             his
             Epicurism
             would
             give
             him
             lieve
             to
             put
             himself
             to
             the
             trouble
             of
             examining
             the
             Authors
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             made
             their
             quotations
             ,
             he
             would
             find
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             forge
             them
             of
             their
             own
             heads
             ,
             but
             found
             them
             in
             Authors
             of
             high
             esteem
             among
             all
             Philosophers
             but
             those
             of
             Celsus
             his
             Sect
             :
             
               (
               Origen
               contrà
               Celsum
               ,
               lib.
               7.
               
               Calum
               .
            
             16.
             )
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             like
             that
             such
             holy
             men
             would
             support
             so
             strong
             an
             edifice
             ,
             with
             so
             weak
             a
             prop
             of
             a
             pious
             fraud
             ;
             or
             borrow
             help
             from
             a
             falshood
             ,
             to
             evince
             the
             Truth
             .
             If
             they
             durst
             have
             been
             so
             impudently
             ventrous
             ,
             how
             easie
             had
             it
             been
             for
             their
             learned
             Adversaries
             to
             have
             detected
             the
             Imposture
             ,
             and
             silenced
             the
             Christian
             Advocates
             with
             reproach
             and
             shame
             ?
             (
             as
             Dr.
             Heylin
             in
             answer
             to
             
               Casaubon
               (
               Geogr.
               Marmoricâ
               ,
               pag.
            
             931.
             )
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             question'd
             ,
             how
             they
             came
             into
             the
             Christians
             hands
             ?
             Lactantius
             inform
             us
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Writers
             ;
             That
             the
             Books
             of
             all
             the
             Sibyls
             ,
             save
             Cumana
             ,
             were
             vulgar
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             Man's
             hand
             that
             would
             reach
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             Augustus
             caused
             a
             thousand
             Sibylline
             Oracles
             to
             be
             burnt
             (
             which
             by
             the
             number
             seem
             to
             be
             those
             very
             Verses
             of
             Erythraea
             which
             the
             Roman
             Legats
             collected
             ;
             )
             against
             which
             he
             might
             (
             perhaps
             )
             have
             a
             pique
             ,
             upon
             reason
             of
             State
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             agreement
             with
             that
             Eastern
             Oracle
             ,
             which
             had
             put
             the
             World
             into
             those
             expectations
             of
             a
             change
             ,
             as
             that
             wise
             Prince
             thought
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             cherished
             ;
             as
             tending
             toward
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Empire
             from
             a
             perfect
             settlement
             .
             Upon
             the
             same
             account
             Agrippa
             ,
             in
             his
             Edileship
             ,
             the
             year
             before
             M.
             Anthony's
             overthrow
             )
             banished
             Astrologers
             and
             Prestigiators
             
               (
               Dion
            
             49.
             )
             perhaps
             ,
             because
             upon
             their
             instigation
             ,
             Anthony
             had
             caused
             the
             Alexandrians
             to
             give
             to
             Caesarion
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             of
             Kings
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             Manuscripts
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             copies
             were
             transcribed
             ,
             were
             still
             in
             Being
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             Objection
             from
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             Capitol
             in
             the
             Social
             War
             ,
             &c
             :
             and
             therewith
             all
             the
             Sibylline
             Oracles
             there
             deposited
             ,
             no
             more
             need
             be
             
             said
             but
             this
             :
             That
             the
             Fathers
             made
             no
             quotations
             out
             of
             those
             Books
             of
             Cumena
             which
             Tarquin
             bought
             (
             the
             only
             Books
             there
             laid
             up
             ,
             and
             into
             which
             alone
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             for
             any
             to
             look
             ,
             but
             the
             Quindecim-viri
             ,
             to
             whose
             custody
             they
             were
             committed
             :
             )
             and
             had
             they
             been
             as
             common
             and
             vulgar
             as
             the
             rest
             were
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Fathers
             made
             their
             allegations
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             the
             Church
             would
             have
             made
             little
             or
             no
             use
             of
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             wherein
             that
             Prophetess
             liv'd
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             which
             the
             Romans
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             guess
             she
             wrote
             in
             another
             strain
             ,
             and
             by
             another
             spirit
             ,
             than
             Cumaea
             and
             the
             rest
             did
             .
             
               [
               Quod
               ex
               Cumaeo
               carmine
               se
               fassus
               est
               transtulisse
            
             Virgilius
             ,
             
               quoniam
               fortassis
               etiam
               ista
               vates
               eliquid
               de
               unico
               Salvatore
               in
               spiritu
               audierat
               ,
               quod
               necesse
               habuit
               confiteri
               .
               ]
               (
               August
               .
               Epist.
            
             156.
             )
             Virgil
             
               saith
               that
               he
               translated
               this
               Poem
               out
               of
            
             Cumeas
             :
             
               because
               perhaps
               this
               Prophetess
               had
               received
               something
               in
               the
               spirit
               concerning
               the
               one
               Saviour
               ,
               which
               she
               was
               necessitated
               to
               confess
               .
            
             And
             that
             
             Tarquin's
             Cumena
             wrote
             the
             Epilogue
             to
             
             Numa's
             Aegeria
             ,
             being
             that
             to
             her
             ,
             which
             the
             Prophets
             were
             to
             Moses
             ,
             an
             Interpretess
             ;
             who
             taught
             them
             to
             apply
             
             Numa's
             general
             Laws
             ,
             touching
             Religion
             ,
             to
             particular
             occasions
             and
             contingencies
             ;
             For
             ,
             all
             I
             find
             produc'd
             out
             of
             her
             Oracles
             ,
             are
             certain
             Directories
             ,
             in
             such
             cases
             as
             they
             could
             not
             resolve
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             
             Numa's
             Rubrick
             .
             2.
             
             As
             for
             other
             Sibyllines
             they
             were
             burnt
             afterwards
             indeed
             (
             by
             the
             Arch-traytor
             
               Stilico
               :
            
             )
             but
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             best
             part
             of
             them
             had
             been
             quoted
             by
             ,
             and
             transcribed
             into
             other
             Authors
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             ,
             what
             is
             now
             extant
             of
             the
             Sibyls
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             gathered
             ,
             
               (
               Heylin
               Geogr.
               Armoricâ
               .
            
             )
             And
             yet
             3.
             
             Even
             Cumenas
             were
             in
             being
             ,
             and
             escaped
             burning
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Julian
             ;
             when
             the
             Temple
             of
             
               Palatine
               Apollo
            
             was
             consumed
             by
             fire
             :
             
               [
               Ubi
               ni
               multiplex
               juvisset
               auxilium
               ,
               etiam
               Cumaena
               carmina
               consumpserat
               magnitude
               flammarum
               :
               ]
               (
               Ammian
               .
               Marcellin
               .
               Julian
               .
               l.
               23.
               cap.
               2.
               )
               Where
               ,
               if
               there
               had
               not
               been
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               help
               ,
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               flames
               had
               consumed
               the
               Verses
               of
            
             Cumena
             .
             A
             Testimony
             beyond
             all
             exception
             ,
             given
             by
             one
             of
             
             Julian's
             Military
             Commanders
             ,
             and
             an
             Eye-witness
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             But
             to
             put
             it
             beyond
             all
             possibility
             of
             a
             rational
             Doubt
             ,
             That
             the
             Sibyls
             were
             preexistent
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             their
             Oracles
             which
             the
             Church
             made
             use
             of
             :
             Virgil
             had
             out
             of
             them
             (
             before
             our
             Saviour's
             Birth
             )
             composed
             his
             Genethliacon
             :
             wherein
             ,
             as
             he
             interprets
             them
             to
             portend
             the
             greatest
             change
             and
             restoration
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             the
             procurement
             of
             one
             to
             be
             born
             about
             that
             time
             ;
             so
             he
             comprehends
             all
             ,
             in
             effect
             ,
             which
             the
             Fathers
             quoted
             the
             Sibyls
             for
             :
             all
             which
             are
             not
             applicable
             to
             any
             person
             ,
             that
             has
             yet
             appeared
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             save
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             .
             So
             that
             both
             Song
             and
             Descant
             
               (
               mutato
               nomine
            
             )
             were
             made
             to
             the
             Churches
             hand
             .
             See
             
             Constantine's
             Speech
             (
             in
             Eusebius
             )
             chap.
             20.
             where
             that
             religious
             Emperour
             comments
             upon
             
             Virgil's
             4.
             
             Eclog
             ,
             and
             shews
             ,
             That
             he
             (
             who
             was
             contemporary
             with
             Augustus
             )
             in
             that
             Oracle
             ,
             translated
             out
             of
             Sibyl
             ,
             wrote
             so
             truly
             and
             aptly
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               [
               Ut
               nec
               his
               veriùs
               quicquam
               ,
               nec
               ad
               Servatoris
               virtutem
               aptiùs
               dici
               poterit
               :
               ]
               That
               nothing
               could
               be
               said
               either
               more
               truly
               or
               more
               properly
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               than
               the
               contents
               of
               that
               Poem
               .
            
          
           
             Add
             to
             this
             the
             diligence
             used
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             taking
             of
             forged
             Oracles
             into
             the
             
               Sibylline
               Canon
            
             ;
             exprest
             by
             
               Tacitus
               (
               Annal.
            
             6.
             )
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Quintilianus
             the
             Tribune
             ,
             his
             putting
             it
             to
             the
             Senat
             's
             Vote
             ,
             whether
             a
             certain
             Book
             of
             Sibyl
             (
             which
             
               Caninius
               Gallus
            
             ,
             the
             Quindecim-vir
             ,
             had
             requested
             might
             be
             received
             into
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Sibyllines
             )
             should
             be
             put
             into
             the
             Canon
             ?
             Of
             which
             Tiberius
             hearing
             ,
             chides
             the
             Tribune
             ,
             as
             too
             young
             to
             understand
             how
             business
             of
             that
             consequence
             ought
             to
             be
             managed
             :
             but
             severely
             rebukes
             Gallus
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             being
             an
             old
             Master
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             should
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             put
             it
             to
             the
             question
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             (
             as
             the
             manner
             was
             )
             caused
             the
             Book
             to
             be
             read
             and
             canvas'd
             by
             his
             Colleagues
             and
             other
             persons
             skill'd
             in
             such
             Affairs
             ;
             withal
             admonishing
             him
             ,
             how
             Augustus
             (
             for
             that
             many
             vain
             things
             went
             under
             the
             famous
             name
             of
             Sybyl
             )
             had
             decreed
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             insufferable
             ,
             that
             those
             Verses
             should
             pass
             (
             though
             but
             in
             private
             hands
             for
             Sibyls
             ,
             
             that
             had
             not
             been
             first
             legally
             examin'd
             .
             
               The
               like
               caution
               our
               Forefathers
               used
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               after
               the
               burning
               of
               the
            
             Capitol
             
               in
               the
            
             Social
             
               war
               ,
               making
               search
               in
            
             Samos
             ,
             Ilium
             ,
             Erythrae
             ,
             through
             Africk
             
               also
               and
            
             Sicily
             
               and
               the
            
             Italick
             
               Colonies
               ,
               for
               the
               Verses
               of
            
             Sibyl
             ,
             
               [
               dato
               Sacerdotibus
               negotio
               ,
               quantum
               humana
               ope
               potuissent
               ,
               vera
               discernere
               :
               ]
               (
               Tacit.
               ib.
               )
               and
               committing
               to
               the
               Priests
               the
               charge
               of
               discerning
               which
               were
               true
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               by
               humane
               strength
               it
               was
               possible
               .
            
             I
             observe
             here
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             no
             Sibylline
             Verses
             were
             permitted
             to
             be
             ,
             even
             in
             private
             hands
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             approved
             to
             be
             such
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             those
             Sibylline
             Oracles
             which
             the
             Quindecimviri
             ,
             after
             approbation
             ,
             had
             received
             into
             their
             custody
             ,
             remained
             (
             in
             other
             Copies
             )
             in
             private
             hands
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             (
             as
             those
             of
             Cumena
             )
             lock'd
             up
             from
             vulgar
             inspection
             .
             But
             that
             for
             which
             I
             directly
             alledge
             this
             discourse
             of
             Tacitus
             is
             ,
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Romon
             State
             would
             allow
             nothing
             for
             Sibylline
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             endure
             the
             severest
             scrutiny
             .
             And
             therefore
             had
             those
             Verses
             which
             the
             Church
             quoted
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             been
             spurious
             ,
             (
             or
             but
             under
             the
             least
             suspicion
             thereof
             )
             we
             should
             have
             heard
             of
             it
             by
             otherwise
             Persons
             than
             Celsus
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             heard
             not
             only
             the
             Epicurean
             Hogs
             grunting
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Lions
             roaring
             it
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             Cicero
             indeed
             excepts
             against
             the
             divine
             Original
             of
             those
             
               Acrostick
               Sibyllines
            
             (
             out
             of
             which
             Caesar
             procured
             some
             body
             to
             pick
             the
             name
             of
             
               [
               a
               King
            
             ]
             as
             a
             Title
             which
             the
             
               Universal
               Monarch
            
             should
             assume
             ;
             which
             Title
             he
             therefore
             would
             have
             had
             the
             Senate
             to
             confer
             upon
             himself
             :
             )
             for
             that
             such
             curious
             versifying
             savour'd
             too
             much
             of
             the
             Lamp
             ,
             and
             father'd
             those
             Poems
             rather
             upon
             humane
             Industry
             ,
             than
             divine
             Inspiration
             .
             But
             first
             ,
             this
             Reason
             can
             be
             of
             no
             force
             with
             us
             ,
             who
             know
             what
             excellent
             Poems
             
               Moses
               ,
               Deborah
               ,
               David
               ,
               Solomon
               ,
               Hannah
               ,
               &c.
            
             made
             ,
             by
             divine
             Inspiration
             :
             Nor
             with
             those
             eminent
             Philosophers
             ,
             who
             queried
             how
             Apollo
             came
             to
             lose
             his
             versifying
             Vein
             ?
             of
             which
             they
             could
             not
             have
             had
             any
             scruple
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             believed
             his
             Oracles
             were
             at
             first
             given
             out
             in
             Verse
             :
             nor
             with
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             forgot
             ,
             since
             the
             Father
             whipt
             the
             Son
             for
             extemporizing
             in
             that
             Vein
             
               
                 Parce
                 precor
                 genitor
                 ,
                 posthac
                 non
                 versificabor
                 :
              
            
             Or
             not
             coneiv'd
             the
             Divine
             Mind
             not
             able
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             (
             when
             it
             would
             )
             which
             his
             did
             (
             against
             his
             will.
             )
             Secondly
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             the
             result
             of
             humane
             Industry
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             of
             those
             men
             that
             were
             not
             in
             Being
             till
             after
             he
             was
             in
             his
             Grave
             ,
             as
             the
             Christian
             Name
             it self
             was
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             had
             he
             had
             Authority
             on
             his
             side
             (
             which
             is
             the
             main
             proof
             in
             matters
             of
             fact
             )
             he
             would
             rather
             have
             produced
             Witnesses
             to
             depose
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             suspected
             father
             ,
             by
             what
             Legerdemain
             they
             gain'd
             the
             repute
             of
             being
             Sibyls
             (
             and
             that
             among
             the
             Romans
             ,
             where
             none
             could
             be
             canonized
             for
             such
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             undergone
             the
             severest
             censure
             that
             humane
             Wit
             could
             invent
             ,
             to
             try
             their
             legitimacy
             by
             :
             )
             than
             attempt
             to
             prove
             them
             Bastards
             by
             such
             weak
             reasons
             ,
             as
             have
             not
             force
             enough
             to
             repel
             the
             single
             Testimony
             of
             any
             one
             person
             that
             is
             not
             of
             profligated
             credit
             ,
             much
             less
             the
             united
             Vote
             of
             the
             uninterrupted
             succession
             of
             the
             whole
             College
             of
             the
             Quindecim-viri
             and
             most
             knowing
             
               Pagan
               Divines
            
             :
             who
             (
             before
             Tully
             was
             born
             )
             upon
             serious
             examination
             ,
             had
             past
             them
             for
             Sibylline
             :
             and
             (
             after
             the
             divulging
             his
             reasons
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             persisted
             in
             the
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             not
             of
             humane
             Invention
             ,
             but
             divine
             Extraction
             .
             Briefly
             ,
             I
             shall
             despair
             of
             ever
             disputing
             those
             men
             out
             of
             their
             preoccupations
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             Rhetorical
             flourishes
             of
             one
             Orator
             ,
             or
             the
             Fancy
             of
             one
             Augur
             (
             and
             he
             prejudic'd
             by
             interest
             )
             is
             of
             more
             weight
             ;
             than
             the
             joynt
             authority
             of
             so
             many
             Sages
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             Voice
             of
             all
             people
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             temptation
             to
             be
             too
             favourable
             ,
             but
             rather
             over-severe
             ,
             in
             their
             sentencing
             those
             Books
             to
             be
             Sibyls
             ,
             which
             imported
             ,
             not
             only
             such
             alterations
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             the
             forethought
             of
             ,
             is
             naturally
             sormidable
             to
             all
             honest
             men
             of
             settled
             and
             composed
             spirits
             ,
             (
             that
             love
             not
             to
             fish
             in
             troubled
             waters
             :
             )
             
             but
             particularly
             ,
             the
             erecting
             of
             
               a
               Monarchy
               in
               Judea
            
             ,
             that
             should
             over-top
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             .
          
           
             Having
             therefore
             thus
             laid
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             proved
             the
             Sibylline
             Oracles
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             in
             common
             repute
             ,
             of
             divine
             Original
             :
             and
             those
             to
             have
             past
             for
             Sibyls
             (
             by
             the
             Vote
             of
             those
             Ages
             were
             best
             able
             to
             judge
             )
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             made
             her
             allegations
             .
             I
             proceed
             to
             shew
             that
             all
             they
             who
             imbraced
             those
             Oracles
             (
             and
             they
             were
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             cultivated
             World
             )
             were
             of
             opinion
             (
             if
             not
             faith
             )
             that
             the
             Universal
             Redeemer
             could
             not
             be
             any
             created
             blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             the
             Eternal
             God
             himself
             ,
             who
             to
             that
             end
             was
             to
             be
             incarnate
             ;
             this
             being
             the
             Respond
             of
             those
             Oracles
             they
             held
             to
             be
             divine
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             Erythraea
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             her
             Song
             ,
             celebrates
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             high
             God
             with
             these
             Titles
             
               (
               Lactant.
               de
               vera
               sap
            
             .
             4.
             6.
             )
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               [
               The
               all-refreshing
               Creator
               ,
               who
               gives
               the
               sweet
               Spirit
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               whom
               God
               hath
               made
               the
               head
               over
               all
               Gods
               :
               ]
            
             And
             concludes
             that
             Song
             thus
             ;
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               [
               Him
               hath
               God
               given
               to
               all
               that
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               honour
               ;
               ]
            
             or
             
               God
               hath
               given
               to
               all
               men
               that
               believe
               ,
               to
               crown
               him
               with
               honour
               ,
               or
               to
               esteem
               him
               the
               ancient
               of
               days
            
             ;
             (
             for
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             senex
             and
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             honor
             ,
             are
             so
             near
             a
             kin
             ,
             as
             the
             one
             is
             derived
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             Plato
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             the
             2.
             of
             his
             Polit.
             )
             hath
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               having
               old
               men
               in
               honour
               .
               )
            
             However
             Sibyl
             here
             teacheth
             ,
             That
             the
             same
             God
             is
             the
             cherisher
             ,
             the
             refresher
             ,
             the
             restorer
             of
             all
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Creator
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             whom
             God
             hath
             made
             high
             above
             all
             Gods
             ;
             and
             given
             to
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
             to
             honour
             him
             ,
             as
             him
             that
             bringeth
             them
             to
             Glory
             .
          
           
             Another
             Sibyl
             (
             quoted
             by
             the
             same
             Father
             )
             sings
             thus
             ;
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               [
               Acknowledge
               him
               for
               thy
               peculiar
               (
               or
               proper
               God
               )
               who
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               ]
            
             This
             brings
             to
             mind
             that
             fore-cited
             passage
             in
             
               Porphyry
               ,
               [
               The
               intellectual
               Soul
               cannot
               ,
               by
               any
               Theurgical
               purgations
               ,
               be
               made
               capable
               to
               apprehend
               its
               proper
               God
               )
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             which
             as
             it
             confirms
             the
             legality
             of
             this
             quotation
             (
             for
             it
             was
             from
             this
             Sibylline
             ,
             and
             no
             where
             else
             that
             I
             can
             find
             ,
             that
             that
             great
             Philosopher
             had
             this
             Notion
             )
             so
             it
             implies
             the
             learned
             World's
             preoccupation
             with
             this
             conceit
             ,
             That
             none
             of
             their
             reputed
             Gods
             ,
             was
             that
             proper
             Saviour
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             work
             out
             the
             Souls
             perfect
             Redemption
             :
             (
             and
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             transcript
             of
             that
             older
             one
             )
             
               [
               He
               is
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               worship
               thou
               him
               ]
               (
               Psal.
            
             45.
             )
             A
             Cure
             to
             be
             effected
             only
             by
             the
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             as
             Sibyl
             elsewhere
             expresseth
             ;
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               [
               Working
               all
               things
               and
               curing
               all
               diseases
               by
               his
               word
               :
               ]
            
             They
             conceiv'd
             God
             might
             delegate
             particular
             Cures
             to
             Local
             Deities
             ,
             but
             the
             all-curing
             God
             must
             be
             the
             all-making
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             none
             could
             restore
             ,
             but
             that
             Word
             by
             which
             all
             things
             were
             created
             .
             In
             manifest
             allusion
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               [
               In
               them
               he
               hath
               set
               a
               tabernacle
               for
               the
               sun
               .
               ]
            
             Another
             Sibyl
             thus
             warbles
             ,
             quoted
             by
             
               Lactan.
               (
               de
               divino
               praemio
            
             ,
             7.
             19.
             )
             
               
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               [
               God
               shall
               send
               a
               King
               from
               the
               Sun
               ,
               who
               shall
               make
               peace
               all
               over
               the
               Earth
               .
               ]
            
             To
             which
             Julian
             (
             alluded
             in
             that
             quotation
             of
             his
             which
             hath
             formerly
             been
             alledged
             ;
             )
             who
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             question
             the
             authentiqueness
             of
             this
             Sibylline
             ,
             and
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             common
             Saviour
             must
             come
             from
             the
             Sun
             (
             that
             his
             Aesculapius
             might
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Oracle
             ,
             be
             qualified
             for
             that
             Office
             )
             fancied
             him
             to
             have
             descended
             by
             the
             Sun-beams
             into
             this
             World.
             And
             St.
             James
             in
             his
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             
               Every
               good
               gift
               and
               every
               perfect
               gift
               ,
               is
               from
               above
               ,
               and
               cometh
               down
               from
               the
               father
               of
               lights
               ,
               with
               whom
               is
               no
               variableness
               nor
               shadow
               of
               change
               :
               ]
            
             The
             comprehensively
             good
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             perfect
             Gift
             ,
             the
             All-heal
             ,
             descends
             not
             from
             this
             visible
             Sun
             ,
             which
             every
             day
             appears
             in
             several
             habitudes
             and
             positions
             ,
             and
             ,
             every
             year
             ,
             is
             farther
             from
             us
             ,
             or
             nearer
             to
             us
             ,
             after
             the
             proportion
             of
             its
             moving
             toward
             the
             Northern
             or
             Southern
             Tropick
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             casts
             several
             shadows
             to
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             (
             some
             being
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               that
               cast
               no
               shadows
               at
               all
            
             ;
             some
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               that
               cast
               shadows
               on
               one
               side
            
             ;
             and
             some
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               that
               cast
               shadows
               round
               about
               .
               )
            
             But
             from
             that
             Fountain
             of
             Light
             ,
             that
             's
             exempted
             from
             all
             mutation
             .
             From
             inacceisible
             Light
             came
             that
             Sun
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             which
             arose
             upon
             all
             Nations
             ,
             with
             healing
             under
             his
             Wings
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             only
             God
             can
             save
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             whom
             (
             as
             the
             Oracle
             of
             the
             
               Milesian
               Apollo
               (
               Lactant.
               de
               ira
               Dei
               )
            
             describes
             the
             God
             of
             Judea
             )
             infernal
             Devils
             fear
             .
             (
             Of
             which
             and
             the
             like
             Responds
             ,
             St.
             
               Austin
               (
               de
               consensu
               Evangelist
               .
               1.
               15.
               
               (
               &
               de
               civitate
               Dei
               ,
            
             19.
             23.
             
             )
             writes
             thus
             :
             
               [
               Quidam
               eorum
               Philosophi
               (
               sicut
            
             Porphyrius
             
               Siculus
               in
               libris
               suis
               prodidit
               )
               consuluerunt
               Deos
               suos
               ,
               quid
               de
               Christo
               responderent
               ;
               illi
               autem
               Oraculis
               suis
               Christum
               laudare
               compulsi
               sunt
               :
               nec
               mirum
               cùm
               Daemones
               ,
               &c.
            
             Mar.
             1.
             24.
             )
             
               Some
               of
               their
               Philosophers
               (
               as
            
             Porphyry
             
               writes
               )
               enquired
               of
               their
               Gods
               ,
               what
               they
               could
               say
               concerning
               Christ
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               were
               forc'd
               in
               their
               Oracles
               to
               commend
               Christ
               :
               which
               is
               not
               at
               all
               to
               be
               thought
               strange
               ,
               seing
               we
               read
               (
               St.
            
             Marc.
             1.
             24.
             )
             
               That
               the
               Devils
               confest
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             Apollo
             :
          
           
             
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               [
               This
               King
               God
            
             (
             in
             the
             Apostle's
             phrase
             ,
             
               the
               only
               Potentate
               )
               and
               Creator
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               the
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               Sea
               ;
               revere
               ;
               before
               whom
               hellish
               darkness
               and
               Demons
               tremble
               .
               ]
            
             And
             therefore
             Sibyl
             chides
             the
             Grecians
             for
             their
             extreme
             vanity
             
               (
               Lactant.
               de
               falsa
               Relig.
               lib.
            
             1.
             )
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
            
          
           
             [
             Greece
             ,
             
               why
               dost
               thou
               put
               thy
               trust
               in
               provincial
               Presidents
               ,
               who
               are
               but
               men
               ?
               Why
               dost
               th●●
               bring
               vain
               oblations
               to
               dead
               men
               ?
               Why
               dost
               thou
               sacrifice
               to
               Idols
               ?
               Who
               injected
               this
               folly
               into
               thy
               mind
               ,
               that
               thou
               should
               do
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               neglect
               the
               person
               of
               the
               great
               God
               ?
               ]
            
          
           
             This
             was
             that
             Grecian
             folly
             which
             (
             as
             I
             said
             at
             my
             entrance
             upon
             my
             discourse
             ,
             upon
             
             Plato's
             reporting
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             those
             Barbarians
             Opinion
             ,
             from
             
             whom
             he
             learn'd
             his
             Philosophy
             ;
             )
             
               Grecizing
               Moses
            
             intermixt
             the
             true
             Tradition
             with
             ,
             making
             it
             speak
             the
             Language
             of
             his
             own
             Country
             :
             wherein
             he
             was
             not
             only
             forsaken
             by
             his
             own
             School
             ,
             but
             exploded
             by
             the
             adherents
             to
             the
             Sibylline
             Books
             ;
             out
             of
             which
             these
             last-quoted
             Verses
             give
             so
             express
             a
             Reproof
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             so
             full
             Proof
             of
             the
             contrary
             Doctrine
             (
             that
             men
             are
             to
             expect
             salvation
             ,
             and
             (
             in
             order
             to
             the
             obtaining
             of
             it
             )
             to
             put
             their
             trust
             ,
             not
             in
             many
             ,
             but
             one
             Saviour
             ,
             (
             who
             is
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             great
             God
             )
             as
             I
             shall
             burden
             my
             Reader
             with
             no
             more
             Allegations
             ,
             nor
             any
             further
             discourse
             upon
             that
             point
             ;
             but
             proceed
             to
             another
             Hypothesis
             of
             the
             Ethnick
             Theologues
             ,
             concurring
             with
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             exprest
             in
             that
             forecited
             passage
             in
             
               Plato
               ,
               viz.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Man
               healed
               by
               the
               Stripes
               and
               Oracles
               of
               God-man
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Jew
               hides
               face
               from
               Christ.
               Greatest
               Heroes
               greatest
               sufferers
               ;
               the
               expiatory
               painfulness
               of
               their
               Passions
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Humane
               Sacrifices
               universal
               :
               §
               3.
               
               Not
               in
               imitation
               of
            
             Abraham
             .
             Porphyry
             '
             
               s
               Miscollection
               from
            
             Sancuniathon
             .
             
               Humane
               Sacrifices
               in
               use
               in
            
             Canaan
             before
             Abraham
             
               came
               there
               :
               And
               in
               remotest
               Parts
               before
               his
               facts
               were
               known
               .
               In
            
             Chaldea
             before
             Abraham
             '
             
               s
               departure
               thence
               .
               §
               4.
               
               It
               was
               the
               corruption
               of
               the
               old
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Womans
               Seed's
               Heel
               bruised
               .
               Their
               sacred
               Anchor
               in
               Extremities
               .
               §
               5.
               
               The
               Story
               of
               Kings
               of
            
             Moab
             and
             Edom
             
               vulgarly
               mistaken
               :
               different
               from
            
             Amos
             
               his
               Text.
               King
               of
            
             Moab
             
               offer'd
               his
               own
               Son
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Body
               for
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               Soul.
               §
               6.
               
               What
               they
               groped
               after
               exhibited
               in
               Christ's
               Blood.
               §
               7.
               
               Man's
               Saviour
               is
               to
               save
               Man
               by
               delivering
               divine
               Oracles
               .
               Heroes
               cultivated
               the
               World
               by
               Arts
               and
               Sciences
               .
               §
               8.
               
               Gospel-net
               takes
               in
               small
               and
               great
               .
               The
               Apostles
               became
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
               ;
               how
               ?
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             A
             Relique
             of
             the
             old
             Tradition
             ,
             delivered
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             wrapp'd
             up
             in
             those
             clauses
             
               [
               The
               Serpent
               shall
               bruise
               the
               heel
               of
               the
               Womans
               Seed
               ;
               and
               he
               shall
               break
               the
               Serpents
               head
               :
               ]
            
             the
             first
             implying
             Christ's
             Passion
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             his
             undeceiving
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             delivering
             true
             Oracles
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             cheated
             by
             the
             Devil
             's
             false
             ones
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             first
             Member
             of
             this
             Tradition
             we
             find
             reserves
             in
             the
             Sibylline
             Books
             quoted
             by
             
               Lactantius
               (
               de
               vera
               Rel.
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
            
             16.
             )
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               [
               He
               shall
               become
               miserable
               ,
               contemptible
               ,
               without
               form
               ;
               that
               he
               may
               give
               hope
               ,
               afford
               help
               to
               miserable
               men
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               [
               He
               shall
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               sinners
               and
               infidels
               ;
               who
               shall
               with
               impure
               hands
               box
               him
               about
               the
               ears
               ,
               and
               spitefully
               spit
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               give
               his
               most
               innocent
               back
               to
               scourges
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
            
          
           
           
             
               [
               When
               they
               smite
               him
               upon
               the
               cheek
               he
               shall
               hold
               his
               peace
               ;
               so
               as
               Men
               shall
               not
               take
               him
               for
               the
            
             Word
             ,
             
               oe
               understand
               why
               he
               came
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               to
               make
               the
               dead
               hear
               his
               voice
               ;
               and
               he
               shall
               wear
               a
               Crown
               of
               thorns
               .
               ]
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               [
               They
               shall
               give
               him
               Gall
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               Vinegar
               to
               drink
               :
               these
               are
               the
               Commons
               which
               that
               inhospitable
               Generation
               will
               allow
               him
               :
               By
               which
               misusages
               his
               face
               shall
               be
               so
               marred
               ,
               as
               his
               own
               shall
               hide
               their
               faces
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               seeing
               nothing
               in
               him
               that
               was
               desirable
               ;
               ]
            
             that
             could
             speak
             him
             to
             be
             
               [
               The
               desire
               of
               the
               Nations
               :
               ]
            
             for
             thus
             sings
             another
             Sibyl
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Judea
             :
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               [
               Fool
               that
               thou
               art
               !
               thou
               canst
               not
               know
               thy
               own
               God
               ,
               through
               the
               vizour
               of
               that
               contempt
               thou
               casts
               upon
               him
               .
               ]
            
             These
             Responds
             eccho
             so
             distinctly
             to
             the
             Voices
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             so
             exactly
             sute
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             ,
             had
             they
             all
             proceeded
             from
             one
             mouth
             ;
             they
             could
             not
             have
             made
             a
             more
             perfect
             Harmony
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             are
             Repositories
             of
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             ,
             hath
             been
             already
             evidenc'd
             out
             of
             Plato
             ,
             who
             affirms
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Opinion
             of
             those
             Barbarians
             of
             whom
             he
             learn'd
             his
             Philosophy
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             
               Brachmans
               ,
               Odrysenans
               ,
               Getes
               ,
               Egyptians
               ,
               Arabians
               ,
               Chaldeans
               ,
            
             and
             all
             that
             inhabit
             Palestine
             ;
             That
             those
             blessed
             Souls
             ,
             who
             leave
             their
             supercelestial
             place
             ,
             and
             vouchsafe
             (
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             Mankind
             to
             assume
             humane
             Bodies
             )
             do
             in
             order
             to
             that
             undergo
             all
             the
             miseries
             of
             this
             Life
             .
             To
             which
             Isocrates
             gives
             his
             Vote
             (
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             World
             )
             telling
             us
             (
             in
             his
             Euagoras
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               That
               most
               of
               those
               that
               were
               reputed
            
             Semidei
             
               (
               half-God
               half-man
               )
               and
               those
               the
               most
               famous
               ,
               were
               reported
               to
               have
               undergone
               the
               greatest
               calamities
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               pursuit
               of
               achievements
               ,
               which
               were
               more
               full
               of
               danger
               to
               themselves
               ,
               than
               of
               Immediate
               profit
               to
               others
               :
               (
               Isocrat
               Hel.
               laudatio
               :
               )
            
             [
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             of
             which
             he
             giveth
             instance
             
               (
               Orat.
               ad
               Philippum
            
             )
             in
             Hercules
             :
             whom
             notwithstanding
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             breath
             ,
             he
             affirms
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             ]
             to
             have
             had
             more
             Wisdom
             than
             Fortitude
             .
             Now
             how
             it
             could
             stand
             with
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             to
             imploy
             his
             Fortitude
             in
             those
             dangerous
             and
             painful
             labours
             ,
             which
             brought
             so
             much
             hardship
             upon
             himself
             ,
             and
             no
             profit
             to
             others
             ,
             can
             hardly
             be
             resolv'd
             :
             except
             he
             undertook
             those
             labours
             (
             otherwise
             in
             vain
             )
             as
             Expiations
             ,
             and
             spent
             his
             sweat
             and
             blood
             ,
             as
             Libations
             ,
             as
             Propitiations
             ,
             to
             appease
             the
             incensed
             Deity
             ,
             not
             for
             his
             own
             but
             his
             Countries
             sins
             :
             for
             
               [
               The
               God-begotten
            
             (
             saith
             
               Isocrates
               ,
               Busirid
               .
               laudat
               .
               )
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               are
               free
               from
               sin
               ,
               and
               have
               all
               Vertues
               in
               their
               perfection
               .
               ]
            
             By
             this
             oblation
             of
             himself
             for
             others
             ,
             Hercules
             his
             labours
             were
             beneficial
             to
             the
             whole
             World
             :
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             and
             he
             procured
             to
             himself
             the
             Surname
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               (
               Clemens
               Alexandr
               .
               Protrept
               .
               )
               The
               driver
               away
               of
               evil
               :
            
             Not
             by
             the
             physical
             force
             of
             his
             achievements
             ;
             (
             for
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             his
             killing
             Serpents
             in
             his
             Cradle
             ,
             his
             suffocating
             of
             Achelous
             ,
             his
             killing
             of
             Nessus
             ,
             his
             purging
             the
             King
             of
             Elis
             his
             Stable
             ,
             his
             hunting
             to
             death
             the
             Parthenian
             Hart
             ,
             his
             conquest
             of
             the
             Amazons
             ,
             his
             fetching
             the
             Hesperian
             Apples
             ,
             his
             slaughtering
             Diomedes
             Horses
             ,
             and
             his
             haling
             up
             of
             
               Cerberus
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             had
             no
             natural
             tendency
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             conveying
             of
             good
             unto
             ,
             or
             removing
             of
             mischief
             from
             Mankind
             :
             )
             but
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             his
             sufferings
             .
             Celsus
             instanceth
             in
             Zamolxis
             ,
             among
             the
             
               Getes
               ;
               Mossus
            
             ,
             among
             the
             
               Cilicians
               ;
               Amphilochus
            
             ,
             among
             the
             
               Acarnanians
               ;
               Amphianorus
            
             ,
             among
             the
             
             Thebans
             :
             &
             Trophemius
             ,
             among
             the
             
               Lebadienses
               :
               (
               Orig.
               cont
               .
               Cels.
               l.
               3.
               c.
            
             9.
             )
             where
             he
             compares
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             suffering
             ,
             to
             those
             reputed
             Gods
             of
             these
             Nations
             ;
             who
             all
             underwent
             violent
             and
             painful
             deaths
             for
             their
             Countries
             good
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Isocrates
             ,
             in
             comparing
             him
             with
             Theseus
             ,
             observes
             that
             Theseus
             his
             gests
             were
             (
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             )
             behoofful
             to
             the
             several
             Countries
             wherein
             they
             were
             perform'd
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             deified
             .
             A
             manifest
             Argument
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             its
             
               canonizing
               Saviours
            
             ,
             consider'd
             not
             ,
             so
             much
             ,
             the
             present
             beneficialness
             of
             mens
             Exploits
             ,
             to
             them
             for
             whom
             they
             were
             perform'd
             ;
             as
             their
             expiatory
             painfulness
             to
             them
             that
             perform'd
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             strenuous
             and
             philosophizing
             Oratour
             did
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             wont
             ,
             put
             in
             a
             Bar
             against
             Euagoras
             his
             obtaining
             the
             honour
             of
             being
             esteemed
             a
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             very
             Argument
             he
             presseth
             for
             his
             deserving
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             ,
             or
             rather
             than
             ,
             the
             best
             of
             the
             reputed
             Semidei
             :
             for
             that
             their
             lives
             were
             incumbred
             with
             bitter
             afflictions
             ,
             but
             his
             (
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Gods
             )
             freed
             from
             incumbrances
             .
             For
             ,
             by
             his
             favour
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             Worlds
             sense
             ;
             That
             who
             so
             would
             redeem
             the
             World
             from
             misery
             ,
             must
             ,
             while
             he
             abode
             in
             this
             Rule
             (
             to
             which
             he
             descended
             for
             Man's
             relief
             )
             undergo
             misery
             ,
             be
             (
             in
             the
             Prophet's
             Language
             )
             
               a
               man
               of
               sorrows
               and
               acquainted
               with
               grief
            
             ;
             I
             say
             acquainted
             with
             it
             ;
             grief
             must
             dog
             them
             ,
             and
             tread
             upon
             their
             heel
             .
             Hence
             it
             was
             that
             
               Q.
               Curtius
            
             did
             not
             obtain
             the
             repute
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             though
             he
             threw
             himself
             alive
             into
             that
             Gulph
             ,
             in
             the
             Market-place
             :
             Nor
             the
             Decii
             (
             Father
             and
             Son
             )
             though
             they
             devoted
             their
             own
             heads
             for
             the
             publick
             safety
             ;
             Nor
             Codrns
             ,
             though
             he
             offer'd
             his
             life
             for
             the
             Athenians
             :
             Nor
             Themistocles
             ,
             though
             ,
             by
             a
             voluntary
             potion
             of
             Bulls
             Blood
             ,
             he
             fell
             down
             before
             the
             Altar
             ,
             as
             a
             Victime
             for
             his
             Country
             :
             Nor
             the
             Philaeni
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             buried
             alive
             where
             they
             stood
             ,
             upon
             condition
             that
             that
             place
             might
             be
             their
             Countries
             Bounds
             
               (
               Valer.
               Max.
            
             5.
             6.
             )
             Neither
             could
             Adrian
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Art
             ,
             avoid
             the
             scorn
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             attempting
             to
             deifie
             ,
             his
             Paramour
             Antinous
             ,
             who
             voluntarily
             immolated
             himself
             ,
             to
             gratifie
             Adrian
             in
             his
             Magical
             Divinations
             ,
             whereto
             an
             humane
             Sacrifice
             was
             required
             :
             
               (
               Dion
               Adrianus
               .
            
             )
             Because
             their
             sufferings
             were
             but
             short
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Saviour
             must
             be
             acquainted
             with
             grief
             during
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             This
             Doctrine
             the
             World
             wrote
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             her
             Sacrifices
             ,
             which
             was
             universally
             accounted
             Expiatory
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             was
             to
             flow
             from
             the
             bruised
             Heel
             of
             the
             Womans
             Seed
             .
             
               [
               Vide
               Cyprian
               (
               de
               ratione
               Circumcisionis
               )
               hujus
               oblationis
               doctrinam
               sacrificia
               continebant
               antiqua
               .
               ]
            
             To
             whom
             Calvin
             assents
             ;
             
               [
               Ipso
               more
               sacrificandi
               ,
               quamvis
               adulterino
               ,
               convictae
               fuere
               gentes
               propriae
               indignitatis
               ,
               ut
               agnoscere
               deberent
               ,
               humano
               generi
               non
               aliter
               propitium
               esse
               Deum
               quàm
               reconciliatione
               interpositâ
               —
               discamus
               quicunque
               unquam
               Deum
               verè
               quaesierunt
               ,
               litationem
               in
               sanguine
               tulisse
               ,
               ità
               ante
               Legem
               latam
               semper
               victimis
               sancita
               erat
               Religio
               :
               ]
               (
               Calvin
               in
               2.
               praecept
               .
               )
               Sacrifices
               of
               old
               contain'd
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               oblation
               of
               Christ's
               Blood
            
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               Cyprian
               .
               )
               By
               the
               very
               manner
               of
               sacrificing
            
             (
             saith
             
               Calvin
               )
               though
               adulterated
               ,
               the
               Gentiles
               were
               convinc'd
               of
               their
               own
               unworthiness
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               not
               made
               propitious
               any
               other
               way
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               interposition
               of
               reconciliation
               wrought
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               promised
               Seed
               :
               we
               may
               therefore
               learn
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               sought
               God
               truly
               ,
               offer'd
               bloody
               Sacrifices
               .
               So
               that
               Religion
               was
               always
               (
               even
               before
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               )
               ratified
               by
               Victimes
               .
            
             Though
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ,
             the
             Gentile
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             Institution
             of
             sacrificing
             only
             by
             oral
             Tradition
             ,
             grew
             as
             vain
             as
             (
             and
             no
             more
             vain
             than
             )
             the
             Jew
             (
             who
             had
             that
             Tradition
             in
             writing
             )
             did
             ,
             in
             a
             shorter
             tract
             of
             time
             ;
             both
             of
             them
             misconceiving
             the
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             to
             be
             in
             themselves
             expiations
             for
             sin
             ,
             without
             relation
             to
             that
             which
             it
             typified
             Yet
             as
             God
             hath
             beaten
             the
             Jew
             from
             that
             conceit
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             final
             demolishing
             of
             that
             Temple
             ,
             wherein
             alone
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             him
             to
             offer
             bloody
             Sacrifices
             ;
             so
             the
             Gentile
             argued
             himself
             out
             of
             it
             by
             degrees
             :
             in
             so
             much
             as
             in
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             have
             continued
             Pagan
             to
             our
             memory
             ,
             we
             cannot
             retrieve
             
             the
             time
             (
             't
             is
             so
             long
             since
             )
             when
             any
             Blood
             was
             offer'd
             (
             as
             propitiatory
             )
             but
             humane
             .
             
               (
               Heylin
               America
               )
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
            
             Nova
             Gallicia
             
               are
               worshippers
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               Cannibals
               (
               pag.
               1041.
               )
               They
               of
            
             Nova
             Hispania
             
               think
               the
               Gods
               are
               pleased
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               Men
               ,
               which
               they
               sacrifice
               to
               them
               (
               pag.
               1044.
               )
               The
               Men
               of
            
             Peru
             ,
             
               at
               the
               death
               of
               their
               great
               men
               use
               to
               kill
               and
               bury
               with
               them
               one
               or
               more
               of
               their
               Servants
               :
               (
               pag.
               1065.
               )
               They
               of
            
             Brasil
             ,
             
               on
               high
               Festival
               days
               ,
               have
               publick
               assemblies
               ,
               and
               make
               merry
               over
               the
               roasted
               Body
               of
               a
               fat
               man
               ,
               whom
               they
               cut
               in
               collops
               and
               eat
               (
               pag.
               1079.
               )
               This
               makes
               me
               think
               they
               are
            
             Cannibals
             ,
             
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               common
               Meals
               ,
               but
               their
               Religious
               Festivals
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               eat
               mans
               flesh
               ordinarily
               ,
               they
               contracted
               that
               Custom
               (
               as
               other
               Nations
               did
               that
               of
               eating
               the
               flesh
               of
               Beasts
               )
               by
               using
               to
               eat
               it
               ,
               at
               Sacrifice-feast
               :
               however
               I
               find
               not
               any
               sacrifices
               in
               use
               in
               that
               new
               found
               World
               but
               of
               men
               .
            
             And
             where
             the
             blood
             of
             Beasts
             was
             sacrificed
             of
             old
             (
             as
             old
             as
             any
             Secular
             History
             reaches
             to
             )
             there
             also
             was
             offered
             the
             blood
             of
             Men
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             pacifying
             of
             divine
             Wrath
             ;
             a
             clear
             evidence
             that
             the
             World
             durst
             not
             trust
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Womans
             Seed
             ,
             to
             make
             its
             peace
             with
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             inforcing
             of
             this
             Argument
             it
             will
             be
             requisite
             that
             I
             prove
             these
             three
             Points
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             Secular
             History
             reacheth
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             universal
             Custom
             of
             the
             Pagan
             World
             ,
             to
             sacrifice
             men
             for
             the
             appeasing
             of
             the
             divine
             Wrath.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             this
             Custom
             was
             not
             taken
             up
             in
             imitation
             of
             
             Abraham's
             offer
             to
             sacrifice
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             upon
             the
             Worlds
             Experience
             of
             the
             ineffectualness
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             after
             it
             had
             lost
             the
             true
             Institution
             of
             bestial
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             
               opere
               operato
            
             of
             sacrificing
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Womans
             Seed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Touching
             the
             first
             ,
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               (
               protreptic
               .
            
             )
             instanceth
             in
             the
             Messenians
             ,
             among
             whom
             Aristomenes
             sacrificed
             ,
             for
             the
             appeasing
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             three
             hundred
             men
             .
             The
             Lacedemonians
             ,
             among
             whom
             Theopompus
             did
             the
             like
             .
             The
             Tauri
             (
             a
             people
             inhabiting
             the
             Taurican
             Chersonesus
             )
             who
             sacrificed
             all
             the
             Strangers
             they
             could
             lay
             hands
             on
             to
             Diana
             (
             quoting
             for
             this
             
               Enripedes
               .
            
             )
             (
             That
             pair-royal
             of
             Friends
             ,
             Pylades
             and
             Orestes
             ,
             had
             died
             no
             other
             death
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             slain
             their
             Keepers
             ,
             and
             stolen
             away
             the
             Goddess
             :
             
               (
               Lucian
               .
               Toxaris
               .
            
             )
             The
             next
             whom
             Clemens
             instanceth
             in
             are
             the
             Thessalians
             ,
             among
             whom
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Pella
             sacrifice
             an
             Achaean
             to
             Releus
             and
             Chiron
             ;
             (
             for
             which
             he
             quotes
             Maninius
             (
             in
             his
             Collection
             of
             Wonders
             .
             )
             The
             Cretensians
             ,
             among
             whom
             the
             Lycians
             sacrifice
             men
             to
             Jupiter
             ;
             (
             for
             this
             he
             quotes
             
               Anticlides
               ,
               in
               reditibus
               .
            
             )
             The
             Lesbians
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             Dosidas
             saith
             )
             pacified
             Bacchus
             with
             humane
             Hostes.
             The
             Phocensians
             ,
             whom
             Pythocles
             (
             in
             his
             third
             Book
             
               de
               Concordia
            
             )
             affirms
             to
             have
             sacrificed
             Men
             to
             
               Diana
               Taurica
            
             .
             The
             Athenians
             ,
             among
             whom
             (
             as
             Demaratus
             writes
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             Book
             of
             Tragical
             Things
             )
             Ericthonius
             (
             for
             the
             pacifying
             of
             Proserphone
             )
             sacrificed
             his
             own
             Daughter
             .
             And
             the
             Romans
             ,
             among
             whom
             (
             as
             Dorotheus
             relates
             ,
             in
             his
             fourth
             Book
             of
             the
             Affairs
             of
             
               Italy
               )
               Marius
            
             sacrificed
             his
             Daughter
             
               [
               Diis
               Averruncanis
               ,
               ]
               To
               the
               Gods
               that
               expel
               mischief
               .
            
          
           
             
               Lactantius
               (
               de
               falsa
               Relig.
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             21.
             )
             proves
             this
             to
             have
             been
             an
             ancient
             Custom
             in
             Italy
             ,
             to
             precipitate
             Men
             from
             the
             Milvian
             Bridge
             ,
             for
             the
             appeasing
             
             Saturn's
             wrath
             (
             out
             of
             
             Ovid's
             
               in
               Fastis
            
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 —
                 —
                 quotannis
              
               
                 Tristia
                 Leucadio
                 sacra
                 peracta
                 Deo
                 :
                 )
              
            
             And
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             same
             God
             their
             own
             Children
             .
             After
             whose
             Dialect
             
               (
               Micah
            
             6.
             7.
             
             )
             the
             Prophet
             introduceth
             apostate
             Judah
             querying
             ,
             
               [
               Shall
               I
               give
               my
               first
               born
               for
               my
               trangression
               ?
               the
               fruit
               of
               my
               body
               for
               the
               sin
               of
               my
               soul
               ?
               ]
            
             to
             which
             the
             Spirit
             returns
             this
             pat
             answer
             :
             
               [
               He
               hath
               shewed
               thee
               ,
               O
               man
               ,
               what
               
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               Lord
               requires
               of
               thee
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               to
               do
               justly
               and
               love
               mercy
               :
               ]
            
             (
             neither
             of
             which
             can
             be
             done
             in
             this
             barbarous
             inhumanity
             to
             thy
             own
             Bowels
             )
             
               [
               and
               to
               humble
               thy self
               to
               walk
               with
               thy
               God
               :
               ]
            
             not
             to
             outrun
             God
             in
             thy
             hastening
             to
             bring
             forth
             a
             Saviour
             before
             the
             fulness
             of
             Time
             ,
             &c.
             )
             In
             the
             same
             place
             the
             same
             Lactantius
             relates
             out
             of
             
               Poscennius
               Festus
            
             ,
             this
             Story
             :
             That
             the
             Carthaginians
             ,
             being
             overcome
             by
             Agathocles
             King
             of
             Sicily
             ,
             and
             conceiving
             that
             to
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             God's
             displeasure
             against
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             rendring
             of
             Heaven
             propitious
             ,
             sacrificed
             two
             hundred
             Noblemens
             Sons
             .
             Of
             the
             same
             bran
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             are
             the
             Rites
             of
             the
             Mother
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             whose
             Priests
             attone
             her
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             their
             Genitals
             ,
             and
             of
             Bellona
             wherein
             her
             Priests
             lance
             and
             slash
             their
             own
             shoulders
             ,
             with
             Swords
             which
             they
             carry
             in
             both
             their
             hands
             ,
             as
             they
             run
             like
             frantick
             men
             about
             her
             Altars
             :
             the
             very
             same
             Oratory
             which
             the
             Priests
             of
             Baal
             used
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             contest
             with
             Elijah
             ,
             when
             he
             lent
             a
             deaf
             ear
             to
             the
             sound
             of
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             lifted
             up
             to
             him
             the
             voice
             of
             their
             blood
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             they
             doubted
             not
             but
             would
             obtain
             for
             them
             a
             favourable
             audience
             .
             Herodotus
             (
             in
             his
             
               Euterpe
               pag.
            
             128.
             )
             relates
             ;
             how
             at
             Busiris
             ,
             in
             the
             Festivals
             of
             Isis
             ,
             after
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             the
             whole
             Company
             (
             being
             many
             thousands
             )
             lash
             themselves
             till
             blood
             come
             :
             and
             that
             in
             Papremis
             ,
             the
             Company
             that
             assemble
             (
             to
             worship
             the
             Deity
             of
             that
             place
             )
             fall
             together
             by
             the
             ears
             ,
             and
             wound
             ,
             yea
             kill
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             
               Dion
               (
               Roman
               .
               histor
               .
               lib.
            
             43.
             )
             reports
             ,
             that
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             to
             propitiate
             Mars
             ,
             caused
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             to
             him
             two
             of
             those
             Mutineers
             ,
             who
             raised
             a
             commomotion
             in
             the
             Camp
             ,
             because
             of
             
             Caesar's
             Prodigality
             in
             his
             exhibiting
             showes
             and
             Plays
             to
             the
             Senate
             and
             People
             (
             grudging
             that
             so
             much
             water
             should
             run
             beside
             their
             Mill
             :
             )
             for
             which
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             he
             had
             neither
             Sibylline
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             express
             Oracle
             ,
             but
             only
             Custom
             .
          
           
             
               Pliny
               (
               lib.
            
             36.
             )
             writes
             ,
             that
             the
             Moors
             sacrificed
             Men
             to
             Hercules
             :
             others
             say
             to
             Saturn
             (
             as
             Plato
             ,
             by
             name
             ,
             in
             his
             Minoe
             ,
             and
             
               Dionysius
               Halicarnassus
            
             ;
             as
             also
             
               Theodoritus
               Cyrenaeus
               .
            
             )
          
           
             
               Tacitus
               (
               de
               moribus
               Germanorum
            
             )
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             Germans
             do
             on
             certain
             stated
             days
             appease
             Mercury
             with
             humane
             Sacrifices
             .
             That
             the
             Semnones
             (
             the
             most
             ancient
             Stock
             of
             the
             Suevians
             )
             on
             certain
             anniversary
             holy
             Days
             ,
             meet
             together
             in
             a
             sacred
             Grove
             ,
             and
             begin
             the
             solemnity
             of
             the
             day
             with
             sacrificing
             a
             man
             for
             the
             Common
             Good
             ;
             (
             for
             so
             I
             translate
             his
             
               [
               caeso
               publicè
               homine
               .
            
             ]
             That
             the
             
               Reudigni
               ,
               Aviones
               ,
               Angli
               ,
               Varini
               ,
               Eudoses
               ,
               Snardones
               ,
               Nucthones
               ,
            
             in
             the
             service
             they
             perform'd
             to
             the
             Mother
             of
             Gods
             (
             whom
             they
             call
             Hertham
             ,
             that
             is
             Earth
             ,
             the
             very
             English
             of
             the
             Grecian
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             )
             drowned
             those
             that
             had
             officiated
             in
             the
             Procession
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Historian
             
               Tacitus
               (
               an
               .
               14.
               fol.
            
             207.
             )
             tells
             us
             that
             
               Suetonius
               Paulinus
            
             (
             at
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Ifle
             of
             Man
             )
             found
             Groves
             devoted
             there
             to
             bloody
             Superstition
             :
             for
             they
             used
             to
             sacrifice
             Captives
             at
             their
             Altars
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             into
             their
             inwards
             by
             way
             of
             Auguration
             .
          
           
             
               Dictys
               Cretensis
            
             (
             who
             was
             comrade
             to
             Idomenoeus
             ,
             in
             the
             Trojan
             War
             )
             wrote
             a
             Journal
             of
             that
             War
             ;
             which
             Paxis
             presented
             to
             Nero
             ,
             and
             
               Septimius
               Romanus
            
             translated
             into
             Latin
             )
             in
             which
             Treatise
             
               (
               de
               Bell.
               Troj
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             )
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             appeasing
             of
             Dianas
             displeasure
             against
             Agamemnon
             (
             for
             slaying
             the
             Hart
             that
             was
             feeding
             in
             her
             Grove
             )
             his
             Daughter
             Iphigenia
             was
             required
             in
             sacrifice
             .
             Upon
             this
             ground
             Euryphylus
             (
             in
             Virgil
             )
             perswades
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             returning
             from
             Troy
             ,
             to
             appease
             the
             angry
             Deity
             with
             humane
             Blood
             ,
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             
               Polixena
               :
               (
               Aeneid
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             
               
                 Sanguine
                 placastis
                 ventos
                 &
                 virgine
                 caesa
                 ,
              
               
                 Cùm
                 primùm
                 Iliacas
                 Danai
                 venistis
                 ad
                 auras
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Herodotus
               (
               Melpomene
            
             )
             relates
             ,
             how
             the
             Getes
             (
             the
             most
             morallized
             of
             all
             the
             Scythians
             )
             send
             every
             year
             to
             their
             God
             Zamolxis
             ,
             a
             Man
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             first
             sacrificed
             .
             And
             how
             the
             Messagetes
             immolate
             in
             their
             old
             Age
             ,
             all
             Persons
             of
             note
             ,
             counting
             none
             happy
             ,
             but
             them
             that
             die
             that
             kind
             of
             death
             :
             
             
               (
               Herod
               Clio.
            
             )
             And
             lastly
             how
             the
             whole
             Scythian
             Nation
             do
             sacrifice
             to
             Mars
             (
             whom
             they
             esteem
             the
             chief
             God
             )
             one
             of
             every
             hundred
             Captives
             ;
             whose
             Blood
             they
             gather
             into
             a
             Basin
             ,
             and
             with
             it
             besmear
             a
             Fauchion
             ,
             which
             with
             them
             is
             the
             Idol
             ,
             or
             Representation
             of
             
               Mars
               :
               (
               Herodot
               .
               Melpomene
               .
               )
            
          
           
             This
             Custom
             reached
             to
             the
             farthest
             Western
             Nations
             (
             as
             
               Plutarch
               (
               de
               superstitione
            
             )
             observes
             )
             who
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             Children
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             sacrificed
             them
             to
             Saturn
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             bought
             other
             mens
             Children
             ,
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             as
             men
             buy
             Lambs
             or
             Chickens
             .
             While
             they
             were
             sacrificing
             their
             Mothers
             were
             to
             stand
             by
             and
             look
             on
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             shewed
             any
             sign
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             they
             were
             ever
             after
             accounted
             opprobrious
             persons
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             (
             the
             then
             reputed
             World's
             end
             )
             
               Hercules
               Pillars
            
             (
             as
             Timaeus
             the
             Historian
             affirms
             ,
             in
             his
             
               rebus
               Deliacis
               ;
            
             )
             for
             the
             Inhabitants
             near
             to
             those
             Pillars
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             use
             to
             sacrifice
             their
             Kinsfolks
             ,
             if
             they
             reach
             the
             seventieth
             year
             .
          
           
             
               Strabo
               (
               lib.
            
             11.
             )
             reports
             ,
             that
             in
             Albania
             (
             a
             Country
             near
             the
             Caspia●
             Sea
             )
             they
             used
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Moon
             (
             their
             supreme
             Deity
             )
             those
             of
             their
             initiated
             servants
             ,
             that
             had
             most
             of
             that
             Goddess
             in
             them
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             been
             sumptuously
             feasted
             a
             whole
             year
             before
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             last
             I
             report
             upon
             the
             Credit
             of
             
               Natalis
               Comes
               (
               Mytholog
               .
               l.
               cap.
               17.
               de
               victimis
               :
               )
            
             not
             out
             of
             penury
             (
             for
             to
             the
             best
             of
             my
             knowledge
             there
             is
             not
             an
             old
             Historian
             extant
             ,
             that
             gives
             not
             many
             Examples
             of
             this
             inhumane
             Piety
             :
             )
             but
             because
             I
             would
             not
             let
             this
             part
             of
             my
             Discourse
             pass
             without
             the
             honourable
             mention
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             who
             hath
             taken
             such
             Herculean
             pains
             upon
             this
             Subject
             :
             to
             whose
             Labours
             I
             refer
             my
             Reader
             for
             fuller
             satisfaction
             ;
             if
             he
             require
             any
             ;
             after
             he
             hath
             heard
             
             Tertullian's
             Judgment
             ,
             
               (
               Apolog.
               8.
               )
               [
               à
               vobis
               ostendam
               fieri
               ,
               partim
               in
               aperto
               partim
               in
               occulto
               ;
               per
               quod
               forsitan
               &
               de
               nobis
               credidistis
               ,
               ]
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             the
             commonness
             of
             humane
             Sacrifices
             ,
             through
             the
             Pagan
             World
             ,
             induc'd
             them
             to
             believe
             that
             Calumny
             raised
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             
               [
               That
               in
               their
               Coventicles
               they
               sacrificed
               a
               Ghild
               ,
               whose
               blood
               they
               mingled
               with
               crums
               of
               Bread
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               eat
               it
               .
               ]
            
             (
             A
             Calumny
             raised
             upon
             their
             mistake
             of
             the
             Christians
             Commemorative
             Sacrifice
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             )
             A
             thing
             so
             abhorrent
             to
             Nature
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             could
             deem
             it
             possible
             for
             another
             man
             to
             grow
             so
             inhumane
             ,
             except
             he
             who
             was
             himself
             grown
             so
             inhumane
             .
             And
             therefore
             saith
             he
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             our
             sacrificing
             Children
             should
             not
             be
             objected
             to
             us
             as
             a
             crime
             ,
             by
             the
             Heathens
             ;
             who
             themselves
             did
             immolate
             Infants
             to
             Saturn
             ,
             openly
             and
             without
             controul
             ,
             till
             Tiberius
             ,
             being
             Proconsul
             of
             Africk
             ,
             nail'd
             the
             Priests
             themselves
             to
             those
             Crosses
             upon
             which
             they
             used
             to
             crucifie
             Children
             :
             and
             now
             secretly
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Imperial
             Edicts
             against
             it
             .
             Yea
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             religious
             City
             (
             inhabited
             by
             the
             Off-spring
             of
             pious
             Aeneas
             )
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             Jove
             whom
             they
             appease
             with
             the
             shedding
             of
             humane
             Blood
             even
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             most
             publick
             place
             and
             greatest
             concourse
             ,
             the
             Theater
             .
             In
             your
             painting
             the
             Christian
             God
             as
             delighting
             in
             humane
             Blood
             ,
             you
             shape
             him
             after
             the
             Prototype
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             conceived
             in
             your
             mind
             ,
             of
             your
             own
             Jupiter
             ;
             whom
             you
             fancy
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Son
             of
             his
             Father
             Saturn
             ,
             because
             he
             resembles
             him
             in
             Severity
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             appeased
             but
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             that
             Nature
             which
             gave
             the
             offence
             :
             
               [
               O
            
             Jovem
             
               Christianum
               &
               solum
               patris
               filium
               de
               crudeliaate
               .
               ]
            
             And
             therefore
             you
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             accuse
             Christians
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             men
             that
             represent
             God
             as
             not
             appeasable
             ,
             but
             by
             Christ's
             making
             an
             Oblation
             of
             his
             own
             Blood
             ,
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             a
             Sacrifice
             far
             more
             like
             to
             be
             acepted
             as
             a
             Propitiation
             ,
             than
             those
             Victims
             you
             offer
             ;
             of
             men
             condemned
             to
             the
             Beasts
             (
             and
             therefore
             polluted
             with
             their
             own
             guilt
             ;
             )
             or
             of
             innocent
             Babes
             ,
             who
             are
             merely
             passive
             (
             and
             offered
             against
             their
             own
             Will
             ;
             )
             or
             of
             decrepit
             Persons
             ,
             though
             willing
             :
             for
             since
             old
             Age
             pusheth
             them
             forward
             ,
             what
             merit
             can
             their
             be
             in
             chusing
             to
             go
             out
             at
             this
             door
             ,
             where
             ,
             in
             their
             passage
             to
             their
             Grave
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             meet
             with
             those
             Incumbrances
             of
             extreme
             old
             Age
             ,
             which
             singly
             are
             worse
             than
             an
             hundred
             
             deaths
             ?
             or
             of
             those
             who
             in
             the
             prime
             and
             flower
             of
             their
             Age
             do
             offer
             themselves
             Victimes
             ,
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             Man-kind
             :
             since
             a
             few
             more
             years
             will
             put
             them
             beyond
             their
             choice
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             under
             a
             necessity
             of
             dying
             :
             whereas
             that
             Blood
             ,
             which
             we
             affirm
             to
             have
             been
             shed
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             was
             the
             Blood
             of
             a
             spotless
             Lamb
             :
             offer'd
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             (
             he
             was
             Priest
             as
             well
             as
             Sacrifice
             ,
             )
             and
             laid
             down
             his
             Life
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             could
             take
             it
             from
             him
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Touching
             the
             second
             branch
             of
             this
             argument
             ,
             That
             this
             custom
             of
             propitiating
             the
             Deity
             with
             the
             oblation
             of
             Human
             blood
             ,
             was
             not
             in
             imitation
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             old
             Tradition
             ,
             &c.
             though
             I
             find
             great
             names
             muster'd
             against
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             yet
             when
             I
             consider
             that
             they
             march
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Rabbins
             (
             who
             are
             ambitious
             of
             having
             the
             whole
             World
             in
             debt
             to
             them
             )
             this
             Army
             of
             Lions
             grows
             less
             formidable
             ,
             as
             being
             led
             on
             and
             headed
             by
             such
             sheepish
             Captains
             ,
             as
             
               R.
               Salomon
               Jarchi
            
             ,
             who
             (
             upon
             Jeremy
             ,
             7.
             31.
             
             )
             bringeth
             in
             God
             speaking
             concerning
             Molech
             after
             this
             manner
             
               [
               When
               I
               spake
               to
            
             Abraham
             
               to
               sacrifice
               his
               Son
               ,
               it
               entred
               not
               into
               my
               heart
               that
               he
               should
               sacrifice
               him
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               known
               his
               righteousness
               .
               ]
            
             having
             first
             fancied
             ,
             that
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             practice
             ,
             objected
             the
             Example
             of
             Abraham
             .
             A
             thing
             which
             no
             more
             enter'd
             into
             the
             Pagan's
             heart
             ,
             than
             it
             did
             into
             God's
             to
             have
             Isaac
             sacrificed
             ;
             nor
             was
             ever
             objected
             to
             the
             Jews
             ;
             of
             which
             this
             (
             I
             conceive
             )
             is
             proof
             sufficient
             :
             That
             neither
             
               Philo
               Judaeus
            
             nor
             Josephus
             ,
             nor
             his
             Adversary
             Appion
             ,
             make
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             the
             Heathens
             imitating
             Abraham
             ,
             or
             pleading
             their
             imitation
             of
             him
             in
             their
             own
             defence
             .
             A
             Calumny
             from
             which
             those
             great
             Patrons
             of
             Judaism
             would
             certainly
             have
             quitted
             their
             Religion
             ,
             had
             it
             then
             been
             objected
             ,
             when
             they
             wrote
             of
             that
             Oblation
             :
             
               Josephus
               (
               Jud.
               antiq
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             14.
             )
             most
             copiously
             :
             and
             
               Philo
               (
               de
               profugis
            
             )
             allegorically
             :
             neither
             can
             it
             stand
             with
             reason
             that
             Appion
             (
             who
             scraped
             up
             whatsoever
             he
             could
             find
             in
             Books
             ,
             or
             invent
             of
             his
             own
             Brain
             against
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             )
             should
             omit
             so
             material
             and
             plausible
             a
             Plea
             ,
             if
             the
             World
             had
             then
             thought
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             clear
             intimation
             of
             
             Abraham's
             offering
             his
             Son
             that
             is
             met
             with
             in
             Pagan
             Writers
             is
             in
             Porphyry
             (
             as
             he
             is
             quoted
             by
             
               Eusebius
               )
               (
               praeparat
               .
               Evangel
               .
            
             1.
             7.
             
             )
             where
             speaking
             of
             Saturn
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               the
               Phaenicians
               called
               him
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               and
               that
               he
               had
               an
               only
               Son
               called
            
             Irud
             
               (
               which
               in
               the
               Phoenician
               Language
               signifies
               an
               only
               Son
               )
               of
               the
               Nimph
            
             Anobret
             ;
             ]
             whom
             his
             father
             ,
             being
             in
             some
             great
             calamity
             ,
             sacrificed
             upon
             an
             Altar
             purposely
             made
             .
             If
             I
             may
             call
             that
             clear
             which
             the
             two
             eyes
             of
             Learning
             ,
             
               Grotius
               (
               in
               dent
            
             .
             18.
             10.
             
             )
             and
             
               Vosstus
               (
               de
               idol
            
             .
             1.
             18.
             
             )
             cannot
             see
             how
             at
             all
             it
             concerns
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             transscriber
             of
             Eusebius
             meeting
             with
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             (
             the
             name
             of
             Saturn
             among
             the
             Phoenicians
             )
             as
             appears
             by
             St.
             
               Jerom.
               (
               Phoenicibus
            
             [
             Il.
             
               qui
               Hoebraeis
            
             El.
             ]
             
               Jerom.
               Epist
               .
               136.
               ad
               Marcellum
               :
               )
            
             and
             by
             Sanchoniathon
             himself
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             Sanchoniathon
             apud
             Eusebium
             ,
             
               prep
               .
               Evang.
            
             1.
             7.
             
             [
             El.
             ]
             
               which
               self
               same
               they
               call
            
             [
             Saturn
             .
             ]
             This
             note
             Vossius
             had
             from
             
               Grotius
               ;
               [
               atque
               ad
               hanc
               conjecturam
               ,
               quam
               certissimam
               arbitror
               in
               familiari
               sermone
               mihi
               praeire
               memini
               divinum
               virum
            
             Hugonem
             Grotium
             .
             ]
             
               (
               Vossius
               Ibid
               ,
            
             )
             and
             withal
             this
             conjecture
             that
             the
             Immolations
             mentioned
             by
             Sanchoniathon
             was
             by
             
             Saturn's
             Wives
             procuration
             ,
             )
             The
             Transcriber
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             ignorant
             of
             this
             Phoenician
             use
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             supposed
             it
             to
             be
             a
             contraction
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             But
             to
             take
             it
             in
             its
             full
             strength
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             reading
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             application
             of
             that
             Name
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             of
             whom
             came
             Israel
             ;
             I
             cannot
             see
             ,
             how
             it
             implies
             ,
             the
             Heathens
             deriving
             their
             sacrificing
             of
             children
             ,
             from
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             This
             was
             not
             pleaded
             by
             Porphyry
             ,
             against
             the
             Jew
             ,
             but
             Christian
             ;
             nor
             against
             the
             Christian
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             cryed
             shame
             of
             the
             Heathen
             World
             ,
             for
             its
             barbarous
             Immolations
             of
             innocents
             :
             for
             the
             palliation
             of
             the
             filthiness
             whereof
             that
             indefatigable
             enemy
             of
             the
             Christian
             name
             brings
             in
             this
             story
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             Porphyry's
             Author
             ,
             Sanchoniathon
             (
             from
             whom
             he
             hath
             this
             Story
             )
             neither
             
             names
             Israel
             (
             but
             Saturn
             ,
             whose
             Soul
             after
             his
             death
             assumed
             (
             for
             its
             heavenly
             body
             )
             the
             Planet
             so
             called
             :
             )
             nor
             his
             ,
             but
             his
             wifes
             (
             the
             Nymph
             Anobretha
             )
             sacrificing
             of
             her
             only
             Son
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Father
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             he
             relates
             this
             fact
             of
             Saturn
             ,
             or
             his
             Wife
             ,
             as
             an
             imitation
             of
             the
             ancient
             Custom
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             to
             sacrifice
             the
             Princes
             most
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             in
             times
             of
             eminent
             danger
             ,
             to
             that
             Deity
             that
             takes
             vengeance
             of
             sin
             ,
             for
             the
             pacifying
             of
             his
             wrath
             .
             
               [
               Morem
               priscis
               —
               ]
               [
               cùm
               itaque
            
             Saturnus
             
               rex
               ,
               ]
               —
               (
               Eus.
               pr.
               evan
               .
            
             1.
             7.
             )
             So
             far
             is
             Porphyry
             out
             in
             his
             alledging
             Abraham
             or
             Israel
             ,
             as
             the
             Samplar
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Heathen
             World
             transcrib'd
             that
             bloody
             Copy
             :
             as
             his
             own
             Author
             makes
             that
             very
             fact
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             he
             alledgeth
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             in
             observance
             of
             a
             Custom
             in
             ure
             long
             before
             Abraham
             was
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Porphyry
             (
             for
             the
             credit
             of
             Sanchoniathon
             )
             affirmeth
             that
             he
             gather'd
             his
             Antiquities
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             several
             Cities
             ,
             the
             sacred
             Inscriptions
             in
             the
             Temples
             ,
             and
             of
             Jerom-Baal
             the
             Priest
             of
             the
             God
             Irvo
             ,
             or
             Jao
             ;
             If
             we
             admit
             this
             Jerom-baal
             to
             have
             been
             Gideon
             ,
             whom
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             Jerub-baal
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             in
             the
             Phoenician
             Language
             ;
             only
             ,
             after
             their
             custom
             ,
             changing
             one
             
               [
               b
            
             ]
             into
             
               [
               m
            
             ]
             (
             as
             in
             
               [
               Ambubaiae
               ,
               Sambucus
               ,
               ]
               &c.
               )
            
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             this
             Author
             was
             contemporary
             with
             Gideon
             :
             for
             he
             might
             use
             
             Gideon's
             Records
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             (
             in
             all
             likelihood
             )
             came
             to
             the
             knowledg
             of
             him
             and
             them
             :
             by
             means
             of
             that
             intercourse
             betwixt
             the
             Israelites
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Berith
             (
             where
             Sanchoniathon
             lived
             )
             the
             worship
             of
             whose
             God
             
               [
               Baal-Berith
            
             ]
             the
             Israelites
             fell
             to
             ,
             after
             
             Gideon's
             death
             .
             But
             that
             he
             was
             not
             elder
             than
             Gideon
             doth
             necessarily
             follow
             from
             hence
             :
             (
             see
             
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               ,
               Orig.
               l.
               1.
               cap.
               2.
               sect
               .
            
             3.
             4.
             
             )
             and
             indeed
             't
             is
             manifest
             he
             was
             much
             younger
             than
             Gideon
             :
             from
             which
             Chronological
             Concession
             of
             those
             that
             are
             of
             opinion
             that
             the
             Heathens
             sacrificed
             Children
             in
             imitation
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             I
             argue
             against
             that
             opinion
             thus
             :
             If
             the
             story
             of
             
             Abraham's
             Fact
             had
             not
             till
             that
             time
             arrived
             ,
             by
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             at
             their
             next
             door
             neighbours
             (
             the
             Phaenicians
             )
             but
             must
             be
             fetch'd
             out
             of
             Hebrew
             Records
             ,
             till
             then
             unknown
             (
             to
             the
             greatest
             Antiquary
             the
             Heathen
             World
             affords
             ;
             )
             how
             can
             it
             be
             imagin'd
             that
             the
             report
             thereof
             should
             reach
             all
             over
             Canaan
             ,
             so
             many
             hundreds
             of
             years
             before
             that
             ;
             wherein
             children
             were
             made
             oblations
             ,
             so
             long
             even
             before
             Moses
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             thereof
             as
             of
             ancient
             use
             among
             them
             .
             
               Even
               their
               sons
               and
               their
               daughters
               have
               they
               burn'd
               in
               the
               fire
               to
               their
               Gods.
               ]
               (
               Deut.
            
             12.
             31.
             )
             In
             which
             particular
             God
             himself
             is
             so
             far
             from
             suspecting
             the
             Gentiles
             would
             or
             did
             follow
             Israel
             ,
             as
             he
             gives
             Israel
             caution
             not
             to
             follow
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             
               [
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               enquire
               after
               their
               Gods
               ,
               saying
               ,
               How
               did
               these
               Nations
               serve
               their
               Gods
               ?
               even
               so
               will
               I
               do
               likewise
               .
               ]
               (
               vers
               .
            
             30.
             )
             which
             would
             have
             been
             to
             small
             purpose
             ,
             had
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             those
             oblations
             followed
             Abraham
             ;
             for
             the
             Jew
             might
             then
             have
             replyed
             (
             to
             the
             Prophets
             rebuking
             him
             for
             that
             practise
             )
             that
             therein
             he
             followed
             the
             Nations
             ,
             in
             nothing
             but
             wherein
             they
             followed
             Abraham
             (
             whom
             those
             very
             Prophets
             bid
             them
             look
             to
             ,
             who
             were
             sent
             to
             rebuke
             them
             for
             sacrificing
             their
             sons
             and
             daughters
             to
             
               Molech
               .
            
             )
             It
             would
             have
             been
             more
             seasonable
             in
             that
             case
             (
             had
             the
             case
             been
             as
             our
             Opponents
             imagine
             )
             to
             have
             warned
             them
             not
             to
             look
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             intentions
             of
             God
             to
             try
             
             Abraham's
             Love
             and
             Faith
             ,
             in
             his
             tempting
             him
             to
             offer
             his
             only
             Son
             and
             his
             Son
             of
             Promise
             .
             But
             the
             Psalmist
             
               (
               Psal.
            
             106.
             35.
             
             )
             hath
             determin'd
             it
             beyond
             all
             doubt
             ,
             that
             the
             Israelites
             in
             sacrificing
             their
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             served
             the
             Idols
             of
             Canaan
             and
             learned
             their
             works
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             abominations
             which
             the
             Canaanites
             had
             practised
             (
             as
             Moses
             saith
             )
             before
             Israel
             came
             among
             them
             :
             and
             for
             which
             Israel
             should
             have
             rooted
             them
             out
             .
             Nay
             ,
             so
             far
             were
             the
             Canaanites
             from
             learning
             these
             works
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             
             Abraham's
             Posterity
             learn'd
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             that
             before
             
             Abraham's
             tryal
             ,
             the
             old
             Inhabitants
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             these
             works
             ,
             began
             to
             look
             white
             towards
             Harvest
             ,
             though
             as
             yet
             their
             sins
             were
             not
             fully
             ripe
             
               (
               Gen
            
             15.
             16.
             
             )
             yea
             Moses
             having
             spoken
             of
             offering
             sons
             to
             Molech
             ,
             among
             other
             of
             their
             bestialities
             
               (
               Levit.
            
             18.
             21.
             
             )
             as
             the
             sins
             that
             God
             
             visited
             upon
             the
             Canaanites
             (
             vers
             .
             25.
             )
             tells
             the
             Israelites
             (
             ver
             .
             27.
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             
               for
               all
               these
               same
               abominations
               have
               the
               men
               of
               this
               Land
               ,
               who
               were
               before
               you
               done
               :
            
             and
             this
             Land
             hath
             been
             defiled
             ,
             upon
             which
             Text
             
               Philo
               Judaeus
            
             saith
             
               [
               Barbaras
               quoque
               gentes
               per
               multas
               aetates
               litasse
               mactatis
               filiis
               ,
               cujus
               sceleris
            
             Moses
             
               eos
               accusat
               :
               ]
               (
               de
               Abrahamo
               ,
               pag.
               243.
               )
               It
               appears
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               for
               many
               Ages
               before
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
               did
               sacrifice
               children
               ,
               from
            
             Moses
             
               his
               saying
               [
               The
               men
               of
               this
               Land
            
             (
             Canaan
             )
             
               who
               inhabited
               it
               before
               you
               ,
               did
               do
               all
               these
               abominations
               and
               the
               land
               was
               defiled
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Had
             those
             circumjacent
             Nations
             taken
             up
             that
             practice
             from
             
             Abraham's
             Example
             ,
             what
             better
             Argument
             could
             they
             have
             used
             than
             that
             ,
             to
             induce
             the
             Jews
             to
             it
             ?
             and
             sure
             had
             the
             Jews
             upon
             that
             reason
             conform'd
             to
             that
             Gentile
             Rite
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             heard
             them
             plead
             that
             ,
             for
             their
             adhering
             to
             it
             ;
             rather
             than
             those
             sorry
             reasons
             they
             bring
             for
             their
             resolute
             contumacy
             and
             pertinacious
             resistance
             of
             the
             Prophet's
             motion
             to
             them
             to
             forsake
             it
             !
             
               [
               As
               for
               the
               word
               that
               thou
               hast
               spoken
               to
               us
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               hearken
               to
               thee
               ,
               we
               will
               do
               as
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               for
               then
               it
               was
               well
               with
               us
               ,
               we
               had
               plenty
               and
               peace
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             how
             much
             more
             strenuous
             would
             this
             reply
             have
             been
             ,
             
               [
               then
               we
               did
               well
               ;
               for
               we
               followed
            
             Abraham
             .
             ]
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             the
             Phoenicians
             had
             no
             knowledg
             of
             
             Abraham's
             fact
             ,
             till
             Sanchoniathon
             found
             it
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Records
             ,
             so
             long
             after
             Moses
             :
             how
             could
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             reach
             ,
             in
             almost
             as
             short
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             far
             south
             as
             Affrica
             ,
             as
             far
             north
             as
             Scythia
             ,
             as
             far
             east
             as
             India
             ,
             (
             for
             't
             is
             not
             to
             be
             conceiv'd
             ,
             from
             whence
             but
             India
             or
             Tartary
             :
             the
             Americans
             derive
             their
             Pedigree
             or
             the
             Inhabitants
             ;
             of
             the
             Caroline
             Islands
             ,
             the
             worship
             of
             Molech
             :
             whose
             Images
             in
             that
             form
             wherein
             they
             are
             described
             by
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             in
             the
             twentieth
             Book
             of
             his
             Bibliotheca
             :
             were
             found
             there
             by
             the
             first
             discoverers
             of
             that
             Island
             ;
             who
             also
             affirmed
             that
             they
             threw
             children
             as
             sacrifices
             into
             the
             glowing
             hands
             of
             that
             Idol
             ;
             who
             were
             there
             scalded
             to
             death
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             fire
             within
             the
             hollow
             body
             of
             the
             Image
             :
             of
             all
             which
             Vives
             received
             good
             intelligence
             just
             as
             he
             was
             commenting
             upon
             the
             19.
             
             Chapter
             of
             the
             7.
             
             Book
             of
             St.
             
               Austin
               ,
               de
               Civitate
               Dei
            
             ,
             which
             treats
             upon
             that
             subject
             .
             )
             As
             far
             west
             as
             Hercules
             Pillars
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             through
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             which
             ancient
             History
             gives
             us
             account
             .
             For
             this
             custom
             ,
             of
             sacrificing
             men
             to
             appease
             the
             divine
             wrath
             ,
             will
             appear
             to
             have
             been
             in
             a
             manner
             universal
             (
             almost
             ,
             if
             not
             altogether
             )
             as
             early
             as
             that
             Age
             wherein
             the
             most
             critical
             Computers
             affirm
             Sanconiathon
             to
             have
             lived
             :
             If
             we
             cast
             a
             diligent
             eye
             back
             upon
             those
             quotations
             that
             have
             been
             already
             alledged
             .
             Nay
             if
             the
             Phoenicians
             did
             not
             know
             it
             before
             then
             ,
             how
             could
             the
             Carthaginians
             practice
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             custom
             of
             their
             native
             Countrey
             Phoenicia
             :
             since
             that
             Colony
             was
             as
             old
             as
             Joshuah
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             fled
             into
             Affrica
             ,
             and
             built
             Carthage
             .
             There
             was
             graven
             on
             two
             Marble
             Pillars
             ,
             near
             Tangis
             or
             Tangere
             ,
             this
             Inscription
             ;
             
               [
               Nos
               fugimus
               à
               facie
            
             Joshuae
             ,
             
               praedonis
               filii
            
             Nave
             :
             ]
             
               We
               fled
               from
               the
               face
               of
               that
               Robber
            
             Joshua
             ,
             
               the
               son
               of
               Nun
            
             ;
             which
             Procopius
             reports
             he
             saw
             (
             as
             
               Euagrius
               Scholasticus
            
             affirms
             ,
             
               Eccl.
               hist.
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
            
             18.
             )
          
           
             7.
             
             Seeing
             Sanchoniathon
             (
             the
             only
             Pagan
             Writer
             whose
             Testimony
             my
             Antagonists
             produce
             )
             relates
             that
             fact
             of
             Saturn
             (
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             of
             Abraham
             )
             as
             what
             either
             he
             ,
             or
             his
             Wife
             after
             his
             decease
             ,
             was
             forced
             to
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             ancient
             use
             of
             hat
             Countrey
             :
             All
             their
             presumptions
             ;
             grownded
             upon
             the
             Phoenicians
             conveighing
             this
             Custom
             not
             only
             to
             their
             own
             Colony
             at
             Carthage
             ,
             as
             
               Diodor.
               Sicul.
            
             affirmeth
             it
             to
             be
             
               (
               Bibliath
               .
               l.
            
             20.
             )
             And
             also
             Herodotus
             ,
             who
             saith
             Cambyses
             intended
             a
             War
             against
             the
             Carthiginians
             :
             but
             the
             Phoenicians
             (
             being
             the
             only
             Seafaring
             men
             Cambyses
             had
             )
             absolutely
             refused
             to
             be
             imployed
             in
             that
             service
             :
             for
             that
             they
             were
             sprang
             from
             the
             same
             stock
             that
             the
             Carthaginians
             were
             
               (
               Herodotus
               in
               Thalia
            
             .
             St.
             Austin
             also
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             from
             thence
             the
             Carthaginians
             had
             their
             Extract
             :
             
               [
               interrogati
               nostri
               rustici
               quid
               sint
               ;
               respondent
               Punici
               Chanam
               ;
               ]
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Phoenician
               Canaanites
               ,
            
             )
             St.
             
               Austin
               (
               in
               epist.
               ad
               Romanos
               .
               )
            
             But
             (
             being
             the
             greatest
             Traders
             by
             Sea
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             )
             
             
               (
               Heylyn
               .
               Geogr.
               Phoenicia
               ;
               )
            
             to
             all
             those
             Countreys
             with
             whom
             they
             trafficked
             These
             presumptions
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             fall
             too
             short
             of
             proving
             the
             Inference
             they
             are
             premised
             to
             :
             for
             all
             this
             might
             be
             ,
             they
             might
             convey
             their
             own
             old
             Custom
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             grownded
             upon
             the
             fact
             of
             Abraham
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             for
             the
             Original
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             those
             Parts
             of
             the
             World
             that
             they
             had
             dealings
             with
             ,
             we
             must
             look
             ,
             (
             beyond
             Abraham
             )
             to
             the
             more
             ancient
             practice
             of
             the
             Phoenicians
             ,
             upon
             which
             
             Abraham's
             practice
             ,
             as
             they
             relate
             it
             ,
             was
             grounded
             (
             not
             
               è
               contrà
            
             )
             and
             which
             was
             in
             ure
             (
             before
             Israel
             came
             there
             )
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             in
             Chaldaea
             ,
             before
             Abraham
             came
             thence
             :
             for
             the
             Hebrew
             Doctors
             say
             that
             the
             Chaldeans
             would
             have
             sacrificed
             Abraham
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             for
             his
             speaking
             against
             their
             Idol
             ,
             which
             (
             I
             suppose
             ,
             from
             their
             making
             fire
             the
             symbol
             of
             it
             )
             was
             the
             Sun
             :
             and
             that
             's
             all
             one
             with
             
               Molech
               :
               (
               vide
               Calvin
               (
               in
               genes
               .
               11.
               28.
               )
               &
               Josephum
               (
               Ant.
               Jud.
               l.
               1.
               cap.
               8.
               )
               &
               Hieronimum
               (
               in
               genesim
               .
               )
            
             But
             to
             put
             it
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             that
             humane
             Sacrifices
             were
             in
             use
             before
             
               Abraham
               ;
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Ethiopian
             Priests
             used
             to
             perswade
             their
             Kings
             of
             old
             to
             a
             voluntary
             laying
             down
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             for
             their
             Countreys
             good
             :
             and
             that
             Ergamenes
             (
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Ptolemy
             the
             second
             )
             was
             the
             first
             Ethiopian
             King
             who
             threw
             off
             that
             Superstition
             :
             and
             that
             from
             these
             (
             being
             the
             most
             ancient
             Nation
             )
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             and
             others
             borrowed
             their
             Hierogliphicks
             ,
             their
             sacred
             Rites
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Ceremonies
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Gods
             were
             honoured
             
               Died.
               Siculus
               (
               antiqu
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             )
             Now
             that
             
               Jupiter
               Hammon
            
             (
             the
             Ethiopian
             God
             )
             was
             Molech
             ,
             or
             the
             Sun
             ,
             may
             be
             read
             on
             the
             horns
             they
             assigned
             him
             ;
             which
             were
             nothing
             else
             but
             types
             of
             the
             Sun's
             Beams
             ,
             
               Bacon
               (
               sapientia
               veterum
               .
               )
               Selden
               (
               de
               diis
               Syriis
               .
               )
            
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Touching
             the
             third
             branch
             of
             this
             argument
             ,
             That
             the
             custom
             of
             sacrificing
             children
             is
             to
             be
             father'd
             ,
             upon
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             old
             Tradition
             ,
             of
             sacrificing
             Beasts
             ,
             after
             the
             world
             (
             having
             lost
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             sacrifices
             )
             thought
             the
             bestial
             Sacrifices
             ,
             of
             themselves
             (
             without
             relation
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             womans
             seed
             ,
             which
             they
             typified
             )
             were
             propitiatory
             :
             and
             found
             them
             ,
             by
             after
             experience
             ,
             in-available
             ,
             This
             is
             in
             it self
             so
             rational
             an
             Hypothesis
             (
             upon
             the
             grant
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             father'd
             upon
             the
             Example
             of
             Abraham
             )
             as
             ,
             that
             ,
             being
             disinherited
             ,
             the
             estate
             must
             fall
             to
             this
             ,
             as
             heir
             at
             Law.
             Yet
             ,
             because
             that
             hath
             carried
             it
             by
             so
             long
             a
             Prescription
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             move
             for
             its
             total
             Ejectment
             ;
             till
             I
             have
             proved
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             to
             the
             Child
             whose
             Parentage
             is
             in
             controversie
             .
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             having
             made
             promise
             of
             the
             Woman's
             Seed
             ,
             and
             instituted
             Sacrifices
             as
             Types
             of
             that
             blood
             :
             
               (
               Grotius
            
             reck
             ons
             the
             custom
             of
             Victimes
             among
             those
             which
             were
             not
             taken
             up
             by
             natural
             Instinct
             ,
             nor
             the
             Collection
             of
             Reason
             ,
             but
             by
             divine
             Tradition
             :
             a
             custom
             retain'd
             in
             all
             Places
             and
             Ages
             
               (
               de
               verit
               .
               Christ.
               rel
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             )
             the
             World
             corrupting
             that
             Tradition
             ,
             came
             to
             this
             point
             :
             that
             humane
             Blood
             must
             be
             more
             effectual
             ,
             than
             bestial
             ,
             to
             attone
             the
             divine
             Justice
             .
          
           
             After
             that
             Agathocles
             had
             subdued
             Affrick
             (
             with
             the
             remainder
             of
             that
             Army
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             was
             intire
             ,
             was
             routed
             in
             Sicily
             ,
             by
             the
             Carthaginians
             )
             and
             laid
             seige
             to
             Carthage
             :
             the
             Inhabitants
             imputing
             the
             disaster
             to
             the
             displeasure
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             betake
             themselves
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             Supplications
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             Gods
             whom
             they
             supplicate
             with
             large
             donatives
             ;
             for
             they
             thought
             (
             saith
             Diodorus
             )
             by
             this
             means
             to
             deprecate
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             
               [
               If
               to
               their
               prayers
               they
               join'd
               sacrifices
               and
               donatives
               .
               ]
               (
               Diodor.
               Sicul.
               bibliothec
               .
               l.
            
             20.
             )
             But
             suspecting
             all
             this
             would
             not
             pacifie
             the
             enraged
             Deity
             :
             at
             last
             they
             betake
             themselves
             to
             humane
             Sacrifices
             ;
             and
             immolate
             ,
             for
             the
             publick
             Good
             ,
             two
             hundred
             of
             the
             choicest
             Sons
             of
             the
             most
             Noble
             Persons
             :
             to
             whom
             two
             hundred
             more
             of
             Voluntiers
             joyn'd
             themselves
             ;
             and
             so
             march'd
             four
             hundred
             in
             a
             Body
             to
             the
             Altars
             of
             Saturn
             ,
             as
             Victimes
             for
             their
             City
             .
             'T
             is
             easie
             to
             observe
             ,
             in
             this
             story
             ,
             That
             the
             Carthaginians
             looked
             upon
             the
             sacrifices
             and
             other
             gifts
             they
             dedicated
             ,
             as
             Bribes
             to
             blind
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             appease
             the
             displeasure
             of
             their
             (
             before
             that
             )
             neglected
             Gods
             :
             But
             that
             the
             suspicion
             they
             had
             (
             when
             they
             considered
             the
             imminent
             danger
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             grievousness
             
             of
             their
             Crime
             ,
             in
             wholly
             neglecting
             ;
             and
             of
             their
             fore-fathers
             ,
             in
             cheating
             Saturn
             with
             Changlings
             ,
             instead
             of
             Noble-men's
             Sons
             )
             that
             their
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             ,
             that
             their
             bestial
             Victims
             ,
             would
             not
             expiate
             so
             great
             a
             guilt
             ,
             nor
             procure
             Redemption
             for
             them
             from
             so
             great
             a
             danger
             ;
             prompted
             them
             to
             make
             all
             sure
             by
             the
             oblation
             of
             humane
             Blood
             :
             when
             they
             revolved
             these
             things
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             enemy
             before
             their
             walls
             ,
             thinking
             to
             make
             up
             all
             former
             breaches
             with
             their
             Gods
             ,
             and
             to
             supply
             the
             defect
             of
             other
             applications
             ;
             they
             betook
             themselves
             to
             this
             course
             of
             Expiation
             ,
             saith
             Diodorus
             .
             To
             which
             eminent
             Act
             of
             Piety
             (
             as
             they
             thought
             )
             they
             imputed
             the
             safety
             of
             their
             City
             and
             recovery
             of
             their
             Countrey
             :
             as
             on
             the
             contrary
             that
             Historian
             in
             the
             same
             Book
             chargeth
             Agathocles
             his
             overthrow
             upon
             his
             sacrificing
             his
             Friend
             and
             Landlord
             Ophella
             ,
             to
             his
             own
             ambition
             .
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             on
             the
             same
             month
             and
             day
             whereon
             he
             slew
             Ophella
             ,
             and
             drew
             his
             Army
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             lost
             in
             Sicily
             his
             own
             Army
             ,
             and
             both
             his
             Son
             's
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             most
             worthy
             of
             note
             (
             in
             his
             opinion
             )
             for
             slaying
             one
             Friend
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             lost
             two
             Sons
             ,
             but
             lost
             them
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             
             Ophella's
             Souldiers
             .
             In
             which
             passage
             my
             Author
             seems
             to
             compare
             Agathocles
             his
             Immolation
             of
             Ophella
             to
             his
             own
             lusts
             ,
             with
             the
             Carthaginians
             Oblation
             of
             their
             Children
             to
             Saturn
             :
             that
             ,
             the
             meritorious
             cause
             of
             his
             ruine
             :
             this
             ,
             of
             their
             deliverance
             .
             Hence
             
               Philo
               ,
               [
               immolandos
               exhibuisse
               filios
               ,
               vel
               pro
               incolumitate
               patriae
               ,
               velut
               averterent
               bella
               ,
               siccitates
               ,
               inundationes
               ,
               pestilentias
               :
               ]
               (
               de
            
             Abrahamo
             ,
             243.
             )
             
               the
               Gentiles
               sacrificed
               children
               for
               the
               common
               safety
               ,
               for
               the
               averting
               of
               War
               ,
               Plague
               ,
               drought
               ,
            
             &c.
             Hyginus
             
               (
               Poetic
               .
               Astronom
               .
               tit
               .
               Hydra
               )
            
             reports
             that
             the
             Plague
             raging
             at
             Phlagusa
             (
             near
             
               Troy
               )
               Demiphon
            
             enquired
             of
             the
             Oracle
             what
             course
             he
             should
             take
             to
             pacifie
             the
             incensed
             Deity
             ;
             Apollo
             commands
             they
             should
             every
             year
             sacria
             Virgin
             of
             noble
             Parentage
             .
             
               Petronius
               Arbiter
            
             ,
             amongst
             the
             most
             trite
             and
             obvious
             things
             ,
             in
             Classick
             Authors
             ,
             reckons
             .
             
               [
               responsa
               in
               pestellentiam
               data
               ,
               ut
               virgines
               tres
               aut
               plures
               immolentur
               .
               ]
               (
               Satyric
               .
               pag.
               1.
               )
               Responds
               given
               ,
               for
               the
               removal
               of
               the
               Pestilence
               ,
               that
               two
               or
               three
               or
               more
               Virgins
               should
               be
               sacrificed
               .
            
          
           
             If
             we
             review
             those
             Instances
             of
             humane
             Victimes
             that
             have
             already
             been
             quoted
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             they
             were
             applyed
             to
             (
             as
             their
             sacred
             Anker
             )
             when
             all
             other
             ways
             of
             supplications
             were
             found
             inavailable
             ,
             and
             their
             distress
             such
             as
             required
             immediate
             redress
             and
             would
             admit
             of
             no
             delay
             .
             Thus
             when
             the
             Priests
             of
             Baal
             found
             their
             God
             to
             lend
             a
             deaf
             ear
             to
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             they
             invoke
             him
             with
             the
             voice
             of
             their
             own
             Blood.
             When
             the
             Grecians
             in
             their
             expedition
             to
             Troy
             at
             Aulis
             ,
             cannot
             ,
             by
             their
             Hecatombs
             of
             bestial
             Victims
             ,
             obtain
             the
             favour
             of
             their
             angry
             Goddess
             ,
             they
             immolate
             Iphigenia
             :
             and
             when
             in
             their
             return
             home
             ,
             at
             the
             Taurick
             Chersonesus
             ,
             they
             cannot
             by
             any
             other
             means
             attone
             
             Achilles's
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             engage
             a
             fair
             wind
             homeward
             ,
             they
             with
             joynt
             consent
             sacrifice
             Polixena
             .
             When
             the
             Marcomanni
             invaded
             the
             Empire
             ,
             
               an
               .
               Christi
               ,
               271.
               
               Fulvius
               Sabinus
            
             made
             a
             motion
             in
             the
             Senate
             by
             the
             Emperour's
             Order
             ,
             that
             the
             
             Sybil's
             Books
             might
             be
             consulted
             ,
             and
             such
             Sacrifices
             offered
             as
             they
             appointed
             for
             so
             great
             an
             Exigent
             :
             to
             the
             which
             he
             instigates
             them
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Serò
               nimis
               ,
               P.
               C.
               de
               reipublicae
               salute
               consulimus
               ,
               serò
               ad
               fatalia
               jussa
               respicimus
               ,
               more
               languentium
               ,
               qui
               ad
               summos
               medicos
               nisi
               in
               summa
               desperatione
               non
               mittunt
               ,
               ]
               we
               consult
               too
               late
               (
               oh
               ye
               conscript
               Fathers
               )
               about
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               we
               look
               too
               late
               to
               the
               fatal
               Commands
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               languishing
               persons
               ,
               who
               send
               not
               for
               the
               best
               Physicians
               but
               in
               greatest
               Extremity
               .
            
             Now
             what
             these
             
               fatalia
               jussa
            
             were
             ,
             appears
             from
             the
             Emp.
             
             Aurelian's
             letter
             to
             the
             Senate
             .
             
               [
               Miror
               vos
               patres
               sancti
               tamdiu
               de
               aperiendis
               Sibyllinis
               dubitasse
               libris
               ,
               quasi
               in
               Christianorum
               Ecclesia
               ,
               non
               in
               templo
               deorum
               omnium
               tractaretis
               .
               Agite
               igitur
               ceremoniisque
               solennibus
               juvate
               principem
               Necessitate
               publica
               laborantem
               inspiciantur
               libri
               :
               quae
               facienda
               fuerint
               celebrentur
               ,
               quemlibet
               sumptum
               ,
               cujuslibet
               gentis
               Captivos
               ,
               quaelibet
               animalia
               regia
               non
               abnuo
               ,
               sed
               libens
               offero
               .
               ]
               (
               Vopiscus
               in
               Aureliano
               ,
               pag.
               100
               ,
               102.
               )
               I
               wonder
               (
               holy
               Fathers
               )
               that
               you
               should
               thus
               long
               dwell
               upon
               the
               question
               ,
               whether
               the
               Sibylline
               Oracles
               are
               to
               be
               consulted
               or
               no
               ?
               as
               if
               you
               handled
               this
               question
               in
               a
               Church
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               all
               the
               Gods.
               Go
               to
               therefore
               ,
               and
               with
               solemn
               Ceremonies
               aid
               
               Prince
               labouring
               under
               the
               publick
               necessity
               .
               Let
               the
               books
               be
               looked
               into
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               they
               appoint
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               be
               it
               to
               sacrifice
               Cattel
               ,
               Captives
               ,
               or
               whomsoever
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               observed
               .
            
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             But
             we
             need
             no
             better
             evidence
             ,
             that
             men
             fled
             to
             humane
             Blood
             in
             those
             extremities
             (
             out
             of
             which
             they
             found
             no
             exit
             any
             other
             way
             )
             than
             what
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             afford
             :
             where
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Moab
             being
             besieged
             in
             Kirharraseth
             ,
             &
             seeing
             that
             he
             could
             neither
             hold
             out
             against
             the
             assaults
             ,
             nor
             with
             his
             select
             band
             make
             his
             way
             through
             the
             Forces
             of
             his
             Enemies
             :
             and
             being
             resolv'd
             not
             to
             yield
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             tryed
             the
             last
             means
             of
             invoking
             and
             engaging
             the
             divine
             aid
             ;
             took
             his
             eldest
             Son
             (
             that
             should
             have
             reigned
             in
             his
             stead
             )
             and
             offered
             him
             up
             for
             a
             Burnt-offering
             upon
             the
             wall
             .
             (
             2.
             
             
               Reg.
               3.
               26.
               )
               [
               And
               when
               the
               King
               of
            
             Moab
             
               saw
               that
               the
               battel
               was
               too
               sore
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               took
               with
               him
               seven
               hundred
               men
               to
               break
               through
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               King
               of
            
             Edom
             :
             
               but
               they
               could
               not
               .
               Then
               he
               took
               his
               eldest
               Son
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               And
               there
               was
               great
               indignation
               against
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               and
               they
               departed
               from
               him
               and
               returned
               to
               their
               own
               Land.
               ]
            
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             dispute
             ,
             whether
             Junius
             &
             Tremelius
             their
             first
             or
             second
             thoughts
             are
             soundest
             .
             It
             will
             be
             sufficient
             for
             my
             turn
             ,
             to
             prove
             their
             second
             not
             overwise
             (
             except
             in
             St.
             
             Paul's
             sence
             :
             )
             being
             part
             of
             them
             grounded
             upon
             their
             correcting
             the
             Text
             as
             themselves
             translate
             it
             :
             the
             Text
             
               [
               Accepit
               filium
               suum
               primogenitum
               :
               ]
            
             —
             The
             Margin
             ,
             
               [
               Corrigendum
               ,
               [
               Ejus
               ,
               ]
               id
               est
               ,
               Regis
            
             Edomoeorum
             .
             ]
             Such
             is
             their
             conceipt
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Moab
             sacrificed
             the
             King
             of
             
             Edom's
             Son
             :
             for
             the
             framing
             of
             which
             ,
             they
             turn
             
               [
               Suum
            
             ]
             (
             which
             clearly
             carries
             it
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Moab
             )
             into
             
               [
               Ejus
            
             ]
             to
             which
             they
             make
             the
             King
             of
             Edom
             the
             antecedent
             ;
             whose
             Son
             (
             they
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             )
             the
             King
             of
             Moab
             took
             Prisoner
             ,
             in
             that
             fruitless
             sally
             he
             made
             to
             break
             through
             the
             King
             of
             
             Edom's
             Forces
             ;
             a
             thing
             in
             its
             self
             (
             't
             is
             true
             )
             possible
             ,
             though
             very
             improbable
             ;
             that
             he
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             break
             through
             to
             the
             King
             of
             
             Edom's
             Forces
             (
             sor
             the
             safety
             of
             his
             life
             by
             flight
             )
             should
             be
             able
             to
             carry
             off
             such
             a
             Prisoner
             ,
             who
             ,
             doubtless
             ,
             was
             near
             his
             father's
             Standard
             )
             in
             his
             retreat
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             through
             the
             Forces
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             and
             Israel
             ,
             which
             lay
             betwixt
             the
             City
             and
             the
             King
             of
             Edom
             ;
             as
             that
             expression
             does
             more
             then
             imply
             ,
             
               [
               to
               break
               through
               even
               unto
               the
               King
               of
            
             Edom
             ;
             ]
             strange
             that
             he
             should
             venture
             back
             again
             ,
             through
             two
             Armies
             :
             with
             the
             incumbrance
             of
             a
             Prisoner
             ,
             rather
             than
             through
             one
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             safety
             .
             However
             the
             Argument
             
               [
               à
               posse
               ad
               esse
            
             ]
             can
             be
             of
             no
             validity
             here
             ,
             where
             the
             consequence
             is
             as
             manifestly
             impossible
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             for
             God
             to
             lye
             :
             for
             the
             Text
             saith
             the
             King
             of
             Moab
             took
             
               [
               suum
               primogenitum
            
             ]
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             Septuagint
             ,
             
               [
               he
               took
               his
               own
               first
               begotten
               son
               .
               ]
               his
               own
               first
               begotten
               son
               ,
            
             in
             which
             relative
             there
             can
             be
             no
             ambiguity
             ,
             though
             the
             
               [
               Ejus
            
             ]
             which
             they
             foist
             into
             the
             Margin
             ,
             and
             the
             
               [
               his
               ,
            
             ]
             which
             stands
             in
             our
             English
             Text
             may
             ,
             in
             Grammar
             ,
             refer
             indifferently
             to
             either
             the
             King
             of
             Edom
             or
             of
             Moab
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             more
             scandalized
             with
             these
             learned
             men's
             turning
             of
             
               [
               suum
            
             ]
             into
             
               [
               ejus
            
             ]
             than
             I
             am
             with
             the
             Collecters
             of
             the
             Contents
             of
             our
             English
             Bibles
             ,
             for
             applying
             that
             relative
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Edom
             ,
             (
             Eng.
             contents
             of
             2
             
               Reg.
               3.
               [
               the
               King
               of
            
             Moab
             
               sacrificing
               the
               King
               of
            
             Edom
             '
             
               s
               son
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             To
             return
             to
             Junius
             and
             Tremelius
             :
             their
             opinion
             touching
             this
             subject
             (
             expressed
             in
             their
             notes
             on
             
               Amos
               1.
               16.
               
               )
               [
               filium
            
             Edomaei
             
               captivum
               in
               holacaustum
               absolutissimè
               obtulit
               ,
               The
               King
               of
            
             Moab
             
               did
               undoubtedly
               offer
               the
               King
               of
            
             Edom's
             
               son
               for
               a
               burnt-offering
            
             )
             Is
             chiefly
             grounded
             ,
             upon
             their
             jumbling
             two
             Stories
             into
             one
             (
             just
             as
             the
             Poetical
             Fables
             grew
             up
             ,
             from
             confounding
             the
             true
             Histories
             of
             several
             Joves
             ,
             and
             applying
             them
             to
             one
             of
             the
             youngest
             and
             worst
             of
             them
             )
             this
             ,
             related
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Kings
             :
             and
             that
             which
             Amos
             mentions
             
               (
               chap.
               2.
               vers
               .
               16.
               )
               [
               for
               three
               transgressions
               of
            
             Moab
             —
             
               because
               he
               burnt
               the
               King
               of
            
             Edom
             '
             
               s
               bones
               into
               lime
               .
            
             ]
             By
             this
             means
             metamorphizing
             the
             King
             of
             
             Moab's
             son
             ,
             into
             the
             King
             of
             
             Edom's
             :
             and
             then
             the
             King
             of
             
             Edom's
             son
             ,
             into
             the
             King
             of
             Edom
             himself
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             the
             sacrificing
             of
             a
             living
             youth
             upon
             the
             wall
             ;
             into
             the
             haling
             of
             dry
             bones
             out
             of
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             
             and
             burning
             them
             to
             Chalk
             ;
             things
             no
             more
             like
             one
             another
             ,
             than
             Chalk
             is
             to
             Cheese
             :
             and
             all
             this
             (
             as
             themselves
             confess
             )
             contrary
             to
             those
             reasons
             and
             the
             authority
             of
             good
             Authors
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             had
             some
             time
             been
             of
             another
             Opinion
             :
             and
             (
             so
             far
             as
             my
             small
             reading
             reacheth
             )
             to
             the
             current
             of
             Expositors
             ,
             who
             thus
             express
             their
             judgments
             touching
             this
             Text
             of
             
               Amos
               [
               quando
               id
               factum
               non
               constat
               :
               ]
            
             So
             
               Emmanuel
               Saa
               [
               quando
               hoc
               factum
               sit
               nusquam
               legitur
               :
               ]
            
             So
             our
             learned
             
               Gualter
               .
               Saa
            
             (
             indeed
             )
             saith
             ,
             the
             Hebrews
             make
             this
             in
             Amos
             an
             Appendix
             to
             that
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrasts
             have
             a
             conceipt
             ,
             that
             they
             besmear'd
             their
             houses
             with
             the
             ashes
             of
             those
             bones
             instead
             of
             Chalk
             ;
             and
             Gualter
             propounds
             it
             as
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             Moabites
             (
             after
             the
             end
             of
             that
             war
             mention'd
             in
             the
             Kings
             )
             did
             ,
             in
             the
             revenge
             of
             the
             Edomites
             ,
             confederating
             ,
             against
             them
             with
             the
             two
             Palestine
             Kings
             ,
             dig
             up
             the
             bones
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Edom
             (
             formerly
             dead
             )
             and
             burn
             them
             in
             contempt
             .
             But
             that
             it
             was
             the
             King
             of
             
             Edom's
             son
             that
             was
             sacrificed
             in
             the
             seige
             :
             or
             that
             he
             that
             was
             sacrificed
             ,
             the
             same
             man
             whose
             bones
             were
             burnt
             to
             Chalk
             (
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             
             Amos's
             discourse
             )
             neither
             they
             nor
             any
             considerate
             man
             ever
             thought
             ,
             before
             Junius
             and
             Tremelius
             .
             And
             now
             from
             the
             clear
             Text
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             Paraphrase
             of
             Josephus
             upon
             it
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             clearing
             of
             the
             point
             ,
             for
             the
             proof
             whereof
             I
             alledge
             this
             Text
             :
             I
             observe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             King
             of
             Moab
             offered
             his
             son
             as
             an
             holocaust
             ,
             as
             a
             propitiatory
             sacrifice
             ,
             to
             appease
             the
             wrath
             of
             God.
             
               [
               Scilicet
               deo
               suo
               ,
               ut
               sic
               placaret
               :
               ]
               (
               Em.
               Saa
               in
               locum
               :
               )
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               his
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               appease
               him
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             betook
             himself
             to
             this
             way
             of
             supplication
             ,
             when
             all
             other
             means
             of
             safety
             fail'd
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             at
             the
             utmost
             point
             of
             extremity
             and
             despair
             ;
             
               [
               quod
               ,
               ubi
               praeter
               spem
               ,
               non
               successit
               :
               rem
               extremae
               necessitatis
               &
               desperationis
               aggreditur
               ,
               ]
               (
               Joseph
               .
               antiq
               .
               Jud.
               lib.
               9.
               cap.
               1.
               ad
               finem
               )
               when
               his
               sallying
               out
               had
               not
               that
               success
               he
               hoped
               ,
               he
               betook
               himself
               to
               that
               shift
               which
               is
               never
               used
               but
               in
               extream
               necessity
               ,
               and
               when
               men
               despair
               to
               find
               relief
               any
               other
               way
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             ,
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             himself
             and
             Crown
             ,
             he
             sacrifices
             the
             most
             precious
             oblation
             that
             was
             in
             his
             power
             (
             as
             he
             thought
             )
             to
             give
             ,
             his
             son
             that
             was
             to
             reign
             after
             him
             ;
             an
             argument
             that
             the
             Heathen
             imputed
             the
             prevalency
             of
             their
             oblations
             ,
             to
             the
             worth
             of
             them
             and
             their
             preciousness
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             those
             that
             offer'd
             them
             .
             The
             Superstitious
             (
             saith
             
               Plutarch
               ,
               De
               Superstitione
            
             )
             they
             that
             over-do
             it
             in
             their
             Religious
             Services
             ,
             do
             account
             humane
             Sacrifices
             most
             precious
             and
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Deity
             .
             At
             this
             rate
             the
             Idolatrous
             Jew
             discourseth
             in
             the
             Prophet
             :
             
               Will
               the
               Lord
               be
               pleased
               with
               thousands
               of
               rams
               ,
               or
               ten
               thousands
               of
               rivers
               of
               oyl
               ?
               shall
               I
               give
               my
               first-born
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               my
               body
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Of
             the
             same
             mind
             were
             the
             learned
             Jews
             ;
             
               Midrash
               Tilli●
            
             ,
             in
             
               Psal.
               94.
               12.
               
               Beatus
               vir
               quem
               tu
               castigas
               domine
               :
               tria
               sunt
               à
               deo
               gratiosè
               data
               .
               1.
               
               Lex
               :
               2.
               
               Terra
            
             Israel
             :
             
               &
               3.
               
               Saeculum
               futurum
               ;
               media
               obtinendi
               haec
               sunt
               afflictiones
               :
               de
               lege
               quem
               tu
               erudieris
               ex
               lege
               :
               de
               terra
               ;
               Sicut
               pater
               castigat
               filium
               :
            
             Deut.
             8.
             
               de
               saeculo
               fuit
               ;
               Sicut
               sacrificia
               pacificant
               ,
               sic
               afflictiones
               sunt
               via
               vitae
               ,
            
             Pro.
             6.
             
             
               Sacrificia
               sunt
               ex
               divitiis
               ,
               sed
               afflictiones
               sunt
               in
               corpus
               ideóque
               anteferendae
               sunt
               ,
               &c.
            
             Vicars
             .
             
               There
               are
               three
               things
               bestowed
               on
               us
               by
               God
               which
               speak
               him
               gracious
               to
               us
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Law
               :
               2.
               
               The
               holy
               Land
               :
               3.
               the
               Age
               to
               come
               :
               afflictions
               are
               the
               means
               to
               obtain
               these
               :
               of
               the
               Law
               it
               is
               said
               ;
               Blessed
               is
               he
               whom
               thou
               chastisest
               and
               instructest
               out
               of
               thy
               Law
               :
               of
               the
               Land
               it
               is
               said
               ;
               as
               a
               father
               chastiseth
               his
               son
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               of
               the
               Age
               to
               come
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               as
               sacrifices
               pacifie
               wrath
               ,
               so
               afflictions
               are
               the
               way
               of
               life
               :
               Sacrifices
               are
               of
               our
               goods
               ,
               but
               afflictions
               are
               upon
               our
               own
               bodies
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               preferr'd
               before
               sacrifices
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               our
               own
               blood
               is
               more
               available
               for
               the
               procuring
               of
               God's
               favour
               than
               the
               blood
               of
               Rams
               .
            
          
           
             These
             being
             grown
             ignorant
             of
             God's
             righteousness
             ,
             having
             lost
             the
             sight
             of
             Gods
             scope
             in
             the
             Levitical
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             looking
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             went
             about
             to
             establish
             their
             own
             righteousness
             ;
             set
             themselves
             another
             mark
             :
             viz.
             the
             procuring
             acceptance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             justification
             from
             
             sins
             guilt
             ,
             by
             the
             price
             and
             valew
             of
             the
             Oblations
             themselves
             :
             Thence
             when
             they
             reflected
             upon
             the
             inconsiderableness
             of
             Hinns
             ,
             they
             propounded
             Rivers
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousand
             Rivers
             ,
             of
             Oyl
             :
             and
             at
             last
             seeing
             the
             infinite
             disproportion
             between
             those
             attonements
             and
             the
             sin
             attoned
             for
             ;
             they
             capitulate
             with
             God
             ,
             upon
             these
             terms
             ;
             that
             he
             would
             accept
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             Body
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             their
             Soul.
             The
             gentile
             proceeded
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             way
             of
             paralogizing
             ,
             to
             the
             oblation
             of
             humane
             blood
             ,
             to
             the
             sacrificing
             of
             his
             own
             Children
             ;
             It
             was
             the
             custom
             (
             saith
             Sanchoniathon
             in
             the
             place
             forecited
             )
             in
             such
             like
             extremities
             to
             sacrifice
             the
             Princes
             best
             beloved
             son
             ,
             his
             dearest
             Child
             ,
             to
             pacifie
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             provoked
             and
             revengeful
             Demon
             :
             and
             with
             the
             child
             sometimes
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Mother
             ,
             by
             ripping
             the
             Sacrifice
             out
             of
             her
             Womb.
             of
             which
             Lucan
             ,
          
           
             
               Vulnere
               si
               ventris
               ,
               non
               qua
               natura
               vocabat
               ,
            
             
               Extrabitur
               partus
               ,
               calidis
               ponendus
               in
               aris
               .
               
            
          
           
             That
             by
             expending
             two
             lives
             at
             once
             ,
             they
             might
             inhance
             the
             price
             of
             their
             bloody
             Oblations
             ,
             and
             make
             sure
             it
             was
             innocent
             blood
             they
             offerr'd
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             To
             think
             that
             God
             would
             eat
             the
             flesh
             of
             Bulls
             and
             drink
             the
             blood
             of
             Goats
             ,
             to
             allay
             his
             thirst
             of
             Revenge
             ,
             was
             a
             most
             brutish
             Fancy
             .
             But
             it
             was
             most
             inhumane
             and
             barbarous
             to
             conceit
             ,
             such
             horrid
             Parricides
             (
             as
             the
             immolation
             of
             Innocents
             )
             to
             make
             atonement
             for
             sin
             :
             a
             fact
             exceeding
             in
             Immanity
             the
             savageness
             of
             Brutes
             ,
             who
             cherish
             their
             Off-spring
             :
             and
             pawn
             their
             own
             lives
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             their
             young
             ones
             :
             so
             as
             it
             were
             better
             to
             live
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             than
             to
             worship
             such
             impious
             ,
             tetrical
             ,
             and
             sanguinary
             Gods
             (
             saith
             
               Lactantius
               :
               )
               (
               de
               fulsa
               Relig.
            
             1.
             21.
             
             )
             yea
             to
             deny
             the
             Being
             of
             God
             ,
             rather
             than
             think
             him
             to
             be
             such
             an
             one
             as
             is
             pleased
             with
             such
             sacrifices
             ;
             as
             who
             so
             offer
             ,
             address
             themselves
             to
             Temples
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             were
             going
             to
             the
             Caves
             of
             Bears
             ,
             the
             Dens
             of
             Dragons
             ,
             the
             lurking
             places
             of
             Savage
             Beasts
             (
             as
             Plutarch
             argues
             )
             
               (
               de
               superstitione
            
             )
             who
             wonders
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             account
             those
             impious
             ,
             that
             deny
             there
             is
             a
             God
             :
             and
             yet
             should
             not
             esteem
             them
             such
             ,
             as
             affirm
             him
             to
             be
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             superstitious
             believe
             him
             to
             be
             :
             for
             my
             own
             part
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             I
             would
             rather
             chuse
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             man
             as
             Plutarch
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             should
             say
             Plutarch
             is
             so
             prone
             to
             anger
             ,
             so
             desirous
             of
             revenge
             ,
             so
             blood-thirsty
             as
             nothing
             will
             appease
             him
             but
             the
             torture
             of
             innocents
             ,
             &c.
             had
             it
             not
             been
             more
             expedient
             for
             the
             Galls
             and
             Scythians
             ,
             never
             to
             have
             taken
             into
             their
             mind
             any
             conception
             at
             all
             of
             a
             Deity
             )
             than
             to
             think
             those
             to
             be
             Gods
             ,
             who
             joy
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             butcher'd
             men
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             be
             the
             most
             perfect
             sacrifice
             ?
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             more
             profitable
             for
             the
             Carthaginians
             ,
             to
             have
             had
             (
             at
             first
             )
             such
             Law-givers
             as
             Critius
             or
             Diagoras
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             determined
             there
             is
             no
             God
             :
             than
             to
             sacrifice
             their
             children
             to
             Saturn
             ?
             Say
             ,
             some
             Typhons
             or
             Giants
             (
             having
             profligated
             the
             Gods
             )
             should
             in
             their
             room
             ,
             have
             Dominion
             over
             us
             ,
             could
             they
             desire
             other
             kind
             of
             Rites
             or
             Sacrifices
             ?
             [
             Deciorum
             
               devotionibus
               placatos
               deos
               esse
               censes
               ?
               quae
               fuit
               eorum
               tanta
               iniquitas
               ut
               placari
               P.
               R.
               non
               possent
               ,
               nisi
               viri
               tales
               occidissent
               :
               ]
            
             Cicero
             
               de
               natura
               deor
               .
               (
               lib.
               3.
               121.
               )
               [
               Do
               you
               think
            
             (
             saith
             
               Tully
               )
               that
               the
               Gods
               were
               appeased
               with
               the
               Devotions
               of
               the
               Decii
               ?
               what
               a
               degree
               of
               iniquity
               was
               it
               in
               those
               Gods
               that
               they
               would
               not
               be
               pacified
               towards
               the
               people
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               except
               such
               excellent
               men
               laid
               down
               their
               lives
               for
               them
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             But
             yet
             as
             barbarous
             as
             these
             Immolations
             (
             of
             humane
             ,
             of
             innocents
             Blood
             )
             were
             ,
             they
             had
             clearer
             prints
             of
             the
             Original
             Promise
             ,
             then
             bestial
             Victims
             ,
             seperated
             (
             as
             in
             time
             they
             grew
             to
             be
             )
             from
             that
             blood
             of
             the
             Womans
             Seed
             ,
             of
             which
             in
             the
             divine
             Institution
             )
             they
             were
             to
             be
             Types
             ;
             the
             scent
             of
             which
             
             Blood
             in
             bestial
             Sacrifices
             .
             The
             Gentiles
             having
             once
             over-run
             ,
             and
             being
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             ran
             counter
             ,
             till
             they
             took
             the
             scent
             of
             it
             again
             in
             the
             first
             Promise
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             follow
             it
             down
             that
             train
             of
             bestial
             sacrifices
             that
             God
             had
             laid
             ;
             (
             it
             being
             through
             length
             of
             time
             ,
             grown
             cold
             ,
             and
             they
             having
             no
             Huntsmen
             (
             no
             divinely
             inspired
             Interpreters
             )
             to
             set
             them
             on
             )
             they
             concluded
             it
             had
             not
             gone
             that
             way
             .
             
               
                 Cum
                 sis
                 ipse
                 nocens
                 ,
                 moritur
                 cùm
                 victima
                 pro
                 te
                 ?
              
               
                 Stultitia
                 est
                 morte
                 alterius
                 ,
                 sperare
                 salutem
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Quoted
             by
             
               Grinaeus
               (
               in
               Euseb
               Demonst.
               Evangel
               .
            
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Why
               dies
               the
               beast
               for
               peccant
               man
               ?
            
             
               By
               other
               blood
               than
               humane
               ,
               can
            
             
               No
               humane
               soul
               redeemed
               be
               .
            
          
           
             And
             then
             becoming
             vain
             in
             their
             Imagination
             they
             pursue
             a
             fresh
             scent
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             humane
             Victimes
             ,
             of
             innocent
             Children
             :
             missing
             that
             one
             Seed
             (
             as
             St.
             Paul
             stiles
             Christ
             )
             and
             falling
             upon
             the
             many
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             their
             occasions
             served
             them
             )
             they
             ran
             down
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             and
             made
             Oblations
             of
             ,
             as
             propitiatory
             Sacrifices
             .
             In
             which
             mistake
             of
             the
             Individuum
             ,
             they
             yet
             pitched
             upon
             1.
             
             The
             Woman's
             Seed
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             most
             innocent
             of
             the
             Woman
             's
             common
             Seed
             ,
             Children
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             Seed
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             the
             offerers
             most
             precious
             ,
             their
             own
             Children
             ;
             acknowledging
             hereby
             that
             nothing
             could
             redeem
             humane
             kind
             from
             the
             extremest
             suffering
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             precious
             ,
             spotless
             ,
             Humane
             Blood
             ,
             that
             could
             be
             thought
             of
             ,
             or
             procured
             .
             Wherein
             as
             they
             perfectly
             agreed
             with
             the
             Christian
             Hypothesis
             ;
             so
             I
             have
             the
             suffrage
             of
             the
             happiest
             Searcher
             into
             the
             Original
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             that
             ever
             undertook
             that
             task
             ,
             to
             my
             position
             ,
             the
             great
             
               Vossius
               :
               [
               Nec
               quicquam
               in
               mundo
               est
               excellentius
               homine
               :
               nihil
               parentibus
               carius
               est
               quam
               liberi
               .
               Sic
               igitur
               judicarunt
               ,
               non
               meliùs
               summum
               posse
               Deum
               demereri
               ,
               quam
               si
               immolarent
               liberos
               suos
               ,
               etiam
               in
               maximarum
               divitiarum
               ac
               potentiae
               spem
               natos
               .
               Haec
               vera
               est
               illius
               sacrificii
               ratio
               .
               ]
               (
               Vossius
               de
               orig
               .
               idololat
               .
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               5.
               )
               Nothing
               in
               the
               world
               is
               more
               excellent
               than
               man
               ;
               nothing
               more
               dear
               to
               parents
               than
               Children
               :
               the
               Gentiles
               therefore
               ,
               thus
               judged
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               by
               any
               better
               way
               procure
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               high
               God
               then
               if
               they
               sacrificed
               their
               children
               ,
               especially
               such
               as
               were
               born
               to
               the
               hope
               of
               great
               fortunes
               and
               power
               .
               This
               is
               the
               true
               reason
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               sacrifice
               .
            
             And
             yet
             the
             Gentiles
             wrote
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             more
             plainly
             and
             fully
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             humane
             Sacrifices
             at
             the
             first
             Institution
             ,
             than
             in
             their
             later
             Customs
             and
             degenerate
             use
             of
             sacrificing
             Captives
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             Natives
             ,
             Natives
             grown
             instead
             of
             Children
             ,
             Children
             instead
             of
             First-born
             ,
             First-born
             of
             Subjects
             in
             stead
             of
             First
             born
             of
             Kings
             ,
             First-born
             of
             royal
             Females
             (
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Trojan
             Wars
             )
             instead
             of
             the
             First-born
             Sons
             of
             Kings
             ,
             either
             heirs
             to
             (
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
               Moab
               ;
            
             )
             or
             possessors
             of
             their
             Father's
             Crown
             (
             as
             was
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Aethiopians
             .
             )
             And
             First-born
             Sons
             of
             Kings
             in
             stead
             of
             their
             only
             begotten
             Sons
             ,
             possessed
             of
             Royal
             Power
             after
             their
             Fathers
             death
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             most
             ancient
             Custom
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             Phaenician
             Story
             .
             To
             which
             Observation
             ,
             if
             we
             add
             that
             which
             we
             have
             heard
             
               Macrobius
               (
               in
               Som
               Scip.
            
             )
             deliver
             ,
             as
             the
             common
             Opinion
             
               [
               that
               all
               Kings
               are
               God-born
               ,
               ]
            
             we
             may
             without
             labour
             of
             brain
             collect
             ,
             this
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             World
             
               [
               That
               nothing
               can
               propitiate
               the
               Deity
               for
               the
               sin
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               only
               begotten
               Son
               ,
               made
               man.
               ]
            
          
           
             Hence
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             Debate
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             betwixt
             us
             and
             the
             Jew
             ,
             was
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             promised
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             be
             propitiatory
             :
             so
             the
             Original
             Contest
             betwixt
             us
             and
             the
             Gentile
             was
             ,
             whether
             that
             Blood
             of
             their
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             (
             which
             they
             offer'd
             )
             was
             that
             propitiating
             Blood
             of
             the
             Woman's
             Seed
             ;
             or
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Cross
             ?
             Wherein
             they
             came
             nearer
             to
             us
             than
             the
             Jew
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             
             Question
             ,
             and
             put
             us
             to
             no
             farther
             labour
             ,
             in
             confuting
             theirs
             and
             establishing
             our
             Assertion
             ,
             than
             to
             prove
             that
             Blood
             to
             be
             the
             most
             precious
             and
             spotless
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             most
             salvifick
             that
             ever
             was
             paid
             as
             a
             Ransom
             ;
             comprehending
             in
             it self
             alone
             ,
             all
             that
             was
             requisite
             towards
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             whole
             man.
             
               [
               Haec
               via
               totum
               hominem
               mundat
               &
               immortalitati
               mortalem
               ex
               omnibus
               quibus
               constat
               partibus
               praeparat
               :
               ut
               enim
               non
               alia
               purgatio
               quaereretur
               ei
               parti
               ,
               quam
               vocat
               intellectualem
            
             Porphyrius
             :
             
               alia
               ei
               ,
               quam
               vocat
               spiritalem
               ;
               alia
               quae
               ipsi
               corpori
               :
               proptereà
               totum
               suscepit
               ,
               veracissimus
               potentissimúsque
               Mundator
               &
               Salvator
               :
               ]
               (
               St.
            
             August
             .
             
               de
               Civitate
               ,
               10.
               32.
               )
               The
               most
               perfect
               Gentile
               Sacrifices
               could
               not
               purge
               the
               Soul
               ;
               but
               Christ
               our
               Sacrifice
               cleanseth
               the
               whole
               man
               and
               prepares
               mortals
               for
               immortality
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               which
               they
               are
               made
               up
               :
               for
               to
               the
               end
               we
               should
               not
               seek
               one
               kind
               of
               purgation
               for
               that
               part
               of
               man
               that
            
             Porphyry
             
               calls
               intellectual
               ;
               another
               for
               that
               he
               calls
               spiritual
               ;
               and
               another
               for
               the
               Body
               :
               therefore
               hath
               our
               most
               faithful
               and
               powerful
               Purifier
               and
               Saviour
               taken
               whole
               Man.
            
             In
             which
             Point
             ,
             the
             Heathen
             World
             saw
             itself
             labour
             under
             that
             great
             disadvantage
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             first
             starting
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             would
             ,
             by
             an
             Edict
             prohibiting
             humane
             Sacrifices
             ,
             have
             wiped
             her
             mouth
             (
             with
             
             Solomon's
             Whore
             )
             and
             denied
             the
             Fact
             :
             had
             not
             the
             Patrons
             of
             the
             Christian
             Cause
             made
             palpable
             Demonstration
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             pointing
             to
             those
             Humane
             Victims
             to
             the
             Latian
             Jove
             ,
             that
             were
             openly
             sacrificed
             in
             Rome
             it self
             :
             and
             to
             other
             Deities
             through
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             
               (
               Tertul
               ,
               Apol.
            
             8.
             )
             Upon
             which
             disappointment
             ,
             those
             Philosophers
             which
             enter'd
             the
             lists
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             or
             wrote
             in
             defence
             of
             Natural
             Theology
             ,
             (
             not
             daring
             ,
             for
             very
             shame
             ,
             to
             deny
             the
             fact
             )
             turn
             it
             into
             all
             imaginable
             shapes
             ,
             but
             of
             its
             natural
             Form
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             not
             serve
             the
             Christian's
             turn
             .
             Hence
             Plutarch
             decries
             humane
             Sacrifices
             as
             barbarous
             (
             and
             well
             he
             might
             ,
             for
             so
             they
             were
             .
             )
             Porphyry
             explodes
             the
             Vulgar
             Opinon
             that
             the
             blood
             and
             steam
             of
             sacrificed
             Animals
             was
             the
             food
             of
             the
             Gods
             ;
             affirming
             that
             none
             but
             Cacodaemons
             can
             delight
             in
             such
             food
             :
             wherein
             the
             Christian
             does
             more
             cordially
             concurr
             with
             him
             ,
             than
             Jamblicus
             (
             his
             Fellow-philosopher
             :
             )
             for
             he
             ,
             though
             he
             give
             him
             his
             say
             in
             gross
             ,
             yet
             takes
             it
             away
             by
             retail
             :
             or
             rather
             consents
             to
             him
             in
             general
             words
             ,
             but
             opposeth
             him
             in
             deed
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             Conclusions
             .
             
               (
               Jamblicus
               de
               mysteriis
               ,
               tit
               .
               [
               De
               sacrificiis
               unde
               vim
               habeant
               ,
               &
               quid
               conferant
               :
               ]
               tit
               .
               [
               Quae
               ratio
               sacrificiorum
               ,
               quae
               utilitas
               .
               ]
            
             In
             all
             which
             windings
             and
             turnings
             (
             more
             than
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             follow
             them
             in
             )
             they
             did
             but
             seek
             Subterfuges
             from
             the
             dint
             of
             the
             Christians
             Plea
             from
             uuniversal
             Practice
             ,
             by
             perverting
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             :
             which
             was
             not
             ,
             Whether
             humane
             Sacrifices
             were
             of
             any
             efficacy
             (
             towards
             the
             averting
             of
             evil
             ,
             or
             the
             obtaining
             of
             good
             )
             in
             deed
             and
             reality
             ?
             but
             ,
             Whether
             ,
             in
             the
             World's
             Opinion
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             of
             that
             tendency
             ?
             nor
             whether
             they
             were
             justifiable
             in
             Morality
             ;
             But
             whether
             they
             were
             practised
             or
             no
             ,
             as
             propitiations
             in
             Divinity
             ?
             which
             Jamblicus
             himself
             is
             forc'd
             to
             confess
             ,
             more
             than
             once
             ;
             
               Good
               men
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               being
               expiated
               by
               Sacrifices
               ,
               receive
               good
               things
               from
               the
               Gods
               ,
               and
               have
               evil
               things
               driven
               away
               ;
               (
               tit
               .
               Chaldeor
               .
               mysteria
               .
               )
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               The
               Prophets
               foretold
               impending
               judgments
               ,
               and
               admonish'd
               People
               ,
               by
               Sacrifices
               to
               appease
               the
               Divine
            
             Nemesis
             ;
             
               (
               tit
               .
               Inspiratus
               vacat
               ab
               actione
               :
               )
            
             And
             lastly
             (
             having
             assigned
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             wonderful
             efficacy
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             certain
             friendship
             ,
             accommodation
             ,
             and
             habitude
             ,
             inclining
             the
             Workman
             to
             respect
             his
             Workmanship
             )
             he
             concludes
             thus
             :
             
               When
               we
               take
               and
               sacrifice
               any
               thing
               living
               ,
               that
               hath
               sincerely
               ,
               and
               exactly
               observed
               the
               Will
               and
               Decree
               of
               its
               Maker
               ,
               by
               such
               a
               Sacrifice
               we
               properly
               move
               (
               causam
               opificiam
               )
               the
               working
               cause
               ,
               to
               do
               us
               good
               ,
               and
               bring
               us
               releif
               ;
               (
               tit
               .
               Quae
               ratio
               sacrific
               .
               quae
               utilitas
               .
               )
            
             How
             much
             more
             moving
             must
             the
             Oblation
             of
             Christs
             blood
             be
             ?
             who
             exactly
             fulfill'd
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             :
             not
             only
             by
             a
             passive
             kind
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             such
             as
             Vegitatives
             and
             Animals
             yeild
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Creation
             ;
             (
             such
             as
             
               Fire
               and
               Hail
               ,
               Snow
               and
               Vapour
               (
               fulfilling
               his
               word
               ,
            
             Psal.
             148.
             8.
             
             )
             nor
             by
             a
             bare
             not
             actually
             sinning
             ,
             such
             as
             Infants
             yield
             :
             but
             by
             an
             every
             way
             compleat
             fulfilling
             all
             Righteousness
             :
             and
             who
             was
             made
             a
             Victim
             ,
             not
             by
             force
             and
             
             compulsion
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             own
             free
             oblation
             of
             himself
             .
             It
             is
             St.
             
             Jerom's
             observation
             (
             upon
             
             Daniel's
             seventh
             Vision
             .
             )
             That
             when
             ever
             Expiation
             was
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             Michael
             was
             sent
             from
             God
             with
             instructions
             to
             Israel
             ;
             whose
             name
             signifies
             
               [
               who
               like
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             God
             by
             this
             intending
             to
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             make
             expiation
             but
             God
             alone
             :
             
               [
               ut
               scilicet
               intelligatur
               ,
               quia
               propitiationem
               vel
               expiationem
               nullus
               possit
               offere
               nisi
               deus
               .
               ]
            
             And
             
               Philo
               Judaeus
            
             his
             (
             upon
             Levit.
             4.
             3.
             
             )
             that
             Moses
             does
             (
             as
             good
             )
             as
             affirm
             the
             true
             High-Priest
             to
             be
             without
             sin
             :
             —
             
               tantum
               non
               dicens
               ,
               verum
               Pontificem
               expertem
               peccati
               esse
               (
               de
               victimis
               pag.
            
             528.
             )
             The
             Jewel
             I
             have
             been
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             raking
             for
             ,
             in
             the
             Dunghil
             of
             Heathen
             Philosophy
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             The
             second
             Branch
             of
             the
             last
             general
             Hypothesis
             ,
             common
             to
             us
             and
             Philosophers
             
               (
               viz.
            
             That
             God-saviour
             incarnate
             must
             work
             Man's
             restauration
             into
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             by
             communicating
             divine
             Oracles
             to
             the
             World
             )
             lies
             more
             bare-fac'd
             in
             their
             Writings
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             does
             so
             ,
             is
             not
             disputed
             by
             any
             (
             that
             I
             have
             met
             with
             :
             )
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             quickly
             dispatch
             that
             point
             .
          
           
             Jamblicus
             affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             Religion
             was
             given
             by
             divine
             inspiration
             from
             the
             first
             Father
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             from
             whom
             were
             all
             Symbols
             in
             Sacrifices
             ,
             signifying
             some
             invisible
             thing
             ,
             
               [
               Quae
               lex
               data
               est
               divinitùs
               à
               primo
               patre
               mundi
               ,
               a
               quo
               &
               omnia
               symbola
               in
               sacrificiis
               significantia
               aliquid
               occultissimum
               ;
               ]
               Jambl.
               (
               de
               myster
               .
               tit
               .
               de
               providentia
               ,
               pag.
            
             31.
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             supream
             God
             by
             the
             middle
             Deities
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             Jamblicus
             speaking
             of
             the
             Rites
             used
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             
               (
               de
               myst
               .
               tit
               .
               quae
               ratio
               sacrific
               .
               pag.
            
             135.
             )
             lays
             this
             down
             (
             as
             the
             common
             Opinion
             of
             all
             their
             Theologues
             .
             )
             
               [
               That
               these
               Ceremonies
               are
               not
               the
               Inventions
               of
               Men
               ,
               nor
               obtain'd
               Authority
               by
               Custom
               and
               Prescription
               ,
               but
               were
               divine
               Revelations
               ,
               communicated
               to
               the
               several
               Nations
               ,
               by
               those
               Deities
               to
               whom
               God
               had
               committed
               the
               care
               of
               those
               Nations
               :
               ]
            
             (
             these
             are
             those
             local
             God-Man-Saviours
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             we
             have
             spoke
             already
             .
             )
             Of
             the
             same
             tendency
             is
             that
             fore-quoted
             Clause
             out
             of
             Celsus
             ;
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             these
             Presidents
             did
             appoint
             the
             several
             Religions
             (
             that
             obtain'd
             place
             in
             their
             respective
             Cures
             )
             congruously
             to
             the
             Tempers
             of
             the
             Climes
             and
             People
             committed
             to
             their
             trust
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             those
             Religions
             were
             all
             good
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             very
             best
             
               (
               quoad
               hic
            
             and
             nunc
             )
             for
             every
             particular
             Nation
             ,
             which
             their
             local
             Praesidents
             had
             instituted
             .
             And
             that
             of
             
               Tully
               .
               Mercurius
               tertius
               quem
               colunt
               Phenentae
               ,
               quem
               tradunt
               Aegyptiis
               leges
               &
               literas
               tradidisse
               .
            
             Apollinem
             
               Arcades
               Nomionem
               appellant
               ,
               quòd
               ab
               eo
               se
               Leges
               ferunt
               accepisse
               :
               ]
               (
               Cicero
               de
               natura
               deorum
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               pag.
            
             133.
             134.
             
             With
             which
             concurrs
             that
             Testimony
             of
             Plato
             in
             his
             
               Symposium
               [
               those
            
             Semidei
             
               that
               mediate
               and
               keep
               up
               a
               correspondency
               betwixt
               the
               Gods
               and
               us
               ,
               do
               bring
               to
               us
               the
               injunctions
               of
               the
               Gods
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Apuleius
             
               (
               de
               daemonio
               Socratis
            
             )
             calls
             them
             Interpreters
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             bearers
             of
             Salutations
             .
             (
             St.
             Austin
             has
             a
             whole
             Chapter
             upon
             this
             Subject
             :
             
               [
               an
               daemonibus
               nunciis
               &
               interpretibus
               dii
               utantur
               ;
               ]
               de
               Civitate
               ,
               lib.
               8.
               cap.
            
             21.
             )
             And
             that
             of
             
               Jamblicus
               (
               de
               mysteriis
               titulo
               de
               ordine
               superiorum
               :
               quaesunt
               in
               diis
               &c.
               )
               [
               quae
               sunt
               in
               diis
               ineffabilia
               ,
               &
               occulta
               ,
               daemones
               exprimunt
               ,
               atque
               patefaciunt
               .
               ]
               Those
               things
               that
               are
               ineffable
               in
               the
               Gods
               ,
               the
               Demons
               declare
               and
               reveal
               to
               us
               .
            
             Hence
             we
             find
             this
             clause
             (
             he
             gave
             Laws
             )
             inserted
             in
             the
             Histories
             of
             all
             the
             Heroes
             
               (
               vide
               Lact.
               de
               fal
               .
               rel
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             10.
             11.
             )
             But
             to
             spare
             the
             labour
             of
             multiplying
             Instances
             ,
             that
             place
             of
             Plato
             ,
             I
             mention'd
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             discourse
             is
             abundantly
             sufficient
             (
             where
             those
             blessed
             spirits
             that
             descended
             to
             take
             care
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             have
             given
             them
             Laws
             :
             )
             neither
             that
             of
             Origen
             against
             
               Celsus
               (
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
            
             1.
             )
             whom
             he
             charges
             (
             in
             his
             affirming
             ,
             that
             never
             any
             God
             or
             Son
             of
             God
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             reveal
             divine
             Counsels
             )
             to
             oppose
             the
             Vulgar
             and
             received
             Opinion
             of
             Philosophers
             :
             and
             proves
             that
             charge
             by
             many
             clear
             instances
             ;
             one
             of
             which
             we
             have
             
               (
               Act.
            
             14.
             12.
             
             )
             when
             St.
             Paul
             had
             by
             a
             word
             speaking
             ,
             presently
             and
             perfectly
             cured
             the
             man
             ,
             that
             was
             born
             lame
             :
             the
             Lystrians
             conceived
             him
             to
             be
             Mercury
             appearing
             in
             humane
             form
             )
             because
             he
             was
             the
             chief
             speaker
             :
             clearly
             expressing
             this
             
             to
             be
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             healing
             God
             was
             to
             be
             the
             great
             Gods
             Messenger
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             men's
             discomposed
             Minds
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             Limbs
             )
             by
             his
             word
             :
             the
             very
             Office
             which
             the
             Prophets
             assigned
             to
             the
             Messias
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             applyed
             to
             Christ
             ;
             
               A
               prophet
               shal
               the
               Lord
               raise
               unto
               you
               of
               your
               brethren
               ,
               like
               unto
               me
            
             (
             as
             touching
             his
             humane
             )
             but
             infinitely
             superiour
             to
             me
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             divine
             Nature
             .
             )
             And
             that
             's
             the
             scope
             of
             that
             so
             much
             abused
             Text
             
               [
               all
               thy
               children
               shall
               be
               taught
               of
               God
               ;
               ]
               (
               Isa.
            
             54.
             13.
             
             )
             if
             Christ
             be
             better
             at
             expounding
             Scripture
             ,
             than
             our
             new
             illuminates
             .
             Who
             ,
             when
             the
             Jews
             excepted
             against
             his
             affirming
             himself
             to
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             (
             because
             they
             knew
             his
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             supposing
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             Joseph
             )
             as
             they
             said
             )
             
               (
               Joh.
               6.
               ver
            
             .
             42.
             )
             gives
             them
             this
             reply
             .
             That
             no
             man
             could
             come
             to
             him
             (
             that
             is
             as
             one
             that
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             hear
             under
             pain
             of
             extermination
             )
             except
             the
             Father
             drew
             him
             
               (
               ver
            
             .
             44.
             )
             not
             as
             a
             log
             by
             main
             force
             of
             hand
             ;
             but
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             by
             strength
             of
             Argument
             :
             by
             teaching
             him
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             Text
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               [
               and
               they
               shall
               all
               be
               taught
               of
               God
               ]
               (
               ver
               .
            
             45.
             )
             which
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               for
               no
               man
               hath
               seen
               the
               father
               but
               the
               son
               ,
               (
               ver
               .
            
             46.
             )
             Nor
             of
             the
             Spirits
             teaching
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             Church
             had
             from
             the
             beginning
             (
             thou
             gavest
             them
             thy
             good
             spirit
             )
             
               (
               Nehem.
            
             9.
             10.
             )
             But
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             who
             was
             in
             the
             Fullness
             of
             Time
             ,
             to
             assume
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             dwell
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             teach
             not
             only
             Jews
             but
             Gentiles
             ,
             what
             they
             must
             do
             to
             be
             saved
             :
             So
             as
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             revelation
             of
             the
             divine
             Will
             ,
             God
             will
             no
             longer
             deal
             by
             proxy
             :
             but
             himself
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             will
             speak
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             which
             you
             might
             have
             learn'd
             ,
             in
             Hypothesi
             ,
             had
             you
             diligently
             weighed
             that
             Text
             :
             
               (
               of
               Isa.
            
             )
             and
             though
             I
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             my
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             am
             the
             son
             of
             Mary
             ,
             and
             as
             you
             suppose
             ,
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             whom
             you
             know
             :
             yet
             ,
             at
             my
             Baptism
             ,
             you
             might
             have
             learn'd
             that
             I
             had
             another
             Generation
             :
             for
             then
             my
             Father
             bare
             witness
             by
             a
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             the
             son
             of
             God
             :
             and
             at
             my
             transfiguration
             (
             having
             avouched
             me
             to
             be
             his
             well
             beloved
             Son
             )
             he
             gave
             command
             that
             I
             should
             be
             receiv'd
             ,
             as
             that
             Prophet
             whom
             all
             are
             to
             hear
             :
             every
             man
             therefore
             that
             hath
             heard
             and
             learn'd
             this
             of
             my
             Father
             concerning
             me
             ;
             that
             I
             am
             that
             great
             Prophet
             that
             was
             to
             come
             into
             the
             World
             (
             like
             to
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             to
             my
             Manhood
             :
             but
             equal
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             touching
             my
             Godhead
             )
             will
             certainly
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             learn
             of
             me
             :
             as
             to
             those
             ,
             whom
             my
             Father
             (
             by
             these
             clear
             convictions
             ,
             and
             furthermore
             ,
             by
             that
             Seal
             he
             hath
             set
             to
             my
             Commission
             to
             teach
             ,
             in
             those
             Miracles
             I
             work
             )
             does
             not
             draw
             into
             a
             full
             perswasion
             ;
             't
             is
             impossible
             that
             they
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             under
             that
             obstinacy
             ,
             should
             come
             unto
             me
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             our
             Saviour
             so
             much
             presseth
             ,
             and
             layeth
             so
             much
             stress
             upon
             the
             believing
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             he
             ,
             that
             should
             come
             to
             tell
             men
             all
             things
             ;
             hence
             St.
             Paul
             begins
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             with
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             was
             that
             divine
             Person
             ,
             the
             express
             Image
             of
             the
             Fathers
             person
             ;
             by
             whom
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Prophecies
             that
             went
             before
             )
             God
             hath
             spoak
             in
             the
             last
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Evangelical
             Age.
             
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             Humane
             Laws
             (
             we
             say
             )
             are
             Nets
             ,
             which
             small
             fish
             escape
             through
             and
             great
             ones
             break
             ;
             but
             Christ's
             Law
             is
             so
             framed
             ,
             his
             Gospel
             net
             so
             knit
             ,
             as
             the
             Vulgar
             fry
             stick
             in
             it
             by
             the
             Finns
             and
             Gills
             of
             common
             Sentiments
             :
             And
             the
             greatest
             disputers
             are
             intangled
             in
             it
             by
             strugling
             .
             It
             takes
             the
             poor
             of
             this
             World
             by
             the
             compliance
             with
             their
             innate
             Notions
             ;
             and
             the
             wise
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             craftiness
             .
             By
             it
          
           
             
               Learning
               was
               pos'd
               ,
               Philosophy
               was
               set
               ,
            
             
               Sophisters
               taken
               in
               a
               Fisher's
               net
               :
            
             
               Plato
               and
               Aristotle
               were
               at
               a
               loss
               :
            
             
               And
               wheel'd
               about
               again
               ,
               to
               spell
               Christ's
               Cross.
               
            
          
           
             As
             our
             great
             British
             Divine
             (
             and
             Divine
             Poet
             )
             sings
             (
             in
             his
             Church
             
               (
               tit
               .
               Providence
            
             )
             in
             which
             Poem
             as
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             an
             abstract
             of
             Church-history
             ;
             
             so
             (
             I
             fear
             )
             there
             is
             a
             more
             discerning
             spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             expressed
             therein
             ,
             than
             in
             all
             our
             modern
             golden
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             Comments
             upon
             Daniel
             and
             the
             Revelation
             :
             these
             Predictions
             being
             but
             guessings
             at
             (
             if
             not
             perversions
             of
             )
             the
             sence
             of
             dark
             Texts
             :
             his
             the
             applications
             of
             as
             clear
             menaces
             ,
             as
             any
             are
             in
             the
             whole
             Bible
             :
             and
             these
             (
             too
             )
             commented
             upon
             ,
             by
             the
             constant
             method
             of
             Providence
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             which
             usually
             so
             shapes
             its
             rewards
             and
             Punishments
             ,
             to
             mens
             demerits
             :
             as
             for
             our
             knowing
             what
             will
             betide
             our selves
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             consult
             ambiguous
             Oracles
             ,
             but
             such
             plain
             sanctions
             of
             the
             royal
             Law
             ,
             as
             have
             been
             made
             good
             upon
             ,
             and
             befallen
             other
             Churches
             ,
             for
             examples
             to
             us
             :
             for
             if
             we
             will
             not
             be
             diverted
             from
             following
             Egypt
             and
             
             Greece's
             steps
             :
             we
             must
             arrive
             at
             their
             dismal
             end
             ,
             if
             we
             ,
             by
             our
             debaucheries
             of
             mind
             or
             life
             ,
             put
             the
             Gospel
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             draw
             upon
             our selves
             strong
             delusions
             ;
             a
             Revelation-Criticism
             will
             not
             secure
             the
             one
             to
             us
             ,
             nor
             us
             from
             the
             other
             .
             But
             to
             return
             from
             this
             Digression
             .
             The
             constitution
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             it
             finds
             all
             that
             is
             of
             man
             ,
             left
             in
             man
             ,
             a
             party
             for
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Market
             ;
             and
             all
             true
             Philosophy
             ,
             a
             party
             for
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Schools
             of
             Philosophers
             (
             saith
             
               Clem.
               Alexandr
               .
               Strom.
               l.
               1.
               pag.
            
             94.
             )
             whether
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             or
             Grecians
             (
             I
             mean
             )
             not
             the
             
               Stoick
               ,
               Platonick
               ,
               Epicurean
               ,
               Aristotelian
               :
            
             but
             ,
             whatsoever
             any
             Sect
             rightly
             taught
             ;
             whatsoever
             they
             taught
             Pious
             or
             Just
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             Branch
             of
             eternal
             Truth
             ,
             pluck'd
             from
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             (
             the
             ever-being
             Word
             .
             )
             An
             observation
             grounded
             upon
             these
             Prophecies
             :
             
               I
               will
               raise
               up
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               David
               that
               is
               fallen
               ,
               and
               close
               up
               the
               breaches
               of
               it
               ,
               —
               and
               build
               it
               as
               in
               the
               days
               of
               old
               ,
               —
               build
               the
               old
               wasts
               ,
               raise
               up
               the
               former
               desolations
               ,
               the
               foundations
               of
               many
               generations
               (
               Amos
               9.
               11.
               
               Isa.
               61.
               4.
               
               Isa.
            
             58.
             12.
             
             )
             and
             this
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             residue
             of
             men
             (
             that
             is
             the
             Gentiles
             )
             might
             seek
             the
             Lord
             
               (
               Act.
            
             15.
             16.
             
             )
             as
             St.
             James
             expounds
             the
             Prophets
             :
             which
             inforceth
             us
             to
             interpret
             those
             Prophecies
             ,
             not
             of
             Persons
             only
             ,
             but
             Doctrines
             .
             For
             the
             Gentile
             was
             grafted
             in
             ,
             not
             only
             upon
             the
             cutting
             off
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             raising
             up
             of
             those
             Foundation-truths
             ;
             which
             not
             only
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             the
             many
             Generations
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             had
             been
             buried
             under
             the
             rubbish
             of
             humane
             Vanities
             built
             upon
             them
             .
             This
             interpretation
             induc'd
             the
             Apostolical
             Synod
             ,
             to
             reestablish
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Noah
             ,
             as
             an
             Expedient
             to
             gain
             upon
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             The
             Platonicks
             conceived
             all
             knowledg
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             
               [
               reminiscentia
            
             ]
             an
             awakening
             of
             the
             mind
             to
             see
             innate
             Notions
             :
             The
             Notions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             were
             not
             innate
             ,
             yet
             so
             imprest
             (
             by
             Tradition
             )
             upon
             all
             mens
             minds
             ;
             as
             the
             embracing
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             call'd
             a
             man's
             coming
             to
             himself
             .
             
               (
               Psal.
               22.
               27.
               )
               All
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               world
               shall
               remember
               themselves
               ,
               and
               turn
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             therefore
             true
             Philosophy
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             Prejudice
             against
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             Introduction
             to
             ,
             a
             Preparation
             for
             the
             Gospel
             .
             
               When
               the
               Philosophers
            
             (
             saith
             
               Isidore
               Pelusiota
               )
               saw
               ,
               in
               that
               grain
               of
               Mustard-seed
               ,
               all
               that
               Truth
               Vertually
               laying
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               been
               seeking
               for
               ;
               how
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               bidding
               adiew
               to
               their
               own
               Opinions
               ,
               betook
               themselves
               to
               the
               shady
               Branches
               of
               the
               Tree
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               there
               found
               rest
               :
               how
               many
            
             Pythagoreans
             ,
             
               (
               formerly
               the
               Masters
               of
               pride
               and
               disdain
               )
               became
               the
               Scholars
               of
               our
               meek
            
             Jesus
             ?
             
               How
               many
            
             Platonicks
             
               (
               letting
               fall
               their
               Crests
               ,
               proudly
               lifted
               up
               through
               an
               opinion
               that
               they
               excell'd
               all
               men
               in
               the
               Art
               of
               Discourse
               )
               sat
               down
               at
               Christ's
               feet
               under
               the
               shade
               of
               the
               Mustard-tree
               ?
               How
               many
            
             Aristotelians
             ,
             
               how
               many
            
             Stoicks
             
               (
               scorning
               that
               Wisdom
               whereof
               they
               had
               made
               greatest
               boast
               )
               thought
               themselves
               happy
               if
               they
               could
               be
               enter'd
               among
               those
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               observe
               his
               word
               ?
               ]
               (
               Isidor
               .
               Pelusiota
               .
               lib.
               4.
               ep
               .
            
             76.
             )
             Our
             Religion
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             the
             last
             and
             best
             Edition
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             either
             writ
             on
             mens
             Hearts
             ,
             or
             promulg'd
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             to
             the
             old
             ;
             and
             by
             Noah
             ,
             to
             the
             new
             World
             (
             who
             is
             therefore
             stil'd
             
               the
               Treacher
               of
               Righteousness
            
             )
             which
             being
             Pentheus
             like
             )
             pull'd
             Limb
             from
             Limb
             by
             the
             several
             Sects
             (
             each
             party
             getting
             some
             relicks
             and
             scraps
             of
             it
             )
             the
             Apostles
             gather'd
             up
             its
             scatter'd
             Limbs
             ,
             and
             fram'd
             them
             into
             a
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             Body
             of
             Divinity
             again
             ;
             (
             clothing
             its
             Bones
             with
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             〈…〉
             lling
             its
             Veins
             with
             the
             Blood
             ,
             not
             of
             slaughter'd
             Beasts
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Lamb
             slain
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             World
             )
             and
             presented
             it
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             wherein
             there
             
             was
             no
             Nation
             so
             barbarous
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             came
             near
             and
             felt
             it
             ,
             they
             might
             find
             something
             in
             it
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             might
             say
             :
             This
             is
             flesh
             of
             my
             flesh
             ,
             and
             bone
             of
             my
             bone
             :
             whatever
             I
             retain
             (
             either
             of
             right
             Reason
             ,
             or
             solid
             Religion
             )
             is
             comprehended
             in
             this
             .
             This
             is
             that
             express
             Image
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             had
             the
             rough-draught
             :
             All
             the
             Wisdom
             I
             have
             retain'd
             ,
             or
             learn'd
             ,
             I
             meet
             with
             in
             this
             foolishness
             of
             Preaching
             .
             of
             this
             the
             Apostle
             was
             so
             confident
             ;
             as
             to
             the
             Jew
             ,
             he
             became
             a
             Jew
             ;
             to
             the
             Gentile
             ,
             a
             gentile
             :
             (
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             20
             ,
             22.
             )
             not
             by
             a
             sycophantick
             and
             temporizing
             compliance
             with
             the
             least
             of
             their
             Errours
             ,
             but
             by
             taking
             advantage
             of
             the
             truths
             they
             held
             ,
             as
             Mediums
             by
             which
             he
             argued
             them
             into
             an
             assent
             to
             the
             Gospel
             :
             dealing
             with
             every
             man
             at
             his
             own
             suresby-weapon
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             own
             sound
             Principles
             .
             He
             did
             not
             flatter
             them
             as
             Clisophus
             did
             King
             Philip
             ;
             who
             when
             the
             King's
             Eye
             was
             wounded
             ,
             bound
             up
             his
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             King
             had
             received
             a
             hurt
             on
             the
             shin
             that
             made
             him
             halt
             halted
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             lame
             :
             and
             never
             saw
             the
             King
             make
             sower
             faces
             ,
             but
             he
             look'd
             as
             if
             he
             were
             eating
             the
             same
             sharp
             sawce
             .
             Nor
             conform
             to
             them
             as
             the
             Arabians
             did
             to
             their
             King
             ;
             who
             if
             he
             were
             lame
             of
             any
             Limb
             ,
             they
             mutilate
             that
             Limb
             of
             their
             Bodies
             :
             Or
             the
             Dionisiocolaces
             to
             that
             Tyrant
             ;
             who
             (
             because
             he
             was
             purblind
             )
             groped
             about
             for
             the
             Dishes
             that
             were
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             got
             his
             hand
             into
             his
             
               (
               Athen.
               dipnosoph
            
             .
             6.
             6.
             )
             But
             St.
             Paul
             conform'd
             to
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             in
             their
             seeing
             Eye
             and
             soundest
             Limbs
             .
             Pleading
             with
             the
             Jew
             ,
             from
             old
             Testament-texts
             :
             With
             the
             Gentile
             ,
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             Traditional
             Religion
             :
             that
             in
             the
             Jews
             mouth
             and
             heart
             ,
             before
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             by
             Moses
             ;
             that
             Word
             whose
             sound
             went
             into
             all
             the
             World
             by
             oral
             preaching
             ,
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             
               (
               Rom.
            
             10.
             )
             With
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             from
             his
             most
             sublime
             Verities
             :
             Such
             as
             the
             several
             Sects
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             had
             to
             do
             ,
             could
             not
             deny
             (
             without
             contradicting
             those
             Notions
             ,
             they
             were
             most
             assured
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             :
             )
             and
             yet
             were
             not
             able
             to
             defend
             (
             against
             the
             assaults
             which
             their
             other
             erronious
             Opinions
             made
             upon
             them
             )
             upon
             any
             other
             but
             Gospel-grounds
             ,
             the
             only
             Sanctuary
             and
             City
             of
             Refuge
             for
             all
             divine
             Truth
             :
             in
             seperation
             from
             which
             ,
             like
             a
             Beam
             ,
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Sun
             :
             a
             Stream
             ,
             from
             the
             Fountain
             :
             a
             Branch
             ,
             from
             the
             Tree
             :
             a
             Limb
             ,
             from
             the
             Body
             ;
             it
             cannot
             subsist
             .
             This
             Tent-maker
             so
             contriv'd
             his
             Tabernacle
             ,
             wherein
             he
             plac'd
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             wherein
             he
             exhibited
             Christ
             ;
             (
             give
             me
             lieve
             to
             lisp
             and
             stutter
             now
             ,
             with
             those
             I
             am
             opposing
             (
             who
             speak
             of
             the
             Gospel
             as
             the
             device
             of
             men
             :
             )
             for
             I
             shall
             hereafter
             demonstrate
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Contrivement
             of
             God
             :
             )
             as
             it
             excludes
             all
             bad
             Airs
             ;
             takes
             in
             all
             the
             Light
             ,
             (
             that
             was
             before
             scatter'd
             among
             several
             Sects
             )
             So
             as
             Christ
             keeps
             open
             house
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             all
             comers
             ;
             the
             way-faring
             man
             ,
             though
             a
             fool
             ,
             may
             turn
             in
             hither
             ,
             and
             find
             lodging
             (
             where
             his
             Soul
             may
             be
             at
             rest
             )
             a
             Table
             furnish'd
             with
             plain
             Cates
             ,
             suting
             his
             Countrey-palate
             .
             The
             wise
             man
             may
             here
             be
             entertain'd
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             state
             as
             heart
             can
             wish
             .
             In
             the
             
             Muse's
             Chamber
             ,
             in
             
             Apollo's
             Dining-room
             ;
             his
             vast
             Soul
             cannot
             have
             that
             room
             to
             expatiate
             her self
             in
             :
             as
             in
             
             Solomon's
             Curtains
             ,
             in
             
             Sarah's
             Tent
             :
             nor
             find
             that
             satisfaction
             in
             
             Plato's
             Academy
             ,
             in
             
             Zeno's
             Porch
             ,
             in
             
             Aristotle's
             Walk
             ;
             as
             in
             our
             King's
             Galleries
             ,
             in
             the
             Prophets
             Schools
             ,
             in
             Christ's
             upper
             Chamber
             :
             nor
             meet
             with
             that
             abstruce
             Learning
             in
             the
             
               Egyptian
               Hierogliphicks
            
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             embroidered
             hangings
             of
             Christ's
             Presence-chamber
             .
             Now
             how
             men
             of
             crazy
             Intellects
             ,
             could
             frame
             so
             excellent
             a
             Model
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             so
             perfect
             a
             Mirrour
             of
             all
             Metaphisical
             Science
             (
             truly
             so
             called
             :
             )
             we
             may
             sooner
             strain
             our
             Brains
             out
             of
             joynt
             ,
             by
             stretching
             our
             mind
             to
             imagine
             ,
             then
             imagine
             ,
             with
             the
             least
             shew
             of
             probability
             .
             To
             which
             labour
             in
             vain
             I
             leave
             the
             Sceptick
             ,
             while
             I
             lead
             the
             Christian
             Reader
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             shew
             him
             (
             what
             Ammoni●s
             ,
             St.
             
             Origen's
             Master
             of
             old
             urged
             the
             Philosophers
             with
             :
             )
             
               (
               Euseh
               .
               Eccl.
               6.
               13.
               
               )
               viz.
            
             That
             the
             Gospel
             is
             calculated
             exactly
             to
             the
             Meridian
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ;
             in
             whose
             Types
             ,
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             Predictions
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             imaginary
             Line
             ,
             but
             hath
             its
             paralel
             in
             that
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Gospel
               calculated
               to
               the
               Meridian
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               In
               its
               Types
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Its
               Ceremonials
               fall
               at
               Christs
               feet
               with
               their
               own
               weight
               The
               Nest
               of
               Ceremonies
               pull'd
               down
               .
               That
               Law
               not
               practicable
               .
            
             §
             3.
             
             Moses
             
               his
               Morals
               improved
               by
               Christ
               by
               better
               Motives
               :
            
             Moses
             
               faithful
               ;
               Christ
               no
               austere
               Master
               .
               Laws
               for
               Children
               ;
               for
               Men
               ;
               for
               the
               Humane
               Court
               ;
               for
               Conscience
               .
               Christ
               clears
            
             Moses
             
               from
               false
               Glosses
               .
               §
               4
               ,
               It
               was
               fit
               that
               Christ
               should
               demand
               a
               greater
               Rent
               ,
               having
               improved
               the
               Farm.
               St.
            
             Mat.
             5.
             17.
             
               explain'd
               .
               Christian
               Virtue
               a
               Mirrour
               of
               God's
               ,
               admired
               by
               Angels
               ;
               St.
            
             Mat.
             7.
             26.
             
               urged
               .
               The
               Sanction
               of
               the
               Royal
               Law.
               §
               5.
               
               St.
            
             Paul
             '
             
               s
               Notion
               ,
               of
               Justification
               by
               Faith
               only
               ,
               explain'd
               ,
               it
               implies
               more
               and
               better
               work
               ,
               than
               Justification
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law.
               Judaism
               hath
               lost
               its
               Salvifick
               Power
               .
               Much
               given
               ,
               much
               required
               .
               The
               Equity
               and
               Easiness
               of
               Christ's
               Yoak
               Discord
               in
               the
               Academy
               ;
               none
               in
               Christs
               School
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THe
             Gospel
             is
             so
             fram'd
             as
             it
             exhibits
             to
             us
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Law
             's
             Types
             ;
             wherein
             the
             things
             pertaining
             to
             the
             Person
             ,
             Office
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             were
             umbrated
             ;
             without
             reference
             to
             which
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             are
             such
             childish
             and
             beggerly
             Toys
             ,
             as
             the
             instituting
             of
             them
             is
             manifestly
             unworthy
             of
             infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             that
             solemn
             pomp
             (
             of
             signs
             and
             wonders
             )
             that
             went
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             inducements
             to
             the
             Israelites
             to
             receive
             them
             with
             due
             reverence
             ,
             would
             be
             in
             the
             most
             candid
             Interpretation
             of
             impartial
             Reason
             )
             no
             better
             than
             the
             Mountains
             swelling
             ,
             and
             going
             in
             hard
             labour
             to
             bring
             forth
             a
             ridiculous
             Mouse
             .
             From
             which
             imputation
             of
             folly
             (
             observed
             ,
             and
             objected
             by
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             against
             their
             Lawgiver
             )
             the
             most
             learned
             
               Mythologist
               Philo
               Judaeus
            
             ,
             though
             he
             attempt
             to
             vindicate
             Moses
             ,
             yet
             missing
             Moses
             his
             Scope
             ,
             (
             and
             not
             looking
             to
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Law
             )
             he
             falls
             far
             short
             of
             his
             purpose
             ;
             and
             makes
             worse
             work
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             a
             Novice-Christian
             would
             ,
             that
             has
             but
             learn'd
             this
             Principle
             
               [
               the
               Law
               was
               a
               shaddow
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               the
               body
               (
               that
               casts
               those
               shadows
               )
               is
               Christ
               ;
               ]
            
             A
             Tast
             whereof
             he
             gives
             us
             (
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Circumcision
             )
             wherein
             (
             having
             premis'd
             how
             unlikely
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             so
             severe
             a
             Ceremony
             should
             be
             taken
             up
             upon
             weak
             Grounds
             )
             he
             lays
             down
             these
             wise
             reasons
             for
             it
             .
             1.
             
             
               [
               The
               prevention
               of
               the
               growing
               of
               the
               Carbuncle
               in
               that
               part
               :
               ]
            
             (
             Just
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             advise
             to
             have
             the
             Head
             chop'd
             off
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             aching
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             
               [
               That
               that
               Membrane
               might
               not
               be
               a
               receptacle
               of
               uncleanness
               :
               ]
            
             upon
             the
             same
             reason
             they
             must
             not
             only
             ,
             with
             the
             Egyptian
             Priests
             ,
             shave
             off
             their
             hair
             (
             which
             he
             grounds
             upon
             the
             same
             reason
             )
             but
             slit
             their
             Noses
             ,
             and
             crop
             their
             Ears
             ,
             and
             dismember
             themselves
             of
             other
             Vessels
             receptory
             of
             Excrements
             .
             3.
             
             For
             the
             procuring
             of
             Foecundity
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             saith
             it
             is
             a
             necessary
             Cause
             
               [
               aiunt
               enim
               ità
               semen
               rectà
               ejaculari
               integrum
               ,
               nec
               diffluit
               per
               sinus
               preputii
               :
               ]
            
             As
             if
             Nature
             could
             not
             frame
             her
             own
             Tools
             ,
             in
             a
             form
             fittest
             for
             the
             use
             ,
             she
             intends
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             these
             Grounds
             of
             Circumcision
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             came
             to
             his
             ears
             by
             the
             Tradition
             of
             divine
             men
             ,
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             who
             most
             diligently
             expounded
             Moses
             .
             Of
             the
             like
             grain
             are
             the
             Reasons
             he
             gives
             ,
             why
             God
             prohibited
             the
             planting
             of
             Groves
             about
             the
             Tabernacle
             ;
             
               [
               because
               it
               was
               not
               meet
               ,
               to
               bring
               man's
               or
               beast's
               Dung
               near
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               to
               manure
               the
               Trees
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               flourish
               .
               ]
               (
               Philo
               de
               monarchia
            
             2.
             )
             Of
             Gods
             commanding
             the
             Priests
             ,
             to
             wear
             linnen
             while
             they
             officiated
             .
             
               Because
               such
               garments
               are
               not
               made
               of
               a
               matter
               proceeding
               from
               mortal
               Creatures
               ,
               as
               woollen
               are
               .
               ]
               Eadem
               cum
               ratione
               insanit
               ,
            
             with
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             reasons
             he
             plays
             the
             fool
             ,
             in
             making
             the
             High
             Priests
             Apparel
             a
             resemblance
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             his
             Jacinth
             colour'd
             Vest
             tipifies
             the
             Sublunary
             ;
             his
             Pectoral
             ,
             the
             Celestial
             Region
             ;
             the
             two
             Emeralds
             on
             either
             Shoulder
             ,
             the
             two
             Haemispheres
             ;
             the
             
               twelve
               Stones
            
             therein
             ,
             the
             twelve
             
             Signs
             of
             the
             Zodiack
             :
             Its
             name
             
               [
               Rationale
            
             ]
             does
             denote
             ,
             that
             
               all
               things
               comprehended
               by
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               were
               made
               and
               adorn'd
               ,
               upon
               Principles
               of
               the
               best
               Reason
               :
               ]
               Thummim
               ,
            
             or
             Verity
             ,
             does
             denote
             that
             
               [
               no
               lye
               can
               come
               into
               Heaven
               :
               ]
               Urim
               ,
            
             or
             Clarity
             ,
             that
             
               [
               all
               the
               light
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               sub-celestial
               ,
               flows
               from
               the
               celestial
               Bodies
               :
            
             The
             Flowers
             on
             the
             Fringe
             do
             tipifie
             the
             Earth
             ,
             whence
             they
             spring
             :
             the
             
               Pomgranates
               ,
               Water
            
             :
             called
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             for
             their
             fluidness
             :
             the
             Bells
             ,
             the
             Harmony
             and
             Concent
             of
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             World
             among
             themselves
             
               (
               Philo
               de
               monarch
            
             .
             2.
             )
             With
             how
             much
             more
             credit
             do
             the
             Evangelists
             bring
             off
             Moses
             ,
             when
             they
             present
             Christ
             as
             the
             substance
             of
             that
             Mannah
             ,
             that
             Bread
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             Angel's
             Food
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Jews
             were
             sustained
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             :
             of
             that
             Rock
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             all
             drank
             :
             of
             that
             
               brazen
               Serpent
            
             lifted
             up
             to
             heal
             those
             who
             were
             stung
             of
             fiery
             Serpents
             :
             of
             that
             Pascal
             Lamb
             ,
             by
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             whose
             Blood
             ,
             they
             were
             preserved
             from
             the
             stroak
             of
             the
             destroying
             Angel
             :
             a
             Lamb
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             without
             blemish
             ;
             a
             perfect
             man
             ;
             (
             of
             the
             stock
             of
             Abraham
             )
             and
             without
             sin
             ,
             and
             taken
             up
             ,
             carried
             in
             procession
             into
             Jerusalem
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             whereon
             their
             Paschal
             Lamb
             was
             seperated
             from
             the
             Flock
             :
             his
             Blood
             ,
             the
             thing
             signified
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             by
             the
             Goat
             that
             was
             dismist
             (
             the
             Scape-goat
             ;
             )
             his
             human
             ,
             by
             the
             Goat
             that
             was
             sacrificed
             ;
             his
             Body
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             (
             wherein
             the
             God-head
             dwelt
             bodily
             :
             )
             his
             Priest-hood
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             great
             Propitiatory
             ,
             typified
             by
             
             Aaron's
             Priesthood
             :
             as
             to
             his
             Blessing
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             that
             Sacrifice
             ,
             by
             
             Melchisedech's
             Time
             would
             fail
             me
             to
             enumerate
             particulars
             .
             See
             more
             of
             them
             in
             St.
             
             Jerome's
             Preface
             to
             his
             Exposition
             of
             
               Hosea
               .
               [
               Velum
               Templi
               scissum
               est
               ;
               &
               ominum
               Judaeorum
               secreta
               patuerunt
               .
               Verus
            
             Helizaeus
             
               aquas
               steriles
               atque
               mortiferas
               sapientiae
               suae
               condivit
               sale
               ,
               &
               fecit
               esse
               vitales
               :
            
             Marath
             
               aqua
               legis
               ligno
               patibuli
               dulcorata
               est
               .
               ]
               [
               The
               Veil
               of
               the
               Temple
               was
               rent
               in
               twain
               from
               top
               to
               bottom
               ;
               to
               signifie
               that
               all
               the
               Jews
               Mysteries
               were
               by
               Christ
               laid
               open
               :
               He
               being
               that
               true
            
             Elisha
             
               who
               with
               the
               salt
               of
               his
               Wisdom
               season'd
               those
               steril
               and
               mortiferous
               Waters
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               healthful
               .
               It
               was
               by
               the
               wood
               of
               his
               Cross
               that
               the
               bitter
               water
               of
               the
               Law
               was
               sweetned
               .
            
             The
             Apostles
             setting
             the
             Watch
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             so
             exactly
             to
             the
             Dial
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             as
             to
             keep
             touch
             with
             all
             its
             Minute-shadows
             :
             their
             drawing
             the
             features
             and
             proportion
             of
             Christs
             Face
             ;
             so
             as
             to
             resemble
             that
             Image
             ,
             which
             the
             glassy
             Sea
             of
             Mosaical
             Rites
             reflects
             :
             So
             as
             in
             those
             Draughts
             we
             see
             his
             glory
             ,
             as
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             (
             full
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             to
             himself
             ;
             full
             of
             truth
             ,
             as
             to
             them
             :
             )
             and
             thereby
             also
             rendring
             the
             Law
             it self
             full
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             worthy
             to
             be
             esteem'd
             the
             progeny
             of
             the
             Divine
             Mind
             ;
             speaks
             them
             to
             have
             had
             their
             wits
             about
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             The
             Gospel
             is
             perfectly
             consonant
             to
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             Precepts
             and
             Ordinances
             .
             It
             hath
             indeed
             abolished
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ;
             but
             without
             clashing
             with
             the
             Sanction
             of
             that
             Law
             )
             and
             upon
             clear
             and
             indubitable
             Old
             Testament-principles
             ,
             where
             we
             hear
             God
             saying
             ;
             
               [
               he
               would
               make
               a
               new
               Covenant
               ]
            
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             he
             made
             with
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             when
             he
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             which
             Covenant
             they
             brake
             :
             and
             promising
             to
             erect
             
               [
               a
               new
               Priest-hood
            
             not
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             but
             Melchisedech
             .
             From
             both
             which
             common
             places
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             argues
             strenuously
             ;
             
               (
               Heb.
               8.
               and
               7.
               )
               [
               when
               he
               saith
               the
               new
               ,
               he
               maketh
               void
               the
               old
               ;
               ]
               [
               where
               the
               Priesthood
               is
               changed
               ,
               there
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               a
               change
               of
               the
               Law.
               ]
            
             The
             Old
             Testament
             points
             out
             him
             that
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedech
             )
             as
             to
             come
             
               of
               the
               Tribe
            
             ;
             not
             of
             Levi
             ,
             but
             Judah
             :
             which
             Topick
             the
             Apostle
             pursues
             and
             applies
             to
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             the
             Prophecies
             that
             went
             before
             of
             him
             ,
             sprang
             of
             the
             Root
             of
             Jesse
             ,
             came
             from
             the
             loins
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             Lyon
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             ;
             of
             which
             Tribe
             ,
             none
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             made
             Priests
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             :
             and
             that
             therefore
             the
             Levitical
             Law
             was
             prescribed
             against
             ,
             in
             the
             Prediction
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             preheminence
             of
             this
             Melchisedokian
             
             Preist
             before
             the
             Aaronical
             ,
             hinted
             by
             
               Melchisedech's
               Blessing
            
             and
             
               receiving
               Tithes
            
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             while
             Levi
             was
             yet
             in
             his
             Loyns
             ;
             almost
             four
             hundred
             years
             before
             that
             Law
             ,
             which
             assigned
             Levi
             to
             the
             Priest-hood
             .
             And
             lest
             ,
             this
             Law
             which
             assigned
             Levi
             to
             that
             Office
             ,
             might
             be
             interpreted
             as
             vacating
             
             Melchisedech's
             :
             the
             Apostle
             observes
             that
             long
             after
             Aaron
             had
             been
             made
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             an
             Oath
             ,
             that
             
               Kingly
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedek
             ,
             was
             made
             a
             Priest
             by
             Oath
             :
             
               (
               Hebr.
            
             7.
             17.
             18.
             )
          
           
             In
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             
               (
               Malac.
            
             1.
             11.
             )
             God
             expresseth
             his
             dislike
             of
             Levitical
             Sacrifices
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             another
             Sacrifice
             and
             Service
             that
             was
             to
             be
             exhibited
             .
             A
             point
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Jewish
             Rabbies
             ;
             who
             upon
             these
             Texts
             have
             these
             reflections
             ,
             
               Psal.
               69.
               
               [
               Laudabo
               nomen
               dei
               —
               &
               placebit
               deo
               super
               vitulum
               novellum
               ,
               cornua
               producentem
               &
               ungulas
               .
               ]
            
             This
             is
             the
             
               new
               worship
            
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             given
             to
             God
             ,
             
               in
               diebus
               Christi
            
             (
             saith
             
               Aben
               Ezra
               .
            
             )
             A
             worship
             ,
             will
             please
             God
             better
             ,
             than
             the
             Oxe
             which
             Adam
             sacrificed
             ;
             
               [
               Qui
               perfectus
               erat
               de
               terra
               creatus
               :
               ]
            
             a
             perfect
             Oxe
             (
             answerable
             to
             one
             ,
             three
             years
             old
             )
             the
             day
             he
             was
             created
             :
             having
             hoofs
             and
             horns
             (
             saith
             
               R.
               Solom
               .
            
             )
             Than
             that
             three
             years
             old
             Oxe
             of
             the
             Peace-offering
             ;
             or
             so
             large
             as
             he
             can
             push
             with
             his
             horns
             ,
             or
             so
             great
             and
             comely
             as
             he
             makes
             men
             contend
             about
             him
             (
             saith
             
               R.
               David
               :
            
             )
             all
             center
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             choice
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             are
             not
             comparable
             to
             that
             spiritual
             Worship
             which
             should
             be
             introduc'd
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Messias
             .
             Without
             relation
             to
             which
             ,
             legal
             observances
             were
             not
             good
             ,
             nor
             such
             ,
             as
             by
             which
             they
             should
             live
             
               (
               Ezeck
            
             .
             20.
             25.
             )
             God
             protesting
             he
             never
             spake
             to
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             touching
             Sacrifices
             and
             Oblations
             ,
             abstracted
             from
             that
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             
               (
               Jerem.
            
             7.
             22.
             
             )
             and
             chiding
             them
             for
             treading
             his
             Courts
             ,
             for
             making
             many
             and
             fervent
             Prayers
             ,
             for
             offering
             Incense
             ,
             for
             bringing
             their
             Oblations
             and
             burnt
             Offerings
             ;
             without
             having
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             spiritual
             part
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             (
             the
             Life
             and
             Spirit
             of
             all
             acceptable
             Worship
             ;
             )
             
               (
               Isa.
            
             1.
             )
             Of
             which
             imperfection
             and
             faultiness
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             the
             Apostle
             takes
             notice
             ;
             as
             that
             which
             made
             way
             for
             the
             second
             
               (
               Heb.
            
             8.
             7.
             )
          
           
             In
             the
             Old
             Testament
             God
             promiseth
             that
             ,
             under
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Messias
             ,
             he
             would
             take
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             out
             of
             
               all
               Nations
               (
               Isa.
            
             66.
             21.
             
             )
             that
             strangers
             should
             be
             
             Israel's
             Pastors
             ,
             Plough-men
             ,
             and
             Labourers
             in
             the
             Vine-yard
             
               (
               Isa.
            
             61.
             5.
             )
             What
             must
             then
             become
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             prohibiting
             any
             ,
             but
             the
             sons
             of
             Aaron
             to
             approach
             the
             Priest's
             Office
             ,
             to
             minister
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ?
             Levi
             must
             lose
             his
             Plough
             ,
             when
             Messias
             makes
             Gentiles
             put
             their
             hands
             to
             his
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             much
             more
             of
             ingenuity
             ,
             and
             correspondency
             to
             their
             own
             Prophets
             than
             in
             modern
             Jews
             ,
             in
             that
             story
             of
             the
             
               Jerusalem
               Gomarists
            
             ,
             told
             by
             
               R.
               Judab
            
             :
             of
             a
             certain
             Jew
             ,
             who
             being
             at
             Plough
             ,
             and
             hearing
             an
             Arabian
             telling
             him
             ,
             that
             Messiah
             was
             born
             ;
             presently
             loosed
             his
             Oxen
             ,
             and
             sold
             his
             Plough
             and
             Gears
             
               (
               Lightfoot
               Harm
               .
               pag.
            
             9.
             )
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             (
             for
             to
             instance
             in
             all
             the
             Topicks
             of
             this
             tendency
             would
             put
             me
             upon
             transcribing
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Hebrews
               :
            
             )
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             That
             Jerusalem
             it self
             ,
             the
             Temple
             ,
             the
             place
             elected
             by
             God
             for
             Legal
             Worship
             ,
             should
             become
             a
             perpetual
             desolation
             ,
             within
             a
             few
             years
             after
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ;
             That
             Rook's
             Nest
             (
             as
             they
             had
             made
             it
             )
             should
             be
             pulled
             down
             
               (
               Dan.
            
             9.
             26.
             
             )
             and
             then
             sure
             the
             whole
             brood
             of
             those
             callow
             and
             imperfect
             Rudiments
             (
             annex'd
             to
             it
             )
             laid
             in
             it
             ,
             must
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             That
             a
             time
             would
             come
             ,
             when
             the
             true
             Jove
             would
             shake
             that
             his
             lap
             ,
             wherein
             his
             grand
             Seer
             ,
             the
             Eagle-eyed
             Moses
             ,
             had
             laid
             the
             Eggs
             of
             his
             Ceremonial
             Laws
             .
             
               Haggai
               .
               2.
               6.
               
               [
               I
               will
               shake
               not
               the
               earth
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               heavens
               :
               ]
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             St.
             
               Paul
               (
               Heb.
            
             12.
             27.
             
             )
             expounds
             that
             Text
             ;
             not
             only
             the
             Vanity
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             but
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             ,
             though
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             shak'd
             .
             Or
             which
             comes
             all
             to
             one
             ,
             
               [
               The
               heaven
               ,
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             Sanctuary
             ,
             the
             Temple
             ,
             God's
             Court
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Residence
             ,
             where
             he
             dwelt
             between
             the
             Cherubims
             .
             That
             Sion
             would
             be
             ploughed
             up
             
               (
               Micah
               3.
               12.
               )
               [
               Sion
               shall
               be
               ploughed
               as
               a
               field
               and
               Jerusalem
               shall
               become
               heaps
               ,
               and
               the
               mountain
               of
               the
               Lord's
               house
               as
               the
               
               high
               places
               of
               the
               Forrest
               .
            
             This
             the
             Chaldees
             alledg
             in
             behalf
             of
             
               Jeremy
               (
               Jer.
            
             26.
             10.
             
             )
             and
             the
             Rabbies
             observe
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             ,
             when
             
               Turnus
               Rufus
            
             ploughed
             up
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Temple
             (
             Dr.
             
               Lightfoot
               ,
               Vespacian
               2.
               paragr
            
             .
             1.
             )
             and
             what
             must
             become
             then
             of
             the
             whole
             Crop
             of
             the
             Temple-Ceremonies
             which
             had
             been
             there
             sowen
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Eggs
             there
             deposited
             ?
             That
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             dish
             wherein
             Levitical
             services
             were
             to
             be
             served
             up
             ,
             should
             be
             turned
             up-side-down
             ,
             and
             wiped
             as
             a
             man
             wipes
             a
             Dish
             ,
             (
             2.
             
             King.
             21.
             13.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               It
               shall
               be
               turned
               upside
               down
               upon
               the
               face
               thereof
               .
            
             What
             can
             that
             portend
             but
             the
             spilling
             of
             the
             Cates
             ?
             So
             that
             ,
             to
             a
             considerate
             Spectatour
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             matter
             of
             highest
             admiration
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             blinded
             Nation
             groping
             for
             the
             door
             ,
             when
             the
             house
             is
             fallen
             flat
             to
             the
             ground
             ;
             and
             like
             a
             company
             of
             dispersed
             Ants
             ,
             whose
             hill
             is
             digged
             up
             ,
             carrying
             their
             Eggs
             in
             their
             mouths
             above
             this
             sixteen
             hundred
             years
             ;
             not
             knowing
             where
             to
             lay
             them
             ,
             but
             expecting
             still
             their
             old
             Ant-hill
             should
             grow
             up
             again
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             wherein
             it
             has
             lain
             all
             that
             while
             ;
             not
             considering
             that
             ,
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             their
             Eggs
             must
             needs
             be
             grown
             addle
             .
             Alas
             ,
             what
             a
             spirit
             of
             slumber
             hath
             divine
             Vengeance
             powred
             upon
             them
             !
             seeing
             they
             still
             persist
             in
             denying
             that
             Holy
             and
             Just
             One
             ,
             after
             Moses
             hath
             so
             peremptorily
             and
             palpably
             denyed
             them
             ;
             after
             God
             hath
             pull'd
             them
             from
             him
             and
             hedged
             up
             their
             way
             to
             his
             Law
             ,
             by
             an
             absolute
             impossibility
             of
             observing
             it
             !
             The
             Temple
             wherein
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             eminent
             part
             of
             that
             Law
             was
             only
             performable
             ,
             being
             by
             his
             irresistible
             hand
             demolish'd
             ,
             and
             kept
             from
             being
             again
             erected
             (
             in
             spight
             of
             all
             the
             attempts
             of
             the
             most
             daring
             enemies
             of
             our
             Jesus
             )
             and
             the
             Nation
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             are
             peculiarly
             calculated
             ,
             being
             dispersed
             ,
             and
             ceasing
             to
             be
             a
             Nation
             .
             Nay
             after
             themselves
             have
             (
             in
             effect
             )
             renounc'd
             the
             Religion
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             betaken
             themselves
             to
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             unpracticable
             among
             them
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Sacrifices
             :
             so
             that
             they
             worship
             God
             in
             a
             way
             ,
             which
             neither
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             nor
             their
             Fathers-fathers
             knew
             :
             A
             way
             taken
             up
             by
             themselves
             ,
             since
             the
             demolishing
             of
             their
             Temple
             ,
             and
             dispersion
             of
             their
             Nation
             :
             wherein
             they
             add
             and
             take
             from
             their
             own
             Law
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Divine
             Sanction
             .
          
           
             In
             vain
             do
             they
             urge
             those
             Texts
             that
             seem
             (
             in
             the
             Letter
             )
             to
             import
             the
             perpetuity
             and
             irrevocableness
             of
             Moses
             Law
             :
             such
             as
             
               (
               Deut.
               29.
               29.
               )
               Things
               revealed
               belong
               to
               us
               and
               our
               children
               for
               ever
               .
               (
               Lev.
               23.
               14.
               )
               First
               fruits
               a
               statute
               for
               ever
               ;
               and
               ,
               the
               passover
               a
               statute
               for
               ever
               ,
               (
               Ex.
            
             12.
             17.
             )
             For
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             allow
             David
             to
             speak
             in
             Moses
             his
             Language
             ,
             when
             he
             applies
             ever
             to
             the
             Temple
             
               (
               Psal.
               132.
               13.
               )
               [
               This
               is
               my
               rest
               for
               ever
               ;
               ]
            
             and
             allow
             their
             own
             eyes
             to
             interpret
             
             David's
             
               [
               ever
            
             ]
             (
             now
             they
             see
             the
             place
             of
             his
             residence
             for
             ever
             demolished
             :
             )
             the
             Chain
             ,
             wherein
             they
             think
             themselves
             still
             bound
             to
             Moses
             ,
             will
             fall
             off
             of
             its
             own
             accord
             :
             can
             the
             
               [
               ever
            
             ]
             of
             Oblations
             ,
             possibly
             ,
             be
             stretched
             beyond
             the
             
               [
               ever
            
             ]
             of
             that
             Sanctuary
             to
             which
             they
             are
             limitted
             .
          
           
             As
             vain
             is
             the
             exception
             against
             the
             cogency
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             from
             the
             Instance
             of
             the
             first
             Temples
             laying
             waste
             ,
             during
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             :
             during
             which
             time
             ,
             though
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             ,
             in
             some
             points
             suspended
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             abolished
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Law
             had
             a
             shrewd
             shake
             ,
             and
             was
             loosen'd
             in
             its
             sinews
             ,
             by
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             first
             Temple
             :
             Gods
             withdrawing
             then
             the
             Ark
             of
             his
             Presence
             and
             Covenant
             from
             them
             ,
             was
             a
             sign
             he
             would
             quickly
             grow
             weary
             of
             sitting
             on
             Mount
             Sion
             ;
             now
             ,
             that
             his
             foot-stool
             was
             removed
             :
             his
             not
             vouchsafing
             to
             give
             them
             Fire
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             their
             Sacrifices
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             first
             Temple
             ,
             and
             yet
             accepting
             their
             Offerings
             made
             by
             strange
             fire
             (
             so
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             )
             was
             an
             Argument
             ,
             that
             he
             stood
             not
             so
             much
             upon
             Levitical
             punctilios
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             at
             first
             ,
             when
             he
             punish'd
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             with
             suddain
             death
             ,
             for
             offering
             with
             strange
             fire
             .
             If
             the
             Jews
             will
             avouch
             their
             own
             story
             upon
             
               (
               Dan.
               6.
               4.
               )
               [
               Ut
               invenirent
               occasionem
            
             Danieli
             
               ex
               latere
               regis
               ;
            
             ]
             (
             where
             interpreting
             
               [
               latus
               regis
            
             ]
             to
             be
             the
             Queen
             ,
             or
             the
             King's
             Concubines
             ,
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             Daniel
             was
             an
             Eunuch
             ;
             )
             
             they
             must
             be
             forc'd
             to
             a
             confession
             ,
             that
             God
             stood
             not
             much
             upon
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             when
             he
             preferr'd
             an
             Eunuch
             (
             who
             by
             that
             Law
             was
             not
             to
             come
             into
             the
             Congregation
             )
             into
             that
             intimate
             Communion
             with
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             reveal
             to
             him
             more
             of
             his
             Counsel
             than
             he
             did
             to
             any
             Prophet
             beside
             
               Moses
               :
               (
               Jerom.
               in
               locum
               :
               )
            
             I
             urge
             these
             Instances
             as
             Arguments
             
               ad
               hominem
            
             (
             they
             being
             the
             Jews
             concessions
             ,
             though
             in
             themselves
             not
             true
             ,
             as
             I
             shew
             elsewhere
             .
             )
             It
             is
             from
             their
             own
             Premisses
             ,
             I
             infer
             this
             Conclusion
             .
             That
             God
             weaned
             them
             by
             degrees
             from
             Moses
             ,
             antiquating
             one
             Ceremony
             after
             another
             ;
             till
             at
             last
             Christ
             cancell'd
             the
             whole
             Hand-writing
             of
             Ordinances
             :
             breach
             upon
             breach
             was
             made
             in
             that
             wall
             of
             partition
             ,
             till
             Christ
             took
             it
             wholly
             away
             and
             rac'd
             it
             to
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             promised
             to
             return
             that
             Captivity
             ,
             to
             restore
             to
             them
             their
             own
             Land
             ,
             and
             to
             repair
             the
             ruines
             of
             the
             first
             Temple
             ;
             but
             this
             Captivity
             will
             never
             be
             return'd
             ,
             the
             second
             Temple
             will
             never
             be
             repair'd
             :
             but
             both
             Nation
             and
             Place
             are
             to
             be
             perpetual
             Desolations
             .
             Of
             this
             I
             make
             proof
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             therefore
             here
             shall
             propound
             this
             only
             Argument
             to
             evince
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             That
             during
             the
             desolations
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             was
             not
             with-held
             from
             them
             ,
             God
             raised
             them
             up
             Prophets
             in
             Babylon
             :
             he
             then
             set
             them
             up
             Way-marks
             ,
             guides
             to
             their
             Cities
             again
             ;
             he
             whistled
             to
             his
             Flock
             ,
             scatter'd
             in
             that
             gloomy
             and
             dark
             day
             of
             their
             wandring
             ,
             to
             prevent
             their
             total
             dispersion
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             within
             the
             hearing
             of
             Cyrus
             his
             Proclamation
             :
             But
             since
             the
             desolating
             of
             the
             second
             Temple
             ,
             they
             have
             had
             no
             Voice
             ,
             no
             Vision
             ,
             none
             to
             answer
             how
             long
             ;
             no
             Prophets
             have
             risen
             up
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             false
             ones
             ,
             as
             themselves
             acknowledg
             :
             such
             as
             
               Ben
               Cozba
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             their
             Taba
             (
             in
             
               Taanith
               per
               4.
               halac
            
             .
             6.
             )
             and
             
               Maymon
               (
               in
               Taanith
               per.
            
             5.
             )
             quoted
             by
             Dr.
             
               Lightfoot
               (
               Vespacian
               1.
               
               Sect.
            
             1.
             )
             thus
             write
             .
             
               [
               It
               was
               on
               the
               9.
               day
               of
               the
               Month
            
             Ab
             ,
             
               that
               the
               great
               City
            
             Bitter
             
               was
               taken
               ,
               where
               were
               thousands
               and
               ten
               thousands
               of
            
             Israel
             
               who
               had
               a
               great
               King
               over
               them
               ;
               whom
               all
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               even
               their
               greatest
               wise
               men
               ,
               thought
               to
               have
               been
            
             Messias
             .
             ]
             And
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             
             Jerusalem's
             fall
             (
             according
             to
             our
             Saviour's
             Prediction
             )
             the
             many
             false
             Christs
             ,
             of
             whom
             Josephus
             in
             the
             History
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             gives
             many
             instances
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             As
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             fell
             with
             its
             own
             weight
             ,
             was
             disannull'd
             by
             its
             own
             Vote
             ,
             and
             cancel'd
             by
             vertue
             of
             its
             own
             Ordinances
             :
             So
             that
             Old
             Testament-law
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             shaken
             ,
             1.
             
             Is
             confirm'd
             and
             establish'd
             ,
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             upon
             better
             Principles
             ,
             and
             more
             powerful
             Motives
             :
             2.
             
             And
             improved
             by
             our
             Royal
             Lawgiver
             ,
             in
             many
             branches
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             budded
             not
             under
             that
             Testament
             :
             3.
             
             And
             in
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             heroick
             degree
             of
             Christned
             Morality
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             an
             humane
             Soul
             cloathed
             with
             Mortality
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             2.
             
             Or
             can
             be
             drawn
             to
             by
             the
             most
             powerful
             Attractives
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
             3.
             
             Most
             plentifully
             poured
             forth
             upon
             all
             that
             sincerely
             embrace
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Of
             all
             which
             points
             I
             shall
             speak
             distinctly
             ;
             not
             only
             because
             they
             demonstrate
             that
             Christ
             came
             ,
             not
             to
             destroy
             ,
             but
             to
             perfect
             and
             fill
             up
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             do
             also
             present
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             a
             quite
             other
             form
             ,
             than
             the
             faithless
             Solifidian
             draws
             them
             in
             ;
             whose
             Models
             of
             Christianity
             look
             .
             as
             if
             they
             were
             designed
             to
             shame
             Religion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Salvifick
             Grace
             teaches
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               to
               deny
               ungodliness
               and
               worldly
               lusts
               ,
               to
               live
               godly
               ,
               righteously
               ,
               and
               soberly
            
             ;
             with
             more
             masculine
             and
             strenuous
             Motives
             ,
             than
             were
             propounded
             under
             the
             Law.
             The
             Argument
             then
             was
             
               [
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               that
               brought
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               house
               of
               bondage
            
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             was
             but
             implyed
             in
             that
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Gospel
             clearly
             expressed
             ,
             and
             obedience
             prest
             from
             our
             deliverance
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             Satan
             ,
             the
             vassalage
             of
             our
             own
             Lusts
             ,
             the
             chambers
             of
             eternal
             Death
             .
             The
             motive
             expressed
             there
             was
             :
             
               That
               thy
               days
               may
               be
               long
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               a
               land
               slowing
               with
               milk
               and
               honey
               :
               ]
            
             here
             the
             darkness
             of
             Type
             (
             that
             was
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             that
             earth
             )
             is
             dissipated
             ;
             the
             waters
             (
             that
             overwhelm'd
             it
             )
             are
             divided
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             dry
             Land
             made
             to
             appear
             ,
             that
             
             Land
             that
             is
             very
             far
             off
             ,
             far
             above
             all
             visible
             Heavens
             .
             The
             Childrens
             Rattles
             and
             Nats
             being
             laid
             aside
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             openly
             hangs
             out
             Prizes
             ,
             becoming
             men
             of
             full
             age
             to
             run
             for
             ,
             in
             that
             Race
             of
             Holiness
             that
             's
             set
             before
             us
             .
             This
             they
             that
             would
             ,
             might
             have
             received
             as
             their
             encouragement
             then
             ;
             they
             that
             took
             the
             pains
             to
             crack
             the
             Nut
             ,
             found
             this
             Kernel
             of
             heavenly
             ,
             within
             the
             Shell
             of
             those
             earthly
             ,
             inducements
             .
             In
             Christ's
             Manger
             there
             's
             clean
             Provender
             ,
             fann'd
             and
             winnowed
             to
             our
             hand
             :
             in
             the
             Crib
             of
             Moses
             ,
             the
             Corn
             was
             in
             the
             Chaff
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             had
             their
             senses
             exercised
             to
             discern
             ,
             did
             seperate
             the
             Corn
             from
             the
             Chaff
             .
             Now
             the
             framing
             of
             Gospel-motives
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             clash
             not
             with
             ,
             but
             are
             superordinated
             to
             ,
             yea
             extracted
             out
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Law
             (
             as
             their
             spirits
             )
             speaks
             the
             Compilers
             to
             have
             been
             men
             of
             well
             composed
             Minds
             .
             To
             take
             at
             that
             hint
             which
             Moses
             gave
             ,
             of
             God's
             intending
             some
             better
             thing
             than
             Canaan
             ,
             in
             his
             informing
             us
             ;
             that
             the
             whole
             earth
             (
             whereof
             Canaan
             was
             a
             part
             )
             was
             accursed
             for
             Man's
             sake
             :
             and
             Canaan
             not
             only
             actually
             under
             the
             effects
             of
             that
             Curse
             ;
             (
             for
             it
             bore
             Briers
             and
             Thistles
             ;
             )
             but
             the
             most
             cursed
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             Earthly
             Globe
             then
             ,
             when
             the
             promise
             of
             it
             was
             made
             to
             Abraham
             (
             as
             being
             contaminated
             with
             the
             abominations
             of
             its
             Inhabitants
             ,
             more
             than
             any
             other
             Countrey
             .
             Or
             at
             those
             hints
             which
             the
             Patriarchs
             gave
             ,
             of
             their
             looking
             beyond
             an
             earthly
             Canaan
             ,
             in
             that
             promise
             ;
             in
             their
             confessing
             themselves
             to
             be
             pilgrims
             and
             strangers
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             were
             setled
             in
             
               Canaan
               :
               [
               I
               am
               a
               sojourner
               as
               all
               my
               fathers
               were
               ,
               ]
               (
               Psal.
            
             39.
             )
             In
             their
             not
             taking
             those
             many
             opportunities
             which
             were
             offer'd
             them
             of
             returning
             thither
             ,
             after
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Famine
             ,
             during
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             
             Joseph's
             Presidency
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             Kings
             who
             knew
             Joseph
             :
             but
             chusing
             rather
             to
             stay
             in
             Goshen
             ,
             than
             to
             go
             back
             into
             Canaan
             :
             where
             ,
             for
             all
             its
             fertillity
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             famish'd
             ,
             if
             Egypt
             had
             not
             releiv'd
             them
             :
             (
             enough
             singly
             to
             have
             convinc'd
             them
             ,
             that
             some
             better
             thing
             was
             involv'd
             in
             the
             Promise
             .
             )
             To
             take
             (
             I
             say
             )
             at
             such
             hints
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             conclude
             so
             irrefragably
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             that
             the
             Patriarchs
             saw
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             a
             
               Land
               beyond
               that
            
             ,
             even
             an
             heavenly
             .
             Their
             presenting
             the
             Church
             in
             such
             a
             posture
             ,
             as
             Christ's
             left
             hand
             is
             under
             her
             head
             ,
             while
             his
             right
             hand
             doth
             embrace
             her
             :
             (
             as
             St.
             Jerom
             ,
             from
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             expounds
             that
             place
             
               (
               Can.
            
             2.
             6.
             
             )
             in
             his
             comment
             upon
             
               Zachary
               )
               (
               cap.
            
             4.
             )
             So
             as
             the
             two
             Olive-trees
             ;
             (
             Law
             on
             left
             ,
             Gospel
             on
             right
             hand
             )
             pour
             Oyl
             into
             the
             golden
             Candlestick
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             argues
             the
             Apostle's
             discoursive
             faculty
             to
             have
             been
             very
             sound
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Which
             may
             be
             further
             evidenc'd
             ,
             by
             their
             giving
             such
             an
             account
             of
             Christ's
             improvement
             of
             Moses
             his
             Morals
             ,
             in
             some
             Branches
             (
             that
             were
             virtually
             in
             the
             Bole
             or
             Root
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             not
             actually
             put
             forth
             ,
             till
             they
             fell
             under
             the
             vegitating
             influence
             of
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             )
             as
             neither
             speaks
             Moses
             unfaithful
             in
             his
             omitting
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             Christ
             austere
             ,
             in
             his
             requiring
             some
             things
             that
             under
             Moses
             were
             dispensed
             with
             .
             
               [
               Christus
               praecepta
               supplendo
               &
               conservavit
               &
               auxit
               :
               ]
               (
               Tertul.
               Cont.
               March.
               l.
               4.
               )
               [
               Christ
               ,
               in
               supplying
               the
               defects
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               did
               as
               well
               preserve
               it
               as
               enlarge
               it
               .
               ]
            
             As
             in
             the
             cases
             of
             Polygamy
             ,
             divorce
             ,
             retaliation
             ,
             deportment
             toward
             enemies
             ,
             &c.
             
             By
             their
             imputing
             Moses
             his
             giving
             of
             dispensations
             ,
             to
             the
             hardness
             of
             that
             peoples
             heart
             ,
             for
             whose
             benefit
             ,
             and
             whose
             temper
             his
             Laws
             were
             framed
             :
             who
             were
             tolerated
             in
             less
             ,
             to
             prevent
             their
             breaking
             out
             into
             greater
             sins
             
               (
               Mat.
            
             19.
             8.
             )
             And
             his
             not
             imposing
             some
             (
             and
             those
             the
             most
             spiritual
             and
             heroick
             Duties
             )
             to
             the
             Childishness
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             being
             under
             age
             till
             the
             Fulness
             of
             Time
             
               (
               Gal
            
             4.
             1.
             )
             The
             Christian
             Age
             is
             thence
             stiled
             ,
             by
             St.
             
               Chrisostom
               (
               tom
               .
               3.
               pag.
            
             93
             ,
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               the
               age
               ripe
               for
               greater
               commands
               ,
            
             Both
             which
             being
             removed
             by
             Christ
             ;
             hardness
             of
             heart
             (
             by
             the
             plentiful
             pourings
             out
             of
             his
             Spirit
             :
             )
             and
             childishness
             ,
             by
             making
             us
             men
             in
             knowledg
             (
             through
             his
             most
             manifest
             revelation
             of
             spiritual
             and
             Eternal
             life
             :
             )
             As
             also
             that
             heavy
             Yoke
             of
             carnal
             Ordinances
             ,
             sutable
             to
             the
             Necks
             of
             that
             carnal
             People
             ;
             who
             minded
             not
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               the
               eternal
               and
               natural
               rules
               of
               Justice
               and
               Piety
               (
               Just.
               Martyr
               〈◊〉
               :
               )
            
             (
             and
             therefore
             imposed
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             send
             Children
             
             to
             School
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             employed
             :
             (
             To
             impose
             some
             checks
             and
             stops
             in
             their
             course
             of
             carnality
             ,
             to
             find
             them
             work
             (
             as
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             tells
             Tryphon
             the
             Jew
             )
             and
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             those
             harms
             they
             are
             otherwise
             prone
             to
             run
             into
             .
             )
             From
             which
             divine
             Impositions
             they
             took
             occasion
             of
             becoming
             more
             childish
             ,
             relying
             for
             acceptance
             with
             God
             ,
             more
             upon
             those
             bodily
             Exercises
             ,
             than
             substantial
             Holiness
             .
             These
             Incumbrances
             (
             I
             say
             )
             being
             taken
             away
             by
             Christ
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             counted
             an
             act
             of
             Austerity
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             evacuate
             all
             dispensations
             to
             sin
             ;
             and
             having
             eased
             us
             of
             the
             burden
             of
             carnal
             Commandments
             (
             grievous
             to
             an
             ingenious
             and
             generous
             spirit
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Gospel
             infuseth
             )
             should
             lay
             so
             much
             more
             weight
             upon
             us
             of
             noble
             work
             ,
             congenial
             to
             every
             humane
             ,
             and
             delightful
             to
             every
             evangelized
             Soul.
             
               Christ
               being
               come
               ,
               our
               brangling
               and
               babling
               work
               was
               less
               :
               wherefore
               we
               had
               also
               a
               greater
               Task
               ,
               as
               having
               greater
               assistance
               given
               us
               ,
               ]
               (
               Theophilact
               .
               in
               Rom.
            
             6.
             14.
             
             )
             (
             for
             I
             interpret
             his
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             wrestling
             of
             Boys
             in
             the
             Fencing-school
             ;
             and
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             exercises
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             experienc'd
             Practitioners
             ;
             as
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             opposition
             they
             are
             set
             in
             .
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               (
               Theoph.
               in
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               21.
               )
               Having
               a
               Law
               more
               sublime
               than
               the
               old
               Law
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             their
             presenting
             Moses
             in
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             prescribing
             Laws
             Politick
             ,
             for
             the
             outward
             Man
             ,
             not
             Spiritual
             ,
             to
             the
             Conscience
             ;
             and
             therefore
             dispensing
             with
             them
             
               (
               in
               curia
               soli
               non
               coeli
               )
            
             before
             Man's
             ,
             not
             God's
             Tribunal
             .
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               (
               Isid.
               Pel.
               Epist.
               134.
               lib.
               4.
               )
               The
               Old
               Testament
               made
               Laws
               ,
               for
               the
               Hand
               ;
               the
               new
               ,
               for
               the
               Heart
               :
               that
               regulated
               ,
               the
               Action
               ;
               this
               the
               Thought
               .
            
             An
             hint
             of
             which
             St.
             Matthew
             gives
             (
             as
             that
             divine
             Critick
             Dr.
             Hamond
             observes
             )
             in
             his
             prefacing
             those
             passages
             in
             Christ's
             Sermon
             (
             on
             that
             Mount
             ,
             where
             he
             publish'd
             his
             royal
             Law
             )
             which
             concern
             retaliation
             ,
             and
             loving
             of
             friends
             ,
             and
             hating
             enemies
             with
             
               [
               an
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               ye
               have
               heard
            
             ]
             but
             leaving
             out
             
               [
               the
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               by
               or
               to
               them
               of
               old
               ]
            
             thereby
             signifying
             those
             Doctrines
             to
             have
             been
             Doctrines
             of
             Moses
             his
             Law
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             not
             moral
             Precepts
             ,
             wherein
             Conscience
             was
             concern'd
             ;
             but
             belonging
             to
             Policy
             and
             the
             humane
             Court
             :
             wherein
             ,
             Moses
             intending
             to
             prevent
             the
             first
             injury
             (
             as
             the
             learned
             Isidore
             observes
             .
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               for
               fear
               of
               suffering
               the
               like
               .
               (
               Isidor
               .
               Pelusiot
               .
               lib
               4.
               epist.
               209.
               tit
               .
               in
               illud
               oculum
               pro
               oculo
               .
               )
            
             the
             offended
             person
             was
             allowed
             to
             implead
             the
             offender
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             Tooth
             ,
             for
             a
             Tooth
             ;
             an
             Eye
             ,
             for
             an
             Eye
             .
             
               August
               .
               (
               contr
               .
               Adamant
               .
               Man.
               cap.
            
             5.
             )
             saith
             
               [
               Constitutus
               est
               eis
               primus
               lenitatis
               gradus
               :
               ut
               injuriae
               acceptae
               mensuram
               nullo
               modo
               dolor
               vindicantis
               superaret
               .
               Sic
               enim
               &
               domare
               aliquando
               posset
               injuriam
               qui
               eam
               primò
               non
               superare
               didiscisset
               .
               Unde
               dominus
               huic
               gradui
               superaedificavit
               alterum
               ;
               ut
               qui
               jam
               audierat
               ,
               non
               ampliorem
               vindictam
               ,
               quàm
               qua
               quisque
               laesus
               esset
               ,
               redderet
               :
               placatâ
               mente
               totum
               se
               donare
               gauderet
               :
               quod
               etiam
               in
               illis
               veteribus
               libris
               Propheta
               praedicavit
               dicens
               ,
            
             Domine
             mi
             ,
             si
             feci
             istud
             ,
             si
             reddidi
             retribuentibus
             mihi
             mala
             :
             
               &
               olim
               Propheta
               dicit
               ,
               de
               bujusmodi
               uno
               patiente
               injurias
               &
               levissime
               tolerante
               ,
            
             Dabit
             percutienti
             se
             maxillam
             :
             
               ex
               quo
               intelligitur
               ,
               &
               mensuram
               vindicandi
               rectè
               carnalibus
               constitutam
               ,
               &
               omnimodam
               injuriae
               remissionem
               ,
               non
               tantùm
               in
               novo
               Testamento
               esse
               proeceptam
               ,
               sed
               longè
               antè
               inveteri
               pronunciatam
               :
               ]
               The
               first
               degree
               of
               Lenity
               enjoyn'd
               them
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               through
               smart
               ,
               of
               the
               injury
               they
               had
               received
               ,
               exceed
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               offence
               in
               taking
               vengeance
               :
               for
               thus
               ,
               he
               who
               had
               first
               learn'd
               ,
               not
               to
               exceed
               ;
               might
               learn
               ,
               in
               time
               ,
               wholly
               to
               remit
               the
               offence
               .
               Upon
               this
               reason
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               to
               that
               lower
               degree
               added
               an
               higher
               ;
               that
               he
               who
               had
               already
               been
               taught
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               not
               take
               revenge
               ,
               beyond
               the
               demerit
               of
               the
               injury
               :
               might
               have
               joy
               in
               himself
               ,
               if
               he
               could
               with
               a
               pacate
               mind
               forgive
               the
               whole
               :
               which
               even
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               the
               Prophet
               commends
               saying
               :
            
             [
             Oh
             Lord
             if
             I
             have
             done
             this
             thing
             ,
             if
             I
             have
             rewarded
             evil
             to
             them
             that
             are
             mine
             enemies
             :
             ]
             
               And
               another
               Prophet
               speak
               thus
               ,
               of
               one
               who
               suffer'd
               such
               like
               injuries
               ,
               and
               bare
               them
               patiently
               :
            
             [
             He
             gave
             his
             cheek
             to
             him
             that
             smote
             him
             :
             ]
             
               From
               whence
               we
               learn
               that
            
             Moses
             
               did
               well
               in
               setting
               
               bounds
               of
               revenge
               to
               carnal
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               free
               and
               total
               remission
               of
               injuries
               was
               not
               only
               justly
               commanded
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               before
               that
               ,
               commended
               in
               the
               Law.
            
             And
             for
             that
             other
             of
             hating
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             seven
             Nations
             ;
             whose
             sins
             being
             ripe
             ,
             God
             had
             sentenc'd
             the
             extirpation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Jews
             Executioners
             of
             that
             Sentence
             (
             and
             to
             have
             their
             Cloaths
             and
             Possessions
             for
             their
             pains
             ;
             )
             it
             was
             necessary
             ,
             in
             order
             thereunto
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             pity
             ,
             but
             hate
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             right
             sore
             ,
             as
             God's
             Enemies
             :
             so
             that
             neither
             he
             that
             took
             that
             Limb
             from
             another
             ,
             which
             himself
             had
             been
             deprived
             of
             by
             him
             ;
             nor
             he
             that
             took
             away
             the
             Life
             of
             any
             of
             the
             seven
             Nations
             ,
             was
             responsible
             for
             it
             ,
             before
             their
             Judicatories
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             Hangmen
             are
             ,
             among
             us
             ,
             for
             chopping
             off
             Hands
             or
             Heads
             of
             condemned
             persons
             :
             who
             yet
             ,
             if
             they
             hate
             those
             of
             whom
             they
             are
             the
             Executioners
             (
             as
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             the
             Republicks
             Enemies
             )
             and
             have
             an
             Eye
             more
             to
             the
             Wages
             ,
             than
             the
             executing
             of
             Justice
             ,
             may
             be
             guilty
             (
             before
             God
             )
             of
             horrid
             Murder
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Ghostly
             Father
             (
             in
             his
             admonition
             to
             the
             condemned
             )
             should
             ,
             in
             a
             Parenthesis
             ,
             advise
             the
             Executioner
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             contracting
             the
             guilt
             of
             blood
             upon
             his
             Soul
             ,
             by
             a
             male-administration
             of
             his
             Office
             :
             who
             would
             accuse
             him
             of
             accusing
             the
             Law
             ?
             No
             more
             ought
             Christ
             to
             be
             thought
             either
             to
             oppose
             or
             accuse
             Moses
             ,
             in
             these
             his
             reformations
             ;
             tending
             not
             towards
             the
             abolition
             of
             common
             Justice
             ,
             but
             towards
             the
             cautioning
             and
             regulating
             of
             private
             Persons
             aggrieved
             ,
             in
             seeking
             redress
             of
             Injuries
             ,
             or
             of
             publick
             Persons
             appointed
             (
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             )
             to
             take
             vengeance
             upon
             them
             that
             do
             evil
             ,
             that
             neither
             of
             them
             should
             be
             over-rigid
             ,
             in
             seeking
             redress
             ,
             in
             every
             petty
             and
             inconsiderable
             Case
             :
             and
             when
             the
             importance
             of
             the
             Injury
             done
             (
             either
             to
             private
             Persons
             ,
             or
             the
             publick
             Law
             )
             forces
             them
             to
             it
             ;
             in
             invocating
             aid
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             aim
             not
             at
             their
             own
             revenge
             ,
             but
             God's
             Glory
             and
             the
             preserving
             of
             common
             Equity
             .
             
               [
               Ista
               praecepta
               magis
               ad
               praeparationem
               cordis
               quae
               intùs
               est
               pertinere
               ,
               quàm
               ad
               opus
               quod
               in
               aperto
               fit
               :
               ut
               teneatur
               in
               secreto
               anima
               patientiâ
               ;
               in
               manifesto
               autem
               id
               fiat
               quod
               eis
               videtur
               prodesse
               posse
               ,
               quibus
               bene-velle
               debemus
               :
               (
               Augustin
               Marcellino
               epist.
            
             5.
             )
             These
             Precepts
             of
             Christ
             do
             rather
             appertain
             to
             the
             heart
             than
             the
             outward
             man
             :
             that
             the
             Soul
             may
             possess
             it self
             with
             patience
             within
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             do
             that
             openly
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             will
             be
             most
             profitable
             to
             those
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             good
             .
             Thus
             I
             have
             heard
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             Laws
             ,
             touching
             Usury
             ,
             confess
             it
             unlawful
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             damnable
             in
             his
             Court
             ;
             yet
             seeing
             that
             most
             men
             had
             so
             little
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             as
             (
             notwithstanding
             God's
             excluding
             Usurers
             out
             of
             his
             holy-hill
             )
             they
             would
             be
             dabling
             with
             the
             accursed
             thing
             )
             that
             they
             might
             set
             bounds
             to
             men's
             avarice
             ,
             make
             it
             extortion
             ,
             to
             take
             more
             consideration
             than
             the
             Law
             allows
             :
             that
             by
             this
             limitation
             ,
             the
             covetous
             (
             whom
             God
             abhors
             )
             that
             are
             resolved
             to
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             their
             own
             damnation
             ,
             may
             bring
             it
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             with
             as
             little
             detriment
             to
             others
             as
             may
             be
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Christian
             indeed
             ,
             that
             dares
             take
             God's
             bond
             and
             suretiship
             ,
             for
             the
             poor
             borrower
             ,
             may
             lend
             gratis
             without
             any
             other
             consideration
             ,
             than
             that
             hundred-fold
             Reward
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             .
             Though
             I
             hope
             better
             things
             of
             the
             Usurer
             ,
             yet
             this
             tenure
             of
             our
             Law
             may
             serve
             to
             illustrate
             Moses
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             their
             giving
             an
             account
             ,
             of
             Christ's
             discharging
             Moses
             his
             Law
             ,
             from
             those
             false
             Glosses
             and
             Doctrines
             which
             his
             Expositors
             had
             fastned
             upon
             it
             :
             expressed
             in
             St.
             Matthew
             by
             this
             form
             of
             preface
             (
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               it
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
            
             ]
             without
             either
             
               [
               the
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ye
               have
               heard
               ,
            
             ]
             or
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               them
               of
               old
               ]
            
             )
             prefix'd
             before
             Christ's
             discourse
             ,
             touching
             Divorce
             :
             thereby
             signifying
             ,
             that
             the
             matter
             there
             recited
             (
             called
             by
             the
             Pharisees
             a
             command
             of
             
               Moses
               (
               Mat.
            
             19.
             7.
             
             )
             was
             neither
             given
             by
             Moses
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             after
             him
             ,
             to
             that
             ancient
             People
             ,
             as
             a
             Precept
             :
             but
             was
             a
             bare
             permission
             in
             the
             case
             of
             turpitude
             
               (
               Deut.
            
             24.
             1.
             
             )
             given
             them
             for
             the
             hardness
             of
             their
             heart
             .
             Where
             ,
             yet
             ,
             all
             that
             Moses
             commands
             is
             only
             this
             :
             That
             he
             that
             doth
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             (
             in
             that
             case
             which
             he
             permits
             (
             for
             the
             prevention
             of
             a
             worse
             evil
             )
             but
             allows
             not
             much
             less
             commands
             )
             should
             do
             it
             in
             due
             form
             of
             Law.
             
             Now
             the
             Pharisees
             having
             put
             this
             sence
             upon
             Moses
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             uncleanness
             ,
             commanded
             and
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             for
             any
             slight
             Cause
             ,
             made
             it
             lawful
             ,
             to
             put
             away
             ones
             Wife
             .
             Christ
             vindicates
             Moses
             from
             this
             Gloss
             ;
             and
             that
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Writings
             ;
             where
             he
             gives
             an
             account
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             Institution
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             of
             
             Adam's
             Aphorism
             when
             God
             brought
             Eve
             to
             him
             ,
             
               [
               This
               is
               bone
               of
               my
               bone
               ,
               and
               flesh
               of
               my
               flesh
               ;
               ]
            
             and
             of
             Moses
             his
             Inference
             from
             thence
             ,
             
               [
               Therefore
               ought
               a
               man
               to
               cleave
               to
               his
               wife
               .
               ]
            
             Can
             there
             be
             a
             better
             Argument
             of
             a
             well
             tun'd
             Mind
             ,
             than
             to
             set
             Christ's
             prohibition
             in
             as
             perfect
             a
             concord
             to
             Moses
             his
             toleration
             of
             Divorce
             ,
             as
             that
             second
             part
             of
             his
             Song
             bears
             to
             his
             Descant
             upon
             the
             Epithalamium
             which
             Adam
             sang
             in
             Paradise
             :
             and
             with
             so
             much
             dexterity
             ,
             to
             remove
             out
             of
             the
             consort
             ,
             that
             Discord
             which
             the
             Pharisees
             had
             made
             ,
             by
             their
             putting
             of
             Moses
             out
             of
             tune
             with
             himself
             ?
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             No
             less
             a
             Decorum
             do
             the
             Evangelists
             observe
             in
             their
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             Christ's
             improvement
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             (
             to
             the
             highest
             pitch
             ,
             that
             Humane
             Nature
             (
             in
             this
             Warfare-estate
             )
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             induc'd
             to
             (
             by
             the
             powerfullest
             Motives
             ,
             or
             greatest
             Assistance
             )
             and
             of
             his
             requiring
             an
             higher
             degree
             of
             inherent
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             exerting
             thereof
             ,
             in
             more
             noble
             Acts
             of
             Obedience
             (
             to
             be
             performed
             both
             by
             the
             outward
             and
             inward
             Man
             )
             in
             order
             to
             God's
             accepting
             of
             us
             ,
             through
             Christ
             ,
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             Persons
             Justifiable
             (
             without
             impeachment
             to
             God's
             Justice
             ,
             in
             condemning
             others
             :
             or
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             divine
             and
             irrevocable
             Menaces
             )
             from
             the
             charge
             of
             Unbelief
             and
             Hypocrisie
             ;
             then
             was
             required
             in
             the
             Mosaical
             Covenant
             .
             Such
             a
             pitch
             of
             Theological
             Virtue
             ,
             of
             Evangelical
             Righteousness
             ,
             Christ
             more
             than
             once
             calls
             aloud
             and
             distinctly
             for
             ;
             as
             that
             without
             which
             men
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
             
               [
               I
               am
               not
               come
               to
               destroy
               but
               to
               fulfil
               thé
               Law
               (
               Mat.
            
             5.
             17.
             
             )
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             word
             that
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             applyed
             to
             a
             word
             or
             a
             Prophecy
             ,
             signifies
             ,
             to
             perform
             or
             fulfil
             :
             but
             ,
             in
             other
             cases
             it
             is
             to
             fill
             up
             ,
             to
             compleat
             ,
             to
             perfect
             as
             (
             2.
             
             Chron.
             24.
             10.
             
             )
             they
             cast
             oblations
             into
             the
             Chest
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             made
             an
             end
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             fill'd
             it
             ,
             and
             used
             by
             Christ
             in
             this
             sence
             
               (
               Mat.
               23.
               32.
               
               )
               fill
               ye
               up
            
             then
             
               the
               measure
               of
               your
               fathers
            
             :
             whereupon
             Eusebius
             saith
             
               [
               admonebat
               etiam
               eos
               ,
               ut
               altiùs
               saperent
               iis
               quae
            
             Judaeis
             a
             Mose
             
               praecepta
               fuerant
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               (
               Euseb.
               demon
               .
               evang
               .
               3.
               7.
               )
               Christ
               also
               admonish'd
               his
               hearers
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               savour
               such
               Heroick
               verities
               ,
               as
               were
               higher
               than
               those
               ,
               that
            
             Moses
             
               gave
               in
               command
               to
               the
               Jews
               .
               ]
            
             expressed
             well
             by
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             by
             the
             similitude
             of
             a
             Vessel
             that
             had
             some
             Water
             in
             it
             before
             ,
             but
             is
             now
             filled
             up
             to
             the
             brim
             :
             The
             holy
             Waters
             ,
             that
             were
             but
             Ankle-deep
             ,
             and
             ran
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Channel
             before
             ,
             are
             made
             by
             Christ
             Bank-high
             ,
             and
             Chin-deep
             ;
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             Wisdom
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             to
             which
             Old
             Testament-believers
             were
             to
             conform
             ,
             (
             under
             pain
             of
             being
             rejected
             as
             Bastards
             not
             Sons
             )
             was
             but
             a
             rude
             drawn
             piece
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             Image
             which
             Christ
             drew
             to
             the
             life
             ;
             and
             requires
             conformity
             to
             now
             ;
             under
             the
             same
             pain
             .
             That
             this
             is
             Christ's
             mind
             in
             this
             Text
             is
             manifest
             ;
             from
             what
             he
             adds
             
               [
               Except
               your
               righteousness
               exceed
               the
               righteousness
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
            
             (
             the
             most
             knowing
             Expositors
             of
             their
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             strictest
             Sect
             of
             their
             Religion
             )
             
               ye
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heaven
               :
               ]
            
             From
             the
             following
             Instances
             (
             in
             this
             Chapter
             )
             of
             several
             particulars
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             barely
             set
             down
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             improv'd
             by
             Christ
             ,
             in
             this
             form
             ,
             
               [
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               :
            
             from
             his
             commanding
             us
             to
             be
             perfect
             ,
             as
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             is
             :
             From
             his
             rejecting
             that
             rich
             man
             ,
             who
             had
             from
             his
             youth
             kept
             all
             the
             Commandments
             (
             in
             the
             general
             and
             express
             sence
             )
             for
             his
             refusing
             to
             come
             up
             to
             those
             terms
             (
             of
             forsaking
             all
             when
             call'd
             to
             it
             )
             which
             Christ
             had
             made
             necessary
             ,
             to
             the
             rendring
             of
             men
             qualified
             ,
             by
             the
             Tenour
             of
             the
             Gospel-law
             ,
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
             From
             St.
             
             Peter's
             stiling
             Christians
             
               [
               A
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               a
               nation
               of
               kingly
               priests
               ,
               that
               hold
               forth
               the
               virtues
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               are
               partakers
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
               :
               ]
            
             From
             St.
             
             John's
             telling
             us
             ,
             
               [
               That
               he
               that
               is
               of
               a
               Christian
               Hope
            
             (
             and
             sure
             none
             but
             such
             as
             have
             Christian
             Hope
             hold
             
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             )
             
               purifieth
               himself
               as
               Cod
               is
               pure
               ;
               ]
            
             and
             
               [
               that
               he
               that
               doth
               righteousness
               is
               righteous
               ,
               as
               God
               is
               righteous
               .
               ]
            
             Which
             Texts
             ,
             though
             they
             imply
             not
             ●inless
             perfection
             ,
             much
             less
             equality
             with
             God
             in
             holiness
             ,
             as
             some
             blaspheniously
             gloss
             upon
             them
             )
             yet
             they
             can
             import
             no
             less
             than
             such
             a
             Conformity
             to
             God's
             (
             in
             Christian
             )
             Virtue
             ;
             as
             renders
             it
             (
             as
             to
             its
             Genius
             and
             Complexion
             )
             super-humane
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             are
             endowed
             with
             it
             ,
             the
             Shrines
             and
             Temples
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             a
             more
             noble
             spirit
             resides
             ,
             than
             Adam
             was
             capable
             of
             in
             his
             state
             of
             Innocency
             .
             As
             is
             observ'd
             by
             Grotius
             (
             that
             wonder
             of
             men
             for
             Reading
             ,
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             crowns
             both
             )
             Modesty
             .
             )
             
               Ad
               vitam
               coelestem
               nobis
               dandam
               requirit
               Deus
               sanctitatem
               animi
               eximiam
               ,
               &
               quae
               illum
            
             Adami
             ,
             
               non
               modó
               ex
               quo
               lapsus
               est
               ,
               sed
               &
               eùm
               ,
               in
               quo
               primùm
               est
               conditus
               ,
               statum
               longè
               excedat
               &
               nos
               Angelis
               aequat
               ,
               manente
               tamen
               discrimine
               eo
               ,
               quòd
               corpora
               humana
               ab
               Angelicis
               distantia
               secum
               ferunt
               :
               ]
               (
               Grotius
               ad
               Cassand
               .
               consult
               .
               articul
               .
               2.
               )
               To
               our
               being
               capable
               of
               receiving
               the
               heavenly
               Life
               ,
               God
               requires
               an
               eminent
               sanctity
               of
               mind
               ;
               even
               such
               as
               doth
               far
               exceed
               that
               ,
               which
            
             Adam
             
               had
               ,
               not
               only
               after
               he
               fell
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               was
               first
               created
               ;
               and
               equals
               us
               to
               Angels
               ,
               bating
               this
               difference
               ,
               which
               humane
               Bodies
               ,
               distant
               from
               the
               substance
               of
               Angels
               ,
               carry
               about
               with
               them
               .
            
             Yea
             I
             humbly
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             poorest
             ,
             sincere
             Christian
             hath
             a
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             a
             knowledg
             or
             apprehension
             of
             God
             ;
             of
             a
             more
             generous
             kind
             ,
             a
             more
             noble
             tincture
             ,
             than
             Cherubims
             and
             Seraphims
             have
             :
             who
             have
             their
             names
             from
             ardency
             of
             Love
             and
             perspicacity
             of
             Understanding
             (
             as
             if
             their
             essence
             were
             made
             up
             of
             delighting
             in
             and
             contemplating
             of
             the
             divine
             Goodness
             .
             )
             Not
             that
             we
             either
             love
             ,
             or
             know
             God
             ,
             more
             or
             better
             ,
             than
             they
             do
             :
             (
             I
             have
             more
             knowledg
             of
             my
             Ignorance
             and
             Chilness
             ,
             than
             to
             harbour
             such
             a
             Luciferian
             thought
             ,
             than
             to
             set
             my
             triumphant
             Throne
             above
             those
             Stars
             of
             the
             intellectual
             Heaven
             :
             )
             But
             there
             is
             in
             our
             poor
             cole
             (
             almost
             choak'd
             with
             ,
             and
             buried
             in
             ,
             ashes
             )
             that
             peculiar
             sparkishness
             ;
             that
             flows
             from
             our
             leaded
             frail
             Glass
             ,
             those
             vivid
             Reflections
             of
             the
             divine
             Light
             and
             Heat
             ,
             as
             draw
             the
             admiring
             eye
             of
             those
             Flames
             of
             Fire
             (
             those
             pure
             Christal
             Mirrors
             )
             after
             them
             (
             1
             
               Pet.
               1.
               12.
               )
               [
               Which
               things
               the
               Angels
               desire
               to
               look
               into
               :
               ]
            
             as
             wondring
             to
             see
             in
             ;
             (
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             it
             put
             Angels
             into
             an
             exstacy
             to
             contemplate
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             and
             desirous
             to
             learn
             of
             the
             Church
             the
             manifold
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             
               (
               Eph.
            
             3.
             10.
             
             )
             these
             friends
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             being
             ravish'd
             with
             contemplating
             the
             conjugal
             knowledg
             and
             love
             ,
             which
             the
             Bridegroom
             and
             his
             Bride
             have
             of
             ,
             and
             bear
             towards
             ,
             one
             another
             ;
             so
             illustrious
             is
             the
             foresight
             thereof
             (
             in
             the
             Glass
             of
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             )
             (
             whence
             the
             Angels
             that
             fell
             learn'd
             it
             
               [
               non
               speculando
               verbum
               ,
               sed
               suscipiendo
               illuminationem
               à
               Verbo
               ]
               (
               Bonávent
               .
               l.
               2.
               dist
               .
               4.
               9.
               1.
               )
               Not
               by
               beholding
               the
               word
               but
               by
               receiving
               illumination
               from
               the
               Word
               .
               )
            
             moved
             envy
             in
             Lucifer
             and
             his
             confederate
             Angels
             
               (
               Hieron
               .
               Zanch.
               de
               operibus
               Dei
               l.
               4.
               cap.
               2.
               )
               [
               quia
               inviderunt
               hominem
               hanc
               dignitatem
               :
               ]
               This
               was
               the
               Devil's
               great
               sin
               ,
               that
               he
               envied
               Man's
               happiness
               :
            
             and
             the
             glimmerings
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             those
             righteous
             persons
             who
             walk'd
             with
             God
             (
             before
             Christ's
             Incarnation
             )
             made
             them
             the
             Objects
             of
             the
             envy
             of
             the
             the
             Devil's
             Seed
             (
             1
             John
             3.
             12.
             
             )
             though
             they
             were
             but
             faint
             glimmerings
             of
             that
             Grace
             which
             Christ
             calls
             for
             and
             requires
             ,
             in
             his
             Gospel-Law
             ;
             where
             the
             least
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             greater
             than
             John
             the
             Baptist
             (
             than
             whom
             there
             had
             not
             been
             a
             greater
             Prophet
             born
             of
             Woman
             )
             (
             St.
             Mat.
             11.
             11.
             
             )
             where
             the
             feeble
             are
             to
             be
             as
             David
             ,
             and
             the
             house
             of
             David
             as
             God
             
               (
               Zechar.
            
             12.
             8.
             )
             The
             meanest
             Form
             in
             Christ's
             School
             ,
             to
             equallize
             the
             highest
             in
             Moses
             his
             :
             and
             the
             highest
             in
             Christ's
             ,
             to
             take
             out
             those
             Lessons
             ,
             that
             were
             never
             read
             to
             any
             ,
             before
             Christ
             set
             up
             School
             ;
             and
             to
             perform
             those
             Exercises
             that
             were
             never
             set
             to
             any
             ,
             till
             Christ
             gave
             us
             a
             Formula
             of
             them
             in
             his
             fulfilling
             all
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             a
             command
             to
             perform
             them
             
               (
               Chrisostom
               ,
               de
               virgin
               .
               cap
            
             44.
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               God
               indulged
               those
               times
               in
               those
               and
               many
               other
               things
               ;
               but
               after
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               the
               way
               is
               made
               much
               streighter
               ,
               and
               more
               noble
               work
               set
               us
               .
               [
               Secuudùm
               Natur
               am
               vivere
               ,
               laus
               ejus
               est
               ,
               qui
               nondum
               credid●t
               :
               ]
               (
               Justin
               ad
               Zenam
               .
               )
               To
               live
               according
               to
               Nature
               ,
               is
               his
               commendation
               ,
               
               that
               hath
               not
               yet
               attain'd
               to
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               :
            
             to
             which
             whosoever
             subscribes
             ,
             binds
             himself
             to
             a
             more
             holy
             and
             heavenly
             frame
             of
             Heart
             and
             course
             of
             Life
             ,
             than
             any
             of
             the
             most
             strict
             forreign
             Sects
             propounded
             :
             And
             that
             under
             pain
             of
             losing
             the
             reward
             of
             a
             Christian.
             For
             the
             proof
             of
             which
             we
             have
             as
             full
             and
             clear
             Testimony
             (
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             Amen
             ,
             the
             faithful
             and
             true
             Witness
             )
             as
             for
             any
             Doctrine
             in
             all
             the
             Bible
             :
             not
             only
             in
             that
             foremention'd
             Preface
             to
             his
             Royal
             Law
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Sanction
             annex'd
             to
             it
             (
             St.
             
               Mat.
               7.
               26.
               )
               [
               Every
               one
               that
               heareth
               these
               sayings
               of
               mine
               ]
            
             (
             these
             terms
             that
             I
             have
             added
             to
             the
             remedying
             Law
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             dispenc'd
             by
             Moses
             ,
             in
             this
             Form
             of
             words
             prefix'd
             
               [
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               :
               ]
               )
            
             For
             what
             can
             these
             sayings
             of
             Christ's
             be
             ;
             but
             what
             he
             had
             ,
             in
             that
             Sermon
             ,
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             what
             they
             had
             hear'd
             was
             said
             to
             them
             of
             old
             time
             )
             
               [
               and
               doth
               them
               not
               )
               shall
               be
               likned
               unto
               a
               foolish
               man
               :
               which
               built
               his
               house
               upon
               the
               sand
               ,
               and
               the
               rain
               descended
               ,
               and
               the
               floods
               came
               ,
               and
               the
               winds
               blew
               ,
               and
               beat
               upon
               that
               house
               ;
               and
               it
               fell
               ,
               and
               great
               was
               the
               fall
               of
               it
               ;
               ]
            
             and
             all
             this
             both
             Law
             and
             Sanction
             ,
             he
             preach'd
             not
             as
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             as
             a
             Commentator
             on
             Moses
             ;
             but
             of
             his
             own
             authority
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             as
             a
             Lawgiver
             :
             which
             Sanction
             (
             set
             to
             his
             Law
             ,
             when
             it
             first
             went
             out
             of
             his
             sacred
             Lips
             )
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             reversing
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             seals
             up
             all
             Prophesie
             (
             the
             whole
             new
             Testament
             )
             the
             Law
             to
             his
             Disciples
             :
             he
             binds
             it
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             confirms
             the
             unalterableness
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             such
             forms
             as
             these
             .
             ]
             
               [
               Behold
               I
               come
               quickly
               ,
               and
               my
               reward
               is
               with
               me
               ,
               to
               give
               to
               every
               man
               ,
               according
               as
               his
               work
               shall
               be
               :
               ]
               (
               Rev.
            
             22.
             12.
             
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             
               [
               to
               them
               that
               continue
               in
               well
               doing
               ,
               eternal
               life
               ;
               but
               to
               them
               that
               are
               contentious
               ,
            
             (
             will
             rather
             be
             arguing
             with
             God
             about
             his
             Proposals
             ,
             quarrelling
             with
             his
             Law
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             than
             submit
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             ;
             )
             
               and
               obey
               not
               the
               Gospel
               :
               indignation
               and
               wrath
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               (
               Rom.
               2.
               8.
               ]
               I
               am
               Alpha
               and
               Omega
               ,
               the
               beginning
               and
               end
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               the
               last
               :
               ]
            
             and
             what
             I
             said
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             say
             now
             at
             the
             last
             :
             what
             I
             was
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             at
             the
             end
             :
             still
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             mind
             :
             
               [
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               do
               his
               commandments
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               have
               right
               to
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               may
               enter
               in
               ,
               thorow
               the
               gates
               ,
               into
               the
               city
               ,
               for
               without
               are
               dogs
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
               [
               If
               any
               man
               shall
               add
               unto
               these
               things
               ]
            
             (
             make
             those
             things
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             which
             I
             have
             not
             made
             so
             :
             as
             the
             Judaizing
             Pseudo-christians
             (
             who
             beside
             the
             Yoke
             of
             Christ
             )
             made
             the
             Yoke
             of
             Moses
             necessary
             )
             
               [
               I
               will
               add
               to
               him
               the
               Plagues
               that
               are
               written
               in
               this
               book
               :
               And
               if
               any
               man
               shall
               take
               away
               from
               the
               words
               of
               the
               book
               of
               this
               Prophesie
               ]
            
             (
             make
             that
             needless
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             made
             needful
             :
             as
             the
             Gnosticks
             did
             )
             
               [
               God
               shall
               take
               away
               his
               part
               out
               of
               the
               book
               of
               life
               .
               ]
               (
               Rev.
               22.
               13.
               
               &c.
               )
            
             In
             which
             Quotations
             ,
             and
             hundreds
             more
             of
             sacred
             Texts
             ,
             the
             Evangelists
             do
             so
             fully
             obviate
             the
             Popish
             Distinction
             of
             Precepts
             and
             Counsels
             ,
             and
             the
             Antinomian's
             ,
             whole
             brood
             of
             worse
             Birds
             of
             that
             evil
             Egg
             (
             who
             turn
             all
             Christ's
             Precepts
             into
             Counsels
             ;
             )
             And
             (
             in
             the
             language
             of
             Isidore
             )
             so
             manifestly
             pervert
             ,
             and
             
               (
               Isidor
               .
               Pelusiot
               .
               lib.
               4.
               ep
               .
            
             125.
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               adulterate
               the
               divine
               Doctrine
               by
               mixing
               the
               pure
               and
               limpid
               sence
               of
               sacred
               Scripture
               with
               their
               own
               Opinions
               :
            
             as
             I
             wonder
             how
             Christian
             ears
             can
             endure
             to
             hear
             their
             Croakings
             ,
             in
             flat
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             divine
             Oracles
             :
             or
             tingle
             not
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             putting
             those
             things
             to
             the
             question
             ,
             which
             Christ
             has
             so
             positively
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             least
             ambiguity
             determined
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             folly
             is
             not
             manifest
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             their
             audacity
             )
             in
             their
             interpreting
             ambiguous
             places
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostolical
             Writings
             ,
             point
             blank
             to
             Christs
             manifest
             and
             plain
             sence
             :
             as
             if
             that
             Spirit
             of
             Promise
             ,
             by
             which
             their
             Pens
             were
             directed
             ,
             had
             not
             brought
             to
             their
             remembrance
             ,
             but
             made
             them
             forget
             what
             Christ
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             prompted
             them
             to
             propound
             Salvation
             upon
             as
             contrary
             Terms
             to
             Christs
             ,
             as
             darkness
             to
             light
             .
             And
             in
             their
             concluding
             against
             the
             necessity
             of
             Evangelical
             good
             Works
             ,
             from
             those
             very
             places
             where
             the
             necessity
             of
             them
             is
             most
             strenuously
             asserted
             and
             maintain'd
             .
             To
             show
             these
             blind
             Leaders
             of
             the
             blind
             ,
             how
             great
             their
             Darkness
             is
             (
             even
             in
             those
             things
             wherein
             ,
             they
             think
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             clearest
             Light
             )
             when
             they
             hear
             St.
             Paul
             conclude
             ,
             
             that
             a
             
               man
               is
               justified
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             not
             works
             ;
             they
             take
             faith
             there
             ,
             to
             be
             
               terminus
               diminuens
            
             ,
             and
             to
             import
             a
             lighter
             burden
             ,
             an
             easier
             Yoke
             
               than
               those
               works
               which
               they
               deny
               justification
               to
               .
            
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             Whereas
             it
             will
             easily
             appear
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             rightly
             states
             the
             grand
             Controversie
             (
             then
             arising
             upon
             the
             Coming
             of
             Christ
             )
             and
             the
             common
             notion
             of
             the
             word
             
               [
               Faith
            
             ]
             in
             the
             stating
             of
             that
             Controversie
             :
             That
             none
             of
             the
             contending
             parties
             did
             (
             or
             could
             ,
             except
             they
             would
             wilfully
             pervert
             the
             stated
             sence
             of
             that
             term
             ,
             and
             become
             Barbarians
             to
             one
             another
             )
             understand
             by
             Faith
             (
             in
             that
             question
             )
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             but
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             Can
             any
             man
             think
             ,
             that
             St.
             Paul
             had
             not
             more
             Grace
             or
             Wit
             ,
             than
             to
             assert
             that
             a
             man's
             bare
             depending
             on
             Christ
             for
             salvation
             ,
             without
             observing
             that
             Physician
             's
             Rules
             ,
             would
             bring
             him
             health
             ?
             That
             they
             who
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             believe
             him
             ;
             but
             give
             him
             the
             lye
             ,
             when
             he
             protests
             he
             will
             exclude
             from
             Interest
             in
             him
             all
             those
             that
             keep
             not
             his
             sayings
             :
             that
             they
             (
             I
             say
             )
             who
             when
             he
             pronounceth
             woe
             and
             menaces
             ,
             do
             not
             take
             him
             for
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             (
             a
             man
             of
             his
             word
             )
             either
             can
             believe
             in
             him
             for
             eternal
             life
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             should
             ,
             would
             obtain
             it
             by
             him
             ?
             or
             lastly
             ,
             that
             he
             (
             or
             any
             body
             else
             in
             their
             right
             wits
             )
             would
             dispute
             that
             which
             all
             rational
             men
             grant
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             that
             no
             Religion
             can
             save
             any
             man
             that
             does
             not
             cordially
             comply
             with
             it
             ;
             or
             that
             any
             man
             can
             cordially
             comply
             with
             a
             Religion
             as
             of
             divine
             Original
             ,
             and
             not
             conform
             to
             its
             Precepts
             ,
             not
             follow
             his
             God
             in
             the
             observance
             of
             his
             Commands
             ?
             I
             put
             it
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             whole
             Tribe
             of
             these
             lisping
             Divines
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             whether
             Christian
             ,
             Jew
             or
             Pagan
             did
             not
             all
             confess
             ,
             that
             how
             saving
             soever
             the
             respective
             Religions
             which
             they
             stood
             for
             were
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             not
             benefit
             him
             that
             was
             not
             true
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             cordially
             embrace
             them
             ;
             and
             accept
             of
             what
             they
             promised
             upon
             the
             terms
             which
             they
             propounded
             .
             Let
             them
             ask
             a
             Jew
             or
             a
             Mahometan
             what
             it
             is
             that
             constitutes
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             makes
             him
             capeable
             of
             the
             benefits
             of
             that
             Religion
             ?
             they
             will
             readily
             re●●●ve
             as
             plain
             and
             true
             an
             answer
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             can
             give
             either
             of
             them
             if
             they
             ask
             us
             what
             constitutes
             a
             Jew
             or
             Mahometan
             ?
             (
             To
             wit
             )
             A
             cordial
             Compliance
             with
             ,
             and
             Conformity
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             that
             which
             constitutes
             a
             Jew
             ,
             is
             complying
             with
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ;
             a
             Mahometan
             ,
             with
             the
             Law
             of
             Mahomet
             :
             in
             observance
             whereof
             they
             expect
             undoubtedly
             to
             be
             saved
             ;
             because
             they
             make
             no
             question
             but
             that
             their
             respective
             Lawgivers
             were
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             cannot
             lye
             .
             So
             far
             do
             our
             new
             Illuminates
             fall
             short
             of
             
               Pagans
               ,
               Jews
            
             and
             Mahometans
             ,
             in
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             true
             Notion
             of
             Faith
             (
             as
             it
             signifies
             our
             Act
             ;
             )
             as
             what
             these
             fumbling
             Theologues
             grope
             for
             (
             in
             the
             dark
             of
             their
             own
             bewildered
             Imaginations
             )
             lay
             so
             bare
             fac'd
             to
             every
             smatterer
             in
             Religion
             ,
             to
             every
             Novice
             initiated
             in
             Judaism
             and
             Gentilism
             as
             well
             as
             Christianity
             :
             that
             none
             of
             them
             ever
             moved
             question
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             were
             wholly
             taken
             up
             in
             disputing
             whether
             Faith
             (
             as
             it
             signifies
             the
             divine
             Object
             of
             our
             Belief
             :
             (
             that
             is
             )
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             were
             able
             to
             save
             them
             who
             cordially
             embraced
             and
             lived
             up
             to
             it
             ?
             Till
             the
             Gnosticks
             (
             to
             maintain
             Libertinism
             )
             perverted
             the
             common
             use
             of
             that
             Notion
             ,
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             Question
             ;
             and
             wrested
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Doctrine
             ,
             to
             import
             Justification
             by
             a
             Faith
             short
             of
             that
             of
             Devils
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             by
             a
             bare
             frigid
             assent
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             so
             remiss
             a
             degree
             as
             it
             did
             not
             work
             fear
             (
             for
             had
             they
             by
             Faith
             been
             moved
             with
             fear
             or
             hope
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             prepared
             an
             Ark
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             themselves
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             obtaining
             that
             hope
             .
             )
             This
             forced
             St.
             James
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             falsity
             of
             that
             Thesis
             ,
             in
             the
             
             Gnostick's
             sence
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             to
             infer
             that
             
               a
               man
               is
               justified
               ,
               not
               by
               Faith
               only
            
             (
             as
             Faith
             signifies
             our
             Act
             )
             from
             those
             very
             Instances
             (
             of
             Abraham
             and
             
               Rabab
               :
            
             )
             whence
             St.
             Paul
             concluded
             Justification
             by
             
               [
               Faith
               only
            
             (
             as
             it
             signifies
             the
             Object
             of
             Christian
             Belief
             )
             
               without
               Works
               ;
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             a
             faithful
             adhering
             to
             and
             practice
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             or
             observance
             of
             Moses
             his
             Law
             :
             That
             having
             been
             the
             ancient
             and
             catholick
             way
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             wherein
             eternal
             Life
             was
             attainable
             ,
             before
             Judaism
             was
             in
             being
             ;
             and
             whereby
             they
             that
             were
             true
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             all
             Nations
             (
             to
             whom
             the
             sound
             of
             Moses
             
             his
             Trumpet
             never
             reach'd
             )
             obtain'd
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             God's
             acceptance
             of
             them
             to
             eternal
             life
             ,
             through
             that
             blood
             of
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             which
             was
             promised
             in
             God's
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             with
             Adam
             ,
             tipified
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             Sacrifices
             long
             before
             Moses
             ;
             and
             exhibited
             and
             actually
             tenderd
             ,
             as
             an
             Oblation
             propitiatory
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             the
             Fulness
             of
             Time
             ,
             predicted
             by
             the
             Prophets
             .
             After
             which
             ,
             because
             the
             foundation
             and
             pillar
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             believing
             that
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             was
             that
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             promised
             to
             the
             Patriarchs
             ;
             and
             that
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             promised
             to
             the
             Jews
             :
             of
             which
             later
             and
             more
             distinct
             promise
             all
             the
             circumstances
             did
             so
             meet
             together
             ,
             and
             concenter
             in
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             :
             as
             they
             must
             renounce
             Faith
             in
             Moses
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             that
             person
             fore-appointed
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             break
             the
             Serpents
             Head.
             Thence
             this
             Religion
             was
             called
             
               [
               Faith
               ,
            
             ]
             and
             the
             Professors
             of
             it
             
               [
               Believers
               ;
            
             ]
             names
             whereby
             ,
             in
             common
             use
             ,
             they
             were
             sufficiently
             discriminated
             from
             all
             others
             ;
             and
             therefore
             used
             by
             St.
             Luke
             in
             his
             History
             of
             the
             propagation
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             and
             by
             St.
             Paul
             in
             his
             disputations
             about
             Justification
             (
             without
             the
             addition
             of
             any
             Epithete
             )
             to
             signifie
             ,
             The
             whole
             and
             entire
             Oeconomy
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             or
             way
             of
             knitting
             God
             and
             man
             together
             )
             which
             Christ
             propounded
             ;
             and
             the
             adherers
             to
             ,
             And
             expectants
             of
             Salvation
             in
             ,
             that
             Way
             .
             Of
             the
             same
             importance
             and
             equipollency
             ,
             are
             the
             Notions
             ,
             of
             
               [
               anointing
            
             ]
             and
             
               [
               Christian
               ;
            
             ]
             the
             first
             importing
             that
             Religion
             which
             Christ
             was
             anointed
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             the
             later
             ,
             persons
             imbued
             with
             that
             Religion
             :
             as
             also
             
               [
               master
               ,
            
             ]
             (
             or
             
               [
               teacher
            
             ]
             sent
             from
             God
             )
             and
             
               [
               disciple
            
             ]
             but
             not
             so
             free
             from
             ambiguity
             as
             these
             of
             
               [
               faith
            
             ]
             and
             
               [
               believers
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Upon
             the
             like
             Reason
             
               [
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ]
             are
             used
             ,
             to
             denote
             
               [
               Works
               ,
               directed
               to
               be
               performed
               ,
               by
               the
               Religion
               of
            
             Moses
             ]
             in
             order
             to
             mens
             finding
             ,
             acceptance
             with
             God
             ,
             unto
             eternal
             Life
             :
             And
             the
             relations
             conducing
             thereunto
             ,
             his
             Writings
             having
             obtained
             universally
             (
             where
             they
             were
             spoke
             of
             )
             the
             name
             of
             
               [
               the
               Law
            
             ]
             with
             the
             addition
             sometimes
             ,
             of
             the
             Law
             
               [
               of
               Moses
            
             ]
             or
             the
             Law
             
               [
               of
               〈◊〉
               Jews
            
             ]
             (
             when
             the
             Discoursers
             upon
             that
             Subject
             were
             
               [
               Jew
            
             ]
             and
             
               [
               Gentile
               ,
            
             ]
             because
             the
             Gentiles
             hold
             their
             Religions
             to
             be
             Divine
             Laws
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Jew
             did
             his
             :
             )
             But
             when
             the
             Christian
             discoursed
             with
             a
             Christian
             or
             a
             Jew
             ,
             they
             stiled
             it
             the
             
               [
               Law
               ,
            
             ]
             without
             such
             addition
             (
             they
             being
             both
             agreed
             that
             it
             was
             Divine
             ,
             and
             the
             
               only
               Divine
               Law
            
             in
             writing
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             communicated
             to
             the
             World
             before
             the
             exhibition
             of
             the
             
               Messias
               .
            
             )
             And
             to
             abreviate
             that
             demonstration
             ,
             in
             continued
             discourses
             on
             that
             Subject
             ,
             (
             where
             it
             was
             often
             to
             be
             repeated
             )
             instead
             of
             
               [
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
               ]
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             injoyned
             by
             that
             Law
             )
             they
             used
             the
             simple
             term
             
               [
               Works
               .
            
             ]
             In
             the
             room
             whereof
             ,
             they
             sometimes
             used
             the
             name
             of
             that
             Work
             which
             obliged
             them
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               viz.
               Circumcision
            
             .
             Hence
             these
             Terms
             :
             
               [
               Circumcision
               ,
               Works
               ,
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               Works
               ]
            
             in
             the
             sacred
             Writings
             are
             equivalent
             ,
             and
             imply
             
               [
               the
               terms
               of
               that
               Covenant
               God
               made
               with
               the
               Jews
               ,
               by
               the
               Mediation
               of
            
             Moses
             ;
             
               as
               abstracted
               both
               from
               that
               he
               made
               with
               the
               Patriarchs
               (
               before
               )
               and
               by
               Christ
               (
               after
            
             Moses
             )
             .
             ]
             This
             for
             the
             verbal
             Terms
             which
             are
             easie
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             him
             that
             observes
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             great
             Question
             agitated
             in
             those
             Times
             
               (
               Isidor
               .
               Clarius
               ,
               in
               Rom.
               3.
               20.
               )
               [
               Si
               cogitaremus
               ,
               quae
               versaretur
               eo
               tempore
               controversia
               ,
               non
               erit
               admodùm
               difficilis
               scopum
               assequi
               hujus
               Epistolae
               :
               at
               sine
               hac
               consideratione
               luditur
               opera
               .
               ]
               But
               whoever
               attends
               not
               to
               St.
            
             Paul's
             
               scope
               in
               that
               Epistle
               ,
               shoots
               at
               random
               ,
               and
               spends
               his
               fools
               bolt
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
            
             As
             to
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             I
             hope
             these
             papers
             will
             have
             the
             fortune
             to
             fall
             into
             no
             mans
             hand
             of
             so
             perverted
             a
             judgement
             ,
             or
             obtuse
             wit
             ,
             as
             shall
             not
             at
             the
             first
             hearing
             give
             their
             vote
             and
             assent
             to
             these
             Proposals
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             grand
             Question
             in
             debate
             betwixt
             St.
             Paul
             and
             the
             Jew
             was
             
               [
               Whether
               the
               well-pleasing
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               acceptance
               of
               us
               (
               as
               persons
               intituled
               ,
               by
               his
               gratious
               Covenant
               )
               to
               his
               promise
               of
               Pardon
               ,
               and
               eternal
               life
               )
               was
               obtainable
               (
               as
               the
               case
               then
               stood
               )
               by
               obedience
               ,
               and
               observance
               of
               ,
               that
               Religion
               which
               was
               instituted
               by
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               or
               by
               Christ
               ?
            
             )
             I
             insert
             this
             clause
             
               [
               as
               the
               case
               then
               stood
               ,
               ]
            
             because
             
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             denyed
             not
             ,
             but
             plainly
             affirmed
             ,
             That
             Salvation
             had
             been
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             (
             that
             is
             )
             that
             Salvation
             was
             attainable
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             ,
             by
             all
             those
             that
             in
             observance
             of
             it
             ,
             look'd
             to
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             Christ.
             But
             the
             Question
             then
             was
             ,
             
               [
               Whether
               the
               great
               Prophet
               (
               that
               is
               in
               the
               bosom
               of
               the
               Father
               )
               being
               come
               ,
               and
               his
               Law
               being
               gone
               out
               of
               Sion
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               himself
               from
               Jerusalem
               ;
               that
               old
               Religion
               had
               not
               lost
               its
               salvifick
               Power
               ?
               ]
            
             which
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             maintains
             and
             proves
             by
             many
             Arguments
             ;
             amongst
             which
             this
             is
             not
             the
             least
             ;
             That
             God
             expected
             more
             now
             from
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             testifie
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             Love
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             capable
             of
             his
             acceptance
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             sincere
             ,
             than
             he
             did
             ,
             during
             those
             darker
             Revelations
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             more
             sparing
             allowances
             of
             divine
             Aid
             .
             In
             the
             demanding
             whereof
             the
             old
             Religion
             coming
             short
             ,
             was
             thereby
             disinabled
             and
             become
             uncapeable
             to
             save
             ;
             it
             being
             possible
             that
             a
             man
             might
             ,
             after
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             perform
             what
             it
             required
             ,
             on
             condition
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             make
             those
             returns
             to
             God
             (
             for
             the
             rich
             Revelation
             of
             his
             Grace
             by
             Christ
             )
             as
             he
             would
             accept
             of
             ,
             for
             good
             payment
             ;
             or
             as
             might
             denominate
             him
             ,
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             a
             man
             keeping
             a
             good
             Conscience
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             dealing
             fraudulently
             with
             him
             :
             As
             he
             must
             do
             ,
             if
             he
             pay
             no
             more
             Rent
             of
             Thankfulness
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             now
             that
             his
             Farm
             is
             improv'd
             (
             and
             manur'd
             with
             the
             Lamb's
             Blood
             )
             then
             was
             by
             Contract
             payable
             ,
             before
             that
             Improvement
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             therefore
             Justification
             by
             Faith
             implies
             God's
             demand
             of
             a
             greater
             rent
             ,
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             would
             have
             passed
             for
             good
             payment
             ,
             during
             the
             first
             Lease
             ,
             or
             Law
             of
             Works
             .
             Not
             as
             if
             ,
             either
             then
             or
             now
             ,
             that
             Righteousness
             of
             Heart
             or
             Life
             (
             that
             was
             ,
             or
             is
             required
             )
             could
             ,
             or
             was
             intended
             to
             be
             paid
             ,
             as
             the
             least
             part
             of
             our
             Ransom
             :
             as
             a
             Fine
             ,
             for
             our
             Forfeiture
             of
             the
             original
             Contract
             betwixt
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Innocency
             :
             No
             ,
             it
             cost
             more
             to
             redeem
             a
             Soul
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             price
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Angels
             and
             Men
             (
             summ'd
             up
             together
             )
             can
             amount
             to
             :
             that
             must
             be
             let
             alone
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             wholly
             exterminated
             from
             the
             limits
             of
             our
             discourse
             touching
             Justification
             ,
             when
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             
               [
               Whether
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               faith
               or
               works
               ?
               ]
            
             But
             Christ
             having
             stood
             to
             ,
             and
             fulfill'd
             the
             Terms
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             whose
             Condition
             was
             Perseverance
             in
             Innocency
             :
             and
             paid
             the
             Forfeiture
             that
             we
             had
             made
             ;
             in
             both
             which
             he
             supererrogated
             ;
             exhibiting
             that
             active
             and
             passive
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             infinitely
             exceeds
             in
             worth
             what
             was
             required
             of
             us
             :
             (
             For
             that
             Law
             demanded
             man's
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             Death
             ;
             but
             he
             tender'd
             both
             ,
             and
             in
             both
             ,
             not
             only
             man
             's
             ,
             but
             God's
             ;
             the
             Person
             subjecting
             himself
             to
             Obedience
             being
             God-man
             ;
             )
             upon
             which
             consideration
             our
             Kinsman
             ,
             not
             only
             redeem'd
             the
             Inheritance
             that
             we
             had
             lost
             ,
             but
             purchas'd
             a
             better
             for
             us
             :
             It
             were
             therefore
             against
             all
             Reason
             and
             Equity
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             denyed
             a
             power
             to
             dispose
             of
             his
             own
             Purchace
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             Terms
             ,
             he
             pleaseth
             :
             which
             his
             good
             pleasure
             he
             hath
             (
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             by
             some
             means
             or
             other
             )
             revealed
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             last
             in
             his
             own
             person
             communicated
             ;
             wherein
             it
             hath
             pleased
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             to
             proceed
             in
             this
             Method
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             other
             former
             dispositions
             of
             the
             good
             things
             he
             had
             undertaken
             to
             purchase
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             accepted
             of
             less
             acknowledgment
             from
             us
             ,
             than
             in
             this
             his
             last
             will
             and
             Testament
             ,
             made
             after
             his
             actual
             Purchace
             :
             bequeathing
             Himself
             and
             Benefits
             upon
             different
             Terms
             and
             Conditions
             (
             suitable
             to
             the
             Revelations
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             the
             Emanations
             of
             divine
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Obligations
             he
             hath
             laid
             upon
             us
             .
             )
             Hence
             is
             that
             observation
             of
             St.
             Jerom
             (
             on
             
               Gen.
               6.
               9.
               )
               [
               Noah
               was
               a
               just
               man
               ,
               and
               perfect
               in
               his
               generation
               :
               ]
               [
               Signanter
               ait
               in
               generatione
               sua
               ;
               ut
               ostenderet
               ,
               non
               juxtà
               justitiam
               consummatam
               sed
               juxta
               justiciam
               generationis
               suae
               ,
               fuisse
               justum
               :
               ]
               It
               is
               to
               be
               mark'd
               that
               he
               calls
               him
               just
               ,
               [
               in
               his
               Generation
               ;
               ]
               to
               signifie
               that
               he
               was
               not
               so
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               consummate
               Justice
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               was
               just
               ,
               for
               a
               man
               of
               that
               age
               ;
               for
               one
               that
               lived
               under
               that
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             Christ
             observing
             ,
             in
             these
             his
             disposals
             ,
             that
             generally-acknowledged
             Rule
             of
             common
             Equity
             (
             so
             often
             inculcated
             in
             the
             Evangelists
             :
             )
             That
             to
             whom
             men
             concredit
             much
             ,
             of
             
             them
             shall
             much
             be
             required
             ;
             and
             of
             them
             that
             have
             received
             little
             ,
             of
             them
             little
             shall
             be
             expected
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             to
             expect
             the
             same
             things
             
               (
               à
               summo
               minimóque
            
             )
             of
             Children
             and
             of
             men
             :
             the
             same
             tale
             of
             Brick
             ,
             from
             them
             to
             whom
             Straw
             is
             given
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             must
             gather
             Stubble
             in
             stead
             of
             Straw
             ;
             to
             lay
             equal
             burdens
             upon
             unequal
             strengths
             ;
             to
             require
             the
             same
             Interest
             ,
             for
             the
             loan
             of
             different
             Summs
             ;
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             hundreds
             were
             ;
             and
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             thousands
             are
             concredited
             ,
             is
             extremely
             unequal
             .
             But
             the
             account
             of
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             Moses
             and
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Antinomians
             casts
             it
             up
             ,
             is
             as
             monstrously
             unjust
             ,
             as
             
               John
               Scotus
            
             his
             partition
             ,
             of
             the
             two
             great
             Fishes
             ,
             to
             himself
             (
             who
             was
             a
             little
             man
             )
             and
             the
             one
             little
             one
             to
             the
             two
             tall
             Persons
             that
             sat
             next
             him
             ,
             at
             the
             French
             King's
             Table
             :
             giving
             this
             Reason
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             accusing
             him
             of
             making
             an
             unequal
             division
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             order
             ;
             that
             he
             had
             exactly
             perform'd
             his
             
             Majesty's
             Injunction
             :
             for
             here
             (
             meaning
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             great
             Fishes
             ,
             upon
             his
             own
             Trencher
             )
             is
             one
             little
             one
             ,
             and
             two
             great
             ones
             ;
             there
             (
             pointing
             to
             the
             two
             proper
             and
             corpulent
             Person
             's
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             Fish
             he
             had
             laid
             before
             them
             )
             are
             two
             great
             ones
             ,
             and
             one
             little
             one
             .
             The
             Joque
             might
             pass
             ,
             as
             witty
             ,
             from
             his
             Jeaster
             ;
             but
             sure
             the
             Action
             could
             not
             arride
             the
             King
             as
             just
             ,
             and
             becoming
             a
             Philosopher
             ;
             except
             Scotus
             came
             nearer
             to
             Truth
             ,
             than
             he
             did
             here
             to
             Justice
             ,
             when
             to
             the
             King
             asking
             him
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             difference
             between
             a
             Scot
             and
             a
             Sot
             ?
             he
             answered
             ,
             the
             Table
             ,
             if
             it
             please
             your
             Majesty
             ;
             (
             the
             King
             sitting
             right
             over
             against
             him
             :
             
               (
               Camden's
               Remains
               .
            
             )
             by
             no
             better
             Rules
             of
             Equity
             ,
             do
             the
             Solifidians
             proceed
             in
             their
             discriminating
             the
             two
             Testaments
             ;
             assigning
             the
             Gyants
             work
             to
             the
             Pigmie
             ,
             and
             the
             Pigmie's
             to
             the
             Gyant
             .
             A
             partition
             that
             may
             pass
             for
             currant
             ,
             with
             silly
             Women
             ,
             laden
             with
             Lusts
             ;
             and
             those
             monsters
             of
             men
             ,
             whose
             souls
             are
             fallen
             down
             into
             their
             Paunch
             or
             Groin
             ▪
             those
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             persons
             of
             dislocated
             Minds
             ,
             whose
             Intellects
             are
             put
             out
             of
             joynt
             ,
             by
             being
             precipitated
             from
             the
             Pinacle
             of
             the
             Head
             ,
             to
             the
             baser
             parts
             ,
             those
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             brutish
             Animals
             ,
             that
             corrupt
             themselves
             in
             those
             things
             they
             naturally
             know
             :
             who
             make
             no
             other
             use
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             to
             bribe
             and
             gag
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             a
             Pander
             to
             their
             Lusts
             :
             such
             a
             Cover
             may
             fit
             such
             Pottage-pots
             ;
             Such
             Lettice
             may
             sute
             such
             lips
             .
             The
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             thus
             turn'd
             heels
             upwards
             ,
             may
             please
             such
             ,
             as
             have
             no
             other
             thoughts
             concerning
             him
             ;
             but
             how
             they
             may
             either
             escape
             his
             spurns
             ,
             or
             banish
             the
             opinion
             of
             a
             Deity
             out
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             or
             make
             him
             truckle
             under
             (
             their
             God
             of
             Gods
             )
             their
             Belly
             .
             Such
             Jovinian
             Libertinism
             may
             take
             with
             such
             Jovialists
             ,
             as
             St.
             Jerom
             describes
             .
             
               [
               Favent
               tibi
               crassi
               ,
               nitidi
               ,
               dealbati
               ,
               adde
               si
               vis
               ●uxta
               Socraticam
               irrisionem
               ,
               omnes
               sues
               &
               canes
               ,
               &
               quia
               carnem
               amas
               ,
               vultures
               quoque
               ,
               aquilas
               ,
               accipitres
               &
               bubones
               —
               de
               tuo
               armento
               sunt
               ,
               imo
               inter
               tuos
               sues
               grunniunt
               ,
               —
               quòd
               multi
               acquiescunt
               sententiae
               tuoe
               indicium
               voluptatis
               est
               :
               non
               enim
               ta●
               te
               loquentem
               probant
               :
               quàm
               suis
               favent
               vitiis
               .
               —
               Pro
               magna
               sapientia
               reputas
               ,
               si
               plures
               porci
               post
               te
               currant
               quos
               Gehennae
               succidiae
               nutrias
               post
               praeconium
               tuum
               ;
               —
               semper
               pseudo-prophetae
               dulcia
               pollicentur
               ,
               &
               ad
               modicum
               placent
               —
               egregia
               sanè
               vox
               &
               audiat
               sponsa
               Christi
               :
               ]
               (
               Jerom.
               cont
               .
               Jovinian
               .
               par
               .
               1.
               tract
               .
               2.
               ep
               .
               6.
               cap.
            
             49.
             )
             Such
             beastly
             hearers
             may
             applaud
             such
             filthy
             dreamers
             ,
             as
             he
             tells
             Jovinian
             
               (
               Ibidem
               .
               )
               [
               Tibi
               cedunt
               de
               via
               nobiles
               ,
               tibi
               osculantur
               divites
               caput
               ;
               nisi
               enim
               tu
               venisses
               .
               —
               In
               aviariis
               tuis
               non
               turtures
               sed
               ●pupae
               nutriuntur
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               Thou
               hast
               for
               thy
               favourites
               and
               abetters
               of
               thy
               licentious
               Doctrines
               a
               company
               of
               old
               fatguts
               ,
               of
               young
               spruce
               painted
            
             Monsieurs
             ;
             
               you
               may
               add
               if
               you
               please
               (
               to
               make
               up
               the
               number
               )
               such
               as
            
             Socrates
             
               in
               derision
               calls
               Sows
               and
               Doggs
               ;
               and
               because
               thou
               art
               all
               for
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               Vultures
               (
               also
               )
               Eagles
               ,
               Goss-hawks
               and
               Owls
               .
               —
               If
               I
               see
               any
               with
               shining
               Faces
               ,
               with
               periwigg'd
               Heads
               ,
               with
               curled
               Locks
               ,
               with
               rosie
               Cheeks
               ,
               they
               are
               of
               thy
               drove
               ,
               they
               grunt
               among
               thy
               Hoggs
               .
               The
               reason
               why
               so
               many
               acquiess
               in
               thy
               Opinion
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               pleasure
               votes
               for
               it
               ;
               they
               do
               not
               so
               much
               yeild
               to
               the
               Reason
               of
               thy
               Discourse
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               sway
               of
               their
               own
               vitious
               Inclinations
               .
               Dost
               thou
               think
               it
               a
               point
               of
               great
               wisdom
               ,
               that
               thou
               canst
               draw
               a
               company
               of
               Swine
               after
               thee
               ,
               which
               thou
               feeds
               and
               flatters
               till
               they
               come
               to
               be
               hung
               up
               in
               Bacon-fliches
               in
               the
               smoke
               of
               the
               infernal
               
               Pit.
               —
               It
               hath
               ever
               been
               the
               Custom
               of
               false
               Prophets
               to
               speak
               pleasing
               things
               ,
               and
               delight
               men
               for
               a
               moment
               .
               —
               An
               excellent
               Doctrine
               indeed
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               becomes
               the
               chaste
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               to
               hear
               !
               —
               However
               by
               prophesying
               such
               smooth
               things
               thou
               hast
               obtain'd
               that
               respect
               as
               Noble
               men
               give
               thee
               the
               wall
               ,
               and
               rich
               men
               fall
               upon
               thy
               neck
               and
               kiss
               thee
               ;
               for
               if
               thou
               hadst
               not
               opened
               and
               widen'd
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               reeling
               Drunkard
               and
               belching
               Epicures
               could
               never
               enter
               into
               Paradise
               ,
               nor
               those
               Lapwings
               (
               not
               Turtles
               )
               which
               are
               only
               bred
               in
               thy
               Aviaries
               ,
               so●●
               into
               the
               highest
               Heaven
               ,
               if
               thou
               hadst
               not
               brought
               it
               down
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             But
             how
             a
             Doctrine
             fram'd
             to
             please
             and
             gratifie
             such
             like
             She-men
             as
             these
             (
             they
             commonly
             being
             ,
             in
             every
             sence
             ,
             the
             Major
             Party
             ;
             )
             how
             such
             a
             Codpeice-Religion
             and
             Tap-divinity
             ,
             as
             the
             Antinomian
             has
             perverted
             the
             Gospel
             into
             ,
             should
             take
             with
             any
             grave
             ,
             sober
             and
             studied
             Divines
             ;
             with
             any
             of
             our
             well-bred
             Gentry
             ;
             or
             with
             any
             of
             those
             of
             a
             courser
             Clay
             ,
             that
             have
             but
             any
             spot
             of
             Grace
             ,
             or
             the
             least
             glimmerings
             of
             common
             Sentiments
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ;
             is
             to
             me
             unconceavable
             .
             And
             I
             must
             sit
             down
             ,
             wondering
             in
             silence
             at
             this
             strange
             sight
             :
             that
             God
             should
             be
             presented
             (
             with
             the
             approbation
             of
             any
             that
             are
             not
             unman'd
             )
             as
             conniving
             at
             those
             Immoralities
             ,
             Immanities
             ,
             Debaucheries
             in
             the
             New
             :
             (
             wherein
             he
             has
             afforded
             more
             Light
             to
             discover
             the
             exceeding
             sinfulness
             of
             them
             ,
             more
             Assistance
             against
             them
             ,
             stronger
             Motives
             to
             avoid
             them
             ,
             and
             threatned
             a
             much
             more
             grievous
             Punishment
             against
             them
             that
             do
             them
             )
             which
             he
             would
             not
             connive
             at
             ,
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             :
             As
             if
             God
             had
             sent
             his
             Son
             into
             the
             World
             to
             set
             Hell
             loose
             ,
             and
             enlarge
             the
             Devil's
             Kingdom
             :
             to
             proclaim
             impunity
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             Licentiousness
             ;
             to
             give
             men
             Passes
             to
             go
             to
             their
             own
             place
             (
             to
             that
             that
             Judas
             went
             to
             )
             without
             stop
             ,
             molestation
             ,
             or
             trouble
             of
             Conscience
             .
             Whereas
             the
             difference
             lies
             point
             blank
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             (
             as
             has
             been
             proved
             )
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             demanding
             so
             much
             more
             Work
             ,
             than
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             did
             :
             as
             our
             Vails
             are
             more
             ,
             our
             Reward
             greater
             ,
             our
             our
             Helps
             of
             all
             sorts
             more
             plentiful
             ,
             and
             our
             Obligations
             more
             constraining
             ,
             then
             theirs
             were
             to
             whom
             that
             Law
             was
             given
             .
             So
             as
             in
             this
             diversity
             of
             Terms
             or
             Conditions
             ,
             the
             same
             general
             Rule
             is
             laid
             down
             in
             both
             (
             as
             their
             Basis
             and
             Summ
             )
             
               [
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               with
               all
               thy
               mind
               ,
               with
               all
               thy
               soul
               and
               with
               all
               thy
               strength
               :
               ]
            
             which
             last
             Clause
             being
             a
             qualification
             of
             the
             Precedent
             ,
             renders
             this
             Proposal
             ,
             a
             fit
             Basis
             for
             any
             Covenant
             that
             God
             ever
             made
             ,
             or
             can
             make
             with
             Mankind
             ;
             for
             Justice
             can
             require
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             mercy
             less
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             than
             that
             we
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             express
             our
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             strength
             ;
             than
             which
             Angels
             cannot
             do
             more
             ,
             nor
             the
             weakest
             Christian
             less
             :
             whose
             loving
             God
             with
             all
             his
             strength
             ,
             argues
             as
             much
             sincerity
             as
             Angels
             show
             ,
             in
             their
             loving
             him
             according
             to
             theirs
             :
             the
             Gnat
             moves
             with
             as
             good
             a
             will
             ,
             though
             not
             with
             so
             great
             a
             force
             as
             the
             Eagle
             ;
             and
             therefore
             its
             industry
             as
             commendable
             as
             his
             .
             And
             the
             Ant
             is
             as
             laborious
             in
             carrying
             a
             grain
             in
             her
             mouth
             ,
             as
             the
             Elephant
             is
             in
             carrying
             a
             Castle
             upon
             his
             back
             .
             Angels
             that
             are
             mighty
             in
             strength
             ;
             and
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             fulfil
             God's
             Commands
             ;
             reap
             no
             greater
             commendation
             from
             Christ
             than
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Laodicea
             did
             ;
             who
             had
             but
             a
             little
             strength
             ,
             and
             kept
             Christ's
             word
             .
             For
             it
             is
             according
             to
             what
             men
             have
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             what
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             that
             God
             and
             man
             expect
             returns
             should
             be
             made
             ,
             by
             them
             whom
             thay
             oblige
             .
             God
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             having
             given
             to
             Man
             a
             power
             not
             to
             sin
             ,
             demanded
             his
             perseverance
             in
             Innocency
             ,
             or
             a
             sin-less
             Obedience
             in
             our
             first
             Parents
             :
             In
             which
             they
             faising
             ,
             and
             God
             inflicting
             as
             a
             penalty
             upon
             them
             and
             their
             Off-spring
             (
             naturally
             descending
             of
             them
             )
             the
             withdrawing
             of
             that
             power
             (
             which
             he
             was
             not
             bound
             to
             bestow
             at
             first
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             restore
             after
             they
             had
             forfeited
             it
             )
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             make
             another
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             of
             his
             mere
             Grace
             and
             Bounty
             :
             That
             as
             to
             Satisfaction
             of
             his
             Truth
             and
             Justice
             ,
             in
             the
             Expiation
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             that
             first
             Covenant
             ;
             he
             himself
             would
             provide
             a
             Lamb
             ,
             in
             the
             Merits
             of
             whose
             Blood
             ,
             every
             man
             should
             have
             a
             share
             ,
             that
             did
             but
             love
             him
             
             with
             all
             that
             strength
             which
             God
             had
             left
             him
             ,
             or
             should
             afford
             him
             .
             From
             which
             different
             Degrees
             of
             afforded
             Strength
             ,
             arose
             the
             different
             degrees
             of
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             required
             (
             as
             Conditions
             of
             God's
             accepting
             our
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             sincere
             )
             in
             all
             the
             After-Covenants
             which
             he
             made
             with
             Man.
             Now
             for
             the
             Apostles
             to
             fit
             these
             super-added
             strings
             to
             the
             Polycord
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             to
             tune
             the
             still
             voice
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             the
             shrill
             tones
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             to
             make
             
             Christ's
             Pipe
             accord
             with
             
             David's
             Harp
             ;
             the
             Trumpet
             on
             Mount
             Sinah
             ,
             with
             the
             Law
             that
             went
             out
             of
             Sion
             ;
             to
             set
             their
             new
             Song
             ,
             to
             the
             old
             Tune
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             work
             
               (
               Ambubaiarum
            
             )
             of
             every
             trivial
             Ballad-singer
             ;
             but
             of
             minds
             well
             set
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             harmonious
             .
             A
             blind
             fortuitous
             Concourse
             of
             such
             variety
             of
             Herbs
             could
             never
             have
             produced
             so-well-ordered
             a
             Sallad
             ,
             temper'd
             to
             the
             tasts
             of
             all
             savoury
             Pallats
             .
             Seeing
             the
             wisest
             Philosophers
             were
             so
             far
             from
             a
             general
             consent
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             as
             not
             one
             of
             their
             Schools
             agreed
             with
             ,
             but
             contradicted
             it self
             ;
             
               (
               Euseb.
               de
               praep
               .
               Evang.
               )
            
             demonstrates
             how
             the
             School
             of
             Plato
             jarred
             with
             its
             own
             Dictates
             .
             
               Symphoniam
               &
               consensum
               scripturarum
               commendat
               per
               antithesin
               monstrat
               â
               Ethnicae
               Philosophiae
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               adeò
               ut
               invalescente
               opinionum
               varietate
               &
               re
               pugnantiâ
               ,
               alii
               in
               Sectus
               divisi
               hostilibus
               〈◊〉
               decertarent
               ,
               alii
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               laudarent
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               And
               thence
               commends
               the
               Symphony
               of
               the
               sacred
               Scriptures
               ,
               from
               the
               Untunableness
               of
               Gentile-philosophy
               with
               it self
               ;
               insomuch
               as
               through
               the
               prevailing
               of
               various
               and
               repugnant
               Opinions
               ;
               some
               being
               divided
               into
               Sects
               contended
               with
               hostile
               hatred
               ;
               and
               others
               grew
               to
               that
               pass
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               affirm
               nothing
               ,
               but
               turn'd
               Scepticks
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Gospel-history
               agrees
               with
               Old
               Testament-prophesie
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Christ's
               Appeal
               to
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               §
               2.
               
               The
               primary
               Old
               Testament-Prophesies
               not
               accomplishable
               in
               any
               but
               the
               blessed
               Jesus
               .
            
             Jacob
             '
             s
             Shilo
             ;
             
               Gentiles
               gathering
               .
               Scepter
               departed
               ,
               at
               the
               demolishing
               of
               their
               King's
               Palace
               .
               §
               3.
               
               By
               consent
               of
               both
               Parties
               .
               Not
               till
               the
               Gentiles
               gather'd
               .
               Children
               to
            
             Abraham
             
               of
               Stones
               .
               Gentiles
               flock
               to
               Christ's
               Standard
               ,
               §
               4.
               
               Signs
               of
               Scepter
               's
               departure
               .
               Price
               of
               Souls
               paid
               to
               Capitol
               .
               Not
               formerly
               paid
               to
            
             Caesar.
             Mat.
             17.
             25.
             
               explained
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Jews
               paid
               neither
               Tythes
               nor
               this
               Polemoney
               to
               any
               but
               their
               own
               Priests
               before
            
             Vespasian
             ,
             
               who
               made
            
             Judah
             
               a
               vassal
               to
               a
               strange
               God
               ;
               such
               as
               their
               Fathers
               knew
               not
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             NO
             less
             harmoniously
             does
             Gospel
             History
             fall
             in
             with
             Old
             Testament-prophecy
             ,
             touching
             the
             Messias
             ;
             His
             Lineage
             ,
             
               [
               of
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               Psal.
               132.
               12.
               
               Act.
            
             2.
             30.
             ]
             His
             Mother
             ,
             
               [
               a
               Virgin
            
             ,
             St.
             Mat.
             1.
             22
             ,
             23.
             ]
             His
             Place
             of
             Birth
             ,
             
               [
               Bethlehem
               ,
               Mat.
            
             2.
             5
             ,
             6.
             ]
             of
             Education
             ,
             
               [
               Nazareth
            
             ,
             St.
             Mat.
             2.
             23.
             that
             from
             his
             dwelling
             there
             he
             might
             be
             known
             to
             be
             the
             Branch
             
               [
               Natzar
               ,
            
             ]
             a
             name
             given
             the
             
               Messias
               ,
               Isai.
               11.
               1.
               
               Jer.
               23.
               5.
               
               Zachar
               ▪
               6.
               12.
               
               &c.
               ]
            
             of
             Retreat
             from
             
             Herod's
             Cruelty
             ,
             
               [
               Egypt
            
             ,
             St.
             
               Mat.
               2.
               15.
               
               Hosea
            
             11.
             1.
             
             ]
             of
             his
             greatest
             Converse
             during
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             
               [
               Galilee
            
             ]
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               Mat.
               4.
               14.
               
               Isa.
            
             9.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             time
             of
             his
             Ministry
             
               [
               half
               seven
               Years
            
             ,
             Or
             the
             half
             of
             a
             Prophetick
             Week
             Dan.
             9.
             27.
             
             So
             
               Scaliger
               de
               emendatione
               ,
               Pascha
               Christi
               ,
               ]
            
             The
             specifick
             Miracles
             for
             confirmation
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               [
               healing
               sick
               ,
               restoring
               sight
               to
               the
               blind
               ,
               legs
               to
               the
               lame
               ,
            
             &c.
             St.
             
               Mat.
               11.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Isa.
               35
               ▪
               6.
               
               Isa.
            
             61
             1.
             
             Christ
             appeals
             to
             his
             working
             Miracles
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             Prophesie
             .
             ]
             His
             being
             betrayed
             by
             one
             of
             his
             Familiars
             ,
             one
             that
             did
             eat
             of
             his
             bread
             ,
             
               [
               Judas
            
             ,
             St.
             
               John.
               13.
               18.
               
               Psal.
            
             41.
             9.
             ]
             The
             Price
             he
             was
             sold
             at
             
               [
               thirty
               pence
               ,
            
             ]
             The
             Fields
             name
             that
             was
             bought
             with
             that
             price
             of
             blood
             
               [
               the
               Potters
            
             ]
             Field
             ,
             St.
             Mat.
             27.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             for
             which
             the
             Evangelist
             quotes
             Jeremy
             though
             the
             Text
             be
             in
             Zachary
             chap.
             11.
             13.
             because
             the
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Chapters
             of
             Zachary
             were
             a
             part
             of
             
             Jeremy's
             Prophesie
             ,
             not
             committed
             to
             writing
             till
             after
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             and
             then
             annex'd
             to
             the
             former
             Chapters
             of
             Zachary
             :
             as
             other
             mens
             Psalms
             are
             inserted
             amongst
             
             David's
             ;
             and
             
             Agur's
             Proverbs
             annex'd
             to
             
             Solomon's
             ,
             as
             that
             Jewish
             Proverb
             imports
             ,
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
            
             Jeremy
             
               rested
               on
            
             Zachary
             ;
             
               (
               Hammonds
               Annotat.
               Heb.
            
             8.
             9.
             )
             The
             flight
             and
             dispersion
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             St.
             
               Mat.
               26.
               31
               ,
               56.
               
               Zach.
            
             13.
             7.
             
             His
             Crucifiction
             betwixt
             two
             Theives
             ,
             St.
             
               Mar.
               15.
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Isa
            
             53.
             12.
             
             His
             Buffering
             ,
             St.
             
               Mat.
               26.
               67.
               27.
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               Isa.
            
             50.
             6.
             
             His
             Vineger
             ,
             his
             Gall
             ,
             St.
             John
             20.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             St.
             Mat.
             27.
             34.
             
             Psal.
             69.
             21.
             
             The
             dividing
             of
             his
             Vesture
             ,
             The
             casting
             lots
             for
             his
             seamless
             Coat
             ,
             St.
             
               John
               19.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Psal.
            
             22.
             18.
             
             The
             piercing
             of
             his
             Side
             ,
             Their
             not
             breaking
             of
             his
             Leggs
             (
             as
             they
             did
             theirs
             that
             were
             crucified
             with
             him
             ,
             St.
             
               John
               19.
               36.
               
               Exod.
               12.
               46.
               
               Psal.
               34.
               20.
               
               Zech.
               12.
               10.
               
               Psal.
               22.
               16.
               
               &c.
               )
            
             As
             these
             things
             were
             foretold
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             in
             every
             Title
             fulfill'd
             in
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             .
             I
             appeal
             now
             to
             all
             men
             of
             Common
             Sence
             ,
             to
             judg
             ,
             whether
             men
             of
             dislocated
             Understandings
             ,
             could
             have
             carryed
             the
             matter
             so
             eavenly
             ,
             as
             the
             Evangelists
             did
             here
             ,
             making
             their
             Gospel-relations
             (
             as
             well
             wrought
             Wax
             )
             to
             take
             the
             perfect
             Impression
             ,
             and
             Seal
             of
             Old
             Testament
             Predictions
             ?
             presenting
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             wearing
             that
             very
             Coat
             of
             Arms
             ,
             which
             the
             Prophets
             had
             blazon'd
             for
             
               the
               Christ
            
             :
             so
             as
             the
             word
             which
             they
             preach'd
             concerning
             him
             ,
             differs
             not
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             Title
             ,
             Tone
             or
             Accent
             ,
             from
             that
             which
             the
             Prophets
             preached
             touching
             the
             Messia
             :
             Of
             which
             our
             Saviour
             was
             so
             confident
             ,
             as
             he
             made
             frequent
             appeals
             to
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             :
             offering
             to
             put
             
             the
             Issue
             of
             the
             whole
             Cause
             to
             this
             trial
             ;
             that
             if
             he
             did
             not
             express
             ,
             to
             the
             life
             ,
             that
             Model
             ,
             which
             the
             Prophets
             had
             drawn
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             content
             they
             should
             disown
             him
             ,
             and
             esteem
             him
             an
             Impostor
             .
             No
             less
             earnest
             were
             the
             Apostles
             to
             have
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             umpire
             the
             Controversie
             ;
             making
             with
             their
             Hearers
             such
             candid
             Expostulations
             as
             these
             :
             
               [
               We
               preach
               no
               other
               things
            
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             
               than
               what
               Moses
               and
               the
               prophets
               said
               would
               come
               to
               pass
               :
               ]
            
             if
             you
             can
             find
             one
             line
             in
             the
             face
             of
             your
             Messiah
             (
             as
             't
             is
             drawn
             by
             their
             Pencil
             )
             which
             we
             cannot
             shew
             you
             in
             Jesus
             Christ's
             ,
             we
             will
             give
             you
             leave
             to
             spit
             in
             our
             faces
             .
             A
             Point
             wherein
             the
             Jews
             joyn'd
             issue
             with
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Times
             ;
             but
             were
             as
             often
             foyl'd
             ,
             as
             they
             provoked
             to
             this
             way
             of
             determining
             the
             great
             Question
             in
             Controversie
             ;
             Whether
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             was
             the
             promised
             
               Messias
               ?
               [
               Itaque
               dicunt
            
             Judaei
             ,
             
               provocemus
               istam
               praedicationem
            
             Isaiae
             7.
             
               &
               faciamus
               comparationem
               ,
               an
               Christo
               ,
               qui
               jam
               venit
               ,
               competat
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               (
               Tertul.
               adv
               .
               Judaeos
               ,
               cap.
               9.
               )
               Let
               us
               bring
               (
               say
               the
               Jews
               )
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               Christians
               to
               the
               Test
               of
               the
               Prophet
            
             Isaiah
             
               (
               Chap.
               7.
               )
               and
               by
               comparing
               it
               ,
               see
               whether
               the
               name
            
             [
             Immanuel
             ]
             
               which
               he
               gives
               to
               the
            
             Messias
             
               agree
               ,
               to
               him
               who
               they
               say
               is
               come
               ?
               Why
               ?
            
             (
             saith
             
               Tertullian
               )
               ask
               any
               Christian
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               tell
               you
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
            
             Immanuel
             
               (
               that
               is
               )
               God
               with
               us
               :
               as
               the
               Prophet
               expresseth
               the
               Importance
               of
               that
               name
               .
               But
               how
               doth
               that
               agree
               to
               your
               Jesus
               which
               is
               here
               said
               ,
            
             [
             The
             Child
             shall
             receive
             the
             riches
             of
             Damascus
             and
             the
             Spoils
             of
             Samaria
             against
             the
             King
             of
             
               Assyria
               ?
               ]
               Do
               but
               consider
            
             (
             saith
             
               Tertullian
               )
               that
               the
               Child
               is
               to
               receive
               these
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               say
            
             Dad
             or
             Mam
             
               (
               Is.
               8.
               4.
               
               )
               and
               it
               will
               convince
               you
               of
               the
               vanity
               of
               that
               fancy
               of
               yours
               ,
            
             [
             that
             the
             Messias
             is
             to
             be
             a
             mighty
             Warrier
             ,
             and
             to
             subdue
             all
             Nations
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             :
             ]
             
               for
               then
               he
               must
               call
               his
               Souldiers
               together
               ,
               not
               by
               sound
               of
               Trumpet
               ,
               but
               by
               blowing
               his
               Coral-whistle
               ;
               and
               ride
               upon
               his
               Hobby-horse
               to
               take
               in
               Castles
               .
               And
               withal
               call
               to
               mind
               ,
               that
               the
               Riches
               of
            
             Damascus
             
               and
               other
               Eastern
               Countreys
               of
            
             Arabia
             ,
             
               (
               to
               which
            
             Damascus
             
               anciently
               belong'd
               )
               are
               Gold
               and
               odoriferous
               Gumms
               ,
               Spices
               and
               Plants
               .
               And
               then
               you
               may
               learn
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               wise
               men's
               presenting
               our
               Saviour
               with
               Gold
               ,
               Frankincense
               ,
               and
               Myr●h
               ,
               the
               ●abe
               Jesus
               received
               the
               Riches
               of
            
             Damascus
             
               before
               he
               could
               cry
               Father
               or
               Mother
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             whereas
             the
             Jews
             objected
             the
             impossibility
             of
             a
             Virgin-birth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             expounded
             Isai.
             to
             speak
             of
             a
             young
             woman
             .
             Tertullian
             replies
             ,
             that
             
               that
               would
               have
               been
               no
               Sign
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               ordinary
               than
               for
               young
               women
               to
               bear
               children
               (
               vide
               caetera
               loco
               citato
               .
               )
            
             By
             this
             Method
             of
             arguing
             the
             Jew
             was
             so
             baffled
             ,
             as
             he
             wav'd
             the
             dispute
             about
             Christ's
             Person
             ,
             and
             stood
             only
             upon
             a
             Dispute
             about
             his
             coming
             (
             in
             St.
             
             Austin's
             time
             ;
             )
             of
             which
             he
             gives
             this
             Reason
             :
             Because
             he
             was
             so
             manifestly
             describ'd
             in
             their
             own
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             the
             Baptist
             sent
             to
             ask
             Christ
             ,
             art
             thou
             he
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             said
             ,
             tell
             us
             if
             thou
             beest
             the
             Christ
             :
             and
             that
             to
             this
             day
             they
             look
             for
             just
             such
             an
             one
             as
             our
             Jesus
             .
             
               [
               Quomodo
               autem
               nobiscum
               non
               de
               Christo
               sed
               tantum
               de
               adventu
               ejus
               disceptarent
               ,
               nisi
               bene
               nossent
               eum
               in
               libris
               Prophetarum
               ,
               cur
               à
            
             Joanne
             
               quaeritur
               utrùm
               ipse
               sit
               Christus
               ?
               cur
               ipsi
               domino
               dicunt
               ,
               quamdi●s
               animam
               nostram
               tollis
               ?
               si
               es
               Christus
               ,
               die
               nobis
               palàm
               ?
               nisi
               quod
               hoc
               nomen
               ,
               in
               illa
               gente
               ,
               per
               illas
               literas
               &
               scribatur
               ,
               &
               expectabatur
               ,
               ]
               (
               Aug.
               contra
               Faustum
               ,
               tom
               .
               3.
               lib.
               12.
               cap.
            
             44.
             )
             So
             true
             is
             that
             of
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               [
               Quid
               est
               autem
               signare
               prophetiam
               ?
               quoniam
               impleta
               est
               prophetia
               per
               adventum
               ejus
               ;
               ipse
               est
               signaculum
               omnium
               prophetarum
               :
               ]
            
             (
             related
             out
             of
             him
             by
             St.
             
               Hierom
               in
               Dan.
               vision
            
             8.
             )
             
               What
               's
               meant
               by
               the
               sealing
               of
               Prophecy
               (
               in
            
             Daniel
             )
             
               but
               that
               all
               Prophecy
               is
               fulfil'd
               in
               Christ's
               coming
               ,
               he
               being
               the
               seal
               and
               full
               sum
               of
               all
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
          
           
             Nay
             so
             perfectly
             did
             every
             Tenon
             of
             Evangelical
             History
             fit
             every
             Mortice
             of
             sacred
             Prophecy
             ,
             as
             the
             Pagan
             World
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               Aug.
               epist.
               59.
               )
               [
               Nam
               ipsa
               prophetia
               ,
               quid
               aliud
               ,
               nisi
               à
               nobis
               putaretur
               esse
               conficta
               ,
               si
               non
               de
               codicibus
               inimicorum
               probaretur
               :
               ]
            
             might
             have
             thought
             the
             Apostles
             had
             forged
             the
             Old
             Testament-Oracles
             ,
             at
             their
             own
             fingers
             end
             ;
             were
             it
             not
             that
             they
             are
             safely
             kept
             in
             the
             Jews
             custody
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Archives
             of
             those
             grand
             adversaries
             to
             the
             Christian
             Name
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             imputes
             to
             a
             signally
             gracious
             Providence
             the
             making
             good
             upon
             that
             Nation
             that
             prophetick
             Prayer
             ;
             
             
               (
               Psal.
               58.
               12.
               
               [
               Slay
               them
               not
               ,
               lest
               they
               forget
               .
               ]
            
             In
             God's
             preserving
             the
             Jews
             (
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             those
             several
             Nations
             into
             which
             they
             are
             disperc'd
             )
             a
             visibly
             distinct
             Body
             from
             the
             Natives
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             neither
             mix
             in
             Marriage
             or
             Religion
             :
             by
             means
             whereof
             the
             Church
             can
             no
             where
             want
             a
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Truth
             ;
             they
             being
             her
             Library-keepers
             ;
             and
             carrying
             those
             Books
             after
             her
             ,
             whose
             Authority
             she
             urgeth
             ,
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             of
             whose
             quotations
             ,
             if
             Gentile
             ,
             Jew
             ,
             or
             weak
             Christian
             ,
             make
             any
             doubt
             ,
             he
             may
             step
             into
             their
             Synagogues
             and
             satisfie
             himself
             ,
             by
             enquiring
             of
             those
             that
             are
             our
             Enemies
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             our
             Witnesses
             in
             their
             Books
             :
             
               (
               vide
               Aug.
               tom
               .
               4.
               pag.
               509.
               de
               fide
               invisibilium
               .
               )
               Ergo
               occisi
               non
               sunt
               sed
               dispersi
               —
               in
               libris
               suffragatores
               ,
               in
               cordibus
               bostes
               ,
               in
               codicibus
               testes
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             As
             the
             Gospel
             exhibits
             the
             full
             accomplishment
             of
             former
             Prophecies
             ;
             so
             't
             is
             absolutely
             impossible
             ,
             that
             the
             chief
             of
             those
             Prophecies
             can
             be
             fulfill'd
             upon
             any
             other
             Person
             ,
             than
             our
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Apostles
             apply
             them
             .
             Such
             is
             that
             of
             old
             
               Jacob
               ;
               [
               The
               scepter
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               Judah
               ,
               nor
               a
               law-giver
               from
               betwixt
               his
               feet
               ,
               until
               Shilo
               come
               ,
               and
               unto
               him
               be
               gathered
               the
               people
               or
               gentiles
               .
               ]
            
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             I
             shall
             borrow
             Light
             from
             the
             sagatious
             Mede
             in
             these
             Animad
             versions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Scepter
             is
             not
             to
             be
             restrained
             here
             to
             
               [
               Kingly
               power
            
             ]
             but
             signifies
             
               [
               any
               Power
               or
               Majesty
               of
               Government
               under
               what
               name
               or
               form
               soever
               ;
               ]
            
             whereof
             a
             Rod
             or
             Staff
             (
             the
             word
             here
             translated
             Scepter
             )
             was
             anciently
             the
             Ensign
             :
             hence
             the
             Septuagint
             translates
             it
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               there
               shall
               not
               fail
               a
               Ruler
               ,
               nor
               [
               Juridicus
               ]
               a
               Lawgiver
               from
               betwixt
               his
               feet
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             Juda's
             Loyns
             (
             it
             being
             the
             use
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             modestly
             to
             express
             the
             place
             of
             generation
             by
             Thigh
             or
             Feet
             )
             upon
             the
             mistake
             of
             which
             Oriental
             Idiom
             ,
             grew
             the
             Fable
             of
             Bacchus
             being
             born
             of
             
             Jove's
             Thigh
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Till
             Shilo
             come
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Christ
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             as
             the
             Jews
             anciently
             acknowledged
             not
             only
             in
             their
             Talmud
             (
             where
             Shilo
             is
             reckon'd
             among
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             
               Messiah
               :
            
             )
             but
             in
             all
             the
             three
             Targums
             or
             Paraphrases
             ,
             that
             of
             Jerusalem
             rendring
             it
             expresly
             
               [
               until
               the
               time
               that
               King
            
             Messiah
             
               shall
               come
               ;
            
             ]
             that
             of
             
               Jonathan
               [
               until
            
             Messiah
             
               come
               ,
               a
               little
               one
               of
               his
               sons
               ;
               ]
            
             applying
             it
             to
             David
             the
             least
             of
             
             Jessee's
             sons
             ;
             that
             of
             
             Onkelo's
             ,
             
               [
               till
            
             Messiah
             
               come
               ,
               whose
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             to
             him
             the
             Gentiles
             shall
             be
             gather'd
             ;
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             Original
             to
             answer
             
               [
               shall
               be
               ,
            
             ]
             and
             therefore
             the
             word
             
               [
               until
            
             ]
             is
             common
             to
             this
             ,
             with
             the
             former
             Sentence
             ,
             namely
             thus
             :
             
               The
               scepter
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               Judah
               ,
               until
               Shilo
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               gathering
               of
               the
               people
               be
               to
               him
               :
            
             Two
             things
             being
             here
             specified
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             before
             the
             Scepter
             depart
             from
             Judah
             ,
             or
             Judah
             cease
             to
             be
             God's
             Commonwealth
             .
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 or
                 Christ
                 into
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 gathering
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 Nations
                 or
                 Gentiles
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             Exposition
             ,
             as
             it
             clears
             the
             Text
             from
             those
             difficulties
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Question
             of
             the
             Scepters
             departure
             is
             intangled
             and
             perplexed
             (
             to
             the
             hardening
             of
             the
             Jew
             in
             his
             mis-belief
             )
             so
             it
             clearly
             states
             the
             time
             of
             its
             Departure
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             at
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             and
             the
             Jewish
             State
             ,
             by
             Titus
             ;
             when
             both
             these
             things
             were
             come
             to
             pass
             :
             Christ
             being
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             converted
             unto
             his
             Obedience
             .
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             that
             Christ
             was
             estated
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             over
             the
             Gentiles
             at
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             actually
             enter'd
             upon
             the
             managing
             of
             it
             over
             the
             Gentiles
             at
             his
             calling
             of
             Cornelius
             ,
             formally
             rejected
             the
             Jews
             at
             St.
             
             Paul's
             turning
             from
             them
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             Answer
             is
             easie
             ,
             plain
             and
             full
             .
             1.
             
             That
             by
             his
             resurrection
             God
             declared
             him
             to
             be
             that
             Person
             whom
             he
             had
             appointed
             to
             that
             Kingdom
             .
             2.
             
             His
             actual
             entring
             upon
             the
             Exercise
             of
             his
             Royal
             Power
             ,
             over
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             the
             Call
             of
             Cornelius
             ,
             was
             his
             taking
             livery
             and
             seisure
             ;
             and
             his
             rejecting
             the
             Jews
             ,
             after
             that
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             ,
             that
             he
             first
             provided
             himself
             a
             People
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             before
             he
             outed
             the
             Jews
             ;
             so
             his
             calling
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             rejecting
             of
             the
             other
             was
             not
             plenary
             but
             initiatory
             ,
             or
             in
             part
             :
             the
             very
             
             Mystery
             that
             St.
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             Rom.
             9.
             and
             10.
             that
             
               blindness
               in
               part
               was
               hapned
               to
               Israel
               until
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               should
               come
               in
               ,
               that
               so
               all
               Israel
            
             (
             the
             remnant
             of
             Israel
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             had
             renounc'd
             Judaism
             and
             become
             Christians
             ;
             and
             the
             spiritual
             Seed
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             coming
             in
             to
             the
             Gospel
             in
             a
             full
             body
             )
             
               might
               be
               saved
            
             .
             In
             which
             Interval
             ,
             the
             carnal
             Seed
             were
             enemies
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             part
             cast
             off
             ;
             for
             the
             Gentiles
             sake
             (
             that
             they
             might
             be
             grafted
             in
             ,
             in
             the
             room
             of
             those
             four
             Branches
             )
             but
             yet
             the
             election
             ,
             the
             remnant
             of
             them
             that
             believed
             ,
             beloved
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             God
             having
             a
             kind
             of
             hankering
             after
             them
             (
             even
             the
             whole
             Nation
             )
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             being
             the
             Off-spring
             of
             his
             friend
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             therefore
             retaining
             the
             Nation
             ,
             by
             the
             handle
             as
             it
             were
             of
             the
             Remnant
             ,
             and
             rejecting
             them
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             ,
             till
             he
             wholly
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             removed
             his
             Court
             from
             them
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             having
             demolished
             his
             Palace
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             Glory
             a
             perpetual
             desolation
             .
             Hence
             St.
             Austin
             states
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             Scepters
             departure
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             makes
             Kingdom
             and
             Temple
             ,
             and
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             that
             Mystical
             Unction
             (
             upon
             the
             account
             whereof
             their
             Kings
             were
             called
             
               [
               Christ's
            
             ]
             or
             anointed
             )
             to
             depart
             all
             together
             :
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             having
             been
             preach'd
             to
             ,
             and
             embrac'd
             by
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             they
             were
             subdued
             by
             Vespasian
             From
             the
             ceasing
             of
             all
             which
             then
             ,
             he
             argues
             ,
             they
             were
             only
             Types
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
               (
               de
               consensu
               Evangelist
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
               13.
               )
               [
               Nec
               alia
               re
               magis
               claruit
               ,
               illius
               Gentis
               Regnum
               ,
               &
               Templum
               &
               Sacerdotium
               ,
               &
               Sacrisicium
               ,
               &
               unctionem
               illam
               mysticam
               —
               non
               fuisse
               nisi
               praenunciando
               Christo
               deputata
               ;
               quàm
               quòd
               occisi
               Christi
               Resurrectio
               postquàm
               caepit
               credentibus
               gentibus
               praedicari
               ,
               illa
               omnia
               cessaverant
               niscientibus
               Romanis
               per
               quorum
               victoriam
               ,
               nescientibus
            
             Judaeis
             per
             quorum
             subjugationem
             ,
             
               factum
               est
               ut
            
             omnia
             illa
             cessarent
             .
             To
             this
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             respect
             (
             and
             comments
             upon
             it
             )
             in
             his
             Prophecy
             of
             this
             Destruction
             of
             the
             Jewish
             State
             (
             the
             Departure
             of
             the
             Scepter
             )
             (
             St.
             Mat.
             24.
             14.
             
             )
             where
             having
             named
             some
             other
             things
             that
             were
             to
             precede
             it
             ,
             he
             adds
             this
             as
             the
             last
             Sign
             .
             
               [
               This
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               (
               i.
               e.
               )
            
             of
             the
             
               Messiah
               )
               shall
               be
               preach'd
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               a
               witness
               unto
               all
               nations
               ,
               and
               then
               shall
               the
               end
               come
               :
               ]
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Jewish
             State
             ,
             when
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Apostles
             through
             the
             whole
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             should
             be
             gather'd
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             then
             should
             the
             
               Jewish
               Church-Commonwealth
            
             (
             I
             mean
             that
             particular
             form
             of
             Government
             which
             God
             prescribed
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             Nation
             admitted
             to
             the
             participation
             and
             fellowship
             of
             his
             Grace
             )
             with
             
               Junius
               (
               de
               politia
               Mosis
               ,
               cap.
            
             5.
             )
             be
             utterly
             dissolved
             ;
             which
             till
             then
             had
             continued
             ,
             united
             ,
             under
             some
             Polity
             or
             Form
             of
             Government
             under
             God
             as
             their
             King
             ,
             from
             its
             first
             beginning
             .
             The
             Jews
             (
             as
             
               Josephus
               (
               ant
            
             .
             14.
             10
             ,
             12.
             )
             affirmeth
             )
             and
             proveth
             (
             out
             of
             Strabo
             )
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             flatter
             his
             own
             Nation
             )
             being
             till
             then
             not
             only
             in
             Judaea
             ,
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             their
             own
             Nobles
             (
             having
             Judicatures
             erected
             by
             Gabinius
             ,
             the
             Roman
             General
             ;
             consisting
             of
             their
             own
             Elders
             ,
             and
             proceeding
             by
             their
             own
             Laws
             )
             but
             in
             
               Cyrene
               ,
               Egypt
            
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             of
             their
             former
             Dispersions
             ,
             having
             Magistrates
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             using
             their
             own
             Laws
             ,
             
               no
               otherwise
            
             than
             in
             an
             
               absolute
               Commonwealth
            
             .
             But
             was
             ,
             then
             ,
             melted
             down
             into
             ,
             and
             swallowed
             up
             by
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ;
             
               (
               Euseb.
               cron
               .
               )
               [
               deletis
            
             Jerusalimis
             Regnum
             Judaeorum
             
               defecit
               :
            
             ]
             (
             the
             learned
             Scaliger
             mistakes
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             term
             ,
             
               (
               animadv
               .
               ad
               Eus.
               Cron.
               pag.
               198.
               b.
               )
            
             for
             Eusebius
             means
             plainly
             ,
             that
             Jerusalem
             being
             destroyed
             ,
             the
             holy
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             God
             till
             then
             had
             erected
             over
             them
             ,
             ceast
             .
             Their
             Thearchy
             then
             expired
             ;
             their
             King-of-old
             broke
             up
             his
             Court
             amongst
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             thenceforward
             they
             have
             had
             no
             King
             but
             Caesar
             :
             the
             right
             Scepter
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             of
             Judah
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             wielded
             over
             them
             ,
             then
             visibly
             departed
             ,
             when
             the
             Palace
             of
             their
             great
             King
             was
             finally
             desolated
             :
             their
             holy
             State
             and
             Oeconomy
             was
             now
             rooted
             up
             ,
             the
             divine
             Ordinances
             once
             planted
             amongst
             them
             were
             now
             extinguished
             ;
             (
             Dr.
             
               Lightfoot
               parergon
            
             ,
             178.
             )
             and
             themselves
             banish'd
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             
               (
               &
               coeli
               &
               soli
               sui
               extorres
               ,
               sine
               homine
               ,
               sine
               Deo
               ,
               rege
               :
               (
               Tertul.
               advers
               .
               Gent.
               cap.
               21.
               )
               without
               either
               man
               or
               God-king
               .
            
             
             And
             instead
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             which
             they
             expected
             would
             have
             been
             erected
             over
             them
             ,
             at
             the
             expiration
             of
             that
             Divine
             Polity
             establish'd
             by
             Moses
             :
             (
             and
             rejected
             when
             it
             was
             come
             nigh
             them
             )
             they
             were
             brought
             under
             the
             Anti-Messiacal
             (
             if
             for
             illustration
             ,
             I
             may
             here
             use
             that
             word
             ,
             in
             place
             of
             
               [
               Antichristian
               ]
            
             )
             Dominion
             of
             Vespasian
             .
             Judaei
             
               non
               receperunt
               Christum
               suscepturi
               Antichristum
               :
               (
               Aug.
               ap
               .
               de
               diversis
               tom
               .
               10.
               in
               die
               paschae
               .
               )
               Repulerunt
               agnum
               ,
               eligerunt
               vulpem
               ,
               ideo
               partes
               vulpium
               facti
               sunt
               (
               August
               .
               tom
               .
               8.
               pag.
               262.
               )
               The
               Jews
               rejected
               Christ
               ,
               being
               afterwards
               to
               embrace
               Antichrist
               :
               they
               refused
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               chose
               the
               Fox
               ;
               and
               therefore
               became
               the
               portion
               of
               Foxes
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               God's
               portion
               :
            
             For
             Vespasian
             ,
             whose
             Vassals
             they
             became
             ,
             imposed
             himself
             upon
             them
             not
             only
             as
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             as
             their
             King
             Messiah
             ;
             and
             was
             reputed
             so
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             but
             by
             Josephus
             himself
             and
             the
             sober
             Party
             of
             unbelieving
             Jews
             ;
             
               (
               vide
            
             Dr
             
             Hammond's
             note
             b.
             on
             Mat.
             24.
             )
             and
             whatever
             the
             Zealots
             thought
             in
             secret
             ,
             they
             were
             forc'd
             to
             make
             open
             Abrenunciation
             of
             their
             King
             of
             old
             ;
             and
             to
             enter
             a
             Recognizance
             ,
             to
             accept
             of
             
             Caesar's
             Gods
             in
             his
             room
             ;
             by
             the
             payment
             of
             that
             half-shekel
             to
             
               Jupiter
               Capitolinus
            
             ,
             which
             was
             used
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             while
             God
             was
             their
             King
             ,
             as
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             homage
             :
             upon
             no
             other
             but
             this
             new
             tenure
             ,
             were
             they
             allowed
             the
             use
             of
             their
             old
             Laws
             .
             
               (
               Xiphilin
               .
               E.
               Dione
               Vespasian
               pag.
               mihi
               537.
               ab
               eodem
            
             Tito
             
               jussi
               sunt
               quotannis
               didrachma
               〈…〉
               pendere
            
             Jovi
             
               Capitolino
               ii
               qui
               patrias
               leges
               eorum
               tuerentur
               .
               )
            
          
           
             Doubtless
             we
             have
             too
             much
             gratified
             the
             mis-believing
             Jews
             ,
             and
             laid
             Stumbling-blocks
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             by
             our
             conceiving
             ,
             that
             the
             departure
             of
             the
             Scepter
             implies
             primarily
             a
             change
             of
             the
             external
             Form
             of
             their
             Government
             ,
             or
             deprivation
             of
             liberty
             ,
             to
             use
             their
             own
             Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             Judges
             of
             themselves
             ;
             things
             but
             accidental
             to
             that
             
               [
               Theocraty
               ,
            
             ]
             Government
             wherein
             God
             presided
             more
             immediately
             and
             specially
             over
             them
             ,
             than
             other
             Nations
             ;
             which
             was
             exercised
             under
             several
             Forms
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             variety
             (
             as
             to
             those
             Circumstances
             and
             external
             Privileges
             )
             as
             sometimes
             they
             enjoyed
             ,
             sometimes
             were
             deprived
             of
             them
             .
             
               Grotius
               (
               de
               jure
               pacis
               &
               belli
               l.
               1.
               cap.
               4.
               par
               .
               7.
               pun
               .
            
             5.
             )
             proves
             ,
             that
             the
             Manichees
             taking
             up
             Arms
             against
             Antiochus
             ,
             can
             be
             defended
             by
             no
             Plea
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             extreme
             necessity
             ;
             not
             from
             the
             Jews
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             they
             had
             been
             subdued
             by
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ;
             and
             brought
             under
             an
             absolute
             ,
             not
             conditional
             ,
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Assyrian
             Empire
             .
             To
             which
             Supremacy
             over
             them
             ,
             the
             Persians
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Macedonians
             succeeded
             :
             and
             they
             did
             not
             stipulate
             with
             Alexander
             or
             his
             Successors
             ,
             but
             came
             (
             without
             making
             any
             Conditions
             )
             under
             his
             and
             his
             Successor's
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             been
             under
             the
             Empire
             of
             Darius
             .
             And
             if
             they
             were
             at
             times
             permitted
             ,
             openly
             to
             live
             after
             their
             own
             Rites
             and
             Laws
             ,
             that
             was
             from
             the
             Kings
             bounty
             (
             a
             precarious
             Right
             )
             not
             from
             any
             Law
             imposed
             upon
             the
             Empire
             .
             Hence
             
               Tacitus
               (
               hist.
               l.
            
             5.
             )
             gives
             them
             this
             Character
             .
             [
             Judaei
             dum
             Assyrios
             penès
             Medósque
             &
             Persas
             Oriens
             
               fuit
               ,
               vilissima
               pars
               servientium
               ;
               ]
               while
               the
               East
               was
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
            
             Assirians
             ,
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             ,
             the
             Jews
             
               were
               the
               veriest
               slaves
               that
               the
               Empire
               had
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             he
             that
             discourseth
             with
             a
             Jew
             ,
             on
             this
             Subject
             (
             of
             their
             Scepter
             )
             in
             that
             Notion
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             Principle
             ,
             shall
             hardly
             be
             able
             to
             hold
             his
             own
             against
             him
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             convince
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Scepter
             (
             as
             to
             those
             Circumstances
             )
             was
             not
             departed
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Jesus
            
             .
             The
             granting
             of
             which
             to
             him
             (
             in
             
             Jacob's
             sence
             )
             wholly
             raseth
             the
             Foundation
             of
             our
             Religion
             ;
             and
             adminsters
             to
             the
             Jew
             an
             occasion
             of
             baffling
             and
             deriding
             us
             .
             
               [
               Nil
               aliud
               proficiunt
               ,
               nisi
               quod
               subsannandi
               materiam
               praebent
            
             Judaeis
             ,
             
               &c.
               ]
               (
               Calvin
               in
               Gen.
            
             49.
             10.
             )
             This
             is
             that
             the
             Jews
             would
             have
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             wonder
             (
             not
             to
             hear
             their
             Talmudists
             affirm
             that
             
             Judah's
             Septer
             departed
             in
             Herod
             the
             Great
             )
             but
             that
             some
             learned
             men
             should
             ,
             upon
             their
             Authority
             ,
             be
             of
             that
             opinion
             :
             and
             withal
             assert
             the
             Scepter
             's
             departure
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             fore-runner
             of
             the
             Messias
             (
             as
             Goodwin
             in
             his
             Antiquities
             
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             1.
             )
             Which
             Assertion
             as
             it
             directly
             oppugns
             the
             plain
             words
             of
             Jacobs
             Prophecy
             .
             
               [
               The
               Scepter
               shall
               not
               depart
               ,
               till
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             So
             it
             gains
             the
             Jew
             time
             to
             suspend
             his
             belief
             ,
             that
             Shilo
             is
             come
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             manifest
             
             that
             the
             Scepter
             be
             departed
             .
             For
             if
             Shilo
             be
             to
             come
             after
             that
             ,
             he
             may
             possibly
             come
             a
             thousand
             years
             hence
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             the
             Scepter
             departed
             a
             thousand
             and
             an
             half
             ago
             .
          
           
             §3
             .
             That
             we
             may
             therefore
             beat
             the
             Jew
             from
             those
             Subterfuges
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             made
             him
             ,
             It
             will
             be
             necessary
             that
             we
             hold
             to
             that
             Exposition
             of
             
             Jacob's
             Prophecy
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             premised
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             That
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             and
             those
             of
             
             Jacob's
             Posterity
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             the
             defection
             of
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             from
             God
             and
             the
             house
             of
             David
             )
             adhered
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Judah
             ,
             should
             continue
             one
             Body-politick
             ,
             govern'd
             by
             their
             own
             Municipal
             Laws
             of
             divine
             Institution
             ,
             as
             God's
             peculiar
             Lot
             ,
             till
             he
             should
             set
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             
               (
               his
               King
            
             )
             upon
             the
             holy
             hill
             of
             Sion
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             the
             Heathen
             for
             his
             inheritance
             
               (
               Psal.
            
             2.
             )
             That
             God
             would
             not
             cast
             Judah
             off
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             (
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Israel
             ,
             those
             of
             his
             Father's
             Children
             that
             would
             not
             bow
             to
             
             Judah's
             Scepter
             ;
             but
             cryed
             ,
             
               [
               To
               thy
               tents
               ,
               O
               Israel
               :
               look
               to
               thine
               own
               house
               David
               ;
               what
               portion
               have
               we
               in
               the
               son
               of
               Jesse
               ?
               ]
            
             dissolving
             their
             whole
             Body
             Politick
             ,
             and
             scattering
             it
             piece-meal
             over
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             writing
             them
             
               [
               Loammi
               ]
               ye
               are
               not
               my
               people
               ,
            
             long
             before
             Shilo
             came
             .
             That
             (
             I
             say
             )
             Judah
             should
             not
             thus
             be
             rejected
             ,
             till
             she
             had
             rejected
             her
             Messias
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             be
             gather'd
             to
             him
             .
             That
             ,
             for
             all
             their
             provoking
             of
             their
             God
             to
             Jealousie
             (
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             )
             by
             them
             that
             were
             not
             Gods
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             provoke
             them
             to
             Jealousie
             by
             them
             that
             were
             no
             people
             ;
             till
             that
             
               no
               people
            
             ,
             should
             become
             the
             people
             of
             
             Israel's
             God
             ;
             till
             then
             the
             Jews
             should
             be
             a
             Nation
             of
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             to
             God.
             In
             order
             to
             his
             keeping
             of
             which
             Promise
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Judah
             ,
             though
             that
             Kingdom
             (
             before
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             )
             had
             corrupted
             it self
             with
             abominable
             Idolatry
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Israel
             ;
             yet
             God
             took
             not
             that
             advantage
             against
             them
             :
             &
             it
             pleased
             him
             (
             in
             remembrance
             of
             his
             promise
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Line
             of
             our
             Saviour
             might
             be
             more
             discernable
             )
             to
             purify
             them
             in
             the
             Babylonish
             Furnace
             from
             all
             Propensity
             to
             Heathenish
             Idolatry
             .
             Insomuch
             as
             since
             then
             No
             torments
             have
             had
             the
             power
             to
             warp
             them
             in
             the
             least
             towards
             it
             ,
             (
             Dr.
             
             Heilin's
             
               Judea
               .
            
             )
             Yea
             so
             far
             did
             this
             Zeal
             of
             theirs
             against
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             carry
             them
             (
             when
             their
             zeal
             grew
             into
             dotage
             ,
             and
             became
             to
             be
             without
             knowledg
             )
             as
             they
             would
             not
             acknowledg
             their
             own
             God
             ,
             manifest
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             upon
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             given
             out
             to
             be
             the
             God
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Jews
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             but
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             it
             ,
             rend
             their
             Cloaths
             ,
             cast
             Dust
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             cry
             ,
             Away
             with
             the
             speaker
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             live
             
               (
               Act.
            
             22.
             22.
             )
             So
             that
             from
             thence
             forward
             Judah
             did
             never
             directly
             ,
             cast
             off
             the
             God
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ;
             nor
             in
             gross
             ,
             their
             Thearchy
             ,
             though
             they
             vacated
             many
             of
             the
             Moral
             Precepts
             (
             by
             their
             Traditions
             )
             and
             the
             whole
             Ceremonial
             Law
             (
             in
             not
             looking
             to
             Christ
             the
             end
             and
             Substance
             of
             it
             .
             )
             Wherefore
             God
             continued
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             they
             stood
             in
             relation
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             his
             peculiar
             Inheritance
             ;
             till
             they
             refused
             the
             Scepter
             of
             his
             Son
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             his
             ,
             who
             had
             set
             him
             up
             King.
             And
             then
             the
             Scepter
             departed
             by
             consent
             of
             both
             parties
             ;
             The
             Jews
             saying
             ,
             of
             the
             King's
             Son
             ,
             
               This
               man
               shall
               not
               reign
               over
               us
               :
            
             and
             God
             ,
             upon
             this
             their
             rejectment
             of
             his
             Christ
             ,
             saying
             of
             them
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               feed
               you
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               be
               your
               shepherd
               ,
            
             the
             ancient
             compellation
             of
             Kings
             .
             Thus
             the
             Angel
             comments
             upon
             
             Jacob's
             Prophecy
             
               (
               Dan.
            
             9.
             26.
             )
             
               [
               After
               the
               threescore
               and
               two
               weeks
               Messiah
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               and
               not
               for
               himself
               ,
               ]
            
             as
             Master
             Mede
             expounds
             that
             Text.
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             from
             life
             :
             for
             that
             had
             been
             done
             before
             the
             end
             
               (
               viz.
            
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             last
             of
             those
             weeks
             :
             but
             from
             reigning
             as
             their
             King
             ,
             cut
             off
             ,
             from
             sitting
             upon
             that
             Throne
             of
             the
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             by
             their
             refusing
             him
             to
             be
             theirs
             ,
             and
             his
             casting
             them
             off
             from
             being
             his
             .
             God
             indeed
             had
             often
             (
             before
             this
             )
             sould
             them
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             
               Jabin
               ,
               Sisera
               ,
               Eglon
            
             and
             at
             last
             of
             Nebuchadnezzar
             :
             but
             that
             was
             not
             an
             absolute
             sale
             ,
             but
             a
             Mortgage
             for
             years
             ;
             redeemable
             ,
             after
             the
             Assyrian
             had
             received
             his
             pay
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             service
             he
             had
             done
             God
             ,
             against
             Tyre
             and
             other
             of
             his
             proscribed
             Rebels
             :
             
             that
             being
             all
             the
             consideration
             mention'd
             in
             that
             Bargain
             :
             wherein
             God
             did
             not
             pass
             away
             his
             Propriety
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             entred
             a
             Proviso
             of
             recovery
             ,
             in
             that
             command
             to
             
             Jeremiah's
             Unckle
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             Evidences
             ,
             in
             token
             that
             that
             Captivity
             should
             return
             
               (
               Jer.
            
             32.
             7.
             )
             The
             equity
             of
             which
             Proviso
             was
             grounded
             upon
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             that
             Consideration
             ,
             as
             to
             God's
             passing
             away
             his
             Right
             of
             Inheritance
             ,
             pleaded
             by
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             Captivity
             
               (
               Psal.
               44.
               )
               [
               Thou
               sellest
               thy
               people
               for
               nought
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               encreased
               thy
               wealth
               by
               their
               price
               .
               ]
            
             They
             were
             not
             sold
             absolutely
             for
             nought
             ,
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Demerits
             and
             Provocations
             ;
             or
             altogether
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Gods
             Truth
             (
             for
             he
             thereby
             saved
             the
             credit
             of
             his
             promise
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             his
             hire
             :
             )
             but
             comparatively
             they
             were
             sold
             for
             as
             good
             as
             nought
             in
             that
             God
             did
             not
             thereby
             increase
             his
             wealth
             ,
             add
             to
             the
             heap
             of
             the
             Riches
             of
             that
             Grace
             he
             had
             made
             over
             (
             by
             Covenant
             )
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             Seed
             ;
             in
             respect
             of
             which
             former
             Bargain
             (
             contracted
             with
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Faithful
             )
             he
             could
             not
             
               (
               salvâ
               side
            
             )
             without
             suffering
             his
             Faithfulness
             to
             fail
             ,
             without
             impairing
             his
             Truth
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             great
             name
             ,
             
               [
               King
               of
               Saints
            
             ]
             cast
             off
             the
             Carnal
             Seed
             wholly
             from
             being
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             taken
             his
             Spiritual
             Seed
             into
             their
             room
             .
             And
             indeed
             God's
             punishing
             of
             his
             Rebels
             with
             total
             Rejection
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             erected
             his
             Kingdom
             of
             Grace
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             Enemies
             (
             the
             Gentiles
             )
             would
             have
             been
             the
             punishing
             of
             himself
             ,
             with
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             his
             Visible
             Kingdom
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             stripping
             of
             himself
             into
             the
             bare
             Kingdom
             of
             his
             Providence
             .
             So
             far
             would
             God
             have
             been
             from
             encreasing
             his
             wealth
             by
             their
             price
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             have
             made
             a
             losing
             Bargain
             ,
             and
             bankrupt
             himself
             of
             a
             peculiar
             People
             ;
             if
             he
             had
             cast
             off
             Judah
             before
             the
             accession
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             his
             Scepter
             of
             Grace
             :
             which
             did
             not
             happen
             ,
             till
             their
             flocking
             in
             to
             Christ's
             Standard
             ;
             As
             is
             manifest
             from
             their
             Prophets
             speaking
             of
             this
             gathering
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             Shilo
             (
             even
             to
             the
             last
             of
             them
             )
             as
             of
             a
             thing
             
               de
               futuro
               .
               [
               He
               shall
               lift
               up
               an
               ensign
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               ]
               (
               Isa.
               11.
               12.
               )
               [
               Thou
               shalt
               call
               a
               nation
               that
               thou
               knowest
               not
               :
               and
               nations
               that
               knew
               not
               thee
               shall
               run
               unto
               thee
               ,
               ]
               (
               Isa.
               55.
               5.
               )
               [
               My
               name
               shall
               be
               great
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               ]
               (
               Mal.
            
             1.
             11.
             )
             So
             that
             at
             the
             Expiration
             of
             Old
             Testament
             Prophecy
             ,
             this
             gathering
             was
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             It
             was
             yet
             in
             the
             shell
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
             And
             since
             Malachy
             ,
             there
             hath
             not
             been
             any
             gathering
             of
             Gentile
             Nations
             to
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             name
             great
             in
             all
             the
             Earth
             saving
             that
             of
             the
             Christian
             Flock
             ,
             to
             that
             Shepherd
             whom
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             is
             not
             asham'd
             to
             call
             his
             Fellow
             ,
             his
             Equal
             ;
             and
             of
             whom
             the
             Prophets
             have
             foretold
             ,
             that
             
               he
               should
               bring
               forth
               judgment
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             Hitherto
             therefore
             that
             Plea
             was
             prevalent
             ;
             
               [
               We
               are
               thy
               people
               save
               us
               ,
               thou
               never
               barest
               rule
               over
               them
               .
               ]
            
             If
             thou
             destroy
             this
             people
             
               [
               What
               will
               become
               of
               thy
               great
               name
               ?
               ]
            
             what
             will
             become
             of
             thy
             Promise
             to
             Abraham
             ?
             of
             thy
             Kingdom
             of
             Grace
             ?
             For
             God
             was
             obliged
             ,
             by
             the
             Interest
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Promise
             to
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             not
             to
             remove
             the
             Scepter
             from
             Judah
             till
             Shilo
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             gather'd
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             Shilo
             was
             come
             ,
             the
             Baptist
             forewarns
             
             Abraham's
             Children
             ,
             not
             to
             trust
             any
             longer
             to
             that
             Plea
             ,
             as
             their
             security
             against
             approaching
             vengeance
             
               [
               Think
               not
               to
               say
            
             (
             when
             you
             are
             consulting
             how
             to
             escape
             wrath
             to
             come
             )
             
               we
               are
               Abraham's
               children
               ;
            
             ]
             That
             Plea
             is
             now
             growing
             out
             of
             date
             :
             
               [
               For
               God
               is
               able
               to
               raise
               up
               children
               to
               Abraham
            
             (
             and
             a
             People
             to
             himself
             )
             
               of
               stones
               ;
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             obdurate
             Gentile
             World
             ,
             men
             as
             hard
             as
             Stones
             ;
             and
             hitherto
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Gods
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             and
             pre-ingagement
             ,
             as
             uncapable
             as
             Stones
             ,
             of
             becoming
             the
             People
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             in
             your
             room
             ,
             of
             becoming
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             now
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             :
             or
             (
             as
             
               Ireneus
               (
               Advers
               .
               her
               .
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
            
             16.
             )
             renders
             it
             )
             of
             them
             that
             worship
             Stones
             (
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             did
             )
             it
             being
             usual
             in
             the
             holy
             Dialect
             to
             call
             Nations
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Idols
             which
             they
             worship
             (
             as
             
               Bell
               boweth
               down
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             This
             God
             was
             ever
             able
             to
             do
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             absolute
             Power
             :
             but
             that
             Power
             being
             (
             as
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             )
             bounded
             by
             his
             Will
             (
             for
             it
             were
             Impotency
             in
             God
             to
             do
             what
             he
             will
             not
             )
             and
             his
             Will
             declared
             to
             Abraham
             ;
             he
             became
             Debter
             
             to
             his
             own
             Faithfulness
             and
             Truth
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             not
             a
             Moral
             Power
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             could
             not
             do
             it
             without
             impeachment
             of
             his
             Truth
             ,
             before
             this
             Fulness
             of
             Time
             came
             ;
             wherein
             God
             is
             to
             raise
             up
             a
             new
             Seed
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             them
             a
             people
             that
             were
             no
             people
             ;
             to
             make
             
               Japhet
               dwell
               in
               the
               tents
               of
               Sem
               ,
               [
               ejecio
               scilicet
            
             Israele
             :
             ]
             (
             St.
             
               Jerom
               in
               Gen.
               9.
               27.
               
               )
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             take
             the
             place
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             graft
             the
             wild
             Olive
             Branches
             upon
             the
             Root
             and
             Father
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ;
             implied
             (
             as
             
               Isidore
               Pelusiota
            
             well
             observes
             )
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Now
               is
               the
               axe
               ]
               (
               lib
               1.
               epist.
               64.
               
               Eulampio
               .
               )
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             this
             acute
             and
             evangelical
             Decision
             (
             that
             every
             Tree
             that
             brings
             not
             forth
             good
             Fruit
             be
             hewen
             down
             :
             )
             
               [
               laid
               to
               the
               root
               of
               the
               tree
               ;
               ]
            
             not
             a
             Mattock
             to
             dig
             the
             Roots
             up
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             touching
             his
             Seed
             ,
             void
             ;
             but
             an
             Axe
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             witherd
             Branches
             ,
             after
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             were
             grafted
             in
             had
             taken
             root
             .
          
           
             By
             which
             Axe
             or
             two-edged
             Sword
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             stiles
             it
             
               (
               Heb.
               4.
               )
               Is
               cut
               in
               pieces
            
             ;
             that
             double
             Dilemma
             ,
             whereby
             the
             carnal
             Jew
             deceived
             himself
             ,
             and
             thought
             to
             intangle
             God
             :
          
           
             
               1.
               
               If
               we
               be
               rejected
               ,
               who
               have
               Abraham
               to
               our
               Father
               ,
               God
               breaks
               the
               Covenant
               he
               made
               with
               him
               ;
               And
            
             
               2.
               
               Leaves
               himself
               destitute
               of
               a
               People
               ,
               we
               being
               his
               peculiar
               People
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               Nation
               in
               the
               World
               over
               whom
               he
               is
               King.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Reply
             which
             the
             Apostles
             gave
             to
             this
             first
             Objection
             was
             ;
             That
             the
             prime
             Article
             of
             God's
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             was
             
               [
               That
               he
               should
               be
               a
               father
               of
               many
               nations
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               seed
               all
               the
               nations
               of
               the
               earth
               should
               be
               blessed
               ,
               ]
            
             and
             therefore
             ,
             should
             he
             not
             take
             the
             Gentiles
             into
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             (
             now
             that
             one
             Seed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             was
             come
             )
             he
             would
             have
             broke
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             he
             sent
             Jesus
             Christ
             first
             to
             bless
             them
             :
             but
             seeing
             they
             refused
             to
             be
             blessed
             upon
             those
             Terms
             of
             Faith
             ,
             upon
             which
             God
             blessed
             Abraham
             (
             thereby
             declaring
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             Devil's
             Children
             ;
             quarrelling
             with
             that
             Covenant
             (
             as
             the
             Devil
             did
             with
             that
             which
             God
             made
             with
             Adam
             )
             and
             not
             
             Abraham's
             ;
             who
             without
             Hesitancy
             ,
             tergiversation
             ,
             or
             making
             his
             own
             terms
             with
             God
             ,
             simply
             and
             unreservedly
             submitted
             to
             God's
             ;
             )
             and
             seeing
             the
             Gentiles
             accepted
             of
             them
             ;
             (
             thereby
             becoming
             the
             Children
             of
             faithful
             
               Abraham
               .
            
             )
             It
             was
             not
             consistent
             with
             God's
             Promise
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             to
             leave
             him
             childless
             (
             as
             they
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             lay
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             had
             made
             him
             )
             much
             less
             would
             it
             stand
             with
             his
             Oath
             
               that
               he
               would
               bless
               them
               that
               blessed
               him
               ,
               and
               curse
               them
               that
               cursed
               him
               ,
               )
            
             not
             to
             bless
             those
             Heathens
             ,
             (
             with
             the
             adoption
             of
             Sons
             ,
             and
             reception
             into
             
             Abraham's
             Family
             )
             who
             blessed
             Abraham
             with
             a
             spiritual
             Seed
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             themselves
             his
             Children
             (
             by
             becoming
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             treading
             in
             his
             Steps
             :
             )
             and
             that
             in
             favour
             of
             that
             fleshly
             Seed
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             left
             him
             no
             Seed
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             no
             Seed
             of
             his
             Faith
             ;
             but
             have
             brought
             upon
             him
             (
             if
             they
             might
             have
             had
             their
             will
             )
             the
             Curse
             of
             Sterility
             ,
             in
             that
             juncture
             of
             Time
             ,
             wherein
             God
             had
             promised
             to
             multiply
             it
             as
             the
             Stars
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Father
             of
             many
             Nations
             .
             
               (
               Act.
               13.
               46.
               )
               [
               It
               was
               necessary
               that
               the
               word
               of
               God
               should
               first
               have
               been
               spoken
               unto
               you
            
             (
             Jews
             )
             
               but
               seeing
               you
               put
               it
               from
               you
               ,
               and
               judg
               your selves
               unworthy
               of
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               loe
               we
               turn
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               for
               so
               hath
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               us
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               have
               set
               thee
               for
               a
               light
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               be
               for
               salvation
               unto
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               (
               Isa.
               49.
               6.
               
               )
               and
               when
               the
               Gentiles
               heard
               this
               they
               were
               glad
               ,
               and
               glorified
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord.
               ]
            
             And
             
               (
               Rom.
               4.
               16.
               )
               [
               That
               the
               promise
               might
               be
               sure
               to
               all
               the
               seed
               ,
               not
               to
               that
               only
               which
               is
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               to
               that
               also
               which
               is
               of
               the
               faith
               of
            
             Abraham
             
               who
               is
               the
               father
               of
               us
               all
               (
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               I
               have
               made
               thee
               a
               father
               of
               many
               nations
               .
               )
               Paralel
            
             or
             answerable
             to
             him
             whom
             he
             believed
             ,
             even
             God
             ,
             who
             quickneth
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             calleth
             those
             things
             which
             be
             not
             as
             though
             they
             were
             ;
             who
             against
             hope
             ,
             believed
             in
             hope
             that
             he
             should
             become
             the
             Father
             of
             many
             Nations
             :
             
             
               [
               answerable
               to
               him
               ;
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             not
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Jews
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             so
             should
             Abraham
             be
             the
             Father
             both
             of
             Jewish
             and
             Gentile-believers
             :
             the
             believing
             of
             which
             as
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             was
             as
             noble
             a
             degree
             of
             Faith
             as
             that
             whereby
             Abraham
             believed
             the
             Promise
             that
             in
             Isaac
             his
             Seed
             should
             be
             blessed
             ;
             when
             he
             was
             about
             to
             sacrifice
             him
             ,
             this
             being
             no
             more
             against
             hope
             ,
             than
             that
             God
             would
             raise
             up
             a
             seed
             to
             him
             of
             Gentiles
             dead
             in
             Sins
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             the
             second
             they
             answered
             ;
             that
             the
             Jew
             need
             not
             trouble
             his
             head
             with
             contriving
             how
             or
             where
             God
             would
             find
             Subjects
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             rejected
             ;
             for
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             flocking
             in
             apace
             to
             the
             Standard
             of
             Messias
             ,
             and
             ere
             long
             the
             Fulness
             of
             them
             would
             be
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             Israel
             be
             saved
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             Dr.
             
               Ham.
               annot
               .
               in
               Rom.
            
             11.
             12.
             25.
             
             )
             they
             should
             (
             every
             where
             act
             the
             Call
             of
             the
             Gospel
             )
             come
             in
             ,
             in
             such
             numbers
             as
             they
             would
             (
             in
             every
             City
             and
             eminent
             Town
             )
             afford
             matter
             enough
             ,
             for
             the
             constituting
             of
             Evangelical
             Churches
             ,
             or
             visible
             Assemblies
             of
             Christians
             there
             :
             by
             which
             means
             the
             Jews
             will
             ,
             at
             length
             ,
             be
             provoked
             to
             believe
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             the
             true
             Children
             of
             Abraham
             (
             Jews
             and
             Heathens
             both
             ;
             but
             particularly
             ,
             the
             Remnant
             of
             the
             Jews
             )
             shall
             repent
             and
             believe
             in
             Christ.
             And
             for
             them
             that
             will
             not
             be
             gain'd
             by
             these
             Methods
             ,
             God
             may
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             upon
             gainful
             Terms
             ;
             having
             ,
             in
             lieu
             of
             them
             ,
             a
             great
             multitude
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             could
             number
             ;
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             Kindreds
             ,
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             Tongues
             ;
             
               (
               Rev.
            
             7.
             9.
             )
             Christ
             foretells
             that
             (
             upon
             the
             Builder's
             rejecting
             the
             precious
             Stone
             ,
             and
             its
             becoming
             a
             Corner-stone
             )
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             another
             Nation
             ;
             
               (
               Mat.
            
             21.
             42.
             43.
             )
             And
             according
             to
             this
             Prophecy
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Application
             of
             
             Jacob's
             Prophecy
             ,
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             made
             to
             the
             time
             of
             
             Jerusalem's
             final
             Desolation
             ,
             God
             did
             ,
             then
             ,
             remove
             his
             Scepter
             from
             Judah
             :
             that
             ceasing
             then
             to
             be
             God's
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             becoming
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             God
             and
             of
             his
             Christ
             ,
             within
             a
             few
             Centuries
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             Christs
             Royal
             Law
             came
             to
             be
             established
             and
             protected
             by
             the
             Imperial
             Sanction
             ,
             and
             the
             Edict
             of
             Princes
             become
             Christian.
             In
             whose
             Territories
             (
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             )
             God
             had
             his
             imperial
             Cities
             ,
             his
             Cities
             on
             Hills
             that
             could
             not
             be
             hid
             ;
             Christian
             Churches
             so
             visible
             and
             conspicuous
             ,
             as
             spake
             him
             to
             be
             King
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             sence
             that
             he
             had
             been
             King
             of
             Judea
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             of
             Grace
             ,
             of
             his
             golden
             Scepter
             .
             Briefly
             there
             was
             such
             a
             gathering
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             Shilo
             ,
             before
             that
             rejected
             King's
             coming
             to
             destroy
             miserably
             those
             bloody
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             to
             root
             out
             their
             Place
             and
             Nation
             ;
             as
             he
             need
             not
             be
             to
             seek
             for
             Subjects
             ,
             when
             he
             cast
             off
             Judah
             and
             chose
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             any
             more
             than
             when
             he
             refused
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             chose
             the
             Tribe
             of
             
               Judah
               (
               Psal.
            
             78.
             67.
             68.
             
             )
             for
             the
             Gospel
             had
             then
             been
             preach'd
             to
             ,
             and
             brought
             forth
             fruit
             in
             ,
             all
             the
             World.
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             Flesh
             had
             been
             preach'd
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             believedon
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             formerly
             shewed
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             But
             then
             this
             being
             laid
             for
             a
             Ground
             ,
             that
             the
             Scepter
             's
             departure
             imports
             ,
             properly
             and
             firstly
             ,
             the
             Removal
             of
             the
             Thearchy
             from
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             translating
             it
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             and
             the
             time
             of
             its
             departure
             being
             thus
             stated
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             in
             such
             a
             Juncture
             as
             wherein
             God
             might
             ,
             and
             did
             ,
             break
             up
             his
             Court
             in
             Judea
             ,
             without
             impeachment
             of
             his
             Truth
             or
             Honour
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             do
             before
             .
             It
             will
             be
             obvious
             enough
             ,
             that
             that
             Prophecy
             ;
             (
             consequentially
             to
             this
             )
             implies
             (
             as
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             )
             a
             gradual
             withdrawing
             of
             their
             outward
             Polities
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             Privileges
             ,
             thereon
             depending
             ;
             as
             the
             Sun
             being
             set
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             it
             departs
             by
             degrees
             till
             it
             wholly
             disappear
             .
             Of
             which
             ,
             though
             we
             can
             make
             no
             Demonstration
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             in
             Motion
             (
             it
             takes
             such
             minute
             and
             insensible
             steps
             )
             much
             less
             from
             thence
             convince
             an
             obstinate
             and
             captious
             Adversary
             ,
             that
             the
             Sun
             is
             set
             (
             if
             it
             be
             not
             seen
             at
             its
             going
             down
             )
             till
             the
             Light
             of
             it
             be
             impair'd
             to
             a
             degree
             ,
             beyond
             what
             the
             most
             gloomy
             Sky
             ,
             the
             thickest
             Mist
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             dismal
             Eclipse
             ,
             can
             reduce
             
             it
             to
             ;
             yet
             when
             its
             Light
             is
             dwindled
             into
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             privation
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             palpable
             evidence
             ,
             that
             the
             Sun
             (
             its
             Fountain
             )
             is
             departed
             our
             Horizon
             .
             As
             therefore
             I
             have
             been
             forc'd
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Scepter
             (
             notwithstanding
             any
             loss
             of
             Light
             it
             did
             ,
             or
             could
             sustain
             ,
             before
             the
             Gentiles
             flock'd
             in
             to
             our
             Saviour's
             Standard
             )
             was
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             departed
             ,
             there
             having
             been
             from
             David
             to
             Christ
             no
             greater
             diminutions
             of
             its
             Light
             ,
             then
             had
             been
             from
             Jacob
             to
             David
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Jew
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             he
             will
             not
             look
             downwards
             ,
             in
             
             Judah's
             Line
             for
             Shilo
             as
             low
             as
             our
             Jesus
             :
             must
             look
             upwards
             for
             him
             beyond
             David
             ;
             for
             if
             those
             castings
             down
             of
             the
             Crown
             to
             the
             ground
             which
             it
             sustain'd
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostacy
             of
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             ,
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             ,
             the
             Persecution
             of
             Antiochus
             ,
             the
             Dictatorship
             of
             the
             Macabees
             ,
             or
             what
             else
             occurs
             in
             the
             History
             of
             that
             Interval
             ,
             speak
             the
             departure
             of
             the
             Scepter
             ;
             much
             more
             must
             it
             be
             departed
             in
             the
             interval
             before
             David
             ,
             in
             the
             Egyptian
             Bondage
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             Judges
             ,
             of
             which
             time
             their
             own
             Scriptures
             affirm
             that
             there
             was
             then
             no
             King
             in
             
               Israel
               .
            
             )
             Nor
             till
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             (
             which
             is
             my
             Herculean
             Argument
             )
             was
             there
             any
             such
             concourse
             of
             a
             new
             People
             to
             
             Israel's
             God
             ,
             as
             could
             have
             justified
             him
             ,
             from
             the
             imputation
             of
             making
             a
             losing
             Bargain
             ,
             should
             he
             have
             cast
             off
             his
             far
             more
             numerous
             old
             ,
             and
             have
             adopted
             that
             new
             People
             .
             Though
             I
             confess
             that
             great
             access
             of
             Proselytes
             in
             
             Solomon's
             Reign
             (
             said
             to
             be
             an
             hundred
             three
             and
             fifty
             thousand
             ,
             by
             Dr.
             Lightfoot
             in
             his
             Parergon
             of
             the
             fall
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               cap.
            
             12.
             )
             might
             occasion
             the
             Jew
             to
             think
             it
             was
             the
             Gentiles
             gathering
             to
             Shilo
             ;
             and
             boaded
             the
             departure
             of
             the
             Scepter
             in
             the
             falling
             away
             of
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             :
             and
             doubtless
             those
             Gentile
             Converts
             (
             together
             with
             the
             Levites
             and
             those
             that
             feared
             God
             adhering
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Judah
             ,
             being
             so
             numerous
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             worst
             of
             times
             there
             were
             seven
             thousand
             of
             them
             )
             fill'd
             up
             the
             rent
             that
             was
             made
             in
             
             Judah's
             Royal
             Robe
             ,
             by
             tearing
             off
             ten
             of
             its
             Skirts
             .
             But
             to
             return
             As
             I
             have
             been
             forc'd
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             before
             our
             Saviour
             the
             Scepter
             was
             not
             departed
             :
             and
             therefore
             this
             Prophecy
             of
             Jacob
             is
             not
             applicable
             to
             any
             before
             him
             .
             So
             I
             shall
             now
             shew
             it
             is
             not
             applicable
             to
             any
             since
             ,
             by
             demonstrating
             the
             Scepter
             to
             have
             departed
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             by
             such
             Effects
             of
             its
             departure
             ,
             as
             are
             acknowledged
             for
             such
             by
             the
             Jew
             himself
             ,
             and
             pointed
             to
             as
             such
             by
             his
             own
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             invelop
             that
             Nation
             in
             a
             Darkness
             that
             may
             be
             felt
             ,
             and
             far
             exceeds
             the
             blackest
             Darkness
             which
             befel
             that
             State
             in
             its
             greatest
             Eclipses
             .
             
               
                 The
                 Sanctuary
                 half
                 Shekel
                 paid
                 to
                 the
                 Capitol
                 .
              
            
          
           
             It
             is
             Doctor
             
             Lightfoot's
             Observation
             out
             of
             
               Xiphilinus
               apud
               Dionem
            
             (
             in
             the
             Place
             fore-cited
             )
             that
             in
             acknowledgment
             of
             their
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             the
             Jews
             were
             enjoyn'd
             by
             Vespasian
             to
             pay
             to
             the
             Capitol
             that
             Didrachma
             or
             Half-shekel
             ,
             that
             they
             usually
             paid
             to
             the
             Temple
             for
             their
             Lives
             ;
             
               [
               A
               ransom
               for
               their
               souls
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               ]
               (
               Exodus
               ,
               30.
               12
               ,
               13.
               )
               [
               The
               mony
               of
               the
               soul's
               estimation
               ;
               of
               every
               one
               that
               passeth
               the
               account
               ,
               ]
               (
               2
               Reg.
            
             12.
             4.
             
             )
             for
             I
             take
             both
             these
             places
             to
             speak
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Shekel
             :
             though
             Master
             Weems
             makes
             them
             two
             ,
             calling
             this
             latter
             
               [
               Argentum
               transeuntis
               ,
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Half-shekel
             which
             they
             paid
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             numbred
             by
             head
             :
             making
             a
             distinction
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             :
             for
             in
             that
             Text
             which
             he
             quotes
             for
             the
             first
             
               (
               Ex.
            
             30.
             12.
             
             )
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             that
             
               [
               that
               was
               to
               be
               payed
               when
               they
               were
               numbred
            
             (
             three
             times
             in
             two
             verses
             .
             ]
             
               [
               When
               thou
               takest
               the
               sum
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               after
               their
               number
               ,
               then
               shall
               they
               give
               every
               man
               a
               ransom
               for
               his
               soul
               ,
               unto
               the
               Lord
               :
               ]
               [
               when
               thou
               numbrest
               them
               ,
               ]
               (
               ver
               .
            
             12.
             )
             and
             
               (
               ver
               .
               13.
               )
               [
               this
               they
               shall
               give
               ,
               every
               one
               that
               passeth
               among
               them
               that
               are
               numbred
               .
               ]
               Xiphilinus
            
             indeed
             does
             not
             expresly
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             that
             Half-shekel
             that
             was
             paid
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             that
             Vespasian
             appointed
             every
             Jew
             to
             pay
             to
             the
             Capitol
             :
             but
             Josephus
             speaks
             home
             
               (
               Bel.
               Judaic
            
             .
             7.
             26.
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             
               i.
               e.
               [
               The
               Emperour
            
             Vespasian
             
               laid
               this
               Tribute
               upon
               the
               Jews
               ,
               wheresoever
               they
               lived
               :
               that
               they
               should
               pay
               to
               the
               Capitol
               that
            
             Didrachma
             ,
             
               which
               thitherto
               they
               had
               paid
               to
               the
               Temple
               .
               ]
            
             1.
             
             That
             this
             was
             the
             Half-shekel
             which
             they
             paid
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             their
             Lives
             ,
             as
             his
             Tribute
             is
             manifest
             from
             both
             those
             fore-quoted
             Texts
             ,
             for
             
               Moses
               (
               Exod.
            
             30.
             )
             orders
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             to
             imploy
             it
             in
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             Jehoash
             appoints
             the
             Priests
             to
             repair
             the
             Temple
             with
             it
             (
             2.
             
             Reg.
             12.
             )
             as
             also
             from
             another
             passage
             in
             
               Josephus
               (
               Antiqu.
               Judaic
            
             .
             14.
             12.
             
             )
             where
             he
             calls
             it
             
               sacred
               mony
            
             ,
             because
             every
             Jew
             yearly
             paid
             it
             for
             his
             Life
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             sent
             it
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             where
             they
             were
             dispersed
             ;
             from
             whose
             numerousness
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             Crassus
             found
             such
             vast
             summs
             in
             the
             Treasury
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             when
             he
             plunder'd
             it
             :
             and
             that
             Mithridates
             surprized
             eight
             hundred
             Talents
             at
             Cons
             ,
             which
             the
             Jews
             of
             the
             lesser
             Asia
             had
             deposited
             there
             ,
             during
             those
             Wars
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             send
             them
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             lest
             they
             might
             be
             snap'd
             up
             in
             the
             passage
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             that
             this
             Shekel
             was
             never
             by
             any
             Conqueror
             ,
             before
             Vespasian
             ,
             required
             as
             Tribute
             ,
             is
             manifest
             ,
             from
             Josephus
             ,
             affirming
             that
             till
             then
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             used
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             the
             Temple
             ;
             from
             Pompeius
             reputing
             it
             so
             sacred
             as
             he
             durst
             not
             lay
             hands
             on
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             enter'd
             into
             the
             Temple
             ;
             from
             men's
             imputing
             Crassus
             his
             overthrow
             ,
             to
             God's
             avenging
             himself
             upon
             him
             ,
             for
             robbing
             the
             sacred
             Treasury
             where
             these
             Half-shekels
             were
             deposited
             :
             that
             it
             was
             paid
             to
             the
             Temple
             in
             
             Caligula's
             Reign
             ,
             is
             manifest
             from
             that
             place
             of
             
               Josephus
               (
               Ant.
            
             18.
             12
             ,
             16.
             )
             where
             he
             writes
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Babylon
             made
             choice
             of
             Neerda
             because
             of
             the
             strength
             and
             inaccessibleness
             of
             that
             place
             )
             for
             their
             sacred
             Treasury
             ,
             where
             they
             deposited
             the
             sacred
             Didrachma
             ;
             till
             at
             certain
             Seasons
             they
             could
             send
             it
             to
             Jerusalem
             ;
             which
             they
             used
             to
             do
             with
             a
             Convoy
             of
             many
             thousands
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             charge
             ,
             and
             danger
             of
             being
             robb'd
             by
             the
             way
             by
             the
             Parthians
             .
             But
             this
             is
             most
             clearly
             evinc'd
             from
             the
             sacred
             Gospels
             informing
             us
             that
             the
             Tribute-money
             (
             St.
             Mat.
             22.
             18.
             19.
             
             St.
             Mar.
             12.
             )
             imposed
             upon
             the
             Jews
             by
             the
             precedent
             Emperours
             ,
             had
             
             Caesar's
             Image
             and
             Superscription
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             Roman
             Coin
             ,
             hence
             stiled
             (
             both
             in
             St.
             Matthew
             and
             St.
             Mark
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             by
             a
             Latine
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             Tribute
             it self
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             census
             ,
             in
             all
             printed
             Copies
             and
             Manuscripts
             that
             I
             have
             seen
             or
             heard
             of
             (
             save
             that
             old
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             M
             S.
             which
             Beza
             sent
             to
             the
             University
             of
             Cambridge
             (
             where
             it
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             Pole-mony
             )
             a
             word
             coin'd
             at
             the
             fingers
             end
             of
             the
             Scribe
             ;
             for
             the
             Tribute
             laid
             upon
             them
             by
             Augustus
             or
             Pompey
             ,
             and
             taken
             off
             by
             Agrippa
             was
             not
             paid
             by
             the
             head
             but
             by
             the
             house
             (
             as
             Josephus
             expresly
             affirmeth
             .
             
               (
               Josoph
               .
               Jud.
               Ant.
               19.
               5.
               )
               [
               Remisso
               ei
               tributo
               quod
               soliti
               erant
               in
               singulas
               aedes
               solvere
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             ,
             upon
             this
             very
             account
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             determin'd
             it
             to
             be
             
             Caesar's
             due
             :
             in
             which
             determination
             he
             proceeded
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Concessions
             ,
             as
             Lightfoot
             observes
             
               (
               Harmony
               .
               Sect.
            
             77.
             )
             (
             quoting
             the
             
               Jerusalem
               Talmud
            
             bringing
             in
             David
             and
             Abigail
             talking
             thus
             .
             Abigail
             said
             ,
             
               [
               What
               evil
               have
               I
               or
               my
               Children
               done
               ?
               ]
               David
            
             answereth
             ,
             
               [
               Thy
               Husband
               vilified
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             David
             :
             ]
             She
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Art
               thou
               a
               King
               then
               ?
               ]
            
             He
             saith
             to
             her
             ,
             
               Did
               not
            
             Samuel
             
               anoint
               me
               King
               ?
            
             ]
             She
             saith
             ,
             to
             him
             ,
             
               [
               The
               Coin
               of
               our
               Lord
            
             Saul
             
               is
               yet
               current
               .
            
             ]
             And
             again
             in
             
               Sanhedr
               .
               —
               [
               A
               King
               ,
               whose
               Coin
               is
               current
               in
               those
               Countreys
               —
               the
               men
               of
               the
               Countrey
               do
               thereby
               evidence
               ,
               that
               they
               acknowledge
               him
               for
               their
               Lord
               :
               —
               but
               if
               his
               Coin
               be
               not
               current
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               Robber
               .
               ]
               )
            
             And
             that
             with
             as
             much
             advantage
             as
             could
             be
             desired
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             convincing
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Tribute
             of
             that
             Denarium
             was
             due
             to
             Caesar
             ;
             but
             the
             Tribute
             of
             the
             Didrachma
             due
             to
             God
             :
             that
             bearing
             
             Caesar's
             Picture
             with
             this
             Inscription
             (
             say
             Antiquaries
             ;
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             —
             
               Caesar
               August
            
             .
             such
             a
             year
             after
             the
             taking
             of
             
               Judea
               ,
               (
               Hammond
               ann
               .
               c.
               in
               Mat.
            
             22.
             )
             But
             this
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             were
             the
             Kings
             ,
             or
             common
             ,
             Shekel
             )
             being
             stamped
             on
             one
             side
             with
             a
             Tower
             ,
             standing
             betwixt
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             the
             whole
             Inscription
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             was
             written
             beneath
             ,
             amounting
             to
             this
             Motto
             .
             
               [
               Jerusalem
               the
               holy
               City
               ;
               ]
            
             the
             rundle
             being
             fill'd
             with
             this
             .
             [
             David
             
               King
               
               and
               his
               Son
            
             Solomon
             King.
             ]
             or
             if
             it
             were
             the
             Sanctuary-shekel
             ,
             having
             on
             one
             side
             the
             Pot
             of
             Mannah
             ,
             or
             
             Aaron's
             Censer
             ,
             with
             this
             Inscription
             ;
             
               [
               The
               Shekel
               of
            
             Israel
             :
             ]
             on
             the
             Reverse
             side
             ,
             
             Aaron's
             Rod
             budding
             ,
             with
             this
             Motto
             in
             the
             Rundle
             ,
             [
             Jerusalem
             
               the
               Holy
               City
               ;
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             Jerusalem
             the
             Royal
             City
             of
             the
             great
             King
             ;
             
               (
               Goodwin
               antiq
               .
               lib.
               6.
               cap.
               10.
               )
               Beza
            
             (
             on
             Mat.
             17.
             24.
             
             )
             makes
             the
             same
             Description
             of
             that
             Shekel
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             him
             by
             
               Ambrose
               Blaucerus
            
             .
             And
             
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             while
             he
             was
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             there
             was
             brought
             unto
             him
             by
             a
             friend
             an
             ancient
             piece
             of
             Jewish
             Coyn
             ,
             with
             the
             very
             same
             Figures
             and
             Characters
             :
             weighing
             half
             an
             Ounce
             ;
             
               vide
               Aster
               .
               sol
            
             .
             (
             in
             
               numb
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             40.
             47.
             
             )
             which
             soever
             it
             was
             in
             which
             they
             paid
             that
             Tribute
             for
             their
             Lives
             ,
             it
             was
             Gods
             Coyn
             ,
             and
             bare
             upon
             it
             God's
             Claim
             ,
             and
             their
             Acknowledgment
             ,
             of
             his
             peculiar
             Supremacy
             over
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             
             Caesar's
             demanding
             of
             that
             Tribute
             of
             the
             Jews
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             in
             truth
             ,
             a
             taking
             away
             from
             God
             what
             was
             God's
             (
             as
             Goodwin
             well
             observes
             )
             so
             the
             Jews
             paying
             of
             it
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             a
             giving
             of
             Caesar
             what
             was
             Gods.
             This
             Tribute
             which
             Caesar
             exacted
             and
             Christ
             ordered
             them
             to
             pay
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             Half-shekel
             due
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             then
             Christ
             would
             have
             bid
             them
             give
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             Weems
             :
             which
             I
             wonder
             they
             observed
             not
             as
             well
             as
             Weems
             ;
             there
             being
             so
             near
             a
             relation
             betwixt
             taking
             and
             giving
             ,
             and
             their
             scruple
             propounded
             to
             and
             determination
             of
             it
             given
             by
             Christ
             ,
             not
             respecting
             
             Caesar's
             Act
             in
             demanding
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             in
             giving
             ;
             that
             what
             was
             God's
             (
             as
             this
             Half-shekel
             was
             )
             must
             be
             given
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             Caesar.
             In
             which
             resolution
             of
             their
             Question
             ,
             as
             Christ
             cleaves
             the
             hair
             betwixt
             not
             only
             God
             and
             Caesar
             ,
             but
             the
             two
             extream
             and
             vitious
             Opinions
             touching
             Tribute
             ,
             (
             the
             one
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             Galileans
             ,
             and
             Zealots
             ,
             who
             denied
             all
             Tribute
             to
             Caesar
             :
             The
             other
             of
             the
             Herodians
             or
             Court-party
             ,
             who
             held
             all
             kind
             of
             Tribute
             to
             be
             
             Caesar's
             due
             ;
             )
             so
             this
             very
             prudent
             and
             equal
             partition
             of
             his
             ,
             is
             afterwards
             by
             malicious
             Persons
             improved
             into
             an
             accusation
             against
             him
             at
             his
             Arraignment
             before
             Pilat
             ,
             (
             St.
             Luk.
             23.
             2.
             
             )
             as
             if
             he
             forbad
             to
             give
             Tribute
             to
             Caesar.
             A
             most
             false
             and
             groundless
             Suggestion
             ;
             for
             he
             did
             not
             only
             pay
             that
             Tribute
             himself
             ,
             but
             punctually
             determined
             
             Caesar's
             Right
             to
             
             Caesar's
             Penny.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             to
             that
             other
             Tribute
             (
             of
             the
             Half-shekel
             due
             to
             God
             )
             neither
             he
             nor
             his
             Countreyman
             paid
             it
             to
             (
             nor
             was
             it
             demanded
             of
             them
             by
             )
             Caesar
             ;
             till
             their
             City
             was
             demolished
             ,
             their
             Temple
             burnt
             ,
             the
             Race
             of
             their
             Priests
             made
             unuseful
             (
             as
             Titus
             told
             them
             ;
             )
             and
             the
             Lineage
             of
             David
             cut
             off
             by
             Vespasian
             ;
             but
             was
             paid
             to
             their
             own
             Collectors
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Temple
             :
             as
             is
             manifest
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Arguments
             before
             hinted
             ,
             but
             these
             supernumerary
             ones
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Our
             Saviour's
             Plea
             for
             Exemption
             from
             payment
             of
             that
             Tribute
             
               (
               Mat.
               17.
               25.
               )
               [
               The
               children
               of
               Kings
               are
               free
               ,
               ]
            
             cannot
             ,
             with
             any
             colour
             ,
             be
             applied
             to
             any
             other
             Tribute
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             the
             Half-shekel
             ,
             which
             that
             holy
             Nation
             paid
             to
             their
             holy
             King
             ,
             whose
             Son
             Christ
             was
             (
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Emperour
             :
             )
             and
             therefore
             by
             the
             Rule
             of
             common
             Custom
             ,
             was
             not
             lyable
             to
             pay
             that
             Tribute
             .
             It
             being
             the
             use
             of
             all
             Kings
             ,
             to
             exact
             Tribute
             of
             Strangers
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             children
             of
             other
             men
             (
             their
             Subjects
             )
             not
             their
             own
             .
             )
             For
             that
             by
             
               [
               Aliens
            
             and
             own
             ]
             in
             Christ's
             Speech
             ,
             is
             not
             meant
             Subjects
             and
             Forreigners
             ,
             is
             apparent
             ,
             from
             Kings
             exacting
             Tribute
             from
             their
             own
             native
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             them
             that
             are
             become
             their
             Subjects
             by
             Conquest
             ;
             yea
             from
             their
             own
             (
             that
             is
             )
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             Forreigners
             .
             Christ
             pleads
             not
             here
             the
             privilege
             of
             being
             a
             Roman
             ;
             or
             had
             he
             done
             so
             ,
             that
             Plea
             would
             not
             have
             exempted
             them
             from
             paying
             the
             Tribute
             due
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             ;
             had
             he
             indeed
             been
             the
             Emperour's
             Son
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             exempted
             from
             paying
             it
             .
             From
             which
             Analogy
             he
             argues
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Collectors
             of
             Gods
             (
             his
             Fathers
             )
             Tribute
             ,
             should
             not
             have
             demanded
             that
             Tribute
             of
             him
             .
             Notwithstanding
             he
             being
             Man
             also
             ,
             and
             under
             an
             Obligation
             to
             fulfil
             the
             Law
             ,
             rather
             than
             offend
             ,
             in
             not
             paying
             his
             Church-duties
             ,
             he
             fetched
             Money
             out
             of
             a
             Fishes
             mouth
             ,
          
           
           
             Briefly
             ,
             the
             Tribute
             then
             demanded
             of
             ,
             and
             paid
             by
             Christ
             ,
             was
             both
             demanded
             for
             ,
             and
             paid
             to
             that
             King
             whose
             son
             Christ
             was
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Had
             that
             been
             a
             Roman
             Tribute
             it
             would
             have
             been
             gather'd
             by
             the
             Roman
             Collecters
             ,
             the
             Publicans
             ,
             who
             in
             all
             probability
             would
             have
             been
             here
             named
             ;
             whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             persons
             are
             here
             stiled
             (
             as
             by
             a
             known
             Title
             )
             they
             that
             received
             the
             Didrachma
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             or
             (
             as
             
               Erasmus
               )
               [
               They
               that
               used
               to
               receive
               the
            
             Didrachme
             
               or
               Half-shekel
            
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             Hence
             I
             draw
             these
             Corrolaries
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Their
             reasoning
             is
             too
             short
             ;
             who
             ,
             from
             Tullies
             mentioning
             the
             Romans
             to
             have
             had
             the
             Tribute
             of
             Land
             in
             Syria
             ,
             paid
             by
             way
             of
             Tythe
             ;
             argue
             ,
             that
             God's
             Tythe
             of
             Jewry
             was
             by
             Pompey
             diverted
             from
             his
             Treasury
             to
             the
             Roman
             Coffers
             A
             conclusion
             which
             as
             it
             wholly
             subverts
             the
             grand
             Foundation
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Verity
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             by
             asserting
             the
             Departure
             of
             the
             Scepter
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Jesus
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             Shilo
             )
             (
             for
             what
             greater
             evidence
             of
             that
             ,
             than
             their
             paying
             their
             King's
             (
             God's
             )
             Tribute
             unto
             any
             other
             ,
             but
             himself
             ;
             )
             so
             it
             appears
             to
             be
             without
             ground
             :
             for
             grant
             we
             the
             Assumption
             ,
             That
             the
             Roman
             State
             tythed
             Judaea
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             that
             they
             paid
             those
             Tythes
             in
             kind
             ,
             which
             were
             due
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             the
             Romans
             (
             at
             their
             Conquest
             of
             that
             Nation
             )
             finding
             it
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             (
             to
             whom
             the
             Tythes
             were
             payable
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             )
             might
             demand
             a
             Tribute
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             proportion
             ;
             and
             yet
             not
             the
             same
             
               in
               specie
            
             that
             was
             paid
             to
             the
             Temple
             :
             but
             leave
             that
             still
             to
             be
             received
             by
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             for
             his
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             those
             uses
             to
             which
             their
             own
             Law
             had
             appointed
             .
             Which
             that
             they
             did
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             Decrees
             of
             
               Julius
               Caesar
               (
               Joseph
               .
               an
               t
               .
            
             14.
             17.
             
             )
             made
             when
             he
             was
             second
             time
             Consul
             ;
             
               [
               that
            
             Hircanus
             
               and
               his
               Sons
               should
               enjoy
               the
               High
               Priesthood
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               Rights
               and
               Privileges
               that
               his
               Ancestors
               had
               done
               :
               ]
            
             and
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             the
             fifth
             time
             Consul
             ;
             
               [
               that
            
             Hircanus
             
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               High
               Priests
               ,
               should
               receive
               the
               Tythes
               ,
               as
               till
               then
               their
               Ancestors
               had
               done
               :
               ]
            
             A
             clear
             Testimony
             ,
             that
             whatever
             Tribute
             Pompey
             and
             Crassus
             had
             imposed
             upon
             the
             Jews
             (
             albeit
             it
             were
             in
             proportion
             of
             Tythe
             )
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Tythe
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             Priests
             ;
             for
             that
             (
             saith
             Caesar
             )
             had
             ,
             till
             then
             been
             paid
             to
             the
             High
             Priest.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             though
             the
             Jews
             had
             paid
             a
             yearly
             Tribute
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             bearing
             Proportion
             to
             that
             Didrachma
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             by
             Law
             enjoyn'd
             to
             pay
             to
             God
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             that
             
               in
               specie
            
             :
             the
             Didrachma
             being
             paid
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             when
             that
             yearly
             Tribute
             was
             paid
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             proved
             already
             so
             fully
             as
             no
             more
             need
             be
             added
             ;
             only
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             now
             in
             Josephus
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             produce
             one
             unanswerable
             Argument
             to
             evince
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Romans
             (
             in
             the
             Tribute
             they
             imposed
             upon
             the
             Jews
             )
             to
             encroach
             upon
             God's
             Right
             ,
             or
             to
             impede
             their
             payment
             of
             Church
             or
             Temple-duties
             .
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             (
             after
             he
             was
             created
             perpetual
             Dictator
             )
             writes
             in
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             Senate
             ,
             and
             People
             of
             
             Rome's
             name
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             Parians
             ,
             telling
             them
             how
             ill
             he
             resented
             their
             prohibiting
             the
             Jews
             to
             keep
             their
             sacred
             Conventions
             ,
             and
             to
             collect
             Oblations
             and
             Moneys
             for
             their
             Sacrifices
             ;
             and
             lays
             before
             them
             the
             Decree
             of
             
               Sex.
               Caesar
            
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             was
             Consul
             (
             though
             he
             interdicted
             all
             other
             Fraternities
             )
             yet
             he
             allowed
             the
             Jews
             to
             hold
             Religious
             Meetings
             ,
             and
             to
             gather
             Collections
             in
             order
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             their
             Religious
             Services
             :
             and
             his
             own
             Example
             ,
             who
             permitted
             the
             Jews
             to
             live
             after
             the
             custom
             of
             their
             Forefathers
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Laws
             ;
             
               (
               Josephus
               Ibidem
               .
            
             )
          
           
             Dolobella
             (
             after
             
             Caesar's
             Murder
             )
             writes
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             and
             all
             the
             Asians
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             his
             pleasure
             (
             as
             it
             had
             been
             of
             all
             the
             Emperours
             his
             Predecessors
             )
             that
             the
             Jews
             should
             be
             permitted
             to
             use
             the
             Customs
             of
             their
             Fathers
             to
             meet
             for
             holy
             Exercises
             as
             their
             Law
             commanded
             ,
             and
             to
             confer
             their
             accustomed
             Oblations
             towards
             maintaining
             their
             Temple
             and
             the
             Services
             thereof
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               
               antiq
            
             .
             14.
             17.
             
             )
             and
             (
             to
             spare
             other
             instances
             )
             Titus
             aggravated
             the
             Rebellion
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Priests
             (
             whom
             he
             charges
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Incendiaries
             of
             the
             War
             )
             from
             the
             favours
             which
             the
             Romans
             had
             shewed
             the
             Jews
             ever
             since
             their
             Conquest
             ;
             amongst
             which
             hereckons
             this
             for
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             always
             been
             allowed
             to
             receive
             the
             Tribute
             which
             by
             their
             Law
             was
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             collect
             free
             gifts
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Temple
             :
             
               [
               Quódque
               maximum
               est
            
             ,
             Tributum
             
               capere
               Dei
               nomine
               ,
               ac
               donaria
               colligere
               permissimus
               :
               ]
               (
               Joseph
               .
               Bel.
               Jud.
               l.
               7.
               c.
            
             13.
             )
             There
             is
             no
             convincing
             of
             him
             that
             shuts
             his
             eyes
             against
             this
             Light.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Jews
             therefore
             till
             Vespasian
             ,
             were
             not
             commanded
             to
             pay
             the
             Didrachma
             to
             any
             but
             their
             own
             Collectors
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Temple
             ;
             which
             he
             ,
             ordering
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             the
             Capitol
             ,
             made
             a
             greater
             Incroachment
             upon
             their
             sacred
             Privileges
             than
             any
             former
             Conquerour
             had
             done
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             utter
             subversion
             of
             their
             holy
             State
             ;
             making
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lay
             )
             the
             God
             of
             Judah
             a
             Tributary
             King
             to
             the
             Gods
             of
             Rome
             .
             Not
             that
             he
             himself
             was
             conquer'd
             by
             those
             Gods
             (
             as
             Vespasian
             blasphemously
             implyed
             by
             transferring
             his
             Tribute
             to
             them
             )
             in
             the
             Conquest
             of
             his
             people
             the
             Jews
             
               (
               August
               .
               de
               consensu
               evang
               .
               l.
               1.
               14.
               )
               [
               Non
               quòd
               ipse
               sit
               victus
               in
               Hebraeo
               populo
               suo
               ,
               qui
               Regnum
               ejus
               Romanis
               expugnandum
               delendúmque
               permisit
               :
               ]
            
             whose
             Kingdom
             he
             permitted
             the
             Romans
             to
             carry
             away
             by
             force
             :
             For
             though
             the
             Conquerours
             at
             the
             present
             triumph'd
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             their
             Idols
             set
             their
             seet
             upon
             the
             subjugated
             Neck
             of
             this
             sleeping
             Lyon
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             long
             ere
             he
             rouzed
             up
             himself
             ,
             and
             having
             taken
             his
             Kingdom
             from
             that
             Prophetick
             Nation
             (
             because
             then
             he
             was
             come
             who
             was
             promised
             by
             it
             )
             he
             (
             by
             Christ
             )
             subdued
             to
             his
             name
             that
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             by
             which
             that
             Nation
             had
             been
             subdued
             :
             and
             converted
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             Force
             and
             Devotion
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             to
             the
             Overthrow
             of
             Idols
             :
             an
             admirable
             thing
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               Austin
               ,
               de
               consensu
               evangel
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               14.
               )
               [
               That
               he
               whom
               the
               conquered
               had
               so
               offended
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               no
               longer
               reign
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Conquerours
               would
               not
               then
               receive
               for
               their
               King
               ;
               is
               now
               worship'd
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               manifested
               to
               be
               that
               very
               God
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               of
               whom
               so
               long
               before
               was
               prophesied
               :
               ]
               (
               Isa.
               54.
               5.
               )
               [
               The
               redeemer
               ,
               the
               holy
               one
               of
               Israel
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               shall
               he
               be
               called
               .
               ]
            
             Now
             was
             fulfilled
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             
               Moses
               (
               Deut.
               28.
               64.
               )
               The
               Lord
               shall
               scatter
               thee
               among
               all
               people
               ,
               from
               the
               one
               end
               of
               the
               earth
               unto
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               there
               thou
               shalt
               serve
               other
               Gods
               ,
               which
               neither
               thou
               nor
               thy
               fathers
               have
               known
               ,
               even
               wood
               and
               stone
               .
            
             Let
             the
             Jew
             shew
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             in
             what
             other
             Dispersion
             ,
             but
             this
             under
             Vespasian
             ,
             they
             served
             Gods
             of
             Wood
             and
             Stone
             .
             In
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             they
             had
             that
             constantly
             in
             their
             mouth
             ,
             
               [
               The
               Gods
               that
               made
               not
               heaven
               shall
               utterly
               perish
               from
               under
               this
               heaven
               ,
               ]
               (
               Jer.
            
             10.
             11.
             
             )
             and
             were
             so
             far
             from
             falling
             down
             before
             their
             Idols
             ,
             as
             they
             chose
             rather
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             Lion's
             Den
             ,
             into
             a
             fiery
             Furnace
             .
             Or
             in
             what
             sence
             ,
             during
             this
             last
             and
             fatal
             Dispersion
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             induc'd
             to
             serve
             Gentile-Gods
             of
             Wood
             and
             Stone
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             being
             forc'd
             to
             pay
             that
             homage
             of
             Soul-tribute
             to
             the
             Capitoline
             Gods
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             his
             due
             ,
             while
             he
             stood
             in
             that
             relation
             to
             them
             :
             which
             being
             ceased
             ,
             they
             as
             Slaves
             ,
             become
             tributary
             not
             only
             to
             a
             foreign
             State
             (
             for
             that
             had
             been
             their
             frequent
             portion
             ,
             without
             impeachment
             of
             God's
             peculiar
             Sovereignty
             over
             them
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             he
             ruled
             over
             them
             in
             fury
             ;
             that
             being
             a
             gracious
             Dispensation
             to
             bring
             them
             back
             into
             the
             Bond
             of
             the
             Covenant
             :
             they
             that
             formerly
             led
             them
             captive
             and
             tyrannized
             over
             them
             ,
             were
             but
             as
             their
             Shepherd's
             Dogs
             to
             fetch
             them
             in
             again
             when
             they
             strayed
             away
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             reclaim'd
             by
             their
             Shepherd's
             Whistling
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Ministry
             of
             their
             Prophets
             )
             but
             forreign
             God's
             .
             Master
             
             Mede's
             Paraphrase
             upon
             the
             Text
             last
             quoted
             doth
             in
             part
             express
             my
             sence
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               [
               they
               should
               serve
               them
               ,
               not
               religiously
               but
               politically
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               they
               were
               to
               become
               Slaves
               to
               idolatrous
               Nations
               :
               ]
            
             it
             being
             his
             Conceipt
             ,
             that
             
               [
               God
               's
            
             ]
             are
             here
             put
             for
             
               [
               Nations
               serving
               strange
               Gods.
            
             ]
             But
             (
             saving
             the
             honour
             I
             bear
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             that
             worthy
             Person
             ,
             then
             whom
             few
             of
             Christ's
             Oxen
             have
             labour'd
             more
             strenuously
             on
             Christ's
             
             Floor
             in
             not
             treading
             out
             his
             Master's
             Corn
             ;
             the
             Encomium
             which
             St.
             Austin
             gives
             St.
             Jerom.
             )
             I
             humbly
             conceive
             ,
             Titus
             with
             the
             point
             of
             his
             Spear
             ,
             hath
             writ
             in
             the
             Dust
             of
             Jerusalem
             so
             clear
             a
             Comment
             upon
             this
             Text
             ;
             as
             we
             need
             not
             fly
             to
             the
             refuge
             of
             a
             Trope
             for
             its
             Exposition
             :
             when
             we
             see
             that
             People
             become
             Servants
             not
             only
             to
             the
             idolatrous
             Romans
             ,
             but
             the
             Idols
             of
             Rome
             ;
             whom
             they
             serve
             ,
             not
             Religiously
             ,
             but
             politically
             ;
             being
             forc'd
             (
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             the
             Seat
             of
             all
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             reclaiming
             )
             to
             do
             that
             Homage
             to
             them
             (
             while
             they
             pay
             the
             Tribute
             of
             their
             Soul
             to
             the
             Capitol
             )
             which
             was
             the
             God
             of
             
             Israel's
             due
             ;
             but
             now
             as
             inacceptable
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Tythe
             of
             the
             Whore's
             hire
             was
             of
             old
             :
             of
             which
             
               Philo
               Judaeus
               (
               lib.
               2.
               de
               Monarchia
               )
            
             hath
             this
             Observation
             :
             
               [
               It
               was
               not
               with
               the
               Money
               that
               God
               found
               fault
               ,
               but
               the
               person
               that
               offer'd
               it
               was
               together
               with
               her
               hire
               abominable
               :
               how
               vile
               therefore
               must
               she
               be
               in
               Gods
               sight
               whose
               Money
               he
               accounts
               prophane
               and
               adulterate
               :
               ]
            
             may
             not
             we
             as
             rationally
             conclude
             ,
             that
             God
             expressed
             his
             abominating
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             by
             his
             refusing
             to
             accept
             the
             price
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             and
             his
             assigning
             them
             to
             pay
             it
             ;
             (
             and
             thereby
             to
             accknowledg
             Fealty
             )
             to
             strange
             Gods
             ;
             and
             such
             Gods
             (
             so
             it
             follows
             in
             Moses
             Prophecy
             )
             as
             neither
             they
             nor
             their
             Fathers
             knew
             ;
             which
             could
             be
             no
             other
             than
             the
             Roman
             :
             for
             the
             Gods
             of
             
               Egypt
               Syria
               ,
               Chaldaea
               ,
               &c.
            
             (
             whither
             they
             had
             been
             formerly
             carryed
             captive
             )
             their
             Fathers
             knew
             too
             well
             ,
             and
             had
             often
             gone
             a
             Whoring
             after
             them
             :
             But
             these
             Gods
             ,
             whom
             Vespasian
             made
             them
             serve
             and
             become
             Tributary
             to
             ,
             their
             Fathers
             scarce
             ever
             heard
             of
             ,
             and
             themselves
             never
             acknowledged
             ,
             till
             now
             that
             God
             set
             the
             wicked
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             plac'd
             Satan
             at
             their
             right
             hand
             
               (
               Psal.
            
             109.
             6.
             )
             They
             who
             rejected
             their
             own
             King
             (
             to
             whom
             the
             Wise
             Men
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             paid
             Homage
             )
             are
             forc'd
             to
             bring
             those
             Presents
             into
             the
             Idol's
             Temple
             which
             formerly
             they
             had
             come
             with
             into
             God's
             Courts
             .
             
               Scaliger
               (
               appendice
               ad
               emendat
               .
               temporum
               ,
               pag.
            
             25.
             )
             applies
             to
             this
             business
             that
             of
             the
             Satyrist
             .
             
               
                 Omnis
                 enim
                 pòpuli
                 mercedem
                 pondere
                 jussa
                 est
              
               
                 Arbor
                 —
              
            
          
           
             When
             he
             saith
             every
             Tree
             (
             to
             wit
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Oratories
             )
             payeth
             Tribute
             ,
             he
             alludes
             to
             that
             Tribute
             which
             ancient
             Boooks
             ,
             Moneys
             and
             Martial
             mention
             .
             
               
                 Sed
                 quod
                 de
                 Solymis
                 venit
                 perustis
              
               
                 Damnatum
                 modò
                 :
                 Mance
                 tributum
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Tribute
             now
             imposed
             upon
             the
             Jews
             is
             that
             which
             comes
             from
             their
             Temple
             consumed
             with
             fire
             ;
             that
             is
             (
             saith
             Scaliger
             )
             the
             Half-shekel
             (
             which
             formerly
             they
             used
             to
             pay
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             while
             it
             stood
             )
             they
             were
             injoyn'd
             after
             it
             was
             demolished
             ,
             to
             pay
             to
             the
             Capitol
             .
             To
             which
             appertains
             that
             Inscription
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Coyn
             (
             after
             this
             Tribute
             was
             released
             ,
             and
             the
             Capitoline
             Gods
             turn'd
             out
             of
             doors
             .
             )
             
               [
               CALVMNIA
               FISCI
               JUDAICI
               SUBLATA
               :
               ]
               the
               reproach
               of
               the
               Judaical
               Tribute
               remov'd
               :
            
             Had
             God
             spit
             in
             their
             faces
             it
             would
             not
             have
             been
             a
             greater
             reproach
             than
             their
             paying
             this
             Tribute
             was
             .
             How
             did
             God
             in
             this
             retaliate
             their
             scornful
             valuing
             of
             his
             Son
             at
             thirty
             Pieces
             ;
             that
             goodly
             price
             was
             cast
             to
             the
             Potter
             :
             But
             here
             God
             appoints
             the
             price
             of
             their
             Souls
             to
             be
             cast
             to
             Devils
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             there
             were
             any
             in
             the
             Capitol
             to
             receive
             it
             .
             By
             that
             he
             provided
             a
             Burying-place
             for
             Strangers
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             (
             a
             Dormitory
             with
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             for
             those
             of
             the
             East
             and
             West
             in
             whose
             eyes
             Christ
             was
             more
             precious
             than
             in
             theirs
             ,
             that
             with
             them
             they
             might
             rest
             in
             hope
             of
             a
             Resurrection
             to
             Glory
             .
             )
             By
             this
             he
             declared
             his
             Rejection
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             disimparking
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             and
             turning
             it
             into
             the
             Wild
             and
             Common
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Demesnes
             of
             the
             God
             of
             this
             World.
             And
             that
             
             according
             to
             the
             plain
             Exposition
             which
             their
             own
             Scriptures
             make
             :
             For
             this
             Tribute
             being
             formerly
             payable
             to
             God
             as
             a
             Ransom
             for
             their
             Souls
             
               (
               Ex.
            
             30.
             12.
             
             )
             what
             can
             their
             not
             paying
             it
             to
             God
             (
             but
             to
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             whose
             hand
             God
             had
             ransom'd
             them
             )
             import
             less
             ,
             than
             his
             turning
             them
             over
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             old
             Lord
             ?
             What
             could
             have
             been
             a
             clearer
             Evidence
             of
             God's
             casting
             up
             his
             Royalty
             over
             them
             ,
             of
             his
             unwillingness
             to
             stand
             any
             longer
             engaged
             to
             protect
             them
             ;
             than
             his
             ordering
             them
             (
             in
             his
             adorable
             Providence
             )
             to
             pay
             the
             Rent
             for
             their
             Lives
             to
             a
             strange
             God
             ?
             As
             their
             Tythes
             were
             the
             Hedg
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             and
             God
             stood
             bound
             by
             his
             gracious
             Promise
             ,
             while
             they
             paid
             them
             duly
             by
             his
             appointment
             ,
             to
             protect
             and
             prosper
             the
             Fruit
             of
             their
             Labours
             .
             
               (
               Mal.
               3.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               )
               [
               Ye
               are
               cursed
               with
               a
               curse
               ,
               ye
               have
               robbed
               me
               in
               detaining
               Tythes
               :
               bring
               your
               Tythes
               and
               prove
               me
               herewith
               whether
               I
               will
               not
               open
               the
               doors
               of
               Heaven
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               pour
               you
               out
               a
               Blessing
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               rebuke
               the
               devourer
               for
               your
               sake
               and
               he
               shall
               not
               destroy
               the
               fruit
               of
               your
               ground
               ,
               neither
               shall
               your
               Vine
               be
               barren
               .
               ]
            
             So
             this
             holy
             Tribute
             was
             the
             Hedge
             of
             their
             Persons
             ,
             and
             demanded
             of
             God
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             oblige
             him
             to
             secure
             them
             from
             Pestilential
             Diseases
             ;
             
               [
               that
               there
               be
               no
               plague
               amongst
               you
               :
               ]
               (
               Exod.
            
             30.
             11.
             )
             And
             therefore
             the
             non-payment
             of
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             was
             a
             casting
             down
             of
             the
             Fence
             of
             his
             special
             Providence
             ,
             and
             a
             laying
             them
             open
             to
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Evil
             Angels
             .
             
             Israel's
             Watchman
             ,
             by
             appointing
             his
             Stipend
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             another
             God
             ,
             bid
             them
             in
             plain
             English
             ,
             look
             to
             themselves
             :
             for
             he
             would
             take
             no
             farther
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             charge
             over
             them
             ;
             his
             gracious
             Eye
             should
             be
             no
             longer
             upon
             them
             .
             
               [
               I
               will
               no
               more
               pity
               you
               ,
               I
               will
               no
               more
               deliver
               you
               ;
               that
               that
               dieth
               ,
               let
               it
               die
               .
               ]
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               More
               Signs
               of
               the
               Scepter
               's
               departure
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Covenant-Obligationvoid
               .
               They
               return
               to
            
             Egypt
             ,
             &c.
             
             §
             2.
             
             
               Temple-Vessels
               Prophanation
               revenged
               of
               old
               ,
               not
               now
               regarded
               .
            
             §
             3.
             
             Titus
             and
             Vespasian
             
               rewarded
               for
               their
               service
               against
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             §
             4.
             
             Judah
             '
             
               s
               God
               deaf
               to
               all
               their
               Cries
               .
               §
               5.
               
               They
               curse
               themselves
               in
               calling
               upon
               the
               God
               of
               Revenges
               .
               §
               6.
               
               Jewish
               and
               Gentile
               Historians
               relate
               the
               Watch-word
               ,
            
             [
             Let
             us
             depart
             .
             ]
             §
             7.
             
             Jacob
             
               thus
               expounded
               not
               by
               Statists
               ,
               but
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             2.
             
             GOd
             hath
             made
             evident
             Demonstration
             of
             his
             reprobating
             that
             accursed
             Nation
             in
             his
             accomplishment
             upon
             them
             that
             Threat
             of
             
               Moses
               (
               Deut.
               28.
               68.
               )
               [
               The
               Lord
               shall
               bring
               thee
               into
               Egypt
               again
               by
               ships
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               whereof
               I
               spake
               unto
               thee
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               see
               it
               no
               more
               again
               :
               and
               there
               ye
               shall
               be
               sold
               unto
               your
               enemies
               for
               bond-men
               and
               bond-women
            
             (
             gratis
             )
             
               for
               nought
               ,
               for
               no
               man
               will
               buy
               you
               .
               ]
            
             god
             had
             promised
             them
             perpetual
             Liberation
             from
             Egyptian
             Bondage
             ,
             
               (
               Exod.
            
             14.
             13.
             
             )
             so
             Junius
             and
             
               Tremelius
               ;
               Calvin
            
             thinks
             that
             not
             only
             their
             not
             return
             to
             Egypt
             ,
             but
             their
             not
             coming
             in
             that
             way
             (
             of
             the
             vast
             howling
             Wilderness
             )
             whereby
             they
             came
             from
             Egypt
             ,
             is
             here
             hinted
             :
             and
             to
             that
             Objection
             ,
             how
             could
             they
             go
             by
             Ships
             through
             the
             Wilderness
             ?
             gives
             this
             in
             answer
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             shipp'd
             and
             cast
             upon
             the
             Shore
             ,
             over
             against
             the
             Plains
             of
             Moab
             ,
             and
             so
             trudg
             by
             Land
             through
             their
             old
             Walk
             .
             However
             ,
             this
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             had
             promised
             they
             should
             never
             again
             become
             Slaves
             to
             the
             Egyptian
             ;
             Yet
             now
             the
             Jews
             having
             cast
             him
             off
             :
             he
             looks
             upon
             himself
             as
             disobliged
             from
             his
             Promises
             made
             to
             them
             ;
             
               (
               Ergo
               illuc
               eos
               retrahens
               ,
               gratiam
               redemptionis
               quodammodò
               delevit
               :
               ]
            
             and
             forgetting
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             now
             out
             of
             date
             ,
             he
             makes
             good
             this
             Threatning
             upon
             them
             :
             partly
             by
             Titus
             ,
             who
             sent
             all
             the
             Captive
             Jews
             bound
             to
             Egypt
             for
             Drudges
             and
             Slaves
             
               (
               Josephus
               Bell.
               Jud.
               lib.
            
             7.
             16.
             )
             Except
             some
             chosen
             young
             men
             of
             goodly
             Complexion
             and
             proper
             Bodies
             ,
             whom
             he
             reserved
             for
             Triumph
             :
             some
             Boys
             under
             sixteen
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             sold
             as
             many
             as
             he
             could
             get
             money
             for
             ;
             for
             there
             were
             more
             sellers
             than
             buyers
             
               (
               Haumer
               .
               in
               Euseb.
               Eccles.
               hist.
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
            
             8.
             )
             .
             And
             some
             boysterous
             Carles
             ,
             whom
             he
             allotted
             through
             the
             Provinces
             for
             Spectacles
             and
             the
             Teerh
             of
             wild
             Beasts
             .
             Partly
             by
             the
             voluntary
             flight
             ,
             of
             those
             who
             escaped
             the
             Conquerour's
             hands
             unto
             Alexandria
             and
             the
             Egyptian
             Thebes
             ;
             at
             both
             which
             places
             ,
             by
             men
             of
             their
             own
             Nation
             ,
             there
             residing
             ,
             they
             were
             either
             slain
             or
             delivered
             up
             to
             the
             Roman
             Sword
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               Bel.
               Jud.
               l.
               7.
               c.
            
             29.
             )
             And
             partly
             by
             Adrian
             ,
             who
             (
             after
             he
             had
             made
             it
             death
             for
             any
             Jew
             to
             look
             towards
             the
             place
             where
             Jerusalem
             (
             then
             Ardianople
             )
             had
             stood
             )
             sent
             all
             the
             Jews
             he
             could
             not
             find
             Chapmen
             for
             ,
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             to
             sell
             themselves
             to
             their
             old
             Enemies
             for
             Bond-men
             bondwomen
             ;
             but
             the
             price
             of
             a
             Jew
             then
             ran
             so
             low
             as
             they
             sold
             themselves
             gratis
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Chapmen
             (
             St.
             Jerom
             in
             Zach.
             11.
             )
             Time
             was
             when
             that
             Prayer
             of
             Onias
             ,
             Sirnamed
             the
             Just
             ,
             was
             look'd
             upon
             as
             Canonical
             :
             
               [
               Oh
               God
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               seeing
               these
               that
               are
               with
               me
               are
               thy
               people
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               opposite
               Party
               are
               thy
               Priests
               ;
               I
               beseech
               thee
               hear
               not
               the
               Prayers
               of
               either
               side
               against
               the
               other
               ;
               ]
               (
               Joseph
               .
               Antiq.
               l.
               14.
               c.
            
             3.
             )
             A
             Jew
             then
             could
             open
             and
             stop
             God's
             Ear
             ,
             his
             Prayer
             was
             the
             Key
             to
             the
             divine
             Treasury
             of
             Mercies
             and
             Judgments
             .
             Nay
             God
             was
             wont
             to
             hear
             before
             they
             call'd
             ;
             to
             see
             their
             Afflictions
             ,
             and
             hear
             their
             Groans
             ,
             under
             their
             Pressures
             ,
             before
             they
             made
             their
             complaint
             to
             God.
             But
             since
             their
             Fathers
             God
             hath
             turn'd
             them
             off
             ,
             to
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             Capitol
             .
             (
             Though
             the
             Earth
             received
             the
             blood
             of
             3024730.
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Wars
             (
             those
             Wars
             wherein
             Christ
             came
             to
             require
             
             that
             Blood
             ,
             at
             the
             Father's
             and
             Children's
             hands
             ,
             the
             guilt
             whereof
             they
             had
             invoked
             upon
             their
             own
             heads
             at
             his
             Passion
             .
             )
             Though
             970000.
             of
             them
             were
             in
             those
             Wars
             taken
             Captive
             ;
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               Bel.
               Jud.
            
             )
             yet
             neither
             the
             cry
             of
             the
             Prisoners
             ,
             nor
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Slain
             hath
             enter'd
             into
             the
             Ears
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ;
             except
             it
             be
             to
             make
             Musick
             in
             them
             ,
             while
             God
             laughs
             at
             their
             Calamity
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Time
             was
             when
             
             Israel's
             God
             awoke
             to
             avenge
             himself
             upon
             Belshazar
             ,
             for
             alienating
             the
             Bolls
             of
             the
             Temple
             from
             that
             sacred
             use
             to
             which
             they
             had
             been
             dedicated
             ;
             and
             making
             them
             either
             carowsing
             Cups
             at
             a
             common
             ,
             or
             Instruments
             of
             Libations
             to
             
             Babel's
             Idols
             at
             a
             sacred
             Feast
             :
             for
             the
             Jews
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               Jerom
               ,
               in
               locum
               :
            
             )
             have
             this
             Story
             .
             That
             Belshazar
             observing
             that
             the
             seventieth
             Year
             of
             the
             Captivity
             (
             that
             is
             of
             the
             first
             Captivity
             )
             being
             come
             ,
             that
             yet
             the
             Jews
             were
             not
             redeem'd
             ,
             thinking
             Jeremies
             Prophecy
             to
             have
             been
             wind
             (
             in
             a
             Triumph
             over
             the
             Jews
             hope
             of
             Deliverance
             )
             made
             a
             great
             Feast
             ,
             where
             he
             and
             his
             Nobles
             
               [
               Insultantes
               Deo
            
             Judeorum
             
               quòd
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             insulting
             over
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             too
             weak
             to
             grapple
             with
             their
             Bell
             ,
             made
             Drink-offerings
             of
             thanksgiving
             to
             the
             God
             of
             Babel
             ,
             in
             the
             Bolls
             sacred
             to
             the
             God
             of
             Judah
             ,
             whom
             he
             blasphemed
             (
             in
             
             Rabsheca's
             curssed
             Dialect
             )
             as
             being
             no
             more
             able
             ,
             than
             the
             Gods
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             to
             deliver
             his
             People
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             .
             But
             this
             despised
             ,
             God
             chalked
             him
             up
             a
             Reckoning
             upon
             the
             Wall
             ,
             before
             he
             rose
             from
             Table
             :
             and
             made
             him
             pay
             it
             that
             night
             ,
             at
             the
             price
             of
             his
             Life
             and
             Kingdom
             ;
             both
             which
             he
             was
             deprived
             of
             ,
             before
             he
             went
             to
             bed
             .
             Which
             Circumstance
             
               Xenophon
               (
               Cyri
               ,
               institut
               .
               l.
               7.
               c.
            
             22.
             )
             thus
             relates
             .
             
               [
               When
            
             Cyrus
             
               his
               men
               entered
               the
               Royal
               Palace
               ,
               they
               found
               the
               Guard
               tippling
               ,
               by
               Candle-light
               ,
               in
               the
               outward
               Room
               ;
               against
               whom
               the
               Invaders
               using
               hostile
               force
               ,
               the
               Clamour
               being
               heard
               within
               ,
               the
               Doors
               are
               instantly
               open'd
               by
               the
               Kings
               Command
               ,
               to
               see
               what
               was
               the
               Cause
               of
               that
               Bustle
               ;
               upon
               which
               advantage
            
             Cyrus
             
               his
               men
               rushing
               into
               the
               King's
               Chamber
               ,
               found
               the
               King
               standing
               with
               his
               Sword
               drawn
               ,
               whom
               they
               forthwith
               slew
               .
               ]
            
             God
             then
             stirred
             up
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             anointed
             Cyrus
             to
             avenge
             Judah
             ,
             upon
             Babel
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             but
             his
             Unkle
             Cyaxeres
             (
             called
             in
             
               Daniel
               Darius
            
             )
             his
             General
             ;
             and
             to
             order
             the
             Return
             of
             God's
             Captives
             ,
             and
             the
             Rebuilding
             of
             his
             Temple
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             .
          
           
             But
             Vespasian
             carried
             captive
             the
             holy
             Utensils
             of
             the
             second
             Temple
             :
             The
             Table
             of
             Shew-bread
             (
             whereon
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             in
             the
             Tipe
             of
             twelve
             Loaves
             ,
             had
             stood
             day
             and
             night
             under
             the
             favourable
             inspection
             of
             
             Israel's
             God
             :
             )
             The
             sacred
             Lamps
             (
             Emblems
             of
             that
             manifold
             and
             marvellous
             Light
             of
             divine
             Revelations
             which
             that
             Nation
             peculiarly
             enjoyed
             :
             )
             The
             holy
             Veil
             (
             that
             which
             fignified
             God's
             discriminating
             them
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             special
             favour
             and
             intimate
             Communion
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World.
             )
             And
             lastly
             ,
             the
             Book
             of
             their
             Law
             of
             the
             Covenant
             that
             God
             made
             with
             their
             Fathers
             .
             )
             These
             ,
             (
             saith
             one
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             
               Josephus
               (
               Bel.
               Jud.
               l.
               7.
               c.
               25.
               )
               Vespasian
            
             carried
             in
             Triumph
             ,
             after
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             Roman
             Idols
             ,
             to
             the
             Temple
             of
             Jupiter
             Capitoline
             ,
             and
             reposited
             them
             either
             in
             his
             Palace
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             Temple
             of
             Victory
             ,
             which
             he
             built
             in
             Memorial
             of
             his
             Conquest
             of
             Judah
             .
             And
             as
             Trophies
             of
             his
             Victory
             ,
             not
             only
             over
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             if
             their
             own
             Rabbies
             be
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             they
             are
             quoted
             by
             Vicars
             in
             his
             
               Decupla
               in
               Psal.
            
             94.
             2
             ,
             3.
             )
             Compare
             Nebuchadnezzar
             with
             Titus
             ,
             and
             affirm
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             first
             gloried
             over
             the
             desolation
             of
             the
             First
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               [
               Who
               is
               that
               God
               that
               can
               deliver
               you
               out
               of
               mine
               hand
               ?
               ]
               (
               Daniel
            
             3.
             )
             so
             this
             second
             insulted
             at
             the
             desolation
             of
             the
             Second
             Temple
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               [
               The
               God
               of
               the
               Jews
               is
               gone
               a
               Voyage
               by
               Sea
               ,
               let
               him
               land
               and
               give
               me
               Battel
               .
               ]
            
             My
             thoughts
             are
             here
             distracted
             through
             plenty
             of
             Matter
             ,
             and
             cannot
             tell
             where
             to
             begin
             to
             pitch
             their
             dazell'd
             Eye
             :
             whether
             upon
             that
             miraculous
             Providence
             whereby
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             these
             Conflagrations
             ,
             (
             which
             Massy
             Pillars
             of
             Brass
             could
             not
             resist
             the
             violence
             of
             )
             were
             preserved
             such
             combustible
             things
             as
             the
             Veil
             ,
             and
             
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             by
             whose
             contrivance
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             vast
             Ruines
             and
             Rubbish
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             should
             be
             found
             the
             Table
             of
             Shew-bread
             and
             the
             Lamps
             ,
             where
             so
             many
             things
             were
             buried
             of
             more
             bulk
             ,
             of
             more
             value
             ,
             both
             in
             common
             esteem
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             Or
             upon
             that
             secret
             (
             and
             to
             him
             unseen
             )
             guidance
             of
             the
             everlasting
             Counseller
             ,
             that
             directed
             Vespasian
             to
             single
             out
             for
             his
             Triumph
             such
             sacred
             Utensils
             ,
             as
             (
             of
             all
             others
             )
             were
             most
             lively
             Representations
             of
             the
             peculiar
             Privileges
             which
             that
             Nation
             had
             enjoyed
             under
             her
             great
             King
             ;
             and
             altogether
             ,
             the
             perfect
             Hieroglyphick
             of
             that
             holy
             State
             (
             a
             Corporation
             ,
             consisting
             of
             twelve
             Tribes
             ,
             (
             upon
             which
             the
             Eye
             of
             God
             was
             always
             fix'd
             )
             seperated
             from
             all
             other
             Kingdoms
             to
             be
             holy
             unto
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             was
             from
             the
             Temple
             by
             the
             Veil
             :
             )
             Living
             under
             the
             fruition
             of
             divine
             Light
             (
             and
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             black
             and
             white
             .
             )
             Or
             that
             all-ruling
             Power
             that
             guided
             the
             Scribe's
             hand
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             World
             an
             account
             of
             the
             so
             solemn
             cancelling
             of
             the
             Bond
             between
             God
             and
             his
             sometimes
             Covenant-people
             ,
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             Veil
             of
             Partition
             betwixt
             that
             and
             other
             Nations
             ;
             the
             removal
             of
             his
             Lamp
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             them
             from
             his
             favourable
             Inspection
             .
             So
             that
             henceforth
             the
             Shew
             bread-table
             (
             whereon
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             presented
             before
             the
             Lord
             )
             must
             stand
             before
             a
             God
             that
             hath
             Eyes
             ,
             but
             sees
             not
             ;
             their
             Jehovah
             having
             turned
             over
             his
             care
             for
             them
             to
             the
             
               Latian
               Jove
            
             :
             From
             henceforth
             the
             Veil
             of
             the
             Temple
             (
             whereon
             were
             painted
             Cherubims
             ,
             those
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             run
             to
             and
             fro
             through
             the
             Earth
             :
             )
             A
             Type
             of
             that
             difference
             which
             God
             put
             betwixt
             them
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             must
             be
             hung
             up
             in
             the
             Capitol
             :
             as
             if
             ,
             in
             scorn
             ,
             God
             had
             sent
             the
             Idol-watchmen
             upon
             that
             Hill
             :
             this
             Type
             of
             his
             ,
             to
             help
             their
             eyes
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             look
             to
             their
             new
             Charge
             ;
             or
             intended
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             now
             the
             Capitoline
             Gods
             should
             peculiarly
             seperate
             these
             their
             new
             Clients
             ,
             from
             all
             their
             old
             Worshippers
             :
             as
             in
             truth
             they
             did
             .
             For
             all
             other
             Nations
             gave
             them
             divine
             honour
             ,
             thinking
             they
             were
             God's
             :
             But
             the
             Jews
             are
             forc'd
             to
             homage
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             knew
             were
             no
             Gods
             :
             and
             therefore
             were
             holy
             to
             these
             their
             new
             Lords
             ,
             after
             a
             peculiar
             way
             of
             seperation
             .
             and
             different
             from
             all
             the
             People
             in
             the
             World.
             Henceforth
             their
             holy
             Lamps
             and
             Book
             of
             their
             Law
             must
             be
             deposited
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             in
             their
             Metropolis
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             ,
             in
             the
             Emperour's
             Palace
             :
             that
             all
             Nations
             upon
             the
             Earth
             might
             vindicate
             God's
             severity
             against
             the
             Fedifrages
             ,
             and
             proclaim
             the
             Equity
             of
             his
             Ways
             ,
             after
             a
             Perusal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             betwixt
             God
             and
             them
             .
             That
             the
             Gentiles
             might
             be
             lighten'd
             to
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             that
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             the
             Jews
             had
             rejected
             ,
             to
             whom
             Lamp
             and
             Law
             would
             be
             more
             useful
             ,
             than
             they
             had
             been
             to
             that
             blind
             Generation
             ,
             which
             by
             malicious
             Ignorance
             had
             put
             out
             its
             own
             Eyes
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             But
             these
             wonders
             (
             that
             these
             Utensils
             should
             escape
             the
             Fire
             ,
             should
             be
             singled
             out
             for
             Triumph
             ;
             and
             a
             Jewish
             Priest's
             committing
             all
             this
             to
             perpetual
             Memory
             ;
             which
             so
             clearly
             expresseth
             God's
             cancelling
             his
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             his
             calling
             the
             whole
             World
             to
             be
             Witness
             of
             his
             giving
             them
             so
             full
             a
             discharge
             )
             have
             nothing
             worthy
             of
             admiration
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             principally
             I
             made
             the
             premised
             Allegations
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
             Judah's
             God
             should
             all
             this
             while
             hold
             his
             peace
             ,
             if
             indeed
             he
             were
             at
             that
             time
             
             Judah's
             God
             ;
             and
             had
             not
             renounc'd
             all
             Relation
             to
             those
             sometimes
             holy
             Things
             ,
             holy
             People
             ,
             nay
             and
             holy
             Name
             too
             :
             For
             the
             Roman
             Eagle
             flutter'd
             in
             Triumph
             equally
             over
             all
             these
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             suffer
             the
             Actors
             of
             these
             Tragedies
             to
             reign
             in
             honour
             ,
             to
             depart
             in
             peace
             :
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Priests
             urgeth
             this
             Argument
             ;
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               Bel.
               Jud.
               l.
               6.
               cap.
               11.
               )
               God
               was
               wont
               to
               avenge
               you
               on
               your
               Adversaries
               :
               but
            
             Vespasian
             
               may
               thank
               the
               Jewish
               Wars
               for
               the
               Empire
               :
               these
               Fountains
               (
               and
               for
               instance
               that
               of
            
             Siloam
             )
             
               which
               were
               dry
               to
               you
               ,
               run
               so
               plentifully
               to
            
             Titus
             ,
             
               as
               to
               afford
               Water
               enough
               for
               his
               Men
               ,
               for
               his
               Cattel
               ,
               and
               the
               flowing
               of
               the
               Grounds
               he
               has
               gain'd
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               God
               hath
               left
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               is
               fled
               from
               you
               ,
               and
               takes
               part
               with
               
               them
               with
               whom
               ye
               war.
               ]
            
             I
             shall
             therefore
             prosecute
             this
             Argument
             more
             particularly
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             sufficiently
             admired
             ,
             that
             
             Israel's
             
               (
               quondam
            
             )
             God
             ,
             should
             suffer
             the
             great-Instruments
             of
             their
             Misery
             ;
             to
             live
             applauded
             as
             the
             Delights
             and
             Darlings
             of
             Humane
             Kind
             ,
             to
             die
             bewailed
             with
             no
             loss
             sorrowful
             resentment
             of
             the
             Publick
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             men
             feel
             for
             ,
             and
             express
             at
             ,
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             own
             dearest
             and
             most
             intimate
             Relations
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             followed
             to
             the
             Funeral
             Pile
             ,
             with
             more
             Praise
             than
             Flattery
             her self
             could
             pour
             out
             upon
             living
             Princes
             ,
             [
             Titus
             ,
             
               cognomine
               paterno
               amor
               &
               deliciae
               humani
               generis
               —
               Excessit
               ,
               quod
               ut
               palàm
               factum
               est
               ,
               non
               secus
               atque
               in
               domestico
               luctu
               maerentibus
               publicè
               cunctis
               ,
               Senatus
               tantas
               mortuo
               gratias
               egit
               laudésque
               ,
               quantas
               congessit
               nè
               vivo
               quidem
               unquam
               atque
               praesenti
               :
               ]
               (
               Suetonius
               :
               Titus
               ,
               cap.
               1.
               
               &
               11.
               )
               Vespasian
            
             had
             no
             
               Mene
               Tekel
            
             writ
             against
             him
             :
             for
             that
             Apparition
             he
             saw
             in
             his
             sleep
             (
             of
             a
             pair
             of
             Ballances
             hanging
             up
             in
             the
             Porch
             of
             the
             Palace
             ,
             with
             Claudius
             and
             Nero
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             himself
             and
             Children
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             Scale
             )
             was
             a
             Vision
             of
             Peace
             ,
             importing
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             out
             of
             the
             Julian
             into
             his
             ,
             the
             Flavian
             Family
             ;
             and
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             in
             that
             Family
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             it
             had
             remain'd
             in
             the
             former
             during
             the
             Reigns
             of
             Claudius
             and
             Nero
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             such
             Felicity
             ,
             as
             the
             happy
             and
             beneficial
             Reigns
             of
             him
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             should
             counter-ballance
             the
             Mischiefs
             which
             the
             World
             receiv'd
             ,
             by
             the
             male-administration
             of
             those
             two
             last
             degenerate
             Branches
             of
             the
             Julian
             Stock
             .
             By
             which
             Vision
             and
             other
             Portents
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             well
             assured
             of
             his
             Son's
             Succession
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             ascertain
             the
             Senate
             .
             
               [
               That
               in
               spight
               of
               all
               treasonable
               Attempts
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               was
               sure
               ,
               his
               Son
               ,
               or
               no
               body
               ,
               should
               reign
               after
               him
               (
               Sueton.
               Vespasianus
               ,
               cap.
               25.
               )
               ]
               Titus
            
             indeed
             complain'd
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             done
             one
             act
             for
             which
             he
             repented
             ,
             and
             but
             one
             :
             
               [
               [
               Neque
               enim
               exstare
               ullum
               suum
               factum
               paenitendum
               excepto
               duntaxat
               uno
               .
               ]
               (
               Sueton.
               Titus
               ,
               cap.
            
             10.
             )
             So
             far
             was
             God
             from
             writing
             such
             bitter
             Bills
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             might
             make
             his
             Countenance
             fall
             ,
             his
             Joynts
             shake
             ,
             and
             his
             Knees
             smite
             against
             one
             another
             (
             as
             he
             did
             against
             his
             Fellowblasphemer
             :
             )
             as
             he
             with
             hands
             stretched
             out
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             a
             naked
             Breast
             ,
             complain'd
             to
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             almost
             in
             
             Job's
             Phrase
             ;
             
               [
               I
               am
               cut
               off
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               my
               iniquity
               ;
               for
               I
               do
               not
               remember
               that
               ever
               I
               did
               any
               Act
               to
               be
               repented
               of
               except
               one
               :
               ]
            
             What
             that
             Fact
             was
             ,
             he
             neither
             discovered
             (
             saith
             mine
             Authour
             )
             nor
             is
             it
             easie
             for
             any
             man
             to
             tell
             :
             some
             thought
             it
             was
             his
             too
             much
             intimacy
             with
             Domitia
             ,
             his
             Brother's
             Wife
             :
             but
             if
             that
             had
             been
             so
             ,
             that
             impudent
             Woman
             would
             have
             boasted
             of
             her
             being
             nought
             with
             so
             great
             and
             good
             a
             Man
             ;
             for
             she
             was
             a
             Woman
             not
             shy
             of
             keeping
             her
             own
             Counsel
             in
             such
             Cases
             .
             If
             I
             may
             give
             my
             Conjecture
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             it
             might
             probably
             be
             his
             seeking
             to
             obtain
             the
             Judaean
             Crown
             for
             himself
             ;
             a
             Design
             which
             his
             Father
             was
             jealous
             he
             had
             in
             his
             head
             ;
             and
             for
             which
             he
             incur'd
             hatred
             and
             blame
             ,
             while
             he
             served
             his
             Father
             in
             the
             Judaean
             Wars
             .
             However
             it
             could
             not
             be
             his
             slaughtering
             and
             captivating
             the
             Jews
             ,
             his
             sacking
             their
             City
             and
             Temple
             ,
             his
             carrying
             away
             the
             holy
             Spoils
             ;
             for
             here
             were
             such
             a
             Multiplicity
             of
             Acts
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             confessed
             himself
             guilty
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             had
             been
             to
             have
             accused
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             after
             he
             came
             upon
             the
             the
             open
             Stage
             :
             which
             was
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             spent
             in
             Actions
             of
             this
             tendency
             .
             And
             had
             God
             ,
             for
             vindicating
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             sometimes-great
             Name
             ,
             charged
             upon
             his
             Conscience
             the
             guilt
             of
             his
             challenging
             the
             God
             of
             Judah
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             charged
             it
             so
             home
             as
             to
             have
             made
             him
             confess
             and
             give
             glory
             to
             God.
             And
             to
             speak
             the
             naked
             Truth
             ,
             though
             the
             Rabbies
             put
             a
             blasphemous
             Gloss
             upon
             the
             words
             of
             Titus
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             thereby
             intend
             to
             affront
             that
             God
             who
             sometimes
             had
             been
             
             Judah's
             God
             :
             but
             knowing
             that
             he
             came
             against
             Judea
             at
             the
             call
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             conduct
             ,
             of
             that
             God
             :
             to
             dishearten
             them
             and
             encourage
             his
             own
             men
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             ;
             
               [
               Their
               God
               was
               put
               to
               Sea
               ,
               ]
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             had
             forsaken
             the
             protection
             of
             them
             and
             their
             Land
             ;
             their
             strength
             was
             departed
             from
             them
             :
             upon
             which
             account
             he
             subjoyn'd
             ;
             
               [
               Let
               him
               come
               and
               give
               me
               Battel
               ;
               ]
            
             that
             is
             ,
             try
             if
             (
             with
             all
             your
             strongest
             cries
             )
             you
             can
             engage
             him
             to
             take
             your
             part
             ,
             who
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             takes
             mine
             against
             
             you
             .
             The
             words
             indeed
             sound
             like
             
             Nabsheca's
             or
             
             Nebuchadnexxar's
             ,
             but
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             times
             make
             their
             sence
             as
             different
             from
             theirs
             ,
             as
             Light
             from
             Darkness
             .
             The
             God
             of
             Heaven
             was
             then
             God
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             those
             Nations
             indivisible
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             their
             Idols
             ,
             defied
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             .
             But
             now
             the
             Relation
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             to
             the
             Jews
             is
             ceased
             :
             so
             that
             that
             relative
             Title
             is
             not
             applicable
             
               (
               de
               praesenti
            
             )
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             thing
             signified
             by
             it
             is
             a
             mere
             Idol
             .
             And
             therefore
             Titus
             might
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             true
             God
             (
             who
             sent
             him
             )
             defie
             that
             Relation
             ,
             and
             trample
             upon
             the
             Jew's
             Confidence
             in
             a
             bare
             and
             and
             (
             then
             )
             insignificant
             Name
             ,
             the
             Relation
             being
             now
             out
             of
             doors
             .
             Which
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             ,
             Divine
             Vengeance
             would
             not
             have
             slept
             all
             that
             while
             without
             giving
             some
             hints
             ,
             at
             least
             of
             God's
             displeasure
             ,
             not
             only
             against
             these
             Emperours
             ,
             but
             the
             Empire
             it self
             ,
             for
             killing
             and
             dissipating
             his
             sometimes
             flock
             :
             As
             he
             manifestly
             did
             for
             its
             killing
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             ;
             whose
             Blood
             he
             vindicated
             upon
             the
             Roman
             State
             ,
             in
             his
             permitting
             Tiberius
             ,
             after
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             vent
             those
             ,
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             destructive
             Vices
             ,
             which
             till
             then
             he
             had
             palliated
             ,
             in
             his
             setting
             over
             the
             Empire
             that
             raging
             wild
             Beast
             Caligula
             ,
             that
             noted
             Brute
             Claudius
             ,
             that
             Monster
             of
             men
             Nero
             ;
             in
             his
             involving
             the
             Empire
             in
             those
             bloody
             civil
             Wars
             under
             
               Galba
               ,
               Otho
            
             and
             Vitellius
             :
             Whereas
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             if
             their
             shedding
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             had
             expiated
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Christ's
             ,
             the
             Empire
             was
             never
             happier
             in
             any
             Succession
             of
             its
             Emperours
             ,
             than
             of
             those
             who
             were
             Instruments
             of
             the
             Jews
             ruine
             ,
             and
             their
             Successors
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             where
             have
             been
             God's
             Mercies
             of
             old
             ,
             where
             the
             sounding
             of
             his
             Bowels
             towards
             his
             ancient
             People
             (
             these
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             )
             while
             they
             have
             been
             scatter'd
             ,
             as
             Chaff
             before
             the
             Wind
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Points
             in
             the
             Compass
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Prey
             to
             the
             several
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             among
             whom
             they
             have
             been
             sojourning
             all
             this
             while
             :
             (
             If
             that
             be
             not
             improperly
             called
             sojourning
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             that
             bewildred
             and
             benighted
             People
             shall
             never
             find
             Out-gate
             .
             )
             Would
             their
             Plea
             
               [
               We
               are
               thine
               ,
               save
               us
               ,
               ]
            
             have
             been
             thus
             long
             unanswered
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             old
             Relation
             betwixt
             God
             and
             them
             been
             out
             of
             date
             ?
          
           
             Ever
             since
             [
             Libanus
             
               open'd
               her
               doors
               that
               the
               Fire
               might
               devour
               her
               Cedars
               ,
               ]
               (
               Zach.
               11.
               1.
               
               &c.
               )
            
             since
             the
             Temple
             (
             built
             of
             the
             goodliest
             Cedars
             of
             Libanus
             )
             opened
             its
             doors
             ,
             on
             the
             night
             ,
             on
             its
             own
             accord
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               de
               Bel.
               Jud.
               l.
               7.
               c.
            
             2.
             )
             to
             which
             Prodigy
             (
             happening
             a
             little
             before
             the
             Temple's
             Ruine
             )
             
               Rabbi
               Jochanan
            
             applied
             this
             Text
             of
             Zach.
             (
             Dr.
             Lightfoot
             on
             the
             Fall
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               :
            
             )
             and
             the
             sober
             Jews
             interpreted
             it
             to
             import
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             Temple
             :
             ever
             since
             this
             Prophecy
             and
             Prodigy
             took
             effect
             .
             There
             has
             been
             
               [
               an
               howling
               of
               the
               Fir-trees
               ,
               ]
            
             (
             the
             Vulgar
             Jews
             ;
             )
             
               [
               of
               the
               Oaks
               of
            
             Bashan
             ,
             ]
             (
             their
             Heads
             and
             Chieftains
             ;
             )
             
               [
               of
               their
               Shepherds
               ,
            
             ]
             their
             Priests
             ,
             Levites
             and
             Princes
             ;
             )
             
               [
               a
               roaring
               of
               the
               young
               Lions
               ,
               ]
            
             (
             the
             Infants
             of
             the
             Seed
             Royal
             ;
             (
             St.
             Jerom
             ,
             in
             Zach.
             11.
             )
             The
             whole
             Nation
             high
             and
             low
             have
             been
             crying
             mightily
             to
             
             Judah's
             God
             ;
             to
             return
             their
             Captivity
             ,
             to
             avenge
             their
             Blood.
             [
             But
             
               Ego
               non
               sum
               ego
               ,
               ]
               I
               am
               not
               I
               ,
            
             their
             Father's
             God
             will
             not
             now
             own
             the
             name
             of
             [
             Judah's
             
               God
               :
            
             ]
             that
             Title
             is
             a
             mere
             Idol
             ,
             a
             Nothing
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             there
             's
             no
             such
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             
             Judah's
             God
             ;
             and
             they
             gain
             no
             more
             by
             invocating
             that
             Name
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             were
             blessing
             an
             Idol
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             were
             censing
             one
             of
             the
             Vanities
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             who
             have
             Eyes
             and
             see
             not
             ,
             Ears
             and
             hear
             not
             ;
             there
             's
             no
             voice
             ,
             no
             hearing
             ,
             no
             returns
             of
             answer
             :
             but
             the
             eccho
             of
             that
             fatal
             and
             seal'd
             decree
             
               (
               Zach.
               11.
               )
               [
               I
               will
               no
               more
               pity
               you
               ,
               I
               will
               no
               more
               deliver
               you
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               your
               king
               ,
               into
               whose
               hand
               I
               have
               delivered
               you
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               feed
               you
               :
               that
               that
               dieth
               let
               it
               die
               .
               I
               will
               no
               more
               plead
               your
               cause
               with
               those
               your
               possessors
               (
               that
               slay
               you
               and
               hold
               themselves
               not
               guilty
               )
               with
               those
               your
               shepherds
               that
               pity
               you
               not
               .
               ]
            
             You
             once
             had
             a
             Shepherd
             that
             did
             pity
             you
             ,
             but
             you
             are
             gone
             astray
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             these
             into
             whose
             hands
             you
             are
             fallen
             will
             not
             pity
             you
             :
             
             neither
             will
             I
             pity
             you
             ,
             to
             rescue
             you
             out
             of
             their
             merciless
             hands
             :
             I
             will
             not
             scare
             them
             away
             from
             their
             Prey
             by
             my
             Judgments
             :
             
               [
               nihil
               mali
               pro
               tanta
               crudelitate
               patiebuntur
               ;
               ]
            
             (
             as
             St.
             Jerom
             renders
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             )
             they
             shall
             suffer
             no
             Punishment
             from
             me
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             cruelty
             which
             they
             exercise
             upon
             you
             :
             
               [
               Let
               them
               sell
               you
               and
               grow
               rich
               by
               your
               impoverishing
               ;
               ]
            
             let
             the
             Extortioner
             catch
             all
             you
             have
             ;
             let
             the
             stranger
             spoil
             your
             labour
             ,
             the
             Stranger
             to
             whom
             you
             lend
             ,
             the
             Creditour
             of
             whom
             you
             borrow
             ;
             (
             Dr.
             
               Hamond
               in
               Psal.
               109.
               vers
            
             .
             10.
             )
             let
             whosoever
             you
             deal
             with
             oppress
             and
             injure
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             right
             you
             ;
             I
             will
             give
             no
             other
             word
             of
             command
             concerning
             you
             ,
             to
             those
             whom
             in
             fury
             I
             set
             over
             you
             ,
             but
             this
             
               [
               pasce
               gregem
               occisionis
               ,
               ]
               feed
               the
               Flock
               of
               Slaughter
            
             ;
             Let
             them
             graze
             till
             they
             be
             fat
             enough
             to
             kill
             ;
             
               [
               nutriatur
               ut
               crescat
               qui
               posteà
               occidendus
               est
               :
               ]
            
             If
             you
             spare
             and
             tolerate
             them
             to
             thrive
             and
             get
             Estates
             ;
             do
             it
             not
             out
             of
             clemency
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             eye
             to
             your
             own
             Profit
             ,
             
               [
               non
               propter
               clementiam
               ,
               sed
               pretium
               reservati
               :
               ]
            
             All
             the
             feeding
             you
             shall
             have
             ,
             shall
             be
             to
             make
             you
             fit
             for
             the
             Shambles
             ;
             Upon
             all
             which
             St.
             Jerom
             hath
             this
             Note
             ,
             
               [
               Audi
            
             ,
             Judaee
             ,
             
               qui
               tibi
               spes
               vanissimas
               repromittis
               &
               non
               audis
               dicentem
               Dominum
               atque
               firmantem
               ,
               non
               eruam
               te
               de
               manibus
               eorum
               ;
               quòd
               Aeterna
               sit
               apud
               Romanos
               tua
               futura
               Captivitas
               :
               Et
               pascam
               pecus
               occisionis
               ;
               ut
               semper
            
             Judaei
             
               nutriantur
               ad
               mortem
               .
               ]
               Hear
               ,
               oh
               Jew
               ,
               who
               dost
               again
               promise
               to
               thy self
               vain
               hopes
               of
               a
               return
               from
               this
               thy
               last
               Captivity
               :
               and
               mindest
               not
               what
               the
               Lord
               saith
               and
               affirmeth
               :
            
             [
             I
             will
             not
             deliver
             thee
             out
             their
             hands
             ;
             ]
             
               That
               ,
               this
               thy
               Captivity
               (
               by
               the
               Romans
               )
               will
               be
               eternal
               ,
            
             [
             feed
             the
             Flock
             of
             Slaughter
             :
             ]
             
               that
               the
               Jews
               shall
               be
               always
               fed
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               slaughter'd
               .
            
             Sixteen
             hundred
             year's
             Experience
             hath
             commented
             upon
             these
             Menacies
             ,
             during
             which
             time
             the
             Jews
             have
             been
             a
             Prey
             to
             any
             would
             put
             out
             the
             hand
             for
             them
             .
             Those
             of
             them
             that
             converse
             amongst
             the
             Eastern
             Christians
             ,
             go
             in
             danger
             of
             their
             Lives
             ;
             upon
             every
             tumultuous
             Assembly
             of
             of
             the
             common
             People
             :
             and
             constantly
             every
             Easter
             ,
             wheresoever
             they
             be
             :
             Insomuch
             as
             if
             a
             Jew
             do
             but
             stir
             out
             of
             doors
             (
             betwixt
             Maundy-thirsday
             at
             Noon
             and
             Easter-Eve
             at
             night
             ,
             the
             Christians
             among
             whom
             they
             dwell
             (
             though
             far
             fewer
             in
             number
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             stone
             them
             :
             
               (
               Heylin
               Geograph
               .
               Palestine
               .
               )
            
             Wheresoever
             that
             
               [
               Turba
            
             ]
             Multitude
             of
             No-people
             have
             their
             place
             of
             aboad
             ,
             they
             are
             without
             God
             ,
             without
             a
             King
             ,
             without
             Scepter
             ,
             Sheep
             scatter'd
             upon
             the
             Mountains
             without
             a
             Shepherd
             ;
             a
             prize
             to
             whomsoever
             will
             assault
             them
             ;
             a
             Generation
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             hating
             all
             men
             :
             whose
             hatred
             of
             Christ
             ,
             blind
             zeal
             for
             now-mortiferous
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             doting
             confidence
             in
             a
             dead
             Lyon
             (
             a
             Messias
             yet
             to
             come
             )
             put
             them
             daily
             upon
             those
             extravagant
             courses
             ,
             as
             scarce
             a
             week
             passeth
             ,
             wherein
             they
             do
             not
             render
             themselves
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             revenge
             of
             him
             that
             beareth
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             administer
             just
             occasion
             to
             Magistrates
             of
             proceeding
             against
             them
             ,
             either
             to
             Confiscation
             ,
             Imprisonment
             ,
             Banishment
             or
             Extirpation
             .
             And
             if
             Judgment
             be
             not
             speedily
             executed
             :
             
               [
               defertur
               non
               aufertur
               ,
            
             ]
             't
             is
             not
             forgiveness
             ,
             but
             forbearance
             till
             their
             Punishment
             may
             be
             of
             more
             advantage
             to
             the
             Republick
             .
             So
             that
             whereever
             they
             have
             been
             allowed
             to
             reside
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             kept
             (
             as
             Poultrey
             in
             a
             Coop
             )
             only
             till
             they
             were
             fat
             enough
             to
             kill
             and
             pluck
             ,
             to
             have
             either
             Life
             or
             Estate
             taken
             from
             them
             ;
             Christian
             States
             use
             them
             only
             for
             Spunges
             (
             as
             our
             King
             Henry
             did
             Emson
             and
             Dudley
             )
             permitting
             them
             to
             suck
             in
             great
             Estates
             (
             by
             Usury
             and
             Brokage
             )
             and
             when
             they
             are
             full
             ,
             squeasing
             them
             into
             the
             Exchequer
             .
             Upon
             this
             point
             of
             State
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             been
             plunder'd
             they
             were
             banish'd
             England
             (
             by
             
               Edward
               1.
               anno
            
             1290.
             )
             Out
             of
             France
             (
             by
             Philip
             the
             Fair
             ,
             1307.
             )
             Out
             of
             Portugal
             (
             by
             Emmanuel
             ,
             1497.
             )
             Out
             of
             Naples
             and
             Sicily
             (
             by
             Charles
             5.
             1539.
             )
             Under
             no
             less
             Vassalage
             are
             they
             in
             the
             Turk's
             Dominions
             ;
             where
             ,
             Achmad
             ,
             the
             year
             after
             the
             Christians
             lost
             Rhodes
             ,
             gave
             the
             Jews
             of
             Egypt
             no
             longer
             time
             ,
             than
             while
             he
             stayed
             in
             the
             Bath
             ,
             to
             deliberate
             upon
             this
             Question
             ;
             Whether
             they
             would
             aid
             him
             with
             all
             they
             had
             (
             in
             his
             Rebellion
             against
             
               Sultan
               Selim
            
             )
             or
             provoke
             him
             to
             extirpate
             the
             memory
             of
             Israel
             from
             off
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ?
             
               (
               Scaliger
               Canon
               .
               Isagog
               .
               lib.
               2.
               pag.
            
             157.
             )
          
           
           
             Ever
             since
             God's
             removing
             his
             Court
             from
             amongst
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             howling
             under
             these
             burdens
             of
             Oppression
             ,
             but
             procure
             no
             relief
             ;
             cannot
             obtain
             of
             God
             to
             revenge
             their
             quarrel
             ;
             cannot
             prevail
             with
             him
             to
             pour
             out
             his
             threatned
             Judgments
             ;
             
               [
               to
               smite
               with
               his
               plagues
               those
               people
               that
               have
               fought
               against
               Jerusalem
               :
               ]
            
             this
             Jerusalem
             below
             ,
             who
             is
             yet
             in
             bondage
             with
             her
             Children
             .
             )
             
               [
               Her
               adversaries
               flesh
               hath
               not
               consumed
               away
               ,
               while
               they
               stood
               upon
               their
               feet
               ,
               their
               eyes
               have
               not
               consumed
               away
               in
               their
               holes
               ,
               and
               their
               tongues
               in
               their
               mouth
               ;
               ]
               (
               Zach.
               14.
               12.
               )
               [
               Haec
               passos
               non
               esse
               Romanos
               (
               qui
            
             Hierusalem
             
               subverterunt
               )
               omnibus
               perspicuum
               est
               .
               Nos
               autem
               dicemus
               ,
               omnes
               persecutores
               qui
               afflixerunt
               Ecclesiam
               Domini
               ,
               (
               etiam
               in
               praesenti
               saeculo
               )
               accipisse
               quae
               fecerint
               .
               Legamus
               Ecclesiasticas
               historias
               :
               quid
            
             Valerianus
             ,
             quid
             Decius
             ,
             quid
             Dioclesianus
             ,
             quid
             Maximianus
             ,
             
               quid
               saevissimus
               omnium
            
             Maximinus
             
               &
               nuper
            
             Julianus
             
               passi
               sunt
               :
               &
               tunc
               rebus
               probabimus
               etiam
               juxtà
               literam
               prophetiae
               veritatem
               esse
               completam
               :
               ]
            
             (
             saith
             St.
             Jerom
             upon
             this
             Text
             )
             
               [
               That
               the
               Romans
               ,
               who
               overthrew
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               did
               not
               suffer
               such
               things
               as
               these
               ,
               is
               manifest
               to
               all
               men
               :
               but
               we
               Christians
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               all
               Persecutors
               who
               afflicted
               the
               Lord's
               Church
               have
               received
               even
               in
               this
               world
               )
               the
               punishment
               of
               their
               Tyranny
               .
               Let
               us
               read
               ,
               in
               Church-history
               ,
               what
            
             Valerian
             ,
             what
             Decius
             ,
             what
             Dioclesian
             ,
             what
             Maximianus
             ,
             
               what
               (
               the
               most
               cruel
               of
               them
               all
               )
            
             Maximinian
             ,
             and
             Julianus
             
               (
               the
               last
               of
               them
               )
               have
               suffer'd
               :
               and
               then
               we
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               prove
               from
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               that
               the
               verity
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               hath
               received
               its
               accomplishment
               even
               according
               to
               the
               letter
               .
               ]
            
             See
             more
             instances
             ,
             in
             
               Evagrius
               Scholasticus
            
             his
             Invective
             against
             Zosimus
             the
             Ethnick
             for
             reviling
             of
             
               Constantine
               :
               (
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
            
             41.
             )
             For
             these
             that
             St.
             Jerom
             names
             .
             Decius
             ,
             being
             defeated
             by
             the
             Goths
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             slain
             ,
             was
             enticed
             by
             the
             Enemy
             into
             a
             Fen
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             drown'd
             ;
             
               (
               Carion
               .
               Cron.
               lib.
               3.
               )
               Valerius
               ,
            
             being
             perswaded
             by
             an
             Egyptian
             Priest
             to
             persecute
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             humane
             Sacrifices
             ,
             in
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             was
             taken
             Prisoner
             by
             Sapor
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             who
             (
             for
             several
             years
             made
             use
             of
             him
             when
             he
             got
             on
             horseback
             ,
             in
             room
             of
             an
             Horsingblock
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             extreme
             old
             Age
             fley'd
             off
             his
             Skin
             from
             the
             Neck
             to
             the
             Feet
             
               (
               Idem
               Ibid
               )
               Dioclesian
            
             and
             Maximian
             (
             vex'd
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             rage
             could
             not
             suppress
             the
             Christians
             )
             laid
             down
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             betook
             themselves
             to
             a
             private
             Life
             :
             from
             that
             time
             ,
             unto
             his
             end
             ,
             Dioclesian
             pined
             and
             wasted
             away
             with
             diseases
             :
             but
             Maximian
             hanged
             himself
             ;
             
               (
               Euseb.
               Ec.
               hist.
               lib.
               7.
               29.
               lib.
               8.
               2.
               5.
               14.
               19.
               
               Socrates
               l.
               1.
               c.
               22.
               )
               Maximinian
            
             overcome
             by
             Licinius
             at
             Tarsus
             ,
             died
             of
             the
             Lowsie
             Disease
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             most
             cruel
             Tortures
             ;
             a
             corrupt
             Matter
             (
             issuing
             from
             a
             Fistulá
             in
             his
             Privities
             )
             eating
             up
             his
             Bowels
             ;
             and
             an
             unspeakable
             multitude
             of
             Vermine
             swarming
             out
             ,
             and
             breathing
             a
             deadly
             stench
             (
             yielding
             an
             intollerable
             and
             horrible
             Spectacle
             to
             the
             Beholders
             )
             such
             as
             the
             Physicians
             were
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             noysomness
             of
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             them
             were
             poyson'd
             with
             it
             ;
             
               (
               Euseb.
               Eccles.
               hist.
               l.
               8.
               cap.
               16.
               )
               Julian
               ,
            
             in
             a
             Battel
             with
             the
             Persians
             ,
             was
             wounded
             in
             the
             Liver
             by
             an
             Arrow
             ;
             but
             from
             what
             hand
             it
             came
             is
             not
             known
             :
             Calistus
             one
             of
             his
             Guard
             (
             who
             wrote
             his
             Life
             in
             Heroical
             Verse
             )
             saith
             it
             was
             some
             Devil
             that
             ran
             him
             through
             
               (
               Socrates
               Scholast
               .
               l.
               3.
               c.
            
             19.
             )
             but
             he
             himself
             apprehended
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Arrow
             of
             Christ's
             revenge
             ;
             and
             therefore
             taking
             the
             blood
             which
             ran
             from
             the
             wound
             in
             the
             hollow
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             he
             threw
             it
             up
             towards
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             cried
             out
             
               [
               Vicisti
               tandem
               Galilaee
               ,
               ]
               now
               at
               last
               thou
               hast
               over-match'd
               me
               ,
               oh
            
             Jesus
             of
             Galilee
             ;
             and
             with
             that
             despairing
             voice
             breathed
             out
             his
             impure
             Soul.
             What
             such
             thing
             hath
             befallen
             the
             Prosecutors
             of
             the
             People
             of
             God's
             Indignation
             ?
             What
             one
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Divine
             Displeasure
             hath
             been
             shown
             upon
             such
             as
             have
             made
             havock
             of
             that
             now-accursed
             Nation
             ,
             which
             was
             sometimes
             so
             dear
             to
             God.
             as
             he
             that
             touch'd
             them
             had
             as
             good
             have
             touch'd
             the
             Apple
             of
             his
             Eye
             ?
             At
             the
             hand
             of
             what
             Nation
             ,
             of
             what
             Man
             ,
             of
             what
             Beast
             ,
             hath
             God
             required
             their
             Blood.
             And
             that
             all
             this
             was
             done
             in
             contempt
             of
             their
             Nation
             ,
             not
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             because
             their
             Fathers
             God
             could
             not
             ,
             but
             would
             not
             help
             them
             )
             is
             manifest
             ,
             from
             his
             opening
             his
             ears
             and
             lending
             his
             hand
             (
             in
             that
             very
             juncture
             )
             to
             persons
             of
             other
             Nations
             who
             owned
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ;
             
             of
             which
             we
             have
             a
             notable
             instance
             in
             Izates
             (
             King
             of
             the
             Adiabeni
             )
             whose
             Mother
             
               (
               Helena
            
             )
             releived
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             Famine
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Claudius
             .
             After
             whose
             departure
             from
             her
             Son
             ,
             his
             Nobles
             ,
             understanding
             that
             he
             was
             circumcised
             ,
             dissembled
             their
             displeasure
             against
             him
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             the
             opportunity
             of
             engaging
             Abias
             the
             King
             of
             Arabia
             to
             assist
             them
             in
             dethroning
             Izates
             :
             but
             he
             ,
             trusting
             in
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             put
             his
             Enemies
             to
             a
             total
             rout
             ,
             and
             brought
             his
             Rebels
             to
             condign
             Punishment
             .
             And
             when
             after
             this
             his
             Subjects
             (
             still
             disgusting
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             embraced
             a
             Foreign
             Religion
             )
             procured
             Vologesus
             ,
             King
             of
             Parthia
             to
             come
             against
             him
             with
             so
             numerous
             an
             Army
             ,
             as
             he
             blasphemously
             boasted
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             (
             whom
             he
             had
             chosen
             )
             was
             not
             able
             to
             deliver
             him
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             men
             .
             Izates
             return'd
             him
             answer
             ;
             
               [
               that
               he
               knew
               his
               Forces
               were
               not
               comparable
               to
               those
               of
            
             Vologesus
             ;
             
               but
               God
               was
               stronger
               than
               all
               Mortals
               :
               ]
            
             and
             prostrating
             himself
             before
             God
             ,
             (
             having
             enjoyn'd
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             Wife
             ,
             and
             Children
             ,
             a
             Fast
             )
             with
             Ashes
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             he
             pours
             out
             his
             Prayer
             :
             
               [
               Oh
               Lord
               our
               Governour
               !
               If
               I
               have
               not
               fruitlesly
               dedicated
               my self
               to
               thy
               goodness
               ,
               and
               chosen
               thee
               for
               the
               high
               and
               only
               God
               ;
               come
               to
               my
               aid
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               to
               defend
               me
               from
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               as
               to
               repress
               their
               boldness
               ,
               who
               with
               impious
               tongue
               have
               boasted
               against
               thy
               Power
               .
               ]
            
             This
             Prayer
             God
             heard
             ,
             and
             that
             night
             the
             Parthian
             Arms
             are
             diverted
             from
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             own
             Country
             ;
             of
             the
             Invasion
             whereof
             Vologesus
             received
             the
             News
             ,
             as
             Izates
             was
             at
             Prayer
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             most
             apparent
             that
             Izates
             was
             preserved
             by
             divine
             Providence
             ,
             saith
             
               Josephus
               (
               Jud.
               Anti.
               l.
               20.
               c.
               2.
               )
               Israel's
            
             God
             was
             not
             asleep
             to
             any
             that
             invoked
             him
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             Rebels
             .
             For
             the
             Date
             of
             these
             Contingencies
             ,
             see
             the
             Story
             of
             Vologesus
             in
             
               Tacitus
               (
               Annal.
               lib.
            
             15.
             )
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             Their
             own
             Doctors
             observe
             ;
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             in
             his
             Repetition
             of
             God's
             Title
             and
             the
             Churches
             Imprecation
             ;
             
               (
               Psal.
               94.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               )
               [
               O
               Lord
               God
               of
               revenges
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               revenges
               shew
               thy self
               :
               how
               long
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               how
               long
               shall
               the
               wicked
               triumph
               ?
               ]
            
             hath
             reference
             to
             the
             destroyers
             of
             the
             First
             and
             Second
             Temple
             ;
             (
             to
             the
             Chaldean
             and
             the
             Roman
             Captivities
             )
             and
             so
             doubtless
             he
             hath
             .
             But
             what
             then
             is
             become
             of
             the
             answer
             there
             given
             to
             that
             Imprecation
             ?
             
               (
               vers
               .
               23.
               )
               [
               The
               Lord
               shall
               bring
               upon
               them
               their
               own
               Iniquity
               ,
               and
               shall
               cut
               them
               off
               in
               their
               own
               wickedness
               ;
               ]
            
             for
             what
             Nation
             hath
             incurr'd
             excision
             for
             its
             violence
             against
             the
             Captives
             of
             the
             Second
             Temple
             ?
             Nay
             their
             own
             Prophets
             wholly
             overthrow
             the
             Foundation
             of
             that
             Fifth
             Monarchy
             ,
             which
             they
             erect
             the
             Model
             of
             ,
             in
             their
             Fancy
             (
             and
             some
             Judaising
             Mungrilchristians
             help
             them
             to
             daub
             it
             ,
             but
             with
             untempered
             Mortar
             ;
             )
             in
             their
             presenting
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             (
             by
             which
             their
             second
             Temple
             was
             destroyed
             )
             with
             Iron-soles
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             stand
             as
             long
             as
             the
             World
             lasts
             ;
             (
             see
             
             Sleidan's
             Reflections
             upon
             
             Daniel's
             four
             Beasts
             in
             the
             third
             Book
             of
             his
             Clavis
             ,
             and
             
             Tertullian's
             Apology
             
               contrà
               gentes
               ,
               (
               cap.
               32.
               )
            
             Sleidan's
             discourse
             I
             commend
             to
             my
             Reader
             ,
             for
             its
             strength
             of
             Reason
             :
             but
             
             Tertullian's
             ,
             for
             its
             Authority
             ;
             for
             he
             lays
             it
             down
             not
             as
             his
             private
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             (
             in
             those
             primitive
             and
             purest
             Times
             :
             )
             Upon
             which
             was
             grounded
             the
             Custom
             of
             praying
             for
             the
             Prosperity
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             though
             then
             Pagan
             .
             
               [
               Est
               &
               alia
               major
               necessitas
               nobis
               orandi
               pro
               Imperatoribus
               ,
               etiam
               pro
               omni
               statu
               Imperii
               rebúsque
               Romanis
               ,
               quòd
               vim
               maximam
               universo
               orbi
               imminentem
               ,
               ipsámque
               clausulam
               seculi
               ,
               acerbitates
               horrendas
               comminantem
               ,
               Romani
               Imperii
               comeatu
               scimus
               retardari
               .
               Itaque
               nolumus
               experiri
               ,
               &
               dum
               praecamur
               differri
               ,
               Romanae
               diuturnitati
               favemus
               .
               ]
               [
               Besides
               the
               Obligation
               that
               the
               Command
               (
               of
               praying
               even
               for
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               of
               putting
               up
               Supplications
               for
               Kings
               and
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Authority
               )
               hath
               laid
               upon
               us
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               greater
               engagement
               ,
               even
               that
               of
               necessity
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               Emperours
               and
               the
               whole
               estate
               and
               prosperity
               of
               the
               Empire
               of
            
             Rome
             ;
             
               because
               by
               the
               interposition
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               we
               know
               is
               retarded
               that
               greatest
               Calamity
               impending
               over
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               it self
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               threatning
               most
               dreadful
               ve●ations
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               we
               would
               not
               live
               to
               see
               ;
               while
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               we
               pray
               for
               the
               
               delay
               of
               those
               Calamities
               ,
               which
               shall
               attend
               the
               last
               Fate
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               we
               favour
               the
               Diuturnity
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               ]
            
             So
             wide
             do
             the
             Fools
             Bolts
             of
             Euthusiasticks
             fall
             of
             the
             primitive
             Mark
             ,
             as
             they
             curse
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             praying
             for
             the
             erecting
             of
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             after
             the
             Roman
             ;
             and
             call
             for
             that
             Fire
             from
             Heaven
             which
             will
             consume
             ,
             not
             only
             their
             Hay
             and
             Stubble
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Fabrick
             of
             this
             inferiour
             World.
             And
             no
             less
             wide
             of
             the
             Prophets
             sence
             falls
             the
             Jews
             Application
             of
             these
             Menacies
             to
             the
             destroyers
             of
             their
             second
             material
             Temple
             ,
             which
             manifestly
             belong
             to
             their
             own
             Nation
             ,
             for
             destroying
             that
             Temple
             wherein
             the
             Godhead
             dwelt
             bodily
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             raised
             up
             in
             three
             days
             ;
             
               [
               for
               their
               gathering
               together
               against
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               condemning
               innocent
               blood
               ,
               ]
               (
               Psal.
            
             94.
             21.
             )
             This
             cannot
             ,
             with
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             Reason
             ,
             be
             charged
             upon
             the
             Romans
             ;
             for
             their
             Eagles
             (
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Wars
             )
             gather'd
             together
             
               [
               to
               the
               Carcase
               ,
            
             ]
             to
             a
             People
             ,
             whose
             high
             provocatious
             and
             rebellious
             attempts
             render'd
             them
             ,
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             Prey
             to
             publick
             Justice
             ,
             deservedly
             the
             Objects
             of
             the
             Revenger's
             Sword.
             Never
             was
             War
             more
             just
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             undertaken
             for
             the
             chastising
             of
             most
             sturdy
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             necessary
             defence
             of
             that
             power
             that
             God
             had
             set
             over
             them
             ;
             as
             not
             only
             Josephus
             and
             the
             sober
             Party
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             then
             confessed
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             it self
             and
             state
             of
             the
             Case
             speaks
             .
             
               [
               Non
               equidem
               recusabo
               dicere
               quae
               dolor
               jubet
               :
               Puto
               si
               Romani
               contra
               noxios
               venire
               tardassent
               ,
               aut
               hiatus
               terrae
               devorandam
               fuisse
               civitatem
               ,
               aut
               diluvio
               perituram
               ,
               aut
               fulminum
               ac
            
             Sodomae
             
               incendium
               passuram
               ;
               multò
               enim
               magis
               impiam
               progeniem
               tulit
               ,
               quàm
               quae
               illa
               pertulerat
               :
               (
               Joseph
               .
               Bel.
               Jud.
               l.
               6.
               c.
               16.
               )
               I
               will
               not
               refuse
               to
               speak
               what
               grief
               compels
               :
               I
               think
               verily
               if
               the
               Romans
               had
               not
               come
               against
               those
               guilty
               Varlets
               that
            
             Jerusalem
             
               would
               either
               have
               been
               swallowed
               up
               off
               the
               gaping
               Earth
               ,
               or
               overwhelm'd
               with
               a
               Flood
               ,
               or
               destroyed
               with
               Fire
               and
               Brimstone
               as
            
             Sodom
             
               was
               ;
               for
               it
               harbour'd
               a
               Generation
               of
               men
               far
               more
               wicked
               than
               the
               Sodomites
               .
               ]
            
             Briefly
             ,
             the
             Romans
             were
             neither
             unrighteous
             in
             the
             vengeance
             which
             their
             Sword
             of
             Justice
             brought
             upon
             that
             Place
             and
             Nation
             ;
             Neither
             hath
             God
             ,
             or
             will
             God
             cut
             off
             that
             Empire
             as
             long
             as
             the
             World
             stands
             .
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             we
             have
             seen
             the
             Jews
             gathering
             together
             ,
             against
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             against
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             (
             their
             Righteousness
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Bond
             of
             the
             Covenant
             )
             and
             we
             have
             seen
             the
             Lord
             cut
             them
             off
             ;
             yea
             the
             Lord
             (
             sometimes
             their
             God
             )
             cut
             them
             off
             in
             ,
             and
             for
             ,
             this
             their
             wickedness
             .
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             thought
             strange
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             thus
             long
             ,
             without
             audience
             ,
             bellow
             out
             their
             second
             
               [
               quousque
               ?
               ]
               [
               how
               long
               ?
               ]
            
             that
             hitherto
             they
             have
             had
             no
             return
             of
             their
             Prayer
             to
             the
             
               [
               God
               of
               Revenges
               :
            
             ]
             for
             while
             they
             stir
             him
             up
             to
             revenge
             his
             People
             ,
             to
             render
             a
             reward
             to
             the
             proud
             ,
             they
             do
             but
             mind
             him
             of
             their
             own
             sin
             and
             demerits
             ,
             and
             solicit
             him
             to
             prolong
             their
             just
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             never
             restore
             to
             them
             the
             departed
             Scepter
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             departure
             whereof
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             all
             these
             Demonstrations
             ;
             So
             almost
             immediately
             before
             its
             removal
             ,
             he
             gave
             them
             so
             fair
             a
             warning
             ;
             as
             not
             only
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             Gentile-historians
             took
             notice
             thereof
             ;
             in
             that
             voice
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               depart
               hence
               ;
            
             ]
             which
             was
             heard
             in
             their
             Temple
             ;
             not
             ,
             as
             St.
             Jerom
             mistakes
             (
             palpably
             in
             contradiction
             to
             that
             Text
             of
             Josephus
             ,
             which
             himself
             quotes
             ;
             as
             Scaliger
             observes
             and
             proves
             by
             undeniable
             Arguments
             )
             at
             Christ's
             Passion
             ;
             but
             at
             
               Pentecost
               (
               Joseph
               .
               Bel.
               Jud.
               l.
               7.
               c.
            
             12.
             )
             before
             the
             desolation
             of
             the
             Temple
             :
             of
             which
             Tacitus
             (
             in
             the
             Pagan
             Style
             )
             thus
             writes
             
               (
               hist.
               l.
               5.
               )
               [
               Expassae
               repentè
               delubri
               fores
               ,
               &
               audita
               major
               humanâ
               vox
               ,
               excedere
               Deos
               :
               the
               doors
               of
               the
               Temple
               open'd
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               ,
               and
               a
               voice
               more
               than
               humane
               was
               heard
               ,
               signifying
               that
               the
               Gods
               of
               that
               place
               were
               about
               to
               depart
               :
               ]
            
             bating
             the
             Heathenishness
             of
             the
             Phrase
             ,
             Tacitus
             his
             
               [
               deos
            
             ]
             expounds
             the
             
               [
               migrentus
            
             ]
             of
             Josephus
             :
             he
             rightly
             conceiving
             that
             voice
             to
             have
             proceeded
             from
             that
             host
             of
             Angels
             ,
             the
             Cherubins
             ,
             who
             pitch
             their
             Tents
             over
             the
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             betwixt
             whom
             the
             Shepherd
             of
             Isr●el
             dwelt
             ,
             while
             he
             kept
             his
             Court
             in
             that
             sacred
             Palace
             :
             but
             (
             in
             
             the
             Gentile
             Idiom
             )
             miscalling
             them
             Gods
             ,
             who
             were
             only
             his
             Courtiers
             :
             and
             therefore
             foreknowing
             that
             their
             King
             was
             about
             breaking
             up
             his
             Court
             there
             ,
             they
             prepare
             to
             depart
             with
             him
             .
             For
             what
             should
             they
             (
             whose
             Office
             is
             always
             to
             stand
             before
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             face
             of
             God
             )
             do
             there
             ,
             when
             he
             withdrew
             his
             Face
             from
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             the
             Ark
             of
             his
             Presence
             ?
             By
             all
             this
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             Jacob
             (
             concerning
             the
             departure
             of
             the
             Scepter
             from
             Judah
             ,
             after
             that
             the
             Messias
             should
             be
             exhibited
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             be
             gather'd
             to
             him
             )
             received
             its
             accomplishment
             at
             the
             demolishing
             of
             God's
             House
             ;
             the
             place
             of
             his
             residence
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             while
             it
             stood
             ;
             )
             and
             that
             therefore
             the
             Apostles
             were
             well
             advised
             in
             the
             account
             they
             give
             us
             of
             such
             Circumstances
             as
             relate
             hereunto
             :
             An
             account
             which
             so
             perfectly
             suits
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Prophecy
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             time
             prefixed
             ;
             that
             our
             fixing
             it
             there
             hath
             the
             evidence
             of
             Reason
             ,
             the
             Suffrages
             of
             Jew
             ,
             Gentile
             ,
             and
             a
             Voice
             from
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             to
             warrant
             and
             confirm
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             If
             yet
             the
             Sceptick
             will
             cavil
             ,
             that
             not
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             the
             Statists
             of
             after
             times
             (
             who
             made
             a
             political
             use
             of
             their
             Simplicity
             )
             accommodated
             the
             Evangelical
             History
             ,
             and
             the
             Occurrences
             of
             the
             Christian
             Age
             to
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             I
             can
             stop
             his
             mouth
             with
             these
             two
             Animadversions
             upon
             this
             surmise
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Application
             was
             made
             (
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Testimonies
             alledged
             out
             of
             Tertullian
             and
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             )
             before
             any
             of
             the
             Politicians
             own'd
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             while
             the
             Statists
             of
             the
             World
             did
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             might
             ,
             endeavour
             the
             suppression
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             as
             conceiving
             it
             to
             be
             insociable
             ,
             destructive
             to
             Political
             Communities
             ,
             and
             repugnant
             to
             Maximes
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Evangelists
             and
             Apostles
             themselves
             (
             before
             Tertullian
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             furnish'd
             with
             Humane
             Learning
             ,
             had
             commented
             upon
             the
             Apostolical
             Writings
             )
             did
             ,
             in
             the
             plain
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             apply
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             assign
             the
             departure
             of
             the
             divine
             Scepter
             from
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             to
             that
             Period
             of
             Time
             ,
             when
             the
             Gentiles
             being
             gather'd
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             fall
             of
             Jerusalem
             should
             happen
             .
             St.
             
               Matthew
               (
               chap.
            
             24.
             )
             reports
             from
             our
             Saviours
             Lips
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Signs
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             destroy
             the
             Jewish
             State
             and
             the
             Place
             of
             God's
             Residence
             among
             them
             (
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             within
             one
             Generation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             applicable
             intentionally
             to
             the
             day
             of
             general
             Judgment
             :
             )
             this
             for
             one
             
               (
               vers
            
             .
             14.
             )
             that
             ,
             
               [
               the
               Gospel
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               should
            
             (
             before
             that
             )
             
               be
               preached
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               a
               witness
               unto
               all
               nations
               ;
               and
               then
               shall
               the
               end
               come
               :
               ]
            
             And
             this
             for
             another
             
               (
               vres
            
             .
             15.
             )
             
               [
               When
               ye
               shall
               see
               the
               abomination
               of
               desolation
               stand
               in
               the
               holy
               place
               ;
               ]
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             explain'd
             
               (
               ver
            
             .
             28.
             )
             the
             Roman
             Ensigns
             ,
             the
             eagles
             (
             let
             fly
             upon
             their
             Prey
             that
             Nation
             then
             ripe
             for
             Rejection
             ;
             )
             or
             as
             St.
             Luke
             more
             clearly
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             Trope
             ,
             lays
             down
             this
             Sign
             
               (
               Chap.
               21.
               20.
               )
               [
               When
               ye
               shall
               see
               Jerusalem
               compassed
               about
               with
               armies
               ,
               then
               know
               that
               the
               desolation
               thereof
               is
               nigh
               :
               ]
            
             Immediately
             after
             the
             Tribulation
             of
             which
             days
             (
             of
             Siege
             )
             the
             Jewish
             State
             is
             to
             be
             dissolved
             .
             Which
             Catastrophe
             of
             their
             Polity
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             in
             St.
             
               Matthew
               (
               ver
            
             .
             29.
             )
             expresseth
             in
             such
             Prophetical
             Phrases
             ,
             as
             the
             Old
             Testament
             Prophets
             constantly
             used
             in
             their
             Descriptions
             of
             the
             Ruine
             of
             Kingdoms
             and
             
               Republicks
               ;
               Immediately
               after
               the
               tribulation
               of
               those
               days
               shall
               the
               sun
               be
               darkned
               ,
               and
               the
               moon
               shall
               not
               give
               her
               light
               ,
               and
               the
               stars
               shall
               fall
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               heavens
               shall
               be
               shaken
               ;
               ]
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             heavenly
             Polity
             establsh'd
             among
             the
             Jews
             shall
             wholly
             be
             dissolved
             .
             When
             the
             Gospel
             shall
             be
             preach'd
             in
             the
             Gentile
             World
             ;
             or
             (
             as
             St.
             Paul
             explains
             this
             Text
             ;
             )
             (
             1
             Timothy
             ,
             3.
             16.
             
             )
             when
             Christ
             shall
             be
             
               [
               preach'd
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               believed
               on
               in
               the
               world
               :
               ]
            
             then
             shall
             Jerusalem
             be
             destroyed
             ;
             and
             immediately
             after
             that
             ,
             the
             Scepter
             departs
             from
             Judah
             ;
             then
             shall
             Israel
             ,
             after
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             cease
             to
             be
             God's
             Dominion
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             of
             them
             after
             that
             shall
             boast
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Peculiarity
             ,
             will
             ,
             upon
             trial
             ,
             be
             found
             Liars
             ,
             not
             Jews
             (
             the
             
             Portion
             of
             God
             )
             but
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             
               Satan
               (
               Rev.
            
             3.
             9.
             
             )
             they
             having
             left
             the
             Blessing
             of
             that
             name
             to
             another
             People
             of
             God
             (
             gather'd
             to
             their
             Messias
             out
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             called
             by
             a
             new
             name
             ,
             
               [
               Christians
            
             ]
             reserve
             the
             sound
             of
             it
             only
             ,
             for
             a
             Curse
             to
             themselves
             ,
             
               (
               Is.
               65.
               15
               ,
               16.
               )
            
             Could
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             (
             in
             their
             assigning
             the
             time
             and
             other
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             Jewish
             State
             )
             have
             thus
             comported
             with
             old
             
             Jacob's
             Prophecy
             thereof
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             ,
             such
             silly
             Animals
             as
             the
             Atheist
             pretends
             ,
             and
             not
             persons
             of
             the
             deepest
             Reach
             ,
             and
             solidest
             Judgments
             .
             Let
             the
             whole
             Tribe
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             deride
             the
             Apostles
             for
             their
             Simplicity
             ,
             put
             all
             their
             Heads
             together
             (
             and
             call
             in
             a
             Legion
             of
             Demons
             to
             be
             of
             their
             Council
             )
             they
             may
             study
             till
             they
             split
             their
             
               dura
               mater
            
             :
             and
             spill
             those
             few
             Brains
             they
             have
             ,
             before
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             make
             so
             solid
             and
             irrefragable
             an
             Application
             of
             this
             Propecy
             ,
             to
             the
             time
             of
             any
             other
             Shilo
             ,
             and
             the
             gathering
             of
             Gentiles
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             have
             made
             to
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             gathering
             unto
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Prophecies
               of
               
               Daniel's
               Septimanes
               ,
               and
               
               Haggai's
               second
               House
               ,
               not
               applicable
               to
               any
               but
               the
               blessed
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             Porphyry
             
               and
               Rabbies
               deny
            
             Daniel
             '
             
               s
               Authority
               :
               The
               Jews
               split
               their
            
             Messias
             .
             §
             2.
             
             
               The
               unreasonableness
               of
               both
               these
               Evasions
               .
            
             §
             3.
             
             Daniel
             '
             
               s
               Prophecy
               not
               capable
               of
               any
               sence
               ,
               but
               what
               hath
               received
               its
               accomplishment
               in
               our
               Jesus
               .
            
             §
             4.
             
             Daniel
             '
             
               s
               second
               Epocha
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Christ
               the
               desire
               of
               all
               Nations
               fill'd
               the
               Second
               Temple
               with
               Glory
               .
               §
               6.
               
               That
               Temple
               not
               now
               in
               Being
               .
               §
               7.
               
               The
               conclusion
               of
               this
               Book
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THat
             Prophecy
             of
             
               Daniel
               (
               chap.
               9.
               24.
               )
               [
               Seventy
               weeks
               are
               determined
               upon
               thy
               people
               and
               the
               holy
               City
               ,
               to
               finish
               transgression
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             doth
             so
             precisely
             calculate
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             Messias
             coming
             ,
             and
             so
             exactly
             (
             in
             every
             Circumstance
             )
             sutes
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             it
             cannot
             ,
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             Probability
             ,
             be
             applied
             to
             any
             other
             ;
             nor
             be
             denyed
             to
             have
             received
             its
             Accomplishment
             in
             him
             .
             From
             which
             Text
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             made
             such
             clear
             Demonstration
             (
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             )
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Old
             ,
             and
             (
             to
             the
             Jews
             )
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             New
             ;
             as
             Porphiry
             was
             forc'd
             to
             betake
             himself
             to
             this
             Reply
             to
             the
             Christians
             Arguments
             ,
             
               [
               That
               these
               Prophecies
               father'd
               upon
            
             Daniel
             ,
             
               were
               writ
               long
               after
               his
               death
               (
               about
               the
               time
               of
            
             Antiochus
             )
             
               by
               some
               Jew
               ;
               and
               are
               not
               Prophecies
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               Naratives
               of
               things
               past
               :
               ]
               (
               Jerom
               prefat
               .
               in
               Danielem
               .
               )
            
             Of
             which
             Surmise
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Appollonius
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Champions
             of
             the
             Christian
             Cause
             ,
             shewed
             the
             unreasonableness
             ,
             by
             a
             two-fold
             Argument
             ,
             (
             related
             not
             only
             by
             St.
             
               Jerom
               ,
               in
               locum
            
             ,
             but
             by
             our
             Sir
             
               Walt.
               Rawleigh
               par
               .
               1.
               l.
               3.
               cap.
            
             1.
             
             §
             2.
             )
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             World
             )
             viz.
             1.
             
             The
             Seventy
             ,
             above
             an
             hundred
             years
             before
             Antiochus
             ,
             translated
             Daniel
             amongst
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Prophets
             .
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             Jaddus
             the
             High
             Priest
             shewed
             to
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             that
             Vision
             of
             
               Daniel
               ,
               (
               chap.
               11.
               3.
               )
               [
               A
               mighty
               King
               shall
               stand
               up
               ,
               that
               shall
               rule
               with
               great
               dominion
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             wherein
             Alexander
             is
             presented
             as
             the
             Subduer
             of
             the
             Persian
             and
             Erector
             of
             the
             Grecian
             Empire
             ,
             as
             himself
             applied
             it
             ,
             
               Joseph
               .
               Jud.
               ant
               .
               l.
               11.
               c.
            
             8.
             )
             It
             had
             been
             to
             small
             purpose
             to
             have
             shewed
             Alexander
             the
             Book
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             untranslated
             .
             I
             therefore
             ,
             upon
             these
             Testimonies
             ,
             rest
             so
             well
             assured
             ,
             that
             the
             Seventy
             translated
             the
             whole
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             as
             I
             conceive
             the
             discussion
             of
             that
             Question
             needless
             :
             and
             cannot
             strain
             my
             Invention
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             ,
             Arguments
             to
             convince
             that
             Generation
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             Ignorance
             or
             Impudence
             enough
             to
             resist
             the
             force
             of
             these
             Authorities
             ,
             the
             least
             whereof
             
             is
             able
             to
             weigh
             down
             all
             Prejudices
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             Howbeit
             though
             the
             Churches
             Champions
             had
             hus
             baffled
             Porphyry
             ;
             yet
             the
             Jew
             was
             glad
             to
             take
             take
             the
             like
             Subterfuge
             from
             the
             dint
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             by
             ascribing
             to
             Daniel
             less
             Authority
             than
             to
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             reckoning
             his
             Book
             among
             the
             Hagiographa
             composed
             by
             Ezra
             and
             his
             Synagogue
             .
             And
             when
             he
             was
             beaten
             thence
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             way
             to
             ward
             off
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Christian's
             arguing
             ,
             from
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             that
             our
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             :
             but
             by
             this
             distinction
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
             Daniel's
             Prophecy
             (
             as
             also
             
             Zachary's
             )
             points
             to
             a
             Messiah
             in
             all
             points
             like
             to
             our
             Jesus
             .
             A
             Shepherd
             that
             was
             smitten
             ,
             and
             not
             able
             to
             save
             himself
             ,
             or
             Flock
             :
             a
             Messiah
             that
             was
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             ejected
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             not
             able
             to
             hold
             that
             Kingdom
             he
             usurped
             ,
             
               (
               In
               Dan.
               vis
               .
               8.
               )
               [
               —
               &
               non
               erit
               ejus
               populus
               ,
               qui
               eum
               negaturus
               est
               :
               sive
               (
               ut
               illi
               dicunt
               )
               non
               erit
               illius
               imperium
               quod
               putabat
               se
               retenturum
               :
               ]
            
             whereas
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             (
             whom
             they
             yet
             expect
             )
             is
             described
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             asking
             long
             Life
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             obtaining
             it
             for
             ever
             ;
             as
             asking
             ,
             and
             receiving
             the
             Heathen
             for
             his
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             the
             uttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             for
             his
             Possession
             ;
             as
             one
             that
             will
             make
             his
             people
             willing
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             power
             ;
             and
             will
             come
             in
             that
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             shall
             bear
             down
             all
             opposition
             before
             it
             .
             This
             Jewish
             Evasion
             Broughton
             quotes
             out
             of
             the
             Talmud
             (
             in
             his
             Concent
             of
             Sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             
               anno
               mundi
            
             ,
             3535.
             )
             A
             clear
             acknowledment
             ,
             that
             
             Daniel's
             Text
             prescribes
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             Messias
             :
             and
             that
             that
             time
             so
             exactly
             sutes
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             as
             neither
             Jew
             nor
             Gentile
             durst
             stand
             a
             Dispute
             with
             the
             Christian
             upon
             that
             ground
             :
             but
             ,
             after
             some
             Bravadoes
             and
             light
             Skirmishings
             ,
             retreated
             to
             such
             Boggy
             and
             Quagmire-fastnesses
             as
             these
             .
             Why
             do
             you
             urge
             us
             with
             the
             Authority
             of
             Daniel
             a
             spurious
             Prophet
             ?
             (
             whose
             Book
             was
             not
             writ
             by
             him
             whose
             Name
             it
             bears
             ;
             but
             by
             some
             false
             Jew
             (
             saith
             Porphyry
             )
             by
             
             Esdras's
             College
             of
             Elders
             (
             say
             the
             Jews
             :
             )
             and
             when
             the
             Jew
             is
             beaten
             hence
             ,
             he
             grants
             the
             Argument
             ,
             yields
             the
             Christian
             his
             Conclusion
             ,
             and
             so
             leaves
             himself
             no
             way
             to
             escape
             a
             total
             Rout
             ,
             but
             over
             the
             narrow
             and
             slender
             Bridg
             of
             this
             sorry
             Distinction
             :
             Our
             Scriptures
             foretell
             of
             two
             Messiasses
             ;
             one
             base
             and
             mean
             ,
             like
             your
             Jesus
             (
             the
             Son
             of
             Joseph
             the
             Carpenter
             ;
             )
             another
             high
             and
             mighty
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             the
             King
             ;
             who
             shall
             repair
             the
             decayed
             Tabernacle
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             sit
             upon
             his
             Throne
             for
             ever
             .
             These
             were
             the
             desperate
             shifts
             ,
             which
             the
             Defenders
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             put
             the
             Jews
             to
             ;
             by
             their
             demonstrating
             (
             out
             of
             
             Daniel's
             Weeks
             )
             that
             the
             Fulness
             of
             Time
             (
             for
             the
             appearance
             of
             the
             Messiah
             )
             was
             then
             come
             ,
             when
             our
             Saviour
             exhibited
             himself
             ;
             being
             put
             to
             this
             plunge
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             either
             confess
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             deny
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             their
             own
             Prophetick
             Books
             ,
             or
             split
             in
             two
             their
             Messias
             ,
             whom
             those
             Books
             foretell
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             To
             shew
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             both
             these
             Evasions
             would
             fall
             in
             ,
             more
             methodically
             ,
             in
             another
             place
             :
             yet
             that
             my
             Reader
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             travelling
             with
             me
             (
             through
             this
             Prophecy
             )
             in
             search
             of
             the
             Christ
             ,
             may
             not
             fall
             under
             the
             least
             discouraging
             doubt
             of
             the
             Canonicalness
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             least
             fear
             of
             finding
             here
             a
             Messias
             ;
             who
             is
             not
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             as
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             Joseph
             ;
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             :
             I
             shall
             now
             remove
             these
             stumbling-blocks
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             Evasion
             
               (
               viz.
            
             the
             debasing
             the
             Authority
             of
             Daniel
             )
             it
             was
             a
             mere
             Pretence
             ,
             taken
             up
             to
             blunt
             the
             Edge
             of
             that
             Prophecy
             ,
             the
             Dint
             whereof
             the
             Jew
             was
             not
             able
             to
             avoid
             :
             For
             before
             the
             Christian
             took
             that
             Sword
             into
             his
             hand
             for
             the
             Defence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Synagogue
             had
             as
             high
             an
             esteem
             of
             him
             as
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Prophets
             :
             of
             whose
             Faith
             ,
             touching
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament-canon
             ,
             Josephus
             (
             who
             lived
             to
             see
             the
             last
             hour
             of
             
             Daniel's
             Weeks
             expired
             )
             is
             an
             impartial
             Witness
             ;
             who
             makes
             this
             clear
             and
             full
             Confession
             :
             
               (
               antiquit
            
             .
             10.
             12.
             
             )
             
               viz.
               Daniel
            
             was
             a
             most
             happy
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             excellent
             Prophet
             ,
             —
             and
             after
             death
             obtained
             eternal
             Memory
             :
             for
             his
             Books
             ,
             which
             he
             left
             writ
             ,
             are
             at
             this
             day
             read
             among
             us
             :
             (
             this
             was
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Domitian
             ,
             after
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             
             Daniel's
             Weeks
             ;
             )
             
             being
             such
             as
             give
             full
             proof
             of
             Gods
             vouchsafing
             to
             have
             familiar
             Conference
             with
             him
             .
             For
             he
             did
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             other
             Prophets
             ,
             foretell
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             define
             the
             precise
             time
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             to
             fall
             out
             :
             which
             have
             had
             that
             Effect
             (
             in
             the
             certainty
             of
             Events
             )
             as
             hath
             procured
             him
             credit
             among
             all
             sorts
             of
             mortal
             Men
             ;
             there
             being
             those
             Circumstances
             in
             his
             Writings
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             certainty
             of
             his
             Prophecies
             may
             be
             more
             clearly
             gather'd
             ,
             than
             from
             any
             other
             of
             our
             Prophets
             .
             For
             the
             proof
             of
             which
             ,
             having
             instanc'd
             in
             his
             Vision
             of
             the
             four
             Beasts
             ,
             in
             his
             Prediction
             of
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             desolations
             it
             was
             to
             bring
             upon
             the
             Jewish
             People
             ;
             he
             concludes
             thus
             .
             All
             these
             things
             being
             reveiled
             to
             him
             by
             God
             ,
             he
             committed
             to
             Writing
             ,
             and
             left
             to
             Posterity
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             had
             Josephus
             been
             silent
             ,
             the
             Book
             it self
             speaks
             Daniel
             to
             be
             the
             Pen-man
             of
             it
             ,
             where
             the
             Angel
             bids
             him
             seal
             the
             Prophecy
             ;
             which
             sure
             was
             not
             a
             Blank
             ,
             which
             Ezra
             and
             his
             Companions
             were
             to
             fill
             up
             !
             Nay
             the
             Jews
             silence
             
               (
               Mat.
               24.
               45.
               
               Mar.
            
             13.
             14.
             
             )
             when
             Christ
             quoted
             
             Daniel's
             Prophecy
             ,
             gave
             Consent
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             Book
             ;
             which
             had
             they
             conceived
             not
             to
             have
             been
             his
             Writing
             ,
             but
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             failed
             to
             have
             bid
             our
             Saviour
             (
             who
             had
             so
             frequently
             rebuked
             them
             ,
             for
             adhering
             to
             Tradition
             )
             wash
             his
             own
             hands
             of
             that
             Crime
             ,
             which
             he
             objected
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Touching
             their
             other
             Subterfuge
             (
             their
             distinguishing
             of
             Messias
             )
             a
             man
             (
             inferiour
             to
             Solomon
             in
             Wisdom
             )
             may
             judg
             it
             a
             sufficient
             Evidence
             that
             that
             Child
             is
             none
             of
             theirs
             ,
             whom
             they
             would
             have
             divided
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             halving
             of
             Christ
             wholly
             destroys
             him
             ,
             whom
             their
             Prophets
             describe
             ;
             to
             be
             Mortal
             ,
             and
             Immortal
             ;
             a
             Man
             of
             Sorrows
             ,
             and
             the
             impassible
             God
             ,
             in
             one
             Person
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             exhibited
             in
             both
             Natures
             ,
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Fulness
             of
             time
             .
             
             Jacob's
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Nation
             's
             gathering
             to
             Shilo
             as
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             tying
             of
             a
             Foal
             the
             Colt
             of
             an
             Ass
             (
             upon
             which
             this
             meek
             and
             lowly
             King
             was
             to
             ride
             in
             Triumph
             )
             are
             utter'd
             with
             the
             same
             Breath
             ,
             and
             bear
             the
             same
             Date
             
               (
               Gen.
            
             49.
             9.
             )
             The
             servant
             of
             God
             (
             in
             Isaiah
             )
             who
             (
             in
             regard
             his
             Visage
             was
             mar'd
             more
             than
             any
             man's
             ,
             and
             his
             form
             more
             than
             the
             Sons
             of
             Men
             )
             was
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             with
             astonishment
             and
             to
             be
             rejected
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             one
             smitten
             of
             God
             :
             was
             notwithstanding
             to
             be
             extolled
             and
             exalted
             as
             the
             most
             High
             ;
             was
             to
             be
             so
             full
             of
             resplendent
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             Kings
             should
             shut
             their
             mouths
             at
             him
             
               (
               Isa.
               chap.
            
             52.
             13.
             14.
             )
             The
             same
             Messiah
             (
             in
             Daniel
             )
             that
             within
             70
             Weeks
             is
             to
             make
             Reconciliation
             for
             Sin
             ,
             by
             his
             Death
             ;
             is
             to
             bring
             in
             everlasting
             Righteousness
             ,
             by
             his
             Life
             the
             same
             individual
             Person
             ,
             that
             within
             that
             Term
             of
             Years
             is
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             is
             Messiah
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             holy
             
               (
               Dan.
            
             9.
             24.
             25.
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Messiah
             that
             came
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             described
             by
             Daniel
             ,
             gave
             as
             full
             proof
             of
             his
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             of
             his
             Humane
             Infirmity
             ;
             was
             as
             mafestly
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             (
             by
             the
             Miracles
             he
             wrought
             in
             his
             own
             Name
             ,
             by
             his
             raising
             himself
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             by
             his
             visible
             inflicting
             his
             threatned
             Sentence
             upon
             his
             Crucifiers
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             subduing
             the
             World
             to
             his
             Obedience
             ;
             )
             as
             he
             was
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             by
             his
             hungring
             ,
             thirsting
             ,
             fainting
             ,
             weeping
             ,
             sorrowing
             ,
             and
             suffering
             death
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             he
             whom
             the
             Jews
             reject
             as
             an
             abject
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             left
             nothing
             to
             be
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             whom
             they
             yet
             look
             for
             ,
             of
             all
             those
             glorious
             and
             stupendious
             works
             which
             the
             Prophets
             assign
             to
             the
             Messias
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             that
             Messiah
             (
             that
             came
             according
             to
             Time
             limited
             by
             Daniel
             )
             be
             not
             that
             very
             same
             ,
             of
             whose
             Glory
             and
             Greatness
             the
             Prophets
             speak
             ;
             when
             is
             he
             to
             come
             ?
             what
             Prophet
             can
             say
             how
             long
             the
             World
             must
             travel
             in
             expectation
             of
             him
             ?
             can
             any
             thing
             be
             more
             incredible
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Messiah
             (
             that
             was
             in
             the
             Prophets
             )
             should
             (
             so
             punctually
             )
             foretell
             the
             time
             of
             the
             appearance
             of
             this
             Puny
             and
             Dwarff-christ
             (
             as
             they
             blasphemously
             stile
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             )
             and
             never
             communicate
             one
             word
             to
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             touching
             the
             time
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             that
             Gyant-christ
             ,
             that
             they
             look
             for
             .
          
           
           
             §
             3.
             
             Thus
             having
             proved
             the
             Authentickness
             of
             
             Daniel's
             Prophecy
             :
             and
             the
             Subject
             of
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Messias
             ;
             and
             that
             Messias
             whom
             it
             presignifies
             ,
             to
             be
             Prince
             Messias
             .
             and
             having
             heard
             both
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             confess
             that
             what
             Daniel
             foretells
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             Time
             and
             Thing
             ,
             is
             applicable
             to
             our
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             him
             .
             I
             shall
             supercede
             any
             farther
             prosecution
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             saving
             what
             this
             Observation
             may
             contribute
             towards
             the
             strengthening
             of
             it
             .
             viz.
             That
             the
             Terms
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             any
             rational
             Construction
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             applicable
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             impossible
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             we
             understand
             the
             Decree
             from
             the
             going
             out
             whereof
             
             Daniel's
             Weeks
             commence
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Decree
             of
             Darius
             the
             Son
             of
             Hystaspis
             for
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             the
             last
             of
             them
             will
             fall
             at
             our
             Saviour's
             Passion
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Computation
             of
             Vossius
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Chronology
             of
             
               Josephus
               (
               Vossii
               Chronolog
               .
               sacra
               .
               )
            
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             we
             conceive
             this
             Decree
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Decree
             of
             Cyrus
             the
             Great
             ,
             as
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Broughton
               ,
               Finch
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Allen
               ,
               &c.
            
             imagine
             ;
             and
             reckon
             the
             years
             of
             the
             Persian
             Monarchy
             after
             a
             middle
             rate
             with
             
               Allen
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             130.
             years
             ,
             
             Daniel's
             Weeks
             end
             about
             the
             death
             of
             our
             Saviour
             :
             
               (
               Allen's
               Chronological
               Chain
               ,
               period
            
             7.
             )
             If
             with
             Finch
             we
             follow
             the
             Rabinical
             account
             of
             the
             Durance
             of
             the
             Persian
             Monarchy
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             70.
             years
             ,
             the
             Septimanes
             expire
             at
             the
             Fall
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             we
             interpret
             the
             Decree
             to
             be
             the
             Decree
             of
             
               Darius
               Nothus
            
             ,
             with
             Bishop
             
               Hall
               ,
               Constantine
               L'
               Emperour
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             assign
             the
             first
             seven
             to
             the
             time
             of
             the
             cessation
             of
             Temple-work
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Decree
             of
             Cyrus
             the
             Great
             and
             
               Darius
               Nothus
            
             ,
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             last
             Week
             falls
             at
             our
             Saviours
             Passion
             ,
             saith
             
               Constantine
               L'
               Emporour
               (
               Annotationes
               in
               Paraphrasim
            
             Josephi
             Jachiade
             in
             Danielem
             )
             and
             that
             upon
             probable
             Chronological
             Grounds
             ,
             though
             out
             of
             the
             common
             Road.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             We
             begin
             the
             Account
             at
             the
             Decree
             of
             
               Artaxerxes
               Mnemon
            
             (
             assigning
             the
             first
             Septimane
             to
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Cities
             Walls
             lying
             ruinous
             )
             and
             follow
             the
             common
             Chronology
             from
             the
             Era's
             of
             Salmanasser
             ,
             the
             Olympiades
             ,
             and
             Rome
             built
             ,
             the
             last
             week's
             middle
             falls
             at
             our
             Saviour's
             Passion
             .
             See
             
               Functius
               ,
               Perkins
               ,
               Powel
               ,
               Pontanus
               ,
               Lydiat
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             with
             
               Scaliger
               ,
               Mede
               ,
               &c.
            
             we
             interpret
             
             Daniel's
             
               [
               seventy
               weeks
               are
               determined
               upon
               thy
               people
               and
               upon
               the
               holy
               City
               ,
               ]
            
             to
             import
             the
             duration
             of
             the
             Second
             Temple
             (
             which
             that
             clause
             does
             so
             manifestly
             ,
             as
             every
             Child
             may
             perceive
             it
             ;
             saith
             
               Scaliger
               ,
               de
               emend
               .
               temp
               .
               l.
               6.
               pag.
            
             608.
             )
             and
             begin
             the
             compute
             at
             the
             fixth
             year
             of
             
               Darius
               Nothus
            
             ,
             when
             the
             second
             Temple
             was
             finish'd
             ;
             following
             the
             most
             commonly
             received
             Chronology
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             saith
             Master
             Meed
             (
             upon
             
             Daniel's
             Weeks
             )
             that
             in
             all
             probability
             the
             Second
             Temple's
             desolation
             fell
             out
             precisely
             on
             the
             very
             middle
             of
             the
             last
             Week
             of
             the
             Seventy
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             If
             with
             Master
             Mede
             we
             make
             two
             Epochas
             in
             this
             Prophecy
             :
             the
             first
             of
             70
             Weeks
             beginning
             and
             ending
             with
             the
             Second
             Temple
             ,
             the
             second
             of
             62
             Weeks
             and
             two
             Half-weeks
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             63
             Weeks
             ,
             beginning
             at
             the
             going
             forth
             of
             the
             Commission
             granted
             to
             Ezra
             and
             Nehemiah
             ,
             and
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             last
             ending
             at
             our
             Saviour's
             Passion
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             an
             admirable
             Correspondency
             betwixt
             the
             Prophecy
             and
             the
             Accomplishment
             ;
             and
             and
             that
             Christ's
             Ministry
             began
             at
             the
             last
             of
             these
             Weeks
             ,
             and
             continued
             precisely
             3
             years
             and
             an
             half
             :
             
               vide
               Meed
            
             upon
             
             Daniel's
             Weeks
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             The
             probability
             of
             which
             Conjecture
             appears
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             bounds
             here
             fixed
             as
             to
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             
               Epocha
               :
               [
               The
               going
               forth
               of
               a
               Command
               or
               Commission
               ,
               to
               cause
               the
               Jews
               to
               return
               or
               reinhabit
               and
               to
               build
               :
               not
               the
               Temple
               (
               that
               part
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             
               whence
               in
               the
               former
            
             Epocha
             ,
             
               of
               70
               Weeks
               ,
               it
               is
               stiled
               the
               holy
               City
               )
               or
               some
               few
               houses
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
            
             Area
             ,
             
               or
               Street
               ,
               and
               the
               walls
               about
               it
               .
               ]
            
             From
             such
             a
             Commission
             must
             
             this
             second
             Computation
             be
             reckon'd
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             granted
             (
             for
             then
             we
             must
             begin
             the
             account
             at
             Cyrus
             the
             Great
             ,
             who
             by
             Decree
             built
             not
             only
             the
             Temple
             but
             the
             City
             :
             
               (
               Isaiah
            
             44.
             28.
             
             )
             but
             taking
             effect
             as
             the
             Angel
             explains
             the
             former
             in
             the
             later
             words
             ,
             
               [
               the
               street
               shall
               be
               built
               ,
               and
               the
               wall
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             End
             or
             Period
             of
             this
             time
             ,
             
               [
               unto
               Messiah
               the
               Prince
               ;
               ]
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               (
               Luk.
               23.
               2.
               
               Mar.
            
             15.
             32.
             
             )
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Angel
             stiles
             him
             :
             for
             the
             Angel
             in
             this
             Text
             was
             the
             Precentor
             to
             that
             Choire
             ,
             and
             put
             that
             Name
             of
             Christ
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Angel
             ,
             that
             declared
             his
             Birth
             to
             the
             Shepherds
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             Prophecy
             (
             but
             this
             )
             in
             all
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             where
             that
             Name
             is
             directly
             given
             ;
             or
             whence
             it
             could
             be
             ascribed
             by
             the
             Jews
             unto
             him
             ,
             they
             looked
             for
             :
             and
             therefore
             Jerom
             deservedly
             taxeth
             that
             Whimsey
             of
             Eusebius
             (
             touching
             his
             
               Christos
               duces
            
             )
             as
             a
             singularity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             the
             Angel's
             note
             of
             Attention
             prefix'd
             :
             
               [
               also
               know
               and
               understand
               ,
               that
               from
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             which
             as
             it
             speaks
             its
             passage
             to
             another
             Aera
             ;
             so
             it
             implies
             that
             to
             be
             of
             more
             special
             note
             ;
             the
             observation
             of
             that
             to
             be
             of
             more
             concern
             than
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             not
             because
             it
             divides
             the
             gross
             Summ
             into
             parts
             (
             as
             some
             have
             thought
             ;
             )
             but
             because
             ,
             the
             Period
             thereof
             falling
             earlier
             than
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             it
             will
             sooner
             be
             accomplish'd
             ,
             and
             prevent
             (
             if
             diligently
             observed
             )
             men's
             suspending
             their
             believing
             in
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             till
             they
             see
             the
             other
             fulfilled
             (
             in
             the
             Ruine
             of
             Jerusalem
             )
             and
             therefore
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             first
             Prophecy
             (
             that
             ends
             there
             )
             men
             might
             have
             time
             to
             look
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             provide
             for
             their
             own
             safety
             (
             against
             that
             time
             )
             by
             embracing
             him
             that
             was
             to
             come
             :
             the
             Angel
             assigns
             a
             shorter
             Period
             ,
             that
             should
             terminate
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             at
             the
             Death
             ,
             Coronation
             ,
             and
             Covenant-tendring
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             that
             men
             ,
             by
             the
             Calculation
             of
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Branch
             of
             the
             Prophecy
             ,
             being
             convinc'd
             and
             throughly
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             was
             come
             ;
             might
             (
             by
             getting
             into
             the
             Ark
             )
             avoid
             wrath
             to
             come
             ,
             save
             themselves
             from
             that
             untoward
             Generation
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             be
             swept
             away
             ,
             with
             that
             flood
             and
             inundation
             of
             Judgments
             upon
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             From
             the
             Duration
             of
             Time
             intervening
             
               [
               shall
               be
               seven
               weeks
               ;
               and
               sixty
               two
               weeks
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             that
             is
             (
             as
             Judicious
             Master
             Mede
             paraphraseth
             .
             )
             As
             from
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             to
             its
             Destruction
             ,
             there
             are
             to
             be
             many
             sevens
             of
             Weeks
             ,
             even
             70
             Weeks
             ;
             so
             from
             this
             After
             -
             Epocha
             (
             here
             mentioned
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Commission
             to
             build
             the
             Walls
             ,
             and
             reform
             the
             Laws
             ;
             unto
             Messiah
             there
             shall
             be
             likewise
             sevens
             of
             Weeks
             ;
             even
             62
             Weeks
             .
             So
             that
             62
             Weeks
             are
             the
             full
             Measure
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             shall
             intervene
             betwixt
             those
             Terms
             ;
             and
             the
             preceding
             Number
             [
             7
             weeks
             ]
             is
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             as
             a
             part
             of
             that
             Time
             :
             but
             to
             be
             taken
             distributively
             .
             For
             the
             Hebrews
             wanting
             distributive
             or
             divisive
             Numbers
             ,
             
               (
               terni
               quaterni
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             supply
             their
             want
             thereof
             ,
             most
             what
             ,
             by
             Repetition
             ,
             as
             
               septem
               septem
            
             ;
             but
             not
             always
             ;
             as
             may
             appear
             2
             
               Sam
               ,
               18.
               4.
               
               [
               and
               all
               the
               people
               came
               out
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ad
               centum
               &
               millia
               ;
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             hundreds
             and
             thousands
             ,
             1
             
               Reg.
               18.
               4.
               
               [
               Obadia
               hid
               an
               hundred
               prophets
               ,
               ]
               quinquaginta
               viros
               :
            
             here
             the
             Sept.
             retains
             the
             Cardinal
             Number
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               quinquagenos
               ,
               by
               fifty
               in
               a
               cave
               :
               Gen.
               6.
               19.
               
               [
               of
               all
               flesh
               thou
               shalt
               bring
               into
               the
               ark
               (
               duo
               ,
               i.
               e.
               bina
               )
               two
               's
               :
               ]
            
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             afterwards
             doubled
             ,
             
               [
               duo
               &
               duo
               ,
               ]
               two
               and
               two
               .
            
             In
             all
             these
             Texts
             the
             Cardinal
             Number
             ,
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             is
             (
             in
             our
             Translation
             )
             rendred
             by
             the
             Distributive
             ;
             and
             had
             not
             Noah
             put
             that
             interpretation
             upon
             the
             Divine
             Precept
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             of
             them
             ,
             a
             Vessel
             ,
             of
             a
             very
             ordinary
             burthen
             ,
             would
             have
             served
             his
             turn
             ,
             as
             well
             ;
             as
             his
             large
             Ark.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             must
             that
             Text
             be
             rendred
             :
             
               (
               Ezr.
               1.
               9.
               10.
               )
               [
               Thirty
               chargers
               of
               
               gold
               ,
               a
               thousand
               chargers
               of
               silver
               ,
               nine
               and
               twenty
               knives
               ,
               thirty
               basons
               of
               gold
               ,
               silver
               basons
               four
               hundred
               and
               ten
               :
               and
               other
               vessels
               a
               thousand
               .
               All
               the
               vessels
               of
               gold
               and
               silver
               were
               five
               thousand
               and
               four
               hundred
               ;
               ]
            
             or
             it
             ,
             is
             impossible
             to
             reconcile
             it
             to
             it self
             :
             for
             the
             Parcels
             will
             not
             come
             near
             the
             Summ
             total
             ,
             except
             we
             turn
             the
             Cardinal
             Number
             
               [
               a
               thousand
            
             ]
             assigned
             to
             the
             other
             Vessels
             ,
             into
             the
             distributive
             ,
             and
             make
             this
             to
             be
             the
             sence
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             Vessels
             (
             of
             smaller
             quality
             )
             they
             were
             reckoned
             by
             thousands
             ,
             and
             amounted
             to
             four
             thousand
             wanting
             one
             hundred
             :
             we
             must
             not
             therefore
             account
             that
             thousand
             as
             parcel
             of
             the
             Vessels
             ,
             but
             a
             Denomination
             of
             the
             value
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             Vessels
             were
             numbred
             by
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Parcels
               of
            
             
               
                 
                   0030
                
                 
                   1000
                
                 
                   0029
                
                 
                   0030
                
                 
                   0410
                
              
            
             
               the
               Sum
               total
               is
               but
            
             
               1499
            
             
               To
               which
               if
               we
               add
               the
               other
               Vessels
               ,
            
             
               1000
            
             
               The
               Sum
               will
               be
            
             
               2499
            
             
               which
               falls
               short
               of
               the
               Summ
               in
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               2901
            
             
               Summ
               total
               of
               Vessels
               numbred
               by
               Name
               .
            
             
               1499
            
             
               Summ
               total
               of
               remaining
               Vessels
               number'd
               by
               thousands
               .
            
             
               3901
            
             
               This
               makes
               up
               the
               Summ
               total
               in
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               5400
            
          
           
             We
             want
             not
             then
             Parallel-texts
             ,
             nor
             clear
             examples
             of
             that
             way
             of
             Interpretation
             ;
             if
             we
             render
             the
             Angel's
             
               [
               seven
            
             ]
             by
             sevens
             ;
             and
             do
             not
             take
             it
             into
             the
             number
             of
             Weeks
             (
             as
             a
             Parcel
             thereof
             )
             but
             as
             a
             Denomination
             of
             that
             Proportion
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Weeks
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             this
             Epocha
             are
             reckoned
             :
             for
             as
             there
             are
             ten
             sevens
             in
             70
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             precisely
             nine
             sevens
             in
             62
             and
             two
             halves
             :
             that
             is
             in
             63
             weeks
             of
             years
             ,
             And
             that
             the
             Septuagint
             retaining
             the
             Cardinal
             Number
             ,
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             may
             not
             prejudice
             this
             Exposition
             ;
             let
             it
             be
             noted
             that
             in
             all
             the
             places
             forequoted
             ,
             except
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             retains
             that
             Number
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             From
             the
             Impossibility
             of
             making
             the
             Buckle
             and
             Thong
             meet
             ,
             but
             upon
             this
             Hypothesis
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Angel
             assigning
             a
             twofold
             Beginning
             of
             these
             Weeks
             (
             thirteen
             years
             distant
             one
             from
             the
             other
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             going
             forth
             of
             the
             Command
             ,
             to
             settle
             the
             Affairs
             of
             State
             ,
             in
             the
             7.
             and
             to
             rebuild
             the
             Walls
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             in
             the
             20.
             of
             
               Artaxerxes
               Mnemon
            
             ,
             puts
             us
             upon
             a
             necessity
             of
             reckoning
             by
             different
             kinds
             of
             years
             
               (
               viz.
            
             Solar
             and
             Lunar
             )
             that
             the
             two
             
             Aera's
             (
             of
             that
             distance
             )
             may
             both
             meet
             ,
             and
             end
             at
             the
             same
             Period
             .
             A
             distinction
             not
             of
             late
             Invention
             ,
             but
             as
             old
             as
             
               Julius
               Affricanus
            
             and
             
               Clem.
               Alexandrinus
            
             ;
             an
             evident
             Argument
             ,
             that
             the
             primitive
             Church
             was
             solicitous
             ,
             how
             to
             
             reconcile
             the
             Periods
             of
             these
             two
             Commissions
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             might
             terminate
             at
             one
             ,
             though
             they
             begin
             at
             divers
             Points
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             we
             comprehend
             ,
             in
             this
             Epocha
             ,
             seven
             Weeks
             and
             sixty
             two
             Weeks
             with
             two
             Half-weeks
             ;
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             whole
             Summ
             of
             the
             seventy
             Weeks
             )
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Solar
             and
             Lunar
             years
             ,
             in
             that
             distance
             ,
             will
             amount
             to
             above
             15.
             as
             Affricanus
             hath
             computed
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             it self
             manifest
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   70
                   Weeks
                   make
                
                 
                   Years
                
                 
                   490
                
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   being
                   multiplied
                   by
                   the
                   yearly
                   overplus
                   of
                
                 
                   Days
                
                 
                   11
                
              
               
                 
                   Amounts
                   to
                
                 
                   Days
                
                 
                   5390
                
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   summ
                   divided
                   by
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   a
                
                 
                   Year
                
                 
                   365
                
              
               
                 
                   Make
                   of
                   those
                
                 
                   Years
                
                 
                   14
                
              
               
                 
                   With
                   the
                   overplus
                   of
                   280
                   days
                   ,
                   which
                   with
                   122½
                   (
                   the
                   intercalar
                   days
                   )
                   make
                   up
                   of
                   those
                
                 
                   Years
                
                 
                   15
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   the
                   remainder
                
                 
                   Days
                
                 
                   37½
                
              
            
          
           
             And
             therefore
             a
             less
             distance
             must
             be
             found
             out
             ,
             wherein
             such
             a
             number
             of
             Years
             occurr
             ,
             as
             in
             them
             the
             Solar
             may
             exceed
             the
             Lunar
             thirteen
             years
             :
             to
             which
             the
             Angel's
             Summ
             of
             62
             Weeks
             does
             so
             well
             accord
             ;
             as
             the
             event
             argues
             the
             time
             therein
             comprehended
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             pointed
             out
             in
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Prophecy
             .
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             makes
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             Solar
             and
             Lunar
             Years
             in
             the
             space
             of
             490
             ,
             to
             be
             but
             2300
             Days
             ;
             but
             doubtless
             he
             hath
             suffer'd
             prejudice
             by
             his
             Transcribers
             :
             for
             so
             great
             a
             Clark
             could
             not
             so
             far
             mistake
             .
             For
             multiply
             62
             Weeks
             of
             years
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             434
             years
             ,
             by
             11.
             which
             is
             the
             overplus
             of
             Days
             in
             the
             Solar
             ,
             beyond
             what
             the
             Lunar
             Year
             hath
             (
             that
             consisting
             of
             365
             ,
             this
             ,
             but
             of
             354
             Days
             )
             and
             the
             Product
             will
             be
             4774
             Days
             ;
             which
             divided
             by
             365
             ,
             the
             Quotient
             will
             be
             13
             Years
             ,
             and
             the
             Remainder
             29
             Days
             :
             and
             therefore
             no
             other
             number
             of
             Weeks
             but
             62
             can
             (
             possibly
             )
             be
             pitch'd
             upon
             ;
             in
             whose
             compass
             ,
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             Solar
             and
             Lunar
             Years
             will
             not
             either
             exceed
             ,
             or
             come
             short
             of
             13.
             the
             space
             of
             these
             two
             Commissions
             :
             which
             admirable
             Concordance
             cannot
             be
             ascribed
             to
             Chance
             ,
             but
             to
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             so
             ordering
             it
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             Commissions
             might
             (
             in
             point
             of
             Chronology
             )
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             :
             For
             there
             are
             as
             many
             Lunar
             Years
             from
             
             Nehemiah's
             Commission
             (
             in
             the
             20
             )
             as
             there
             are
             Solar
             from
             
             Ezra's
             (
             in
             the
             7
             of
             
               Artaxerxes
               Mnemon
            
             )
             unto
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             434.
             
             He
             that
             cannot
             see
             what
             is
             the
             Angel's
             mind
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             this
             confederate
             Light
             both
             of
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             ,
             he
             that
             misseth
             it
             ,
             in
             measuring
             the
             time
             here
             specified
             ;
             when
             't
             is
             so
             manifestly
             lined
             out
             by
             the
             Courses
             of
             both
             those
             Luminaries
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             set
             in
             the
             Firmament
             for
             Signs
             and
             Seasons
             :
             must
             be
             a
             person
             either
             of
             so
             low
             a
             Capacity
             or
             strong
             Prejudice
             ;
             as
             renders
             him
             uncapable
             of
             learning
             what
             he
             knows
             not
             ,
             or
             of
             unlearning
             what
             he
             has
             been
             mis-taught
             :
             and
             therefore
             here
             is
             the
             end
             of
             my
             Travel
             to
             give
             such
             wayward
             Idiots
             satisfaction
             .
             To
             them
             that
             are
             piously
             ,
             or
             but
             humanely
             disposed
             ,
             the
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             Angel's
             Prophecy
             ,
             upon
             our
             Hypothesis
             ,
             will
             be
             evidence
             sufficient
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             which
             I
             refer
             them
             to
             the
             excellent
             Treatise
             of
             Mr.
             Meed
             upon
             
             Daniel's
             Weeks
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             sure
             ,
             none
             of
             these
             forenamed
             Prophecies
             can
             receive
             accomplishment
             in
             any
             other
             ;
             as
             Origen
             told
             Celsus
             his
             Jew
             ,
             affirming
             that
             many
             Phanaticks
             (
             who
             said
             they
             were
             the
             Messias
             )
             alledged
             the
             Prophets
             applicableness
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Jesus
             ;
             
               (
               lib.
               1.
               calum
            
             .
             24.
             )
             And
             therefore
             the
             Apostles
             in
             framing
             the
             Gospel
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             History
             of
             it
             jumps
             thus
             exactly
             (
             in
             point
             of
             Chronology
             )
             with
             these
             Prophetick
             Weeks
             :
             wherein
             they
             present
             Christ's
             Passion
             ,
             and
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             falling
             out
             ,
             
             at
             the
             very
             points
             of
             Time
             prefix'd
             so
             long
             before
             ;
             and
             give
             us
             an
             account
             of
             Christ's
             foretelling
             the
             Fall
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             allotted
             by
             Daniel
             (
             which
             accordingly
             took
             effect
             .
             )
             This
             (
             I
             say
             )
             speaks
             them
             to
             have
             been
             Men
             in
             Understanding
             ;
             that
             ,
             of
             that
             Understanding
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             led
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             number
             
               (
               Psal.
            
             147.
             4
             ,
             5.
             )
             that
             they
             who
             could
             thus
             find
             out
             Number
             ,
             had
             found
             out
             Wisdom
             
               (
               Eccles.
            
             7.
             25.
             )
             Wisdom
             it self
             joyning
             together
             Number
             and
             Wisdom
             as
             St.
             Austin
             observes
             out
             of
             those
             Texts
             ,
             
               (
               de
               libero
               arbitr
               .
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
            
             8.
             )
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             No
             less
             applicable
             to
             any
             but
             our
             Jesus
             are
             those
             Prophecies
             of
             
               Haggai
               ;
               (
               cap.
               2.
               7.
               )
               [
               The
               desire
               of
               all
               nations
               shall
               come
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               fill
               this
               house
               with
               glory
               :
               ]
               [
               The
               glory
               of
               this
               latter
               house
               shall
               be
               greater
               than
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               former
               .
               ]
               (
               Malachy
               ,
               3.
               1.
               )
               [
               And
               the
               Lord
               whom
               we
               seek
               ,
               shall
               suddainly
               come
               into
               his
               Temple
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             That
             this
             Prophecy
             denotes
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messias
             ;
             is
             not
             only
             confest
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             manifest
             from
             the
             whole
             series
             of
             the
             Texts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             appellation
             of
             him
             that
             is
             to
             come
             .
             
               [
               The
               desire
               of
               all
               nations
               :
               ]
               [
               He
               whom
               ye
               seek
               .
               ]
            
             The
             whole
             World
             shall
             rejoyce
             at
             the
             coming
             and
             unction
             of
             Christ
             (
             saith
             
               R.
               David
            
             )
             in
             
               (
               Psal.
            
             45.
             )
             and
             gives
             the
             reason
             thereof
             
               (
               vers
            
             .
             18
             ,
             19.
             )
             because
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             in
             all
             Ages
             preceding
             his
             coming
             ,
             with
             a
             longing
             expectation
             waited
             for
             it
             ;
             from
             whence
             that
             Psalm
             is
             stiled
             
               [
               A
               Song
               of
               Desires
               .
               ]
            
             To
             this
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             reference
             
               (
               Rom.
               8.
               )
               The
               whole
               creation
               groans
               and
               is
               in
               travel
               :
               ]
            
             and
             the
             70
             ,
             in
             their
             rendring
             that
             passage
             in
             
             Jacob's
             Prophecy
             
               (
               Gen.
               49.
               )
               [
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               Gentiles
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             as
             a
             Title
             of
             the
             Messias
             :
             not
             that
             they
             did
             ,
             distinctly
             ,
             either
             know
             or
             look
             for
             Christ
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             he
             was
             the
             general
             and
             indefinite
             Object
             of
             the
             implicite
             desires
             of
             all
             men
             ;
             he
             being
             the
             only
             Mean
             towards
             the
             obtainment
             of
             that
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             wherein
             consists
             man's
             ultimate
             and
             compleat
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             toward
             which
             (
             as
             their
             
               summum
               bonum
            
             )
             all
             men
             radically
             have
             an
             inclination
             :
             he
             is
             that
             Truth
             ,
             they
             were
             enquiring
             for
             ;
             that
             Way
             ,
             they
             were
             seeking
             ;
             that
             Life
             ,
             they
             were
             in
             pursuit
             of
             ;
             that
             Door
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             groping
             after
             .
             That
             he
             was
             the
             Expectation
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             is
             clear
             ,
             from
             the
             Question
             of
             
             John's
             Disciples
             
               [
               Art
               thou
               be
               that
               should
               come
               ,
               or
               do
               we
               look
               for
               another
               ?
               ]
            
             from
             
             John's
             Hearers
             being
             in
             an
             expectation
             and
             a
             muse
             ,
             whether
             he
             were
             the
             Christ
             or
             not
             :
             
               (
               Luk.
            
             3.
             )
             by
             the
             Woman
             of
             
             Samaria's
             Speech
             to
             our
             Saviour
             
               [
               we
               know
               that
               the
               Messiah
               cometh
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               cometh
               he
               will
               tell
               us
               all
               things
               :
               ]
            
             from
             the
             Rulers
             sending
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             enquire
             ;
             whether
             he
             were
             not
             he
             that
             was
             to
             come
             ?
             and
             from
             that
             posture
             wherein
             the
             Religious
             stood
             at
             Christ's
             Birth
             
               [
               waiting
               for
               the
               consolation
               of
               Israel
               ,
               ]
            
             explain'd
             by
             
             Simeon's
             Revelation
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Lord
             's
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             their
             waiting
             for
             him
             ,
             they
             expected
             to
             see
             him
             come
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             is
             as
             clear
             ,
             from
             
             Hannah's
             waiting
             for
             him
             there
             ,
             and
             from
             Christ's
             Brethren
             advising
             him
             to
             go
             up
             to
             the
             Feast
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             for
             the
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             Occasion
             of
             the
             Prophets
             giving
             the
             Builders
             this
             encouragement
             .
             
               [
               Is
               not
               this
               house
               as
               nothing
               in
               your
               eyes
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               first
               house
               ?
               yet
               now
               be
               strong
               ,
               let
               not
               this
               discourage
               you
               :
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               this
               later
               house
               shall
               exceed
               that
               of
               the
               former
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             his
             explaining
             ,
             how
             the
             Glory
             of
             this
             should
             be
             greater
             than
             the
             Glory
             of
             that
             ;
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             by
             his
             exhibiting
             himself
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             filling
             it
             with
             Glory
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             
             Solomon's
             Temple
             transcended
             this
             ;
             being
             so
             far
             superiour
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Magnificence
             ,
             as
             the
             old
             men
             who
             had
             seen
             that
             ,
             wept
             bitterly
             at
             the
             laying
             the
             Foundations
             of
             this
             ;
             as
             not
             taking
             up
             an
             equal
             proportion
             of
             ground
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             all
             the
             then
             apparent
             difference
             betwixt
             them
             :
             
             
               [
               ampliore
               ambitu
               &
               huic
               conveniente
               celsitudine
               ,
               Joseph
               .
               ]
            
             though
             had
             they
             lived
             to
             see
             the
             Top-stone
             laid
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             renewed
             and
             augmented
             their
             grief
             (
             if
             their
             Hope
             ,
             grounded
             on
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             had
             not
             suppressed
             it
             :
             )
             for
             it
             was
             as
             much
             inferiour
             to
             the
             other
             in
             height
             ,
             as
             in
             breadth
             (
             full
             60
             Cubits
             as
             Herod
             the
             great
             told
             them
             .
             
               [
               Templo
               huic
               desunt
               ad
               priscam
               altitudinem
               60
               cubita
               :
               ]
               (
               Jos.
            
             15.
             14.
             )
             It
             's
             true
             indeed
             ,
             upon
             that
             account
             Herod
             pull'd
             down
             this
             Second
             Temple
             ,
             and
             built
             another
             answerable
             to
             that
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             both
             in
             Circuit
             and
             Height
             :
             but
             as
             this
             was
             not
             reputed
             another
             Temple
             from
             the
             Second
             (
             by
             reason
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             the
             same
             Utensils
             ,
             were
             in
             that
             he
             built
             ,
             as
             were
             in
             that
             he
             pull'd
             down
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             did
             not
             quite
             pull
             down
             the
             Second
             
               (
               Vossii
               Chron.
               Sacra
               ;
            
             )
             for
             
               Josephus
               (
               Antiq.
            
             15.
             14.
             
             )
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Tower
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             (
             by
             name
             )
             was
             only
             repair'd
             and
             built
             higher
             ;
             and
             so
             (
             doubtless
             )
             were
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             that
             were
             strong
             enough
             to
             bear
             his
             Superstructures
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             stand
             in
             his
             way
             to
             straiten
             the
             Circuit
             .
             )
             I
             humbly
             conceive
             ,
             that
             Josephus
             his
             saying
             ,
             that
             Herod
             pull'd
             down
             the
             Foundations
             of
             the
             old
             Temple
             ,
             is
             commonly
             stretch'd
             too
             far
             beyond
             his
             meaning
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ;
             the
             Out-side
             being
             corroded
             by
             the
             Teeth
             of
             Time
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             the
             Wall
             (
             that
             being
             most
             weather-bearen
             )
             he
             did
             not
             only
             lay
             new
             Stones
             ,
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             decayed
             ones
             ,
             upon
             those
             that
             were
             found
             (
             as
             the
             repairers
             of
             Bow-steeple
             did
             after
             the
             Fire
             :
             )
             But
             pull'd
             down
             the
             out
             side
             of
             the
             Wall
             with
             the
             very
             Foundation
             ;
             and
             at
             that
             end
             where
             he
             lengthen'd
             it
             ,
             the
             whole
             Wall
             and
             its
             Foundation
             was
             demolish'd
             .
             But
             to
             pull
             down
             the
             Inside
             ,
             that
             was
             as
             good
             as
             hands
             could
             make
             it
             :
             (
             except
             where
             it
             hindred
             his
             enlargement
             of
             the
             Length
             ;
             )
             as
             it
             would
             have
             been
             a
             fruitless
             expence
             ,
             so
             I
             question
             ,
             whether
             the
             Jews
             would
             have
             permitted
             it
             ;
             and
             more
             how
             we
             shall
             maintain
             that
             House
             ,
             into
             which
             the
             Desire
             of
             all
             Nations
             came
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Second
             House
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             no
             better
             Foundations
             to
             build
             upon
             than
             those
             of
             
             Scaliger's
             laying
             :
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               an
               t
            
             .
             15.
             14.
             )
             So
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             costly
             Repairs
             ;
             which
             God
             ,
             in
             his
             gracious
             Providence
             ,
             put
             Herod
             upon
             (
             he
             thereby
             making
             out
             that
             Propriety
             he
             here
             challengeth
             in
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             :
             
               [
               the
               silver
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               the
               gold
               is
               mine
               ]
            
             and
             providing
             for
             the
             more
             august
             entertainment
             of
             the
             Messias
             therein
             .
             )
             This
             second
             never
             grew
             up
             to
             the
             state
             of
             the
             first
             :
             for
             beside
             that
             20
             Cubits
             of
             the
             height
             (
             by
             the
             yielding
             of
             the
             Foundation
             )
             fell
             ,
             by
             that
             time
             Herod
             had
             finish'd
             his
             Repairs
             ;
             the
             first
             was
             inlaid
             with
             Gold
             ,
             thence
             stiled
             Gold
             ;
             
               [
               How
               is
               the
               gold
               become
               dim
               ,
               the
               most
               fine
               gold
               changed
               ;
               ]
               (
               Lament
               .
               )
               [
               The
               stones
               of
               the
               sanctuary
               are
               powred
               out
               ]
            
             (
             by
             melting
             )
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             all
             Gold
             :
             the
             second
             had
             only
             golden
             Doors
             ,
             which
             set
             Titus
             his
             Souldiers
             Teeth
             a
             watering
             after
             the
             plunder
             of
             the
             Temple
             ;
             supposing
             it
             had
             been
             within
             all
             of
             one
             piece
             :
             but
             they
             found
             it
             only
             cover'd
             with
             Silver
             ;
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               B.
               J.
            
             7.
             9.
             )
             Much
             less
             did
             it
             equal
             the
             first
             in
             internal
             Endowments
             and
             spiritual
             Privileges
             (
             as
             the
             Rabbies
             say
             ;
             )
             the
             First
             being
             filled
             with
             a
             Cloud
             at
             its
             Dedication
             ,
             having
             its
             Altar-fire
             kindled
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             with
             all
             its
             appurtenances
             ,
             the
             holy
             Oyl
             ,
             the
             Vrim
             and
             
               Thummim
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             say
             :
             From
             their
             Concessions
             therefore
             we
             assume
             ,
             that
             these
             Glories
             of
             the
             First
             were
             not
             in
             the
             Second
             ,
             till
             Christ
             (
             in
             whom
             the
             Godhead
             dwells
             bodily
             ;
             in
             whom
             are
             hid
             all
             the
             Treasures
             of
             Wisdom
             ;
             that
             precious
             Corner-stone
             ;
             anointed
             with
             the
             Oyl
             of
             gladness
             ,
             above
             his
             fellows
             )
             presented
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             the
             Substance
             of
             all
             those
             in
             that
             Temple
             :
             in
             respect
             of
             which
             his
             coming
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             honouring
             it
             with
             his
             blessed
             presence
             ,
             it
             exceeded
             the
             former
             House
             in
             Glory
             ,
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             this
             King
             of
             Glory
             hath
             lift
             up
             the
             Gates
             of
             the
             Second
             Temple
             ,
             in
             Glory
             ,
             above
             the
             first
             .
             
               [
               Rex
               gloriae
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               Arca
               ,
               quia
               super
               eam
               habitabat
               Dominus
               gloriae
               inter
               Cherubim
               .
               ]
            
             When
             the
             Ark
             removed
             ,
             Moses
             said
             ,
             
               Arise
               ,
               
               O
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             stood
             still
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Return
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ;
               (
               R.
               David
               in
               Psal.
               24.
               )
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             observes
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             Repetition
             is
             intimated
             ,
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Ark
             into
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             restoring
             the
             Ark
             (
             the
             true
             Ark
             of
             God's
             presence
             )
             unto
             the
             Second
             Temple
             ,
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messias
             :
             who
             is
             therefore
             called
             (
             in
             the
             later
             answer
             )
             
               [
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               ]
            
             without
             the
             addition
             of
             
               [
               mighty
               in
               battail
               ,
            
             ]
             because
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Christ
             men
             are
             to
             learn
             War
             no
             more
             
               (
               Is.
            
             2.
             )
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             But
             where
             is
             now
             this
             Second
             House
             that
             the
             Prophet
             points
             at
             (
             and
             even
             toucheth
             with
             his
             Finger
             )
             in
             this
             Prophecy
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             long
             since
             laid
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             made
             so
             desolate
             ,
             that
             Travellers
             by
             ,
             can
             discern
             no
             sign
             ,
             that
             ever
             there
             was
             any
             such
             Fabrick
             ?
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               (
               Jos.
               Bel.
               Jud.
               7.
               18.
               )
               Titus
            
             levelling
             the
             Temple
             and
             whole
             City
             to
             the
             ground
             except
             three
             Towers
             ,
             
               (
               Phaselus
               ,
               Hippicus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Mariamne
               ,
            
             )
             and
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Wall
             that
             encompassed
             the
             City
             on
             the
             West
             side
             ;
             this
             last
             to
             be
             a
             defence
             for
             the
             Garrison
             he
             left
             there
             :
             the
             Towers
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             indicate
             to
             Posterity
             ,
             how
             well
             fortified
             a
             City
             the
             Roman
             Prowess
             had
             subdued
             :
             And
             
               Turnus
               Rufus
            
             ,
             the
             same
             day
             Twelvemonth
             ,
             ploughing
             up
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Temple
             stood
             to
             make
             good
             that
             Prophecy
             
               [
               Sion
               shall
               be
               ploughed
               as
               a
               field
               ,
               ]
            
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             constant
             and
             copious
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             ,
             quoted
             by
             Dr.
             Lightfoot
          
           
             
               —
               fuit
               Illium
               ,
               &
               ingens
               ,
            
             
               Gloria
               Teucrorum
               —
            
             
               Jam
               seges
               ubi
               Troja
               —
            
          
           
             
             Jerusalem's
             best
             days
             are
             past
             ,
             now
             that
             her
             sacred
             Temples
             Area
             is
             become
             a
             Corn-field
             :
             If
             she
             has
             not
             already
             ,
             she
             never
             will
             ,
             attain
             this
             Glory
             .
             If
             one
             knew
             where
             to
             find
             her
             rubbish
             ,
             he
             may
             write
             in
             the
             dust
             thereof
             
               [
               Icabod
               Glory
               is
               departed
               .
               ]
            
             It
             hath
             had
             all
             the
             Glory
             it
             is
             like
             to
             have
             .
             It
             is
             absolutely
             impossible
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             fill'd
             with
             Glory
             ,
             now
             that
             't
             is
             emptied
             of
             its
             self
             ,
             of
             its
             very
             Being
             and
             Existence
             ,
             I
             know
             the
             Jews
             expect
             the
             rising
             of
             this
             Phaenix
             out
             of
             its
             ashes
             ,
             and
             dream
             of
             a
             Third
             House
             ;
             wherein
             this
             Prophecy
             shall
             receive
             its
             accomplishment
             :
             
               [
               in
               domo
               tertiâ
               stabunt
               ad
               honorem
               Dei
               in
               aeternum
               :
               ]
               (
               Aben
               Ezra
               ,
               in
               Psal.
            
             24.
             )
          
           
             But
             1.
             
             The
             Comparison
             here
             (
             in
             point
             of
             Glory
             )
             is
             betwixt
             
             Solomon's
             Temple
             (
             called
             the
             First
             House
             )
             and
             this
             of
             the
             return'd
             Captives
             building
             ,
             called
             the
             Later
             House
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Temple
             in
             the
             Air
             they
             build
             to
             themselves
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             raised
             up
             (
             as
             they
             conceive
             )
             by
             their
             expected
             Messiah
             .
             But
             that
             Temple
             he
             was
             to
             fill
             with
             Glory
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             in
             being
             before
             he
             comes
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             to
             build
             it
             ,
             but
             finds
             it
             built
             to
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             comes
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Say
             a
             Temple
             should
             again
             be
             erected
             in
             the
             place
             of
             this
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             this
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             of
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             Solomon
             erected
             ;
             but
             another
             (
             a
             Third
             House
             )
             essentially
             differing
             from
             this
             Second
             :
             for
             as
             this
             was
             called
             the
             Second
             House
             ,
             because
             that
             of
             
             Solomon's
             was
             utterly
             destroyed
             and
             brought
             to
             annihilation
             by
             the
             Babilonians
             ,
             and
             this
             built
             anew
             from
             the
             lowest
             Foundation
             ;
             
               [
               The
               hands
               of
               Zorobabel
               
               have
               laid
               the
               foundation
               of
               this
               house
               :
               ]
            
             this
             word
             (
             saith
             
               Isidore
               Peleusiota
            
             )
             of
             
               [
               laying
               the
               foundation
            
             ]
             demonstrates
             ,
             that
             the
             Babylonians
             ,
             had
             razed
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             former
             
               (
               Epist.
               lib.
               4.
               epist.
            
             17.
             )
             So
             it
             being
             as
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             Romans
             have
             not
             left
             one
             stone
             upon
             another
             ,
             in
             this
             House
             ;
             whatever
             House
             shall
             be
             built
             upon
             the
             Premisses
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             new
             House
             ,
             and
             specifically
             different
             from
             it
             ,
             the
             Second
             being
             never
             to
             have
             a
             new
             birth
             as
             the
             same
             Isidore
             saith
             :
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             ]
          
           
             4.
             
             After
             such
             ploughing
             ,
             the
             Jew
             hath
             no
             ground
             to
             hope
             for
             such
             a
             Crop
             :
             for
             the
             Prophets
             stile
             this
             
               [
               the
               last
            
             ]
             and
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             to
             continue
             for
             ever
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             ever
             of
             their
             Law
             :
             and
             that
             wherein
             the
             Sons
             of
             Aarou
             shall
             stand
             ministring
             ,
             during
             the
             limited
             Eternity
             of
             Mosaical
             Ceremonies
             :
             till
             Messiah
             comes
             and
             renews
             all
             things
             ,
             makes
             all
             old
             things
             pass
             away
             ,
             introduces
             a
             new
             World
             ,
             a
             new
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             new
             Earth
             :
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             
               (
               Is.
               Pel.
               lib.
               4.
               ep
               .
            
             17.
             )
             And
             therefore
             
             Vespasian's
             Reply
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Priests
             (
             suing
             for
             their
             Lives
             ,
             after
             their
             Temple
             was
             sack'd
             )
             was
             more
             pertinent
             ,
             and
             pat
             to
             the
             Idiom
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             than
             (
             I
             believe
             )
             he
             was
             aware
             of
             :
             when
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             now
             their
             Temple
             was
             gone
             ,
             it
             was
             fit
             they
             should
             perish
             with
             it
             ;
             as
             being
             become
             wholly
             useless
             Creatures
             ;
             that
             being
             destroyed
             ,
             for
             whose
             sake
             only
             ,
             they
             could
             desire
             to
             live
             :
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               Bel.
               Jud.
            
             7.
             13.
             )
             
               
                 §
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 .
              
            
          
           
             These
             Arguments
             are
             commonly
             urged
             to
             prove
             the
             Divinity
             of
             our
             Religion
             ;
             and
             they
             might
             pass
             for
             good
             Mediums
             still
             ,
             in
             that
             Question
             ;
             were
             not
             our
             modern
             Atheists
             grown
             to
             that
             degree
             of
             Ingenuity
             ,
             in
             contriving
             their
             own
             everlasting
             perdition
             ;
             as
             to
             put
             in
             all
             Exceptions
             imaginable
             against
             the
             Evidences
             ,
             brought
             for
             the
             Probate
             of
             the
             Common
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             Way
             to
             it
             (
             the
             Common
             Faith.
             )
             I
             have
             therefore
             so
             far
             gratified
             the
             delicate
             Scepticism
             ,
             the
             versatile
             Wit
             of
             these
             Pretenses
             ;
             as
             to
             draw
             no
             other
             Conclusion
             from
             these
             Premisses
             ,
             but
             this
             :
             That
             the
             Apostles
             were
             men
             of
             sound
             Intellects
             ,
             and
             not
             such
             silly
             Animals
             as
             they
             deem
             them
             .
             And
             seriously
             ,
             if
             they
             deny
             me
             the
             Validity
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             they
             will
             very
             much
             impair
             the
             Repute
             the
             World
             hath
             of
             themselves
             as
             men
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             dis-enable
             themselves
             of
             all
             possibility
             of
             making
             Indication
             of
             their
             own
             Wit
             :
             For
             if
             the
             Apostles
             notwithstanding
             their
             contriving
             the
             Gospel
             in
             such
             an
             admirable
             Compliance
             with
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             true
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             honest
             ,
             venerable
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Philosophers
             esteemed
             Virtue
             )
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             just
             ,
             pure
             ,
             lovely
             ,
             of
             good
             report
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             can
             be
             thought
             on
             as
             praise-worthy
             
               (
               Phil.
            
             4.
             8
             ,
             9.
             )
             (
             all
             which
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             ,
             the
             Philippians
             had
             learned
             ,
             and
             received
             ,
             and
             heard
             ,
             and
             seen
             in
             him
             )
             must
             still
             pass
             for
             Fools
             :
             do
             they
             not
             teach
             the
             World
             to
             think
             themselves
             such
             ,
             for
             all
             their
             witty
             contrived
             Plays
             and
             Romances
             .
             Sophocles
             was
             accused
             by
             his
             Children
             to
             have
             been
             grown
             into
             Dotage
             ;
             but
             absolved
             by
             the
             Judges
             (
             when
             he
             produc'd
             a
             Tragedy
             which
             he
             then
             made
             )
             saying
             ,
             Is
             this
             the
             work
             of
             a
             man
             besides
             himself
             ?
             Good
             God!
             must
             he
             that
             can
             make
             five
             Acts
             of
             a
             Comedy
             hang
             together
             (
             and
             yet
             not
             all
             out
             so
             exactly
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             is
             forc'd
             (
             ever
             and
             anon
             )
             to
             call
             down
             some
             God
             upon
             the
             Stage
             ,
             to
             help
             his
             Invention
             at
             a
             dead
             lift
             )
             be
             writ
             A
             WITT
             With
             a
             double
             W
             ,
             and
             double
             T
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             A
             ;
             and
             those
             men
             presented
             as
             Fools
             ,
             that
             acted
             upon
             the
             Stage
             of
             the
             great
             World
             ,
             that
             have
             made
             Mercy
             and
             Truth
             meet
             together
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             Peace
             kiss
             each
             other
             ;
             that
             have
             made
             all
             the
             Results
             of
             true
             Reason
             and
             Religion
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             the
             World
             before
             them
             ,
             scrape
             acquaintance
             
             with
             ,
             and
             take
             knowledg
             of
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             ,
             by
             joynt
             consent
             ,
             do
             obeysance
             to
             Christian
             Philosophy
             .
             Shall
             the
             Fame
             of
             those
             Scavinger-inventions
             go
             rumbling
             like
             a
             Wheel-barrow
             ,
             that
             can
             scrape
             together
             the
             Obscenities
             of
             Aristophanes
             ,
             the
             Impieties
             of
             Lucian
             ,
             and
             lay
             their
             Dung
             on
             orderly
             heaps
             ,
             before
             the
             Noses
             of
             their
             applauding
             Spectators
             :
             who
             ,
             as
             also
             Alcaeus
             writ
             their
             Poems
             when
             they
             were
             drunk
             ,
             saith
             Athenaeus
             in
             his
             
               Dipnosoph
               .
               lib.
            
             9.
             )
             And
             the
             memories
             of
             these
             be
             turned
             into
             the
             silent
             Grave
             (
             with
             the
             Burial
             of
             an
             Ass
             )
             who
             have
             gather'd
             all
             the
             Daisies
             and
             Lillies
             of
             the
             Vallies
             (
             the
             natural
             Emanations
             of
             every
             vulgar
             Soul
             )
             all
             the
             rarer
             Flowers
             of
             the
             best
             cultivated
             Gardens
             (
             of
             the
             most
             refined
             and
             abstruse
             Philosophy
             )
             and
             bound
             them
             into
             one
             Posie
             ,
             a
             Nosegay
             for
             the
             Bride
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             !
             Shall
             the
             more
             civilized
             Atheist
             (
             for
             the
             Steam
             of
             that
             Augean
             Stable
             ,
             where
             those
             neighing
             Stone-horse-men
             stand
             ;
             of
             that
             Hog-sty
             ,
             where
             Epicurus
             his
             Herd
             wallow
             ,
             does
             almost
             stifle
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             hasten
             out
             of
             it
             )
             be
             stroak'd
             upon
             the
             head
             (
             as
             a
             person
             of
             a
             deep
             reach
             )
             who
             can
             frame
             his
             maximes
             of
             State
             sutable
             to
             theirs
             in
             St.
             
               Austin
               :
               [
               Nolunt
               stare
               rempublicam
               firmitate
               virtutum
               ,
               sed
               impuritate
               vitiorum
               :
               ]
               (
               August
               .
               Volusiano
               ,
               ep
               .
            
             3.
             )
             to
             the
             humours
             of
             the
             half-witted
             Vulgar
             ,
             of
             one
             Age
             ,
             of
             one
             Province
             ;
             and
             by
             temporizing
             therewith
             ,
             keep
             the
             Cart
             on
             Wheels
             for
             a
             while
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             the
             Team
             find
             the
             Reins
             loose
             upon
             their
             Necks
             ,
             and
             an
             opportunity
             of
             bringing
             the
             Wheel
             over
             their
             ungodly
             Drivers
             :
             for
             when
             the
             Horse
             comes
             to
             find
             his
             own
             strength
             (
             and
             he
             will
             quickly
             learn
             that
             if
             he
             be
             not
             kept
             in
             with
             Bit
             and
             Bridle
             )
             off
             goes
             his
             Rider
             :
             and
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             give
             our
             modern
             Statists
             this
             Item
             ;
             that
             there
             are
             a
             Generation
             of
             men
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             are
             subject
             not
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ,
             but
             Fear
             ;
             and
             with
             these
             no
             Governour
             shall
             be
             longer
             good
             ,
             than
             he
             has
             power
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             awed
             from
             calling
             him
             all
             to
             nought
             .
             Shall
             then
             (
             I
             say
             )
             these
             Tinker-Machiavilians
             (
             who
             in
             stopping
             one
             hole
             make
             two
             )
             pass
             for
             great
             Head-pieces
             ?
             And
             the
             Apostles
             be
             reputed
             to
             have
             had
             heads
             no
             better
             than
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             Monkey
             played
             with
             in
             the
             Carver's
             Shop
             ,
             who
             have
             laid
             down
             such
             an
             absolute
             Model
             of
             Polity
             ;
             so
             fitted
             to
             the
             universal
             ,
             eternal
             ,
             Rules
             of
             Reason
             ;
             so
             perfectly
             complacential
             to
             the
             Dictates
             of
             all
             men
             ;
             so
             exactly
             limitting
             Superiours
             and
             Inferiours
             ,
             in
             all
             Ranks
             ,
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             to
             their
             proper
             Bounds
             and
             Vocations
             :
             as
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             State
             ,
             Kingdome
             ,
             Empire
             ,
             Corporation
             ,
             Family
             ,
             not
             to
             prosper
             and
             flourish
             under
             the
             due
             observation
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             to
             subsist
             ,
             under
             the
             neglect
             of
             it
             (
             execpt
             it
             be
             in
             judgment
             to
             themselves
             or
             others
             .
             )
             
               [
               Advertit
            
             Plato
             
               in
               omni
               sermone
               suo
               de
               reipublicae
               institutione
               proposito
               ,
               infundendum
               animis
               justitiae
               amorem
               :
               sine
               qua
               non
               solum
               Respublica
               ,
               sed
               nec
               exiguus
               hominum
               caetus
               ,
               nec
               domus
               quidem
               parva
               constabit
               :
               ]
               (
               Macrobius
               in
               Som.
               Scipionis
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             1.
             )
             where
             he
             gives
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             Plato
             and
             Cicero
             preface
             their
             Treatises
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             with
             the
             discourse
             of
             the
             Soul's
             Immortality
             and
             eternal
             Rewards
             .
          
           
             Shortly
             ;
             say
             the
             Gospel
             be
             a
             Fable
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             most
             profitable
             one
             that
             ever
             was
             devised
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             cunningly
             devised
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             shown
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             shown
             to
             the
             World
             at
             its
             Age
             of
             best
             Discretion
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             whole
             College
             of
             Atheists
             frame
             such
             another
             piece
             of
             Workmanship
             ;
             a
             piece
             made
             up
             ,
             of
             the
             Perfections
             of
             all
             other
             Writings
             :
             (
             as
             the
             Painters
             Venus
             ,
             of
             all
             other
             Beauties
             ;
             )
             in
             so
             perfect
             a
             Symetry
             of
             parts
             ,
             as
             they
             cohere
             better
             in
             this
             Copy
             than
             they
             did
             in
             their
             several
             Originals
             .
             Celsus
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             made
             a
             faint
             offer
             to
             shew
             many
             things
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             speak
             him
             unlike
             that
             Messiah
             whom
             the
             
             Prophets
             delineate
             :
             but
             this
             was
             but
             a
             Copy
             of
             his
             Countenance
             ,
             a
             Flourish
             of
             his
             Pen
             (
             as
             Origen
             tells
             him
             )
             for
             he
             pulls
             in
             his
             Horns
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             had
             shown
             them
             ;
             and
             is
             content
             to
             wave
             that
             discourse
             ;
             
               (
               Orig.
               Con.
               Cels.
               lib.
               2.
               cal
               .
            
             8.
             )
             In
             the
             date
             of
             whose
             Face
             ,
             Times
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             ,
             (
             Prophecy
             ,
             History
             )
             bear
             that
             admirable
             proportion
             ;
             as
             the
             oldest
             age
             shews
             no
             wrincles
             ,
             but
             only
             shadows
             youth
             :
             and
             the
             greenest
             Youth
             represents
             the
             sober
             look
             of
             gravest
             Age
             :
             where
             yesterday
             and
             to
             day
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             .
             Let
             the
             whole
             brood
             of
             
             Helicon's
             Brats
             ,
             the
             whole
             Fraternity
             of
             the
             Muses
             Sons
             compose
             such
             a
             Poem
             ,
             and
             (
             with
             me
             )
             they
             shall
             be
             no
             longer
             Semi-pagani
             ,
             half-witted
             Sciolists
             ;
             provided
             that
             till
             then
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             may
             not
             be
             such
             with
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Christian
           Religion
           's
           APPEAL
           To
           the
           BAR
           of
           Common
           Reason
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Third
           Book
           .
        
         
           
             We
             have
             as
             good
             Grounds
             of
             Assurance
             ,
             that
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             Delivery
             of
             Doctrine
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             were
             done
             and
             delivered
             as
             they
             are
             reported
             there
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             ,
             or
             can
             have
             ,
             of
             any
             the
             most
             unquestionable
             Relation
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Universal
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               a
               good
               Evidence
               of
               the
               Gospels
               Legitimacy
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               The
               inconquerable
               force
               of
               Universal
               Tradition
               .
               §
               2.
               
               No
               danger
               of
               being
               over-credulous
               in
               our
               Case
               .
               §
               3.
               
               Reasons
               interest
               in
               Matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               §
               4.
               
               We
               have
               better
               assurance
               ,
               that
               the
               Evangelical
               Writings
               and
               History
               are
               those
               mens
               Off-spring
               ,
               whose
               names
               they
               bear
               ,
               than
               any
               Man
               can
               have
               that
               he
               is
               his
               reputed
               Father's
               Son.
               §
               5.
               
               The
               Sceptick
               cannot
               prove
               himself
               his
               Mothers
               Son
               ,
               by
               so
               good
               Arguments
               ,
               as
               the
               Gospel
               hath
               for
               its
               Legitimacy
               .
               §
               6.
               
               Bastard-slips
               grafted
               into
               Noble
               Families
               .
               The
               Sceptick
               in
               Religion
               ,
               is
               a
               Leveller
               in
               Politicks
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             ANd
             doubtless
             nothing
             can
             hinder
             any
             man
             in
             his
             wits
             ,
             from
             giving
             assent
             to
             this
             Proposition
             ;
             That
             the
             Framers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             were
             Persons
             endowed
             with
             Reason
             .
             But
             then
             the
             Atheist
             puts
             in
             this
             Bar
             ,
             against
             his
             own
             and
             others
             Belief
             :
             That
             Christianity
             ,
             possibly
             may
             have
             been
             lick'd
             into
             this
             form
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Scripture
             presents
             it
             ,
             after
             the
             Age
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             such
             Politicians
             ,
             as
             conceived
             it
             a
             good
             Epedient
             to
             keep
             men
             in
             Order
             ,
             out
             of
             an
             awe
             and
             reverence
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             removal
             of
             this
             Scruple
             ,
             I
             shall
             prove
             in
             this
             third
             Book
             ;
             That
             we
             
             have
             as
             good
             Grounds
             of
             assurance
             ,
             that
             the
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             were
             done
             and
             delivered
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             (
             or
             can
             have
             )
             of
             any
             other
             (
             the
             most
             certain
             and
             unquestionable
             )
             Relation
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Though
             we
             (
             who
             live
             at
             this
             great
             distance
             from
             the
             Time
             ,
             wherein
             those
             Occurrences
             fell
             out
             )
             are
             so
             far
             disadvantaged
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             scarce
             to
             be
             hoped
             that
             obstinate
             and
             captious
             Gain-sayers
             ,
             who
             hate
             the
             Gospel
             for
             its
             Holiness
             and
             Strictness
             ,
             will
             acquiess
             in
             the
             clearest
             Demonstration
             we
             can
             lay
             before
             them
             :
             
               [
               Necsi
               solem
               quidem
               ipsum
               gestemus
               in
               manibus
               ,
               fidem
               accomodabunt
               ei
               doctrinae
               ,
               quae
               illos
               jubet
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
               (
               Lactantius
               de
               divino
               praemio
               ,
               l.
               p.
               c.
               1
               )
               Debaucht
               persons
               will
               not
               yield
               assent
               to
               a
               Doctrine
               that
               commands
               Holiness
               ,
               Justice
               and
               Temperance
               ,
               though
               for
               demonstration
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               should
               carry
               in
               our
               hands
               the
               Sun
               it self
               .
            
             Before
             I
             make
             my
             defence
             (
             saith
             Origen
             against
             
               Celsus
               )
               (
               lib.
               1.
               calum
               .
            
             23.
             )
             let
             me
             premise
             this
             ;
             That
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Truth
             of
             any
             History
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             true
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             exceeding
             difficulty
             ;
             and
             in
             some
             cases
             impossible
             .
             If
             a
             man
             be
             frowardly
             bent
             to
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             Grecians
             fought
             with
             the
             Trojans
             ;
             that
             Oedipus
             married
             his
             Mother
             Jocasta
             ,
             &c.
             there
             's
             no
             convincing
             of
             him
             :
             there
             's
             no
             remedy
             against
             the
             biting
             of
             a
             Sycophant
             :
             Yet
             the
             abovesaid
             disadvantage
             ,
             hath
             this
             convenience
             attending
             it
             ;
             that
             it
             necessitates
             us
             to
             the
             use
             of
             soberness
             of
             Mind
             ,
             in
             seeking
             and
             receiving
             satisfaction
             :
             For
             the
             things
             in
             question
             being
             done
             many
             generations
             before
             us
             ,
             it
             were
             the
             highest
             act
             of
             unreasonableness
             imaginable
             ,
             to
             expect
             or
             demand
             any
             other
             grounds
             of
             satisfaction
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             all
             men
             ,
             (
             that
             are
             not
             besides
             themselves
             ,
             and
             incapacitated
             for
             rational
             Discourse
             )
             in
             all
             other
             the
             like
             cases
             acquiess
             in
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             hesitancy
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Universal
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             that
             force
             ,
             as
             to
             leave
             all
             wise
             men
             as
             much
             assured
             of
             those
             Matters
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             communicated
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             those
             they
             themselves
             are
             eye-witnesses
             of
             .
             I
             can
             no
             more
             force
             my self
             out
             of
             an
             assurance
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             such
             men
             as
             
               Caesar
               ,
               Pompey
               ,
               Alexander
            
             ;
             such
             Cities
             as
             
               Troy
               ,
               Carthage
               ,
               Jerusalem
            
             ;
             than
             I
             can
             perswade
             my self
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             not
             now
             writing
             .
             Nay
             ,
             I
             should
             sooner
             be
             brought
             to
             doubt
             of
             this
             than
             that
             :
             for
             I
             may
             perhaps
             (
             for
             this
             once
             )
             be
             but
             in
             a
             Dream
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             whole
             World
             of
             Authentick
             Historians
             ,
             (
             who
             have
             conveighed
             the
             Tradition
             of
             those
             things
             to
             us
             )
             should
             dream
             waking
             ,
             for
             so
             many
             Successions
             of
             Ages
             ,
             bids
             that
             manifest
             defiance
             to
             Reason
             and
             common
             Sence
             :
             as
             I
             must
             grow
             blind
             on
             both
             these
             eyes
             ,
             before
             I
             can
             swallow
             that
             Flie.
             
          
           
             When
             I
             sift
             my
             Mind
             to
             find
             out
             the
             bottom
             of
             this
             invincible
             Assurance
             ,
             such
             thoughts
             as
             these
             comes
             to
             hand
             :
             It
             is
             not
             any
             way
             my
             own
             Interest
             that
             byasseth
             me
             ;
             whether
             there
             ever
             were
             any
             such
             Men
             or
             Cities
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             
               (
               mihi
               nec
               seritur
               ,
               nec
               metitur
               )
            
             I
             am
             no
             way
             concern'd
             in
             it
             ;
             I
             cannot
             possibly
             discover
             the
             least
             Atom
             of
             self
             ,
             in
             my
             tenacious
             (
             and
             even
             obstinate
             )
             adhering
             to
             such
             Propositions
             .
             It
             must
             be
             therefore
             some
             pure
             Beam
             of
             refined
             Reason
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             clime
             up
             ,
             to
             this
             degree
             of
             Confidence
             :
             I
             take
             up
             ,
             and
             hold
             to
             ,
             these
             Conclusions
             ,
             meerly
             as
             a
             Man
             ,
             as
             a
             reasonable
             Creature
             ;
             without
             circumstantiating
             my self
             with
             those
             moveable
             ,
             those
             separable
             Attributes
             ;
             of
             poor
             ,
             of
             rich
             ,
             wise
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             find
             all
             Men
             ,
             in
             all
             Ages
             since
             ,
             have
             (
             with
             one
             mouth
             )
             either
             reported
             ,
             or
             assented
             (
             by
             their
             silence
             )
             to
             these
             Stories
             ;
             and
             
               Vox
               populi
               ,
               vox
               Dei
               ,
               The
               common
               vote
               of
               Man-kind
               ,
               is
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               :
            
             If
             I
             deny
             the
             validity
             of
             such
             Testimony
             ,
             I
             banish
             all
             humane
             Converse
             out
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             It
             may
             here
             perhaps
             be
             objected
             ;
             that
             ,
             in
             these
             cases
             ,
             we
             suffer
             our
             Reason
             to
             be
             captivated
             to
             the
             general
             Vogue
             ,
             by
             slender
             presumptions
             ;
             and
             because
             we
             may
             ,
             without
             any
             considerable
             detriment
             ,
             ride
             with
             the
             stream
             ,
             we
             are
             willing
             to
             save
             our selves
             the
             labour
             of
             rowing
             against
             it
             :
             but
             in
             Matters
             of
             so
             high
             a
             Concern
             (
             as
             Religion
             )
             Prudence
             should
             dictate
             to
             us
             the
             use
             of
             more
             Caution
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             born
             down
             with
             the
             Current
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             we
             take
             up
             (
             in
             trust
             of
             the
             Publick
             Faith
             )
             upon
             such
             Universal
             Testimonies
             ,
             is
             not
             credulously
             imbraced
             ,
             but
             forceth
             it self
             upon
             us
             with
             
             main
             force
             of
             common
             Reason
             (
             I
             was
             almost
             saying
             )
             of
             demonstration
             ;
             for
             else
             these
             Confidences
             might
             possibly
             be
             dismounted
             .
             If
             these
             assurances
             were
             not
             built
             upon
             the
             firmest
             Grounds
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             undermined
             :
             if
             they
             were
             not
             mann'd
             and
             garrison'd
             by
             the
             strongest
             Reason
             ,
             other
             Reasons
             might
             enforce
             to
             a
             surrender
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             it
             daily
             happens
             in
             questions
             
               de
               Jure
            
             ,
             and
             all
             Propositions
             built
             upon
             articifial
             Arguments
             .
             A
             man
             may
             be
             perswaded
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Affirmative
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             be
             confident
             of
             the
             Negative
             ,
             if
             that
             come
             arm'd
             (
             to
             his
             thinking
             )
             with
             better
             Reasons
             .
             But
             now
             in
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             delivered
             by
             the
             Universal
             Tradition
             of
             those
             that
             were
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             we
             cannot
             acquit
             our selves
             of
             the
             belief
             of
             them
             ;
             we
             cannot
             extricate
             our selves
             out
             of
             those
             Chains
             that
             are
             clapt
             upon
             our
             judgement
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             
             Proteus-like
             change
             thereof
             ,
             though
             into
             an
             hundred
             forms
             and
             shapes
             .
             Let
             one
             (
             for
             instance
             )
             that
             upon
             such
             an
             account
             is
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             is
             dead
             ,
             try
             if
             he
             can
             writhe
             himself
             out
             of
             the
             belief
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             versatile
             windings
             ,
             which
             the
             most
             serpentine
             invention
             can
             prompt
             ;
             if
             he
             can
             hale
             that
             Conceipt
             out
             of
             his
             Mind
             ,
             with
             a
             whole
             Team
             of
             the
             strongest
             Arguments
             he
             can
             yoak
             together
             :
             he
             will
             find
             he
             labours
             as
             much
             in
             vain
             ,
             as
             the
             Sea-men
             did
             ,
             in
             their
             attempts
             to
             bring
             the
             Vessel
             that
             was
             freighted
             with
             the
             reputed
             Mother
             of
             the
             Gods
             to
             shore
             ,
             after
             she
             was
             faln
             a
             ground
             .
             The
             Hair-lace
             of
             the
             vestal
             (
             though
             under
             a
             suspition
             of
             incontinency
             )
             did
             more
             than
             all
             their
             Cables
             could
             .
             But
             in
             our
             Case
             the
             single
             twine
             of
             current
             Tradition
             (
             the
             votary
             of
             the
             never-dying
             Flame
             ,
             the
             preserver
             of
             the
             immortal
             Memory
             of
             things
             past
             )
             will
             draw
             the
             mind
             to
             a
             full
             irreversible
             Assent
             ,
             against
             all
             contrary
             halings
             of
             the
             Cart-ropes
             of
             artificial
             Reasonings
             ;
             notwithstanding
             our
             jealousies
             of
             a
             possibility
             of
             Error
             ,
             or
             Adulteration
             .
             Nay
             ,
             Universal
             Testimony
             forces
             the
             belief
             of
             those
             things
             upon
             us
             ,
             which
             we
             would
             not
             believe
             ,
             could
             we
             any
             way
             baffle
             the
             Evidence
             ;
             when
             it
             informs
             us
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Friends
             ,
             of
             the
             defeating
             of
             our
             Armys
             ,
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             our
             Garrisons
             ,
             of
             the
             sinking
             of
             our
             richly-laden
             and
             homeward-bound
             Vessels
             ,
             (
             though
             we
             could
             wish
             to
             keep
             St.
             Thomas
             his
             Resolution
             of
             not
             believing
             ,
             till
             we
             see
             and
             handle
             the
             truth
             of
             those
             Relations
             ,
             though
             we
             put
             in
             an
             hundred
             caveats
             of
             hope
             ,
             that
             it
             s
             otherwise
             )
             yet
             there
             's
             no
             resisting
             the
             evidences
             of
             such
             a
             Testimony
             :
             It
             lays
             our
             tatter'd
             Ships
             ,
             our
             dismembred
             Soldiers
             ,
             the
             pale-fac'd
             Corps
             of
             our
             Relations
             (
             though
             at
             never
             so
             great
             a
             local
             distance
             from
             us
             )
             so
             manifestly
             before
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             cannot
             but
             hear
             their
             dying
             groans
             ,
             handle
             their
             wounds
             ,
             and
             see
             them
             laid
             out
             :
             In
             this
             Magick
             Glass
             we
             behold
             our
             Sea-men
             pinion'd
             ,
             our
             Goods
             rifled
             ,
             our
             Tackling
             torn
             ,
             our
             Masts
             floating
             ;
             and
             whatever
             we
             would
             not
             see
             nor
             hear
             ,
             as
             sensibly
             as
             feelingly
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             upon
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             It
             begets
             in
             us
             a
             belief
             of
             (
             otherwise
             )
             most
             unlikely
             ,
             incredible
             things
             ;
             of
             such
             occurrences
             ,
             as
             without
             this
             ,
             all
             the
             Reason
             imaginable
             could
             not
             have
             perswaded
             us
             to
             assent
             to
             .
             Abstract
             
             Caligula's
             causing
             the
             way
             to
             be
             swept
             from
             Rome
             to
             Belgium
             ,
             before
             that
             Army
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             furiously
             charged
             the
             Sea
             ,
             from
             that
             Reason
             ,
             which
             the
             Currency
             of
             that
             History
             commends
             it
             with
             to
             our
             Belief
             ;
             and
             then
             should
             we
             muster
             up
             all
             the
             Mediums
             in
             Aristotles
             Topicks
             to
             assail
             and
             conquer
             our
             Minds
             to
             a
             perswasion
             ;
             That
             a
             person
             advanc'd
             to
             such
             honour
             ,
             in
             so
             wise
             a
             State
             ,
             might
             possibly
             be
             so
             pompously
             mad
             ,
             as
             to
             play
             such
             freaks
             :
             or
             that
             those
             Sons
             of
             Mars
             (
             at
             whose
             prowess
             the
             World
             trembl'd
             )
             should
             be
             such
             tame
             Fools
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             commanded
             (
             by
             him
             )
             to
             play
             such
             Munkey-tricks
             ;
             the
             issue
             would
             shew
             that
             to
             be
             as
             vain
             and
             fruitless
             a
             Charge
             upon
             our
             Judgements
             ,
             as
             his
             was
             against
             the
             Ocean
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             Validity
             of
             the
             Historical
             Testimony
             hath
             (
             in
             spight
             of
             all
             unlikelyhood
             )
             gain'd
             Universal
             Credit
             for
             these
             Stories
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             Heresie
             at
             Rome
             (
             a
             while
             ago
             )
             to
             assert
             there
             were
             Antipodes
             ;
             the
             Mathematicks
             (
             those
             demonstrative
             Sciences
             )
             could
             not
             convince
             the
             sacred
             Colledge
             ,
             but
             that
             men
             must
             fall
             into
             the
             skie
             ,
             if
             their
             feet
             were
             opposite
             to
             ours
             :
             The
             Books
             that
             made
             offer
             to
             make
             proof
             thereof
             ,
             by
             the
             strongest
             Reasons
             imaginable
             ,
             were
             (
             as
             heretical
             )
             committed
             to
             the
             devouring
             Flames
             .
             
             
               (
               Aventinus
               annal
               .
               Boiorum
               ,
               lib.
            
             3.
             )
             And
             in
             a
             more
             knowing
             Age
             this
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Earths
             globous
             Form
             was
             derided
             by
             
               Lactantius
               [
               est
               quispiam
               tam
               ineptus
               qui
               credat
               homines
               esse
               ,
               quorum
               vestigia
               sunt
               superiora
               quam
               capita
               ?
               aut
               ibi
               quae
               apud
               nos
               jaceat
               Universa
               pendere
               ?
               fruges
               &
               arbores
               deorsùm
               versùs
               crescere
               ,
               pluvias
               ,
               &
               nives
               ,
               &
               grandinem
               ,
               sursùm
               versús
               cadere
               in
               terram
               ?
               &
               miratur
               aliquis
               hortos
               pensiles
               inter
               septem
               mira
               narrare
               ,
               quum
               philosophi
               ,
               &
               agros
               ,
               &
               maria
               ,
               &
               urbes
               ,
               &
               montes
               pensiles
               faciunt
               ?
               ]
            
             with
             more
             shew
             of
             Reason
             than
             can
             be
             brought
             against
             the
             Evangelical
             History
             
               (
               Instituti
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               24.
               )
               Can
               any
               man
               be
               so
               egregious
               a
               fool
               as
               to
               think
               that
               there
               are
               men
               who
               walk
               with
               their
               feet
               higher
               than
               their
               heads
               ?
               or
               a
               place
               where
               such
               things
               as
               here
               lay
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               hangs
               in
               the
               Air
               ?
               that
               Plants
               grow
               with
               their
               tops
               downwards
               :
               that
               Rain
               ,
               Snow
               and
               Hail
               fall
               upwards
               upon
               the
               earth
               ?
               why
               should
               we
               wonder
               at
               the
               pensil
               Gardens
               of
            
             Babylon
             ,
             
               one
               of
               the
               seven
               wonders
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               seeing
               Philosophers
               make
               pensil
               Fields
               ,
               Walls
               ,
               Cities
               and
               Mountains
               .
            
             But
             I
             presume
             (
             for
             all
             this
             show
             of
             reason
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             men
             are
             now
             as
             verily
             perswaded
             that
             the
             Earth
             is
             round
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             Antipodes
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             Heaven
             What
             hath
             conquer'd
             them
             to
             this
             belief
             ?
             have
             better
             Reasons
             been
             laid
             before
             them
             ?
             none
             but
             this
             of
             Universal
             Tradition
             :
             Since
             the
             improvement
             of
             Navigation
             ,
             men
             daily
             make
             voyages
             thither
             ,
             and
             learn
             by
             the
             report
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             that
             lower
             Hemisphere
             ,
             that
             that
             part
             of
             the
             World
             is
             not
             grown
             up
             of
             late
             (
             as
             a
             bunch
             upon
             the
             back
             of
             ours
             )
             but
             of
             as
             long
             a
             standing
             as
             it
             :
             and
             hence
             springs
             the
             undoubted
             confidence
             of
             its
             Existence
             now
             ,
             and
             its
             Pre-existence
             to
             our
             knowledge
             and
             discovery
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             To
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Objection
             I
             make
             this
             twofold
             reply
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             our
             present
             Case
             we
             are
             out
             of
             danger
             of
             receiving
             damage
             by
             being
             over-credulous
             :
             were
             that
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             commends
             to
             my
             Belief
             Gospel-matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             less
             credible
             than
             it
             is
             ;
             my
             acquiescing
             therein
             would
             be
             transcendently
             advantageous
             ,
             but
             no
             way
             possibly
             prejudicial
             :
             a
             Report
             goeth
             abroad
             ,
             that
             some
             great
             Prince
             (
             upon
             the
             motion
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             who
             by
             certain
             condescentions
             has
             promerited
             the
             King's
             favour
             for
             them
             )
             hath
             sent
             out
             his
             Declaration
             to
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             wherein
             he
             proclaims
             liberty
             to
             Captives
             tenders
             to
             those
             that
             will
             embrace
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             deport
             themselves
             as
             becomes
             Men
             ,
             advancement
             to
             the
             highest
             honours
             ;
             and
             menaceth
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             will
             not
             by
             such
             inducements
             be
             reclaim'd
             from
             a
             bestial
             Life
             ,
             the
             most
             exquisite
             Tortures
             that
             can
             be
             invented
             by
             abused
             Love
             :
             who
             but
             short-reason'd
             Idiots
             would
             be
             over-curious
             ,
             too
             nice
             in
             believing
             such
             a
             Report
             ?
             which
             if
             it
             prove
             true
             ,
             he
             is
             made
             ,
             that
             conforms
             to
             it
             ;
             he
             undone
             ,
             that
             does
             not
             :
             however
             ,
             the
             Terms
             are
             but
             reasonable
             ,
             complying
             therewith
             (
             at
             present
             )
             prefers
             a
             man
             to
             the
             Lordship
             of
             himself
             ,
             (
             and
             he
             's
             put
             to
             no
             expence
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             may
             well
             disburse
             out
             of
             that
             Lordship
             )
             and
             for
             the
             future
             he
             is
             in
             a
             more
             promising
             way
             to
             Happiness
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             course
             he
             can
             stere
             can
             bring
             him
             to
             .
             Hereto
             assents
             to
             that
             of
             divine
             
               Plato
               :
               (
               Phaedone
               ;
            
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               If
               these
               things
            
             (
             touching
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             Soul
             in
             a
             state
             of
             seperation
             )
             
               which
               I
               say
               be
               true
               ,
               we
               shall
               do
               our selves
               a
               pleasure
               by
               believing
               them
               ,
               but
               if
               there
               remain
               nothing
               either
               of
               a
               man
               or
               for
               a
               man
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               dead
               ;
               yet
               however
               the
               Contemplation
               of
               these
               things
               will
               make
               my
               present
               life
               more
               comfortable
               .
            
             To
             which
             is
             a
             kin
             that
             of
             
               Cicero
               ;
               (
               Tusculan
               )
               preclarum
               autem
               nescio
               quid
               adepti
               sunt
               ,
               quod
               didicerunt
               se
               ,
               cùm
               tempus
               mortis
               venisset
               ,
               totos
               esse
               perituros
               :
               quod
               ut
               it
               à
               sit
               (
               nihil
               enim
               pugno
               )
               quid
               habet
               ista
               res
               aut
               laetabile
               aut
               gloriosum
               ?
               They
               think
               they
               have
               obtain'd
               an
               excellent
               point
               when
               they
               have
               learn'd
               that
               by
               death
               they
               will
               be
               wholly
               dissolved
               :
               say
               it
               were
               so
               ,
               what
               is
               there
               in
               this
               thing
               either
               joyous
               os
               glorious
               ?
            
             All
             the
             danger
             here
             lies
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             in
             not
             believing
             :
             hereby
             we
             may
             possibly
             incur
             the
             pain
             threatned
             ;
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             lose
             the
             reward
             promised
             :
             but
             what
             detriment
             can
             we
             sustain
             by
             embracing
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             save
             of
             a
             little
             beastly
             Pleasure
             of
             Sin
             for
             a
             
             season
             ?
             What
             danger
             can
             we
             become
             obnoxious
             to
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             suffering
             ,
             for
             as
             short
             a
             season
             ?
             which
             yet
             will
             be
             recompenced
             ,
             an
             hundred
             fold
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             the
             Hope
             of
             the
             Recompence
             of
             Reward
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             Martyrs
             rejoyce
             more
             when
             they
             were
             condemned
             ,
             than
             when
             absolved
             ,
             
               [
               Magis
               damnati
               quàm
               absoluti
               gaudemus
               .
               (
               Tert.
               ad
               scapul
               .
               cap.
            
             1.
             )
             Nay
             ,
             such
             were
             the
             expressions
             of
             the
             Märtyrs
             Joys
             under
             the
             most
             painful
             sufferings
             ,
             as
             made
             whole
             multitudes
             of
             Christians
             offer
             themselves
             without
             summons
             ,
             to
             Pagan
             Tribunals
             ,
             there
             to
             receive
             the
             sentence
             of
             Death
             :
             insomuch
             as
             Tertullian
             urgeth
             Scapula
             to
             forethink
             what
             he
             would
             do
             with
             so
             many
             thousands
             of
             Men
             ,
             Women
             and
             Children
             ,
             as
             in
             Carthage
             profess'd
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             offer
             themselves
             to
             him
             to
             be
             crowned
             with
             Martyrdom
             ,
             as
             the
             Christians
             in
             Asia
             had
             done
             to
             
               Arrius
               Antoninus
               .
               (
               Id.
               Ib.
               )
            
             Sufferings
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             for
             righteousness
             sake
             will
             be
             counterballanced
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Contemplation
             of
             future
             Glory
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             calm
             quiet
             of
             a
             Mind
             ,
             not
             conscious
             to
             its
             self
             of
             any
             base
             Act
             ,
             or
             Disposition
             unworthy
             of
             Man.
             And
             when
             we
             die
             ,
             suppose
             the
             Gospel
             should
             prove
             a
             Fable
             ,
             as
             that
             Pope
             ,
             unworthy
             of
             name
             ,
             stiled
             it
             
               (
               quantum
               nobis
               profuit
               haec
               de
               Christo
               fabula
               !
               )
            
             yet
             our
             having
             observed
             the
             Rules
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             put
             us
             into
             a
             fairer
             capacity
             of
             Happiness
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             than
             the
             Rules
             of
             any
             other
             Religion
             ,
             than
             our
             following
             the
             conduct
             of
             our
             bruitish
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             untamed
             Passions
             can
             (
             in
             common
             sence
             )
             be
             presumed
             to
             do
             .
             For
             certainly
             if
             Man
             exist
             after
             death
             ,
             his
             having
             habituated
             himself
             to
             the
             life
             of
             Man
             ,
             to
             intellectual
             Pleasure
             ,
             (
             on
             this
             side
             of
             it
             )
             must
             render
             the
             Life
             of
             Reason
             (
             and
             that
             's
             the
             lowest
             degree
             of
             life
             we
             can
             be
             imagin'd
             there
             to
             live
             )
             more
             familiar
             ,
             more
             complacential
             ,
             and
             satisfactory
             on
             that
             side
             of
             it
             .
             If
             Man's
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             Felicity
             stand
             in
             his
             enjoyment
             of
             Communion
             with
             God
             (
             as
             it
             must
             do
             if
             there
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             for
             to
             desire
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             very
             best
             ,
             is
             a
             Quality
             radically
             adhering
             to
             an
             humane
             Soul
             )
             certainly
             our
             inuring
             our selves
             to
             Acquaintance
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             Conformity
             to
             him
             here
             ,
             must
             make
             way
             for
             our
             more
             clear
             beatifical
             Vision
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             Converse
             with
             him
             hereafter
             :
             Should
             then
             our
             Christian
             Faith
             prove
             Credulity
             ;
             yet
             that
             Credulity
             will
             prove
             our
             Wisdom
             ,
             our
             way
             to
             Happiness
             :
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             be
             feared
             in
             our
             case
             ,
             as
             the
             Objection
             implies
             .
             Be
             it
             an
             Error
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             happiest
             and
             most
             profitable
             Error
             ,
             that
             Mankind
             can
             possibly
             fall
             into
             ,
             though
             many
             men
             (
             saith
             Origen
             against
             Celsus
             )
             are
             set
             free
             from
             the
             slavery
             of
             their
             own
             Passions
             ,
             from
             the
             Colluvies
             and
             filthy
             slud
             of
             beastly
             Vices
             ?
             how
             many
             have
             got
             their
             savage
             Manners
             tamed
             and
             charmed
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             hearing
             the
             Gospel
             preach'd
             ?
             which
             (
             if
             we
             were
             wise
             )
             we
             would
             with
             all
             thankfulness
             embrace
             ;
             were
             it
             but
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             soveraign
             and
             compendious
             a
             Remedy
             of
             all
             Vice
             :
             we
             should
             give
             it
             our
             grace
             and
             approbation
             to
             pass
             ,
             if
             not
             as
             true
             ,
             yet
             as
             most
             advantageous
             to
             humane
             kind
             .
             
               (
               lib.
               1.
               cal
               .
               30.
               )
               —
               [
               Et
               probanda
               si
               non
               ut
               vera
               ,
               certè
               ut
               humano
               generi
               utilissima
               —
               ]
            
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             hurt
             that
             the
             VVorld
             has
             received
             by
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             is
             the
             turning
             of
             Beasts
             into
             Men
             ,
             and
             Men
             into
             Heroes
             and
             petty
             Gods
             :
             and
             all
             the
             benefit
             it
             reaps
             by
             rejecting
             the
             Precepts
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             sipping
             the
             Circean
             cup
             of
             Atheism
             ,
             is
             the
             transmuting
             of
             Men
             into
             Lyons
             ,
             Tigers
             ,
             VVolves
             ,
             Hoggs
             ,
             Harpies
             ,
             Ravens
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             kinds
             of
             wilde
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             unclean
             Birds
             ,
             as
             enterd
             
             Noah's
             Ark
             :
             Iniquity
             and
             injustice
             towards
             Man
             hath
             ever
             attended
             Impiety
             towards
             God.
             Dionisius
             the
             Atheist
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             rob'd
             Jupiter
             of
             his
             golden
             Robe
             ,
             as
             being
             too
             heavy
             for
             Summer
             ,
             too
             cold
             for
             VVinter
             ;
             Aesculapius
             of
             his
             golden
             Beard
             as
             not
             becoming
             the
             Son
             to
             wear
             ,
             while
             his
             Father
             was
             beardless
             ;
             and
             spoil'd
             the
             Temples
             of
             what
             was
             worth
             taking
             away
             ,
             and
             made
             sale
             of
             his
             sacrilegious
             Booties
             ,
             commanded
             those
             that
             bought
             them
             ,
             to
             restore
             every
             man
             the
             things
             he
             had
             bought
             within
             a
             set
             day
             to
             the
             Temples
             ,
             whence
             they
             were
             stoln
             :
             
               [
               ità
               ad
               impietatem
               in
               Deos
               ,
               in
               homines
               adjunxit
               injuriam
               .
               ]
               Haud
               unquam
               tulit
               documenta
               sors
               majora
               —
            
             Never
             was
             more
             feeling
             Proofs
             given
             of
             this
             sad
             Truth
             than
             this
             Age
             hath
             produced
             ;
             nor
             can
             a
             clearer
             demonstration
             be
             made
             of
             any
             
             thing
             ,
             than
             the
             Primitive
             Times
             made
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             former
             Branch
             ;
             when
             the
             Discipline
             of
             Christianity
             bound
             its
             Professors
             ,
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             to
             a
             modest
             ,
             meek
             ,
             and
             good
             behaviour
             of
             Heart
             ,
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             Hand
             ,
             towards
             all
             men
             ,
             under
             the
             greatest
             temptation
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             the
             bloodiest
             Persecution
             could
             suggest
             ;
             though
             the
             sufferers
             were
             the
             more
             numerous
             party
             almost
             in
             every
             City
             .
             
               [
               Ex
               disciplina
               patientiae
               divinae
               agere
               nos
               satis
               manifestum
               esse
               vobis
               potest
               ,
               cùm
               tanta
               hominum
               multitudo
               ,
               pars
               penè
               major
               civitatis
               cujusque
               in
               silentio
               &
               modestiâ
               agimus
               ]
            
             When
             Christians
             were
             not
             otherwise
             discernable
             from
             other
             Sects
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             badge
             of
             emendation
             of
             Manners
             :
             
               [
               Nec
               aliundè
               noscibiles
               quàm
               de
               emendatione
               vitiorum
               pristinorum
               .
               ]
               (
               Tert.
               ad
               Scap.
               cap.
               2.
               )
            
             Nor
             could
             be
             branded
             with
             any
             vice
             ,
             but
             that
             supposed
             one
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christian.
             
               [
               Bonus
               vir
            
             Cajus
             Seius
             ,
             
               sed
               malus
               tantùm
               quòd
               Christianus
               .
               ]
               (
               Tert.
               apol
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             )
             When
             they
             durst
             challenge
             the
             Adversaries
             to
             shew
             (
             if
             they
             could
             )
             among
             all
             the
             Christians
             ,
             which
             their
             Prisons
             were
             thronged
             with
             ,
             one
             High-way-man
             ,
             one
             Cut-purse
             ,
             one
             Robber
             of
             Temples
             ,
             one
             Cheater
             .
             
               (
               Tertul.
               apol
               .
               44.
               )
               [
               De
               vestris
               semper
               aestuat
               carcer
               ,
               de
               vestris
               semper
               metalla
               suspirant
               ,
               de
               vestris
               semper
               bestiae
               suginantur
               —
               nemo
               illic
               Christianus
               nisi
               planè
               tantum
               Christianus
               ,
               aut
               si
               &
               aliud
               ,
               non
               jam
               Christianus
               .
               ]
               Malefactors
               condemned
               to
               perpetual
               imprisonment
               ,
               to
               the
               Mines
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Beasts
               are
               of
               your
               own
            
             (
             the
             Pagan
             )
             
               Religion
               ;
               among
               such
               there
               is
               not
               one
               Christian
               :
               or
               if
               there
               be
               ,
               he
               is
               there
               for
               no
               other
               Crime
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               of
               being
               a
               Christian
               ;
               for
               if
               he
               be
               an
               Offender
               in
               any
               other
               point
               ,
               he
               is
               no
               longer
               a
               Christian.
            
             A
             seditious
             ,
             a
             factious
             ,
             a
             traitorous
             Christian
             ,
             was
             then
             a
             non-ens
             ,
             that
             could
             no
             where
             be
             found
             .
             When
             they
             could
             maintain
             that
             
               [
               nunquam
               vel
            
             Nigriani
             ,
             vel
             Albiniani
             ,
             vel
             Cassiani
             
               inveniri
               potuerunt
               Christiani
               ]
               (
               Tert.
               ad
               scap
               .
               c.
               2.
               )
               No
               Christian
               had
               been
               a
               Traytor
               to
               his
               Prince
               .
            
             When
             the
             worst
             effect
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             appear'd
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             it
             procur'd
             the
             Husband
             a
             chaste
             Wife
             ,
             the
             Father
             an
             obedient
             Son
             ,
             the
             Master
             a
             faithful
             Servant
             .
             
               [
               Vt
               domi
               habeat
               uxorem
               jam
               pudicam
               maritus
               non
               jam
               zelotipus
               ,
               filium
               subjectum
               pater
               ,
               famulum
               fidelem
               dominus
               .
               ]
               (
               Tert.
               apol
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             )
             Of
             the
             same
             importance
             is
             that
             of
             Rab.
             
               David
               Chimchi
            
             (
             in
             
               Ps.
               1.
               3.
               4.
               )
               [
               Mundus
               documentum
               à
               viro
               bono
               recipit
               ,
               per
               umbram
               viarum
               ,
               &
               fructum
               operum
               ejus
               ,
               non
               sic
               impii
               :
               nullum
               commodum
               per
               eos
               venit
               ,
               sed
               damnum
               ,
               velut
               gluma
               per
               ventum
               in
               occulos
               hominum
               pulsa
               ,
               vel
               super
               hortos
               &
               domos
               cadit
               (
               Vicars
               Decupla
               .
               )
               The
               World
               receiveth
               good
               Instruction
               from
               a
               good
               man
               (
               grown
               good
               by
               meditating
               in
               Gods
               Law
               )
               by
               the
               Tract
               of
               his
               Ways
               ,
               by
               the
               Fruit
               of
               his
               Works
               :
               But
               as
               for
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               benefit
               to
               be
               reapt
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               incommodity
               ;
               they
               are
               like
               the
               Chaff
               which
               the
               Wind
               scatters
               ,
               and
               beats
               into
               mens
               eyes
               to
               afflict
               them
               ;
               or
               into
               Gardens
               and
               Houses
               to
               annoy
               ,
               to
               foul
               and
               disfigure
               humane
               Society
               .
            
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Reply
             2.
             
             Though
             humane
             Testimony
             (
             in
             Religious
             Matters
             )
             be
             the
             feeblest
             of
             all
             Arguments
             ,
             to
             prove
             or
             disprove
             the
             Truth
             of
             Doctrine
             delivered
             ,
             or
             the
             goodness
             of
             things
             done
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             of
             as
             much
             validity
             to
             evince
             the
             delivery
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             Doing
             of
             such
             Things
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             other
             :
             we
             must
             not
             (
             indeed
             )
             so
             much
             as
             admit
             it
             into
             the
             Juries
             Chamber
             ,
             much
             less
             into
             the
             Judges
             Seat
             ,
             to
             give
             sentence
             ,
             what
             is
             
               de
               jure
            
             :
             but
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             allowed
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Lords
             Courts
             (
             a
             place
             among
             the
             Witnesses
             )
             to
             declare
             what
             it
             knows
             
               de
               facto
            
             ;
             to
             give
             in
             evidence
             ,
             whether
             the
             Action
             under
             debate
             was
             done
             or
             not
             :
             whether
             an
             Action
             be
             legal
             or
             criminal
             ,
             is
             the
             Judges
             Office
             to
             declare
             ;
             but
             whether
             the
             Actions
             which
             are
             brought
             before
             him
             were
             done
             or
             no
             ,
             is
             the
             Witnesses
             Office
             to
             discover
             .
             If
             the
             question
             be
             ,
             What
             Doctrine
             was
             delivered
             hy
             Christ
             ,
             
               Moses
               ,
               Mahomet
            
             ?
             what
             Orations
             were
             writ
             by
             Tully
             ?
             what
             Poems
             by
             Homer
             ?
             humane
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             undoubted
             Tradition
             must
             umpire
             this
             :
             but
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             what-like
             Doctrine
             ,
             Orations
             ,
             Poems
             ,
             those
             are
             ?
             Reason
             (
             regulated
             by
             the
             Maximes
             of
             every
             such
             Art
             or
             Science
             ,
             whose
             subject
             is
             under
             debate
             )
             must
             cast
             the
             scales
             ,
             and
             determine
             that
             Controversie
             .
             Reason
             (
             I
             say
             )
             may
             and
             must
             be
             exercised
             about
             Religion
             ,
             in
             discerning
             the
             true
             from
             the
             false
             :
             we
             must
             not
             chuse
             our
             Religion
             ,
             as
             men
             
             draw
             lots
             ,
             unseen
             :
             nor
             as
             Children
             ,
             in
             that
             Libian
             Province
             ,
             where
             women
             were
             promiscuously
             and
             in
             common
             frequented
             ,
             drew
             Fathers
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             taking
             him
             for
             Father
             ,
             to
             whom
             in
             a
             great
             assembly
             chance
             ,
             or
             instinct
             directed
             their
             first
             steps
             
               (
               Herodot
            
             )
             He
             that
             's
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             perchance
             ,
             may
             perchance
             be
             no
             better
             than
             no
             Christian
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             is
             well
             content
             ,
             that
             Merchants
             who
             deal
             with
             him
             ,
             should
             see
             his
             Ware
             ,
             before
             they
             buy
             .
             Indeed
             that
             God
             should
             endow
             our
             Souls
             with
             Reason
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             differ
             from
             Brutes
             ,
             only
             that
             we
             might
             rule
             them
             and
             not
             our selves
             ;
             in
             what
             highliest
             concerns
             us
             ;
             that
             he
             should
             put
             a
             golden
             Mattock
             into
             our
             hands
             ,
             on
             purpose
             that
             we
             should
             digg
             Dung
             hills
             ;
             and
             not
             rather
             ,
             for
             hid
             Treasure
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             communicate
             to
             us
             a
             Ray
             of
             the
             invisible
             World
             ,
             only
             that
             we
             may
             contemplate
             the
             visible
             ,
             and
             employ
             that
             Light
             (
             that
             Candle
             of
             the
             Lord
             )
             in
             the
             search
             of
             things
             ,
             only
             on
             this
             side
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             hath
             not
             the
             least
             congruity
             with
             that
             Decorum
             ,
             observ'd
             by
             him
             in
             all
             his
             Works
             ,
             which
             are
             fram'd
             in
             Number
             ,
             Weight
             and
             Order
             .
             And
             those
             Morning
             Stars
             ,
             which
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             hath
             fixed
             in
             the
             Orb
             of
             our
             body
             ,
             are
             (
             from
             the
             height
             of
             their
             Native
             Heaven
             )
             faln
             into
             the
             lowest
             Abyss
             of
             Reptile-spiritedness
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             content
             with
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             such
             drudgery
             ,
             such
             Gally-slavework
             ;
             and
             not
             exert
             their
             noblest
             Powers
             ,
             upon
             the
             noblest
             Objects
             ,
             in
             the
             study
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             to
             the
             eternal
             Possession
             of
             him
             .
             In
             which
             Case
             though
             we
             make
             it
             Reasons
             duty
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Religion
             which
             is
             true
             ;
             yet
             we
             set
             not
             Reason
             above
             the
             true
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Unreasonableness
             of
             the
             false
             .
             The
             King
             of
             France
             set
             not
             Joan
             of
             Acres
             (
             that
             holy
             Maid
             of
             France
             ,
             as
             the
             Primitive
             Rebel-covenanters
             stiled
             that
             their
             Enthusiastick
             Sister
             )
             as
             a
             Judge
             over
             himself
             ;
             nor
             our
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             (
             of
             glorious
             memory
             )
             the
             Cardinal
             and
             his
             guests
             over
             himself
             :
             when
             they
             put
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             judge
             which
             of
             those
             Gallants
             was
             the
             of
             King
             France
             ?
             which
             of
             these
             Guisers
             was
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ?
             Reason
             may
             (
             without
             the
             least
             suspition
             of
             usurping
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Divider
             ,
             or
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Judge
             over
             him
             )
             determine
             which
             is
             the
             King
             in
             a
             crowd
             of
             Guisers
             ;
             provided
             ,
             that
             when
             she
             has
             discover'd
             him
             ,
             she
             give
             him
             the
             Chair
             of
             State.
             I
             mean
             Reason
             in
             her
             Debates
             about
             the
             true
             Religion
             (
             after
             she
             hath
             ,
             by
             Principles
             of
             common
             Sence
             ,
             discover'd
             it
             to
             be
             of
             divine
             Revelation
             ;
             from
             those
             manifest
             Impresses
             of
             its
             sacred
             Original
             it
             brings
             with
             it
             into
             the
             World
             )
             must
             be
             regulated
             by
             Maximes
             of
             that
             ,
             now
             acknowledged
             ,
             heavenly
             Science
             .
             We
             allow
             her
             to
             walk
             round
             about
             Sion
             ,
             to
             mark
             well
             the
             Bull-warks
             ,
             and
             count
             her
             Towers
             :
             but
             in
             judging
             of
             their
             Strength
             or
             Comeliness
             ,
             she
             must
             not
             walk
             by
             the
             exotick
             ,
             and
             forreign
             Rules
             of
             inferiour
             Sciences
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Domestick
             Principles
             of
             that
             Architectonick
             Art
             ,
             the
             Municipal
             Laws
             of
             that
             holy
             State
             :
             while
             she
             sojourns
             in
             the
             City
             of
             God
             ,
             she
             must
             conform
             to
             the
             Customs
             thereof
             .
             That
             may
             be
             a
             good
             Reason
             in
             one
             Science
             ,
             that
             's
             a
             grand
             Solecism
             in
             another
             .
             The
             Asses
             adjudging
             the
             Palm
             to
             the
             Cuckow
             ,
             from
             the
             Nightingal
             ,
             was
             therefore
             absurd
             ;
             because
             it
             was
             not
             grounded
             upon
             Principles
             of
             Musick
             (
             the
             Art
             wherein
             they
             strove
             for
             preheminency
             )
             had
             he
             past
             the
             same
             Sentence
             (
             upon
             the
             same
             reason
             he
             did
             that
             )
             in
             case
             of
             contest
             betwixt
             two
             publick
             Criers
             ,
             the
             Determination
             would
             have
             been
             grave
             ,
             substantial
             ,
             and
             becoming
             a
             wiser
             Animal
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             from
             this
             Digression
             :
             Humane
             Testimony
             ,
             (
             as
             to
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             )
             touching
             Religion
             ,
             is
             of
             as
             much
             validity
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             other
             Subject
             .
             For
             although
             the
             Actions
             relate
             to
             Religion
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             reported
             under
             that
             consideration
             ;
             but
             barely
             as
             Actions
             that
             have
             past
             over
             the
             Stage
             of
             the
             World
             :
             and
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             the
             Spectators
             are
             as
             competent
             Judges
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             any
             that
             are
             brought
             before
             them
             .
             All
             that
             is
             demanded
             of
             Tradition
             is
             ,
             whether
             it
             saw
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             doing
             such
             things
             ?
             whether
             it
             heard
             them
             deliver
             such
             Doctrines
             ?
             or
             what
             it
             ever
             heard
             or
             saw
             tending
             to
             the
             disproof
             of
             that
             Relation
             ?
             we
             call
             her
             not
             to
             pass
             judgement
             upon
             the
             Nature
             or
             Quality
             of
             either
             Words
             or
             Works
             ;
             we
             summon
             her
             to
             do
             the
             part
             of
             an
             Historian
             ,
             not
             Commentator
             :
             And
             what
             hinders
             but
             that
             she
             may
             gratifie
             
             us
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             any
             other
             Case
             ?
             were
             not
             Christs
             Actions
             as
             visible
             as
             
             Caesar's
             ,
             his
             Words
             as
             audible
             as
             Cicero's
             ?
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Having
             thus
             stated
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             assigned
             to
             the
             Witnesses
             what
             we
             expect
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Resolution
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             will
             call
             them
             in
             ,
             and
             take
             their
             depositions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Had
             we
             nothing
             to
             produce
             but
             those
             almost
             numberless
             Copies
             ,
             and
             Translations
             of
             the
             Text
             into
             most
             of
             the
             Languages
             of
             the
             anciently-known
             World
             ;
             those
             Cart-loads
             of
             Commentators
             ,
             Paraphrasts
             ,
             &c.
             upon
             the
             Text
             (
             all
             agreeing
             in
             substance
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             which
             we
             may
             with
             facility
             gather
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Matter
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             Words
             (
             and
             every
             Word
             )
             of
             the
             Gospels
             )
             this
             would
             be
             a
             full-measure
             Proof
             ,
             that
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             they
             stand
             now
             in
             the
             sacred
             Canon
             ,
             are
             as
             faithful
             a
             Repository
             of
             the
             Actions
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             any
             Writings
             whatsoever
             can
             be
             of
             the
             Subjects
             contain'd
             in
             them
             .
             This
             would
             be
             a
             better
             Evidence
             (
             for
             instance
             )
             that
             the
             History
             and
             Doctrine
             therein
             contain'd
             is
             the
             genuine
             Off-spring
             of
             those
             whose
             Names
             they
             bear
             ,
             than
             any
             man
             living
             can
             produce
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Books
             going
             under
             the
             Names
             of
             
               Virgil
               ,
               Horace
               ,
               Cicero
            
             ,
             are
             those
             mens
             Works
             ,
             whose
             Names
             they
             bear
             :
             That
             the
             Deeds
             and
             Conveighances
             whereby
             he
             holds
             his
             Estate
             ,
             are
             those
             mens
             Deeds
             whose
             Names
             and
             Seals
             are
             affixt
             to
             them
             :
             or
             that
             he
             is
             that
             Man's
             Child
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             Father
             .
             This
             comes
             near
             enough
             to
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             :
             and
             one
             would
             think
             it
             concern'd
             the
             VVorld
             to
             repute
             that
             Generation
             of
             men
             the
             bane
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             who
             with
             their
             insociable
             infusions
             of
             Suspitions
             into
             mens
             Heads
             (
             that
             possible
             it
             might
             be
             otherwise
             )
             deprive
             all
             men
             ,
             Princes
             and
             Peasants
             ,
             of
             power
             to
             make
             a
             rational
             Proof
             of
             their
             Title
             to
             what
             they
             hold
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             as
             their
             Heirs
             at
             Law
             :
             And
             the
             Sceptick
             cannot
             in
             reason
             expect
             a
             more
             satisfactory
             Answer
             to
             his
             Misprisions
             ,
             than
             such
             like
             as
             Plutarch
             (
             in
             his
             Apothegms
             )
             reports
             Cicero
             to
             have
             given
             his
             Nephew
             Metellus
             :
             to
             whom
             ,
             demanding
             of
             Cicero
             to
             tell
             who
             was
             his
             Father
             ,
             it
             was
             replyed
             ,
             thus
             :
             It
             would
             be
             a
             far
             harder
             thing
             to
             tell
             ,
             who
             was
             thy
             Father
             ;
             for
             thy
             Mother
             was
             accounted
             an
             errant
             Strumpet
             ;
             and
             mine
             ,
             an
             honest
             Matron
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             claim
             that
             any
             body
             can
             make
             to
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             Father
             ,
             depends
             wholly
             upon
             the
             single
             twine
             of
             one
             VVomans
             Honesty
             ;
             which
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             apparent
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             cast
             in
             the
             Scales
             with
             the
             Fidelity
             of
             the
             immaculate
             Virgin-spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Apostolical
             Church
             .
             But
             I
             will
             wave
             this
             odious
             Comparison
             ;
             partly
             because
             I
             would
             not
             create
             jealousies
             )
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             in
             the
             Ranters
             Head
             ,
             to
             harden
             him
             against
             his
             poor
             Mother
             (
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             affliction
             enough
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Parent
             of
             such
             a
             Son
             ;
             )
             and
             partly
             that
             I
             may
             not
             cast
             the
             least
             suspition
             of
             dishonour
             upon
             our
             Female-Gentry
             ,
             whose
             inconquerable
             Vertue
             necessitates
             our
             Goatish
             Males
             to
             turn
             Channel-rakers
             ,
             and
             to
             scrape
             off
             Dung-hills
             (
             fuel
             for
             their
             Lusts
             )
             the
             scum
             and
             off-spring
             of
             the
             fordid
             and
             Rascal
             vulgar
             ,
             the
             scrapings
             and
             garbish
             of
             the
             Body
             Politick
             :
             such
             as
             that
             Nobleman
             of
             the
             East
             would
             hardly
             have
             set
             before
             the
             Dogs
             of
             the
             Flock
             .
             How
             many
             courses
             of
             Purification
             must
             such
             Lumps
             of
             Dirt
             mixt
             with
             the
             Dregs
             of
             English
             Blood
             undergo
             ,
             before
             he
             that
             values
             the
             Nobility
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             can
             think
             them
             fit
             for
             his
             touch
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             proxy
             of
             a
             pair
             of
             Tonges
             .
             The
             Bawd
             washes
             the
             Cats
             face
             ,
             pares
             her
             Claws
             ,
             by
             the
             transforming
             power
             of
             the
             exchange
             dubs
             her
             a
             Gentlewoman
             :
             and
             then
             (
             though
             all
             the
             Castle-sope
             in
             Christendom
             cannot
             wash
             out
             Pusse's
             stains
             (
             contracted
             in
             the
             Chimney-corner
             ;
             )
             nor
             all
             the
             perfumers
             Shops
             in
             Level-land
             take
             away
             the
             Nautious
             scent
             of
             her
             rank
             Blood
             )
             presents
             her
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             Beauty
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             an
             Helen
             ,
             a
             Venus
             ,
             a
             Peer
             for
             a
             Prince
             ,
             a
             Bed-companion
             for
             a
             Peer
             .
          
           
             
               Issa
               est
               purior
               osculo
               columbae
               ;
            
             
               Issa
               est
               blandior
               omnibus
               puellis
               ;
            
             
             
               Issa
               est
               carior
               Indicis
               lapillis
               ;
            
             
               Issa
               est
               deliciae
               catella
               Publii
               .
               
            
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             no
             difference
             of
             Blood
             ,
             why
             do
             we
             boast
             of
             Nobility
             ?
             If
             there
             be
             ,
             why
             does
             it
             not
             recoil
             (
             even
             in
             spight
             of
             the
             most
             lustful
             Titillations
             )
             into
             those
             Vessels
             we
             extracted
             from
             our
             noble
             Progenitors
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             (
             for
             shame
             ,
             )
             into
             our
             Faces
             ;
             fitter
             Receptacles
             of
             it
             than
             such
             common
             Jakes
             ?
             such
             unequal
             mixtures
             ,
             are
             a
             kind
             of
             Buggery
             :
             For
             though
             in
             Religion
             there
             's
             none
             ,
             yet
             in
             Nature
             there
             's
             as
             great
             ,
             and
             in
             Politicks
             a
             greater
             distance
             ,
             between
             the
             Cream
             of
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             the
             Sediments
             of
             Vulgar
             Baseness
             ,
             than
             there
             is
             betwixt
             this
             and
             some
             ingenious
             Animals
             :
             And
             in
             Ethicks
             't
             is
             a
             less
             Indecorum
             ,
             to
             see
             a
             Ladies
             Dog
             in
             bed
             with
             her
             ,
             than
             her
             Groom
             :
             Publius
             commits
             a
             less
             Solecism
             in
             dallying
             with
             his
             Bitch
             ,
             than
             with
             his
             Laundress
             :
             Catullus
             may
             with
             less
             Absurdity
             bill
             with
             his
             Sparrow
             ,
             than
             his
             Maid
             .
          
           
             That
             our
             delicate
             and
             spruce
             Gallants
             (
             who
             cannot
             relish
             Prayer
             and
             Fasting
             which
             would
             cure
             them
             of
             this
             Canine
             Appetite
             after
             strange
             Flesh
             ,
             of
             this
             Orexis
             after
             dirty
             Puddings
             )
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             this
             necessity
             ,
             of
             feeding
             their
             Wolf
             with
             such
             course
             fare
             ,
             at
             such
             three-penny
             Ordinaries
             ;
             That
             they
             who
             will
             not
             lose
             so
             much
             of
             their
             height
             ,
             as
             the
             bending
             of
             their
             Knees
             (
             to
             him
             who
             has
             promised
             to
             give
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             to
             them
             that
             ask
             )
             would
             put
             them
             to
             the
             expence
             of
             ;
             should
             (
             by
             an
             unclean
             Spirit
             )
             be
             precipitated
             from
             the
             top
             of
             Honour's
             Scale
             ,
             to
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             Hangman's
             Ladder
             ,
             with
             that
             Wanton
             in
             
               Petronius
               .
               [
               Vsque
               ab
               Orchestria
               quatuordecim
               transilit
               ut
               in
               extrema
               Plebe
               quaerat
               quod
               diligat
               :
               &
               amplexus
               in
               crucem
               mittat
               .
               ]
               He
               leaps
               down
               at
               least
               fourteen
               steps
               from
               the
               top
               of
               the
               stairs
               of
               Nobility
               ;
               that
               he
               may
               seek
               a
               Mistress
               amongst
               the
               basest
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               ,
               and
               obtain
               the
               Embraces
               of
               one
               of
            
             Mal-Cutpurse
             -
             
               Nymphs
               ,
               who
               last
               Assizes
               held
               up
               her
               hand
               at
               the
               Bar
               ,
               and
               hardly
               escap'd
               the
               Gallows
               .
            
             That
             our
             fine-nosed
             Gentry
             (
             who
             can
             smell
             State-plots
             and
             humane
             Inventions
             in
             the
             most
             sacred
             Religion
             )
             should
             not
             smell
             the
             Plot
             which
             their
             own
             lusts
             have
             upon
             their
             Honour
             ,
             nor
             how
             rank
             their
             Mistresses
             smell
             of
             the
             Dunghill
             ;
             can
             proceed
             from
             nothing
             but
             their
             habituating
             themselves
             to
             such
             Carrion
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             better
             fare
             .
             And
             that
             they
             are
             fain
             to
             feed
             the
             Flame
             of
             their
             Green-sickness-lusts
             with
             Coal
             and
             Cinders
             ,
             must
             (
             with
             all
             thankfulness
             )
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Chastity
             of
             our
             English
             Matrons
             :
             for
             if
             the
             Ladies
             honour
             had
             not
             been
             impregnable
             ,
             Joan
             had
             never
             come
             in
             such
             request
             .
             Such
             Mushromes
             would
             never
             have
             been
             meat
             for
             the
             Gods
             (
             to
             borrow
             
             Nero's
             Phrase
             ;
             )
             such
             Lettice
             would
             never
             have
             pleased
             their
             lips
             ,
             If
             the
             Garden
             of
             truly-noble
             Virginity
             had
             not
             been
             shut
             up
             against
             their
             Importunities
             .
             Let
             this
             be
             engraven
             
               (
               in
               perpetuam
               rei
               memoriam
            
             )
             to
             the
             eternal
             praise
             of
             our
             English
             Ladies
             ;
             that
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             temptation
             and
             laying
             seige
             to
             their
             Honour
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             given
             up
             the
             Fort.
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             the
             off-spring
             of
             Females
             of
             profligated
             honour
             ,
             should
             follow
             the
             Dam
             (
             there
             being
             no
             sufficient
             presumption
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Father
             can
             be
             indicated
             :
             upon
             which
             is
             grounded
             that
             of
             
               Vlpian
               :
               [
               Lex
               naturae
               haec
               est
               ,
               ut
               qui
               nascitur
               sine
               legitimo
               matrimonio
               ,
               matrem
               sequatur
               ;
               ]
               (
               Grotii
               de
               Jure
            
             3.
             7.
             5.
             
             )
             and
             that
             of
             Cotta
             in
             
               Tully
               (
               de
               nat
               .
               deor
               .
               3.
               pag.
            
             133.
             )
             where
             he
             gives
             this
             Reason
             ,
             why
             those
             Heroes
             ,
             whose
             Mothers
             were
             Goddesses
             ,
             were
             canonized
             Deities
             ,
             and
             not
             those
             that
             had
             a
             God
             for
             their
             reputed
             Father
             ;
             because
             the
             former
             were
             of
             the
             surer
             side
             :
             
               (
               ut
               enim
               in
               Jure
               Civili
               ,
               qui
               est
               de
               matre
               libera
               ,
               liber
               est
               :
               item
               Jure
               Naturae
               ,
               qui
               de
               Dea
               matre
               est
               ,
               Deus
               sit
               necesse
               est
               .
               )
            
             Yet
             for
             those
             that
             are
             born
             in
             Wedlock
             ,
             the
             common
             sence
             of
             Nations
             presumes
             the
             Father
             is
             sufficiently
             pointed
             out
             .
             And
             as
             to
             our
             English
             Ladies
             ,
             the
             respect
             
             they
             have
             to
             their
             Honour
             ,
             is
             next
             door
             to
             a
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Legitimacy
             of
             their
             Issue
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             
               Partus
               [
               non
               minùs
               sequeretur
               patrem
               quàm
               matrem
               ]
            
             is
             as
             sure
             on
             the
             Father
             's
             as
             Mother's
             side
             
               (
               Grot.
               de
               jure
               2.
               cap.
            
             5.
             29.
             )
             Nay
             (
             to
             give
             that
             whole
             Sex
             of
             all
             Ranks
             its
             due
             )
             though
             the
             Children
             of
             Servants
             in
             Wedlock
             ,
             among
             the
             Lombards
             ,
             Saxons
             ,
             and
             most
             Nations
             ,
             follow
             the
             Mother
             :
             yet
             so
             famous
             have
             our
             English
             Women
             been
             for
             Conjugal
             Fidelity
             ;
             as
             the
             Law
             here
             is
             :
             
               [
               Francus
               ,
               qui
               est
               aut
               villanus
               ,
               ex
               patre
               ,
               idemque
               in
               aliis
               conditionum
               discriminibus
               observatur
               ,
            
             Littleton
             
               de
               villanis
               ,
               ]
               (
               referente
               Grotio
               ibid.
               )
            
             I
             will
             therefore
             wave
             this
             Comparison
             ;
             and
             fall
             upon
             the
             proof
             of
             that
             ,
             that
             's
             less
             Odious
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             shave
             the
             Seeker's
             Prejudice
             (
             against
             the
             Faith
             )
             more
             close
             ,
             and
             come
             nearer
             the
             quick
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Gospel
             gives
             better
             evidence
             for
             its
             being
             rightly
             father'd
             on
             Christ
             ,
             than
             he
             can
             produce
             ,
             to
             convince
             such
             a
             captious
             Gainsayer
             as
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             that
             Woman's
             Son
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             Mother
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Depositions
             of
             Gossips
             ,
             Midwives
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Evidence
             of
             a
             Parish-register
             ,
             be
             valid
             Proofs
             ;
             that
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             such
             a
             man
             was
             born
             ,
             of
             such
             Parents
             ,
             &c.
             which
             of
             all
             these
             are
             wanting
             in
             our
             case
             ?
             The
             things
             reported
             in
             the
             Gospel
             have
             been
             attested
             by
             many
             Eye
             and
             Ear-witnesses
             ,
             who
             were
             upon
             the
             place
             when
             these
             things
             were
             brought
             forth
             ;
             have
             been
             ingrossed
             in
             Parchment-rolls
             ;
             deposited
             in
             the
             Archives
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             were
             originally
             directed
             :
             whither
             they
             were
             immediately
             conveighed
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             Apostles
             Messengers
             ,
             under
             known
             Seals
             ,
             Marks
             ,
             Tokens
             ,
             Hands
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             not
             withstanding
             these
             Evidences
             ,
             the
             bare
             possibility
             of
             Fallacy
             (
             either
             active
             or
             passive
             )
             (
             from
             both
             which
             we
             have
             freed
             the
             Apostles
             in
             our
             first
             and
             second
             Books
             )
             may
             administer
             ,
             to
             a
             considerate
             Mind
             ,
             ground
             of
             doubting
             ;
             whether
             the
             Works
             and
             Doctrine
             reported
             of
             Christ
             ,
             be
             indeed
             his
             ,
             and
             not
             wrong
             father'd
             :
             will
             not
             that
             Principle
             much
             more
             warrant
             me
             to
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             thou
             art
             thy
             reputed
             Mother's
             Child
             ?
             For
             might
             not
             Mother
             ,
             Midwife
             ,
             Gossips
             either
             deceive
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             them
             be
             deceived
             (
             far
             more
             probably
             than
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             Primitive
             Church
             )
             and
             combine
             to
             impose
             a
             suborn'd
             Child
             upon
             the
             Father
             ,
             rather
             than
             they
             a
             suborn'd
             Gospel
             upon
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Put
             case
             thy
             Mother
             had
             suspected
             her
             Husband
             would
             have
             thought
             her
             unfaithful
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             disparity
             of
             thy
             Complexion
             to
             that
             of
             both
             thy
             reputed
             Parents
             ,
             and
             had
             question'd
             whether
             her
             alledging
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Conception
             she
             had
             in
             her
             Eye
             some
             Picture
             of
             another
             Complexion
             resembling
             thine
             ,
             would
             have
             removed
             the
             scruple
             ;
             might
             the
             not
             rather
             than
             put
             a
             point
             so
             tender
             to
             hazard
             ,
             have
             put
             thee
             out
             secretly
             (
             as
             
               Persina
               (
               in
               Heliodorus
               ,
               Ethiop
               .
            
             10.
             )
             did
             Characlia
             upon
             the
             like
             account
             ,
             fearing
             that
             her
             Child
             ,
             resembling
             Andromeda
             whose
             Image
             hung
             before
             her
             while
             she
             conceived
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             Off-spring
             of
             an
             Aethiopian
             .
             )
             Say
             thy
             Mother
             ,
             upon
             such
             a
             surmise
             ,
             had
             put
             thee
             out
             to
             her
             whom
             thou
             callest
             Mother
             ;
             by
             what
             prints
             couldst
             thou
             prick
             out
             thy
             way
             back
             again
             to
             thy
             true
             Original
             ,
             or
             prove
             to
             a
             captious
             pretender
             that
             this
             is
             not
             thy
             lot
             ,
             to
             mistake
             thy
             Nurse
             for
             thy
             Mother
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Put
             case
             thy
             reputed
             Father's
             Estate
             was
             intail'd
             upon
             Heirs
             Male
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             passionately
             desired
             a
             Son
             ,
             and
             his
             Wife
             as
             passionately
             desired
             to
             gratifie
             his
             importunate
             Longings
             ;
             how
             many
             ways
             might
             she
             invent
             to
             deceive
             him
             into
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             teeming
             with
             a
             Son
             ,
             when
             she
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             with
             child
             ?
             We
             have
             frequent
             examples
             of
             Women
             cheating
             themselves
             (
             through
             their
             extremely
             impatient
             desire
             to
             have
             it
             so
             )
             into
             a
             most
             confident
             beleif
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             near
             the
             time
             of
             Delivery
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             conceiv'd
             .
             It
             is
             not
             long
             since
             I
             knew
             one
             so
             big
             with
             a
             Minerva
             (
             a
             Brat
             of
             her
             own
             Brain
             ;
             )
             as
             when
             her
             own
             appointed
             time
             of
             labour
             came
             ,
             she
             cryed
             out
             for
             the
             Midwife
             and
             her
             Neighbours
             ;
             who
             ,
             though
             at
             first
             they
             had
             much
             ado
             to
             with-hold
             laughing
             out-right
             at
             the
             Woman
             's
             apparent
             
             folly
             ;
             yet
             ,
             as
             her
             pangs
             and
             visible
             child-bearing
             pains
             grew
             upon
             her
             ,
             her
             Opinion
             grew
             upon
             them
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             she
             could
             have
             no
             case
             ,
             nor
             would
             allow
             them
             rest
             ,
             till
             by
             the
             Midwive's
             advice
             they
             had
             fairly
             laid
             a
             bed
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Formalities
             appertaining
             to
             a
             Woman
             in
             that
             condition
             ,
             into
             which
             she
             had
             fancied
             her self
             ;
             and
             perswaded
             her
             she
             was
             delivered
             of
             a
             goodly
             Boy
             ;
             at
             the
             news
             whereof
             her
             Travelling
             throws
             surrendred
             their
             place
             to
             a
             sound
             Sleep
             .
             I
             was
             christning
             a
             Child
             ,
             in
             peril
             of
             death
             ,
             over
             the
             way
             where
             this
             Comedy
             was
             acting
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             this
             new
             laid
             Woman's
             Gossips
             came
             over
             to
             us
             ;
             to
             whom
             telling
             this
             strange
             Story
             ,
             and
             withal
             their
             fears
             ,
             that
             upon
             her
             awaking
             (
             finding
             her
             mistake
             )
             she
             might
             fall
             into
             the
             like
             or
             worse
             Pangs
             ;
             some
             advised
             ,
             that
             the
             Child
             I
             had
             then
             Christen'd
             might
             be
             carried
             and
             shewed
             to
             her
             ;
             that
             so
             time
             might
             be
             gain'd
             for
             the
             allaying
             of
             her
             Passion
             .
             Had
             now
             the
             Parents
             of
             this
             Child
             been
             content
             to
             forego
             it
             ;
             it
             might
             have
             found
             a
             Mother
             ,
             who
             would
             as
             verily
             have
             believ'd
             it
             to
             have
             been
             her
             Child
             ,
             as
             thou
             believest
             thou
             art
             the
             Son
             of
             thine
             own
             Mother
             ,
             or
             as
             thy
             Mother
             believes
             thee
             to
             be
             her
             Son.
             And
             had
             the
             Company
             been
             bound
             to
             keep
             silence
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             rock'd
             the
             Cradle
             ,
             whose
             own
             the
             Child
             was
             not
             ;
             and
             the
             Cobler's
             Son
             ,
             on
             the
             surest
             side
             ,
             might
             have
             proved
             the
             Gentleman's
             Heir
             .
             If
             Women's
             Fancy
             can
             thus
             impose
             upon
             their
             Wit
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             easily
             may
             their
             Wit
             impose
             upon
             our
             Fancy
             ;
             when
             they
             set
             their
             Inventions
             on
             work
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             (
             in
             case
             of
             Barrenness
             ,
             Abortion
             ,
             &c.
             )
             free
             themselves
             from
             the
             frowns
             of
             their
             (
             upon
             that
             account
             churlish
             )
             Husbands
             ;
             or
             gratify
             the
             longings
             of
             their
             otherwise
             repining
             and
             dis-satisfied
             Mates
             ,
             with
             the
             joyful
             Acclamations
             of
             
               [
               God
               give
               you
               joy
               of
               your
               Son.
               ]
            
             Canst
             thou
             give
             any
             other
             kind
             of
             Proof
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             not
             thy
             case
             ,
             than
             we
             alledg
             to
             prove
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Gospel's
             case
             .
             To
             be
             sure
             thou
             art
             not
             able
             to
             imagine
             any
             such
             Temptations
             to
             have
             pressed
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             the
             use
             of
             such
             Legerdemain
             ;
             as
             not
             only
             may
             rationally
             be
             supposed
             ,
             but
             are
             actualy
             recorded
             ,
             to
             have
             induced
             some
             Women
             to
             such
             like
             Practices
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Say
             thy
             mother
             used
             none
             of
             this
             craft
             ,
             but
             was
             really
             delivered
             of
             a
             Son
             ;
             What
             Evidence
             can
             she
             her self
             have
             ,
             or
             those
             who
             were
             then
             about
             her
             give
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             that
             Child
             which
             was
             then
             born
             ,
             
               [
               Verum
               est
               de
               factis
               nullam
               esse
               certam
               perceptionem
               ;
               sed
               ea
               quae
               solent
               in
               conspectu
               hominum
               fieri
               sui
               generis
               certitudinem
               habent
               extestimonio
               :
               Quo
               sensu
               mater
               certa
               esse
               dicitur
               ,
               quia
               inveniuntur
               qui
               quaeve
               partui
               &
               educationi
               adsuerunt
               :
               ]
               (
               Grot.
               de
               jure
               ,
               2.
               7
               ,
               8.
               )
               We
               cannot
               have
               a
               certain
               perception
               of
               matters
               of
               fact
               ,
               but
               such
               things
               are
               done
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               have
               that
               Certitude
               ,
               is
               proper
               to
               them
               ,
               by
               Testimony
               :
               in
               which
               sence
               the
               Mother
               is
               said
               to
               be
               certain
               ,
               that
               such
               an
               one
               is
               her
               Child
               ,
               because
               others
               were
               present
               at
               the
               Birth
               and
               Education
               of
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Hence
             Menander
             saith
             ,
             Mothers
             love
             their
             Children
             more
             tenderly
             than
             Fathers
             ;
             because
             Mothers
             know
             them
             ,
             but
             Fathers
             only
             deem
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             theirs
             .
             Yet
             how
             many
             Miles
             does
             thy
             Mother's
             Grounds
             of
             this
             Certainty
             fall
             short
             of
             those
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Gospel's
             Legitimacy
             is
             grounded
             ?
             What
             privy
             Mark
             could
             she
             give
             thee
             (
             at
             thy
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             )
             whereby
             she
             can
             assuredly
             know
             ,
             that
             that
             Babe
             which
             the
             Midwife
             wash'd
             ,
             and
             swadled
             ,
             and
             presented
             to
             her
             was
             that
             which
             she
             was
             delivered
             of
             ?
             Or
             if
             we
             presume
             the
             Midwife
             did
             honestly
             restore
             the
             Pledg
             (
             for
             our
             prudent
             Fore-fathers
             ,
             to
             prevent
             that
             collusion
             ,
             which
             they
             providently
             foresaw
             might
             be
             used
             here
             ,
             took
             the
             Midwives
             sworn
             :
             and
             perhaps
             when
             thou
             wast
             an
             Infant
             (
             and
             had
             not
             learn'd
             to
             discourse
             the
             World
             into
             a
             contempt
             of
             the
             Deity
             )
             Oaths
             were
             accounted
             sacred
             and
             obligatory
             ;
             )
             yet
             what
             privy
             Mark
             did
             she
             take
             to
             know
             thee
             by
             ,
             10
             or
             20
             Years
             after
             ?
             
               (
               Sebastian
            
             King
             of
             Portugal
             was
             beholding
             to
             such
             a
             Mark
             ,
             for
             his
             release
             out
             of
             the
             Goal
             of
             Venice
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             restauration
             to
             his
             Crown
             ;
             )
             and
             nothing
             would
             convince
             the
             sagacious
             Hydaspes
             that
             Characlea
             was
             the
             Child
             of
             his
             Queen
             ,
             till
             Sisimithres
             made
             her
             strip
             her
             arm
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             print
             of
             an
             Elephant
             stamp'd
             thereon
             ;
             a
             Mark
             which
             she
             brought
             with
             her
             into
             the
             World
             
               (
               Heliodor
               .
               Aethiopic
               .
               l.
               10.
               cap.
            
             15.
             )
             To
             whom
             did
             she
             communicate
             the
             knowledg
             of
             that
             Mark
             ;
             for
             she
             
             
             
             
             
             her self
             is
             but
             a
             single
             Testimony
             :
             whereas
             we
             have
             four
             ,
             and
             all
             agreeing
             in
             the
             same
             Circumstances
             of
             every
             Story
             ,
             better
             than
             any
             two
             ever
             did
             ,
             in
             an
             History
             of
             such
             length
             and
             variety
             .
             I
             will
             not
             here
             urge
             that
             thy
             Mother
             might
             do
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             know
             who
             begat
             thee
             (
             and
             yet
             be
             an
             honest
             Woman
             ,
             and
             true
             to
             thy
             Fathers
             Bed
             for
             ought
             she
             knew
             .
             )
             For
             such
             an
             accident
             might
             perhaps
             befall
             her
             ,
             as
             befell
             the
             Widow
             of
             Burdeaux
             ;
             of
             whom
             the
             Lord
             
               Montagne
               (
               l.
               2.
               ch
            
             .
             2.
             of
             his
             Essays
             )
             tells
             this
             story
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             got
             with
             child
             ,
             she
             knew
             not
             when
             ,
             nor
             where
             ,
             nor
             by
             whom
             ;
             and
             therefore
             got
             the
             Parish-priest
             to
             cry
             the
             Father
             of
             it
             :
             and
             to
             publish
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             That
             whosoever
             he
             were
             that
             was
             guilty
             of
             that
             Fact
             ,
             she
             would
             forgive
             him
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             he
             pleased
             )
             make
             him
             her
             Husband
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             had
             her
             Husband
             been
             then
             living
             ,
             she
             would
             have
             father'd
             it
             upon
             him
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             confidence
             as
             thy
             Mother
             father'd
             thee
             upon
             hers
             .
             But
             say
             this
             was
             not
             her
             hap
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             asleep
             in
             the
             Chimney-corner
             :
             Wast
             thou
             chain'd
             to
             thy
             Cradle
             ;
             and
             a
             Padlock
             hung
             at
             each
             end
             of
             the
             Chain
             :
             and
             the
             Keys
             deposited
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             sufficient
             Persons
             ,
             of
             known
             Diligence
             and
             Integrity
             :
             for
             else
             ,
             for
             ought
             that
             thou
             knowest
             ,
             thou
             maist
             be
             a
             Fairy-Elf
             chang'd
             in
             thy
             Cradle
             .
             And
             verily
             ,
             except
             thou
             canst
             disprove
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             Maxime
             ,
             that
             
               [
               the
               Baptismal
               Character
               is
               indelible
               ,
               ]
            
             thy
             renouncing
             of
             it
             is
             a
             stronger
             presumption
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             Changeling
             ,
             then
             any
             of
             those
             ,
             than
             all
             those
             thou
             alledgest
             against
             the
             Gospel's
             legitimacy
             .
             And
             when
             thou
             wast
             loosed
             from
             thy
             Cradle
             :
             was
             a
             Chain
             (
             with
             the
             like
             Caution
             and
             Ceremony
             ,
             )
             put
             about
             thy
             Neck
             and
             the
             Wrest
             of
             one
             or
             more
             Guardians
             ,
             who
             led
             thee
             up
             and
             down
             like
             a
             Monkey
             ,
             till
             thou
             came
             to
             Puberty
             (
             not
             to
             fix
             thee
             ,
             that
             term
             of
             thy
             Walk
             ,
             thou
             hast
             not
             yet
             attain'd
             to
             ,
             years
             of
             discretion
             ;
             )
             for
             else
             the
             Child
             that
             was
             then
             born
             may
             be
             secretly
             conveighed
             or
             made
             away
             ,
             and
             thou
             be
             nothing
             but
             a
             supposititious
             Perkin
             or
             Lambert
             (
             as
             it
             happened
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             and
             Edward
             the
             fourth's
             Children
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Besides
             ,
             art
             thou
             the
             none-such
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             may
             not
             another
             so
             near
             resemble
             thee
             ,
             as
             a
             third
             man
             cannot
             discern
             which
             of
             the
             two
             thou
             art
             ?
             Vibius
             and
             Publicius
             were
             so
             like
             Pompey
             the
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             usually
             saluted
             by
             one
             another's
             Names
             ;
             and
             wheresoever
             either
             of
             them
             appear'd
             ,
             the
             People
             stood
             up
             ,
             as
             if
             Pompey
             had
             been
             in
             presence
             :
             this
             was
             Fortunes
             Play
             (
             saith
             my
             Authour
             ,
             
               Valerius
               Maximus
            
             )
             with
             that
             Family
             ;
             but
             she
             played
             fairer
             with
             him
             than
             she
             had
             done
             with
             his
             Father
             ;
             for
             of
             him
             Menogenes
             his
             Cook
             was
             so
             perfect
             a
             Copy
             ;
             as
             he
             could
             not
             (
             with
             all
             his
             Courage
             ,
             or
             the
             Forces
             he
             commanded
             ,
             repell
             the
             fastening
             of
             his
             Cook
             's
             name
             ,
             upon
             himself
             ;
             or
             of
             his
             honour
             upon
             his
             Cook.
             Neither
             the
             probity
             of
             
               Cornelius
               Scipio
            
             his
             Manners
             ,
             nor
             the
             reverence
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             could
             hinder
             the
             inserting
             ,
             among
             the
             illustrious
             names
             of
             his
             Family
             ,
             that
             of
             Serapion
             ,
             the
             Sutler
             ;
             such
             was
             the
             resemblance
             betwixt
             them
             .
             Rome
             had
             two
             Consuls
             together
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             they
             sate
             in
             the
             Theatre
             ,
             had
             as
             many
             Spectators
             as
             they
             that
             were
             upon
             the
             Stage
             ;
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             resembling
             two
             Players
             :
             of
             one
             of
             which
             ,
             
               [
               Spinther
               ]
               Lentulus
            
             was
             sirnamed
             :
             and
             Metellus
             his
             Colleague
             had
             been
             branded
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             
               [
               Pamphilus
            
             ]
             if
             he
             had
             not
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             his
             Nephew
             ,
             repulsed
             it
             .
             But
             Mesalla
             his
             Consular
             Dignity
             and
             Office
             of
             Censor
             could
             not
             teach
             the
             People
             better
             manners
             ,
             than
             to
             be-spatter
             him
             with
             the
             Nick-name
             of
             Menogenes
             :
             nor
             Curio
             his
             many
             honours
             prevent
             his
             being
             called
             Burbulius
             :
             blots
             inured
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             resembling
             two
             Actors
             of
             those
             names
             .
             Artemon
             was
             so
             perfect
             a
             Samplar
             of
             King
             Antiochus
             ,
             as
             Laodice
             having
             slain
             the
             King
             ,
             placed
             him
             in
             his
             bed
             ,
             where
             he
             so
             well
             acted
             the
             part
             of
             dying
             Antiochus
             ,
             as
             the
             People
             admitted
             (
             in
             pretence
             )
             to
             here
             the
             last
             words
             of
             their
             departing
             Prince
             ,
             believed
             verily
             they
             heard
             and
             saw
             the
             King
             himself
             committing
             ,
             at
             his
             last
             gasp
             ,
             Laodice
             and
             his
             Children
             to
             their
             Fidelity
             .
             Hybreas
             the
             Oratour
             ,
             in
             lineaments
             of
             Face
             and
             whole
             Body
             was
             so
             peer'd
             by
             the
             sweeper
             of
             his
             School
             ,
             as
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             Asia
             did
             as
             good
             as
             point
             him
             out
             for
             his
             Brother
             :
             all
             the
             mark
             of
             difference
             betwixt
             
             them
             was
             the
             Oratour's
             fluent
             Tongue
             ;
             (
             never
             was
             that
             of
             the
             Philosopher
             more
             seasonable
             then
             here
             
               [
               Loquere
               ,
               ut
               te
               videam
               :
               ]
               Speak
               that
               I
               may
               see
               thee
               .
               )
            
             The
             Proconsul
             of
             Sicily
             found
             a
             fellow
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             so
             perfectly
             like
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             could
             not
             imagine
             how
             that
             Oneness
             of
             shape
             should
             happen
             ,
             seeing
             his
             Father
             never
             came
             into
             that
             Island
             ;
             till
             the
             Sicilian
             quicken'd
             his
             fancy
             ,
             rub'd
             up
             his
             invention
             ,
             by
             telling
             him
             that
             his
             Father
             had
             often
             been
             at
             Rome
             .
             By
             means
             of
             this
             coincidence
             of
             outward
             Features
             ,
             Speech
             ,
             Garb
             ,
             Port
             ,
             &c.
             (
             improved
             by
             the
             art
             of
             palliation
             and
             personating
             )
             how
             many
             base
             fellows
             have
             insinuated
             themselves
             into
             noble
             Families
             ,
             and
             Estates
             they
             were
             never
             born
             to
             .
             
               Equitius
               Firmianus
            
             (
             of
             no
             better
             Bran
             then
             the
             Picene
             Smelt-mills
             ground
             )
             made
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             so
             verily
             believe
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             
               T.
               Graccus
            
             ,
             as
             they
             prefer'd
             him
             to
             the
             Tribuneship
             .
             Herophilus
             (
             a
             Horse-leech
             )
             by
             giving
             out
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Grand-child
             of
             
               Caius
               Marius
            
             ,
             obtain'd
             that
             repute
             ;
             as
             many
             of
             the
             ancient
             Roman
             Plantations
             ,
             the
             fairest
             Corporations
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             Societies
             within
             the
             Empire
             ,
             chuse
             him
             their
             Patron
             :
             insomuch
             as
             he
             began
             to
             vie
             with
             Caesar
             in
             his
             greatest
             glory
             (
             even
             after
             the
             Conquest
             of
             his
             Rival
             Pompey
             )
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Popularity
             ;
             and
             concluded
             with
             an
             attempt
             (
             after
             
             Caesar's
             murder
             )
             to
             send
             the
             Senate
             after
             him
             .
             The
             sacred
             Majesty
             of
             the
             great
             and
             fortunate
             Augustus
             could
             not
             shield
             it self
             from
             this
             kind
             of
             injury
             :
             for
             a
             sawcy
             knave
             had
             the
             boldness
             to
             fain
             himself
             the
             Son
             of
             his
             Sister
             Octavia
             ;
             who
             had
             (
             as
             he
             said
             )
             for
             his
             exceeding
             deformity
             exposed
             him
             to
             a
             poor
             Woman
             ,
             and
             taken
             her
             child
             in
             exchange
             for
             her
             own
             .
             Another
             had
             the
             face
             ,
             to
             assert
             himself
             the
             Son
             of
             
               Q.
               Sertorius
            
             ,
             and
             the
             luck
             to
             be
             believed
             ;
             notwithstanding
             that
             Sertorius
             his
             Lady
             could
             by
             no
             force
             be
             compell'd
             to
             own
             him
             ;
             any
             more
             than
             all
             the
             Arguments
             we
             could
             use
             (
             from
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Parish
             whence
             he
             was
             sent
             ,
             from
             his
             wanting
             an
             eye
             and
             his
             having
             all
             the
             other
             marks
             which
             her
             Child
             had
             )
             would
             prevail
             with
             one
             of
             my
             reverend
             and
             religious
             Father's
             Parishioners
             ,
             to
             acknowledg
             a
             Child
             for
             hers
             ,
             which
             was
             sent
             to
             her
             out
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             where
             she
             had
             formerly
             lived
             with
             her
             Husband
             .
             
               Trebellius
               Calca
            
             had
             so
             far
             insinuated
             into
             the
             People
             a
             belief
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             Clodius
             ;
             as
             Clodius
             his
             right
             heir
             had
             much
             ado
             to
             keep
             his
             Estate
             out
             of
             his
             clutches
             .
             In
             
             Sulla's
             Dictatorship
             ,
             a
             rude
             Clown
             burst
             into
             the
             house
             of
             
               Cn.
               Asinius
               Dion
            
             ,
             and
             casting
             his
             Son
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             took
             upon
             himself
             the
             name
             of
             
             Dion's
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             possession
             of
             his
             goods
             :
             which
             he
             kept
             till
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Caesar.
               Smerdis
            
             ,
             the
             Magus
             ,
             might
             have
             passed
             still
             for
             Smerdis
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             great
             Cyrus
             ;
             had
             he
             not
             been
             detected
             by
             his
             Ear-mark
             .
             That
             Jew
             of
             Sidon
             whom
             Josephus
             mentions
             
               (
               antiq
            
             .
             17.
             14.
             
             )
             did
             so
             perfectly
             resemble
             Alexander
             the
             son
             of
             Herod
             )
             (
             whom
             his
             Father
             had
             slain
             )
             as
             he
             perswaded
             all
             the
             Jews
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             yea
             all
             that
             set
             eyes
             upon
             him
             (
             every
             where
             )
             who
             had
             seen
             the
             true
             Alexander
             (
             and
             those
             most
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             best
             acquainted
             with
             him
             )
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             very
             Alexander
             ;
             one
             of
             whom
             Celenus
             (
             a
             Freeman
             of
             Augustus
             )
             being
             sent
             by
             the
             Emperour
             to
             take
             a
             view
             of
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             been
             the
             play-fellow
             and
             most
             familiar
             acquaintance
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             discern
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             him
             and
             this
             his
             Counterfeit
             :
             nor
             had
             he
             been
             detected
             ,
             if
             the
             sagacious
             and
             Eagle-eyed
             Augustus
             had
             not
             perceived
             wanting
             in
             him
             that
             softness
             of
             Hand
             ,
             and
             grace
             of
             Body
             ;
             which
             to
             persons
             of
             noble
             extract
             and
             delicate
             breeding
             ,
             is
             hereditary
             
               (
               Joseph
               ,
               Antiq.
               17.
               18.
               
               Bel.
               Jud.
            
             2.
             5.
             )
             Examples
             are
             numberless
             of
             strange
             and
             base
             Slips
             that
             have
             been
             ingrafted
             into
             noble
             Families
             :
             infinitely
             more
             Persons
             have
             been
             suborned
             than
             Religions
             :
             and
             therefore
             if
             those
             presumptions
             ,
             which
             the
             Sceptick
             brings
             against
             our
             Religion
             ,
             be
             applyed
             to
             Politicks
             ,
             (
             and
             't
             is
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             World
             that
             he
             should
             be
             forc'd
             to
             buy
             and
             sell
             by
             the
             same
             Bushel
             )
             down
             goes
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             ,
             all
             distinction
             of
             Lines
             and
             Families
             ,
             and
             all
             possibility
             of
             making
             good
             our
             claims
             of
             Honour
             ,
             Patrimony
             ,
             or
             whatever
             we
             hold
             by
             our
             Birthright
             :
             for
             upon
             his
             may-be-Principles
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             militates
             against
             the
             Faith
             divine
             ,
             he
             destroys
             all
             humane
             Faith
             ,
             turns
             the
             World
             into
             a
             Chaos
             ,
             and
             renders
             it
             disputable
             ,
             
             whether
             Augustus
             may
             not
             be
             a
             Baker's
             Son
             ;
             our
             most
             famous
             God-born
             Heroes
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             the
             most
             splendid
             Princes
             and
             illustrious
             Nobles
             ,
             the
             Off-spring
             of
             Grooms
             and
             Muleters
             .
             I
             prostrate
             my self
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             his
             most
             sacred
             and
             serene
             Majesty
             ,
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Royal
             Blood
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             honourable
             Nobility
             ,
             for
             their
             favourable
             Interpretation
             of
             this
             freedom
             of
             Speech
             .
             To
             whom
             I
             will
             not
             make
             that
             Apology
             which
             St.
             Ambrose
             made
             for
             his
             to
             
               Valentinian
               ;
               (
               lib.
               5.
               
               Epist.
               29.
               )
               neque
               imperiale
               est
               ,
               libertatem
               dicendi
               negare
               ;
               neque
               sacerdotale
               ,
               quod
               sentiat
               ,
               non
               dicere
               :
            
             (
             neither
             would
             it
             sute
             my
             case
             ,
             with
             which
             St.
             Ambrose
             his
             
               [
               sentiat
            
             ]
             will
             not
             comport
             :
             for
             I
             speak
             not
             what
             I
             think
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Atheist's
             Arguments
             against
             the
             Scriptures
             would
             tempt
             Men
             to
             think
             .
             )
             But
             this
             ,
             that
             my
             Parrhasie
             proceeds
             (
             next
             to
             the
             service
             I
             owe
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Souls
             for
             which
             he
             died
             )
             from
             the
             regard
             I
             have
             of
             their
             Honours
             ,
             and
             that
             deep
             resentment
             of
             a
             design
             the
             Atheist
             is
             carrying
             on
             ,
             to
             disseize
             them
             of
             their
             most
             deserved
             and
             indubitable
             Birth-rights
             ;
             while
             he
             puts
             in
             these
             feeble
             Exceptions
             against
             the
             Legitimacy
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             may
             (
             with
             far
             more
             colour
             )
             be
             alledged
             against
             the
             Legitimacy
             of
             the
             most
             undoubted
             Heir
             apparent
             .
          
           
             This
             Pillar
             and
             Foundation
             of
             Truth
             ,
             
               [
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Church
               primitive
               and
               Universal
               ,
               ]
            
             taken
             from
             eye-witnesses
             (
             for
             Eusebius
             saith
             that
             Quadratus
             made
             proof
             (
             to
             Adrian
             the
             Emperour
             )
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ's
             miraculous
             Cures
             ,
             from
             the
             testimony
             of
             many
             of
             those
             ,
             upon
             whom
             they
             were
             wrought
             :
             who
             lived
             long
             after
             
             Christ's
             Ascention
             ,
             and
             numbers
             of
             them
             unto
             that
             very
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             his
             Apology
             ,
             
               Eus.
               hist.
            
             4.
             3.
             )
             This
             Pillar
             (
             upon
             which
             these
             
             Sampson-wits
             are
             leaning
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             strength
             ,
             to
             pull
             it
             down
             )
             cannot
             fall
             ,
             but
             all
             our
             Birth-rights
             fall
             with
             it
             ;
             as
             having
             nothing
             else
             to
             bear
             them
             up
             ,
             but
             Pegs
             fasten'd
             to
             those
             Pillars
             ,
             Stones
             built
             upon
             that
             Foundation
             
               [
               the
               testimony
               of
               particular
               and
               private
               Christians
               :
               ]
            
             which
             if
             it
             be
             exauctorised
             ,
             welcom
             that
             of
             Homer
             ,
             in
             its
             most
             levelling
             sence
             .
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             And
             that
             of
             Menander
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             No
             man
             shall
             know
             where
             to
             find
             Father
             or
             Mother
             :
             we
             must
             draw
             lots
             for
             both
             Parents
             ,
             as
             the
             Lybians
             did
             for
             the
             Father
             .
             We
             must
             be
             baptized
             after
             the
             Marcionist's
             form
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             unknown
             Father
             
               (
               Irenae
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             18.
             )
             or
             each
             man
             know
             his
             own
             by
             presensation
             ,
             as
             Jarchus
             (
             the
             Indian
             King
             )
             did
             the
             Parents
             of
             
               Apollonius
               (
               Philostratus
               lib.
               3.
               de
               vita
               Apollonii
               .
               )
            
             Except
             being
             by
             this
             levelling
             Policy
             turn'd
             into
             .
             
               Terrae
               silios
            
             ,
             we
             be
             resolv'd
             (
             with
             those
             Earth-born
             Brethren
             in
             the
             Poet
             )
             to
             destroy
             one
             another
             by
             endless
             contending
             .
             
               
                 Tantum
                 irreligio
                 potuit
                 suadere
                 malorum
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             irreligious
             imperswasibleness
             of
             the
             Sceptick
             ,
             which
             inclines
             him
             to
             cavil
             at
             the
             Churches
             Testimony
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             Evangelical
             History
             ,
             and
             to
             question
             his
             own
             Christian-name
             ;
             will
             ,
             with
             more
             shew
             of
             reason
             ,
             induce
             the
             World
             into
             a
             disbelief
             of
             every
             man's
             Sir-name
             ,
             and
             bury
             all
             ,
             men's
             Birth-rights
             in
             the
             rubbish
             of
             buzzing
             Exceptions
             :
             which
             strike
             their
             venomous
             Sting
             deeper
             into
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             than
             the
             Church
             ;
             her
             Testimony
             being
             a
             better
             proof
             of
             the
             Gospel's
             Legitimacy
             than
             any
             man
             can
             produce
             of
             his
             own
             .
             
               [
               Audacter
               dico
               quòd
               sine
               fide
               neque
               infidelis
               vivit
               :
               nam
               si
               ab
               insideli
               percunctari
               voluero
               quem
               patrem
               vel
               quam
               matrem
               habuerat
               ?
               protinùs
               respondebit
               ,
               illum
               atque
               illam
               :
               quem
               si
               statim
               requiram
               utrùm
               noverit
               quando
               conceptus
               sit
               ,
               vel
               viderit
               quando
               natus
               ?
               nihil
               horum
               vel
               se
               nosse
               vel
               vidisse
               fatebitur
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               
               (
               Gregor
               .
               Dialog
               .
               l.
               4.
               c.
               4.
               )
               I
               affirm
               confidently
            
             (
             saith
             Gregory
             the
             great
             )
             
               that
               the
               very
               Infidel
               himself
               doth
               not
               live
               without
               faith
               ;
               for
               if
               I
               ask
               an
               Infidel
               ,
               who
               is
               his
               Father
               or
               Mother
               ,
               he
               will
               forthwith
               answer
               ,
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               such
               a
               woman
               :
               and
               if
               I
               then
               demand
               of
               him
               whether
               he
               knew
               when
               he
               was
               conceived
               or
               born
               ,
               he
               will
               confess
               that
               he
               knew
               neither
               of
               these
               ,
               but
               believes
               that
               he
               was
               begotten
               by
               that
               man
               whom
               he
               calls
               father
               ,
               of
               her
               whom
               be
               calls
               mother
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               probable
               Testimony
               .
               ]
               In
               se
               spuit
               qui
               in
               caelum
               spuit
               ,
               he
               spits
               in
               his
               own
               face
               who
               spits
               in
               Heaven's
               face
               ,
            
             as
             Seneca
             of
             old
             observ'd
             
               (
               consol
               .
               ad
               Polyb.
               c.
            
             21.
             )
             and
             from
             him
             our
             Companella
             in
             his
             
               Atheismus
               triumphatus
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Suffrage
               of
               the
               Adversary
               to
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Pagan
               Indictments
               shew
               what
               was
               found
               Christianity
               in
               Pagan
               Courts
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Christian
               Precepts
               and
               Examples
               civilized
               the
               Courts
               of
               Heathen
               Emperours
               .
            
             §
             3.
             
             Pliny
             '
             
               s
               Information
               concerning
               Christians
               to
            
             Trajan
             .
             §
             4.
             
             
               What
               it
               was
               in
               Christians
               that
            
             Maximinus
             
               hated
               them
               for
            
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             1.
             
             TUrn
             over
             the
             Examinations
             ,
             the
             Confessions
             ,
             of
             Christians
             ,
             in
             open
             Court
             ,
             before
             Pagan
             Tribunals
             ;
             where
             the
             same
             thing
             was
             done
             before
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Heathen
             World
             that
             was
             done
             at
             Baptism
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
               [
               Excepto
               martyrio
               ,
               ubi
               tota
               Baptismi
               sacramenta
               complentur
               .
               Baptizandus
               confitetur
               fidem
               suam
               coram
               sacerdote
               ,
               &
               interrogatus
               respondet
               ;
               hoe
               &
               martyr
               coram
               persecutore
               facit
               :
               ille
               ,
               post
               confessionem
               ,
               vel
               aspergitur
               ,
               vel
               intingitur
               ;
               &
               hic
               vel
               aspergitur
               sanguine
               ,
               vel
               contingitur
               igne
               :
               ille
               confitetur
               se
               mundi
               actibus
               renunciaturum
               ,
               hic
               ipsi
               renuntiat
               vitae
               :
               ]
               For
               this
               cause
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               believed
               Martyrdom
               to
               supply
               the
               want
               of
               Water-baptism
               ;
               because
               therein
               were
               performed
               all
               the
               Rites
               of
               Baptism
               :
               the
               Martyr
               confessed
               ,
               before
               the
               Persecutor
               the
               same
               Faith
               ,
               which
               he
               that
               was
               to
               be
               baptized
               confessed
               before
               the
               Priest
               :
               he
               ,
               after
               Confession
               ,
               was
               dipp'd
               or
               sprinkled
               with
               water
               ;
               the
               Martyr
               either
               sprinkled
               with
               blood
               ,
               or
               plung'd
               over
               head
               and
               ears
               in
               fire
               :
               he
               promiseth
               that
               he
               will
               frsake
               the
               life
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               Martyr
               renounceth
               life
               it self
               ;
               (
               Gennadius
               de
               eccles
               .
               dogmat
               .
               in
               appendice
               ad
               3.
               tom
               .
               operum
               sancti
               Augustini
               ,
               pag.
            
             384.
             )
             Let
             us
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             examine
             the
             Confessions
             of
             Martyrs
             and
             in
             them
             you
             may
             find
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             peruse
             their
             Indictments
             against
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             examine
             what
             Crimes
             they
             charged
             Confessors
             with
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             for
             which
             they
             raised
             against
             Christians
             those
             Out-cries
             
               [
               Christiani
               ad
               Leones
               ,
               away
               with
               these
               fellows
               to
               the
               Lyons
               ;
               ]
            
             they
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             live
             :
             they
             will
             not
             worship
             our
             Gods
             ;
             they
             will
             not
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             Emperour's
             health
             ;
             they
             worship
             for
             God
             one
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             was
             born
             in
             Judaea
             ,
             whom
             Pilate
             (
             at
             the
             request
             of
             his
             own
             Nation
             )
             put
             to
             death
             as
             an
             Impostor
             ;
             who
             gave
             his
             followers
             a
             Law
             destructive
             to
             humane
             Societies
             ,
             set
             up
             an
             unsociable
             ,
             an
             unpracticable
             Religion
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             there
             we
             meet
             with
             the
             Sum
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             St.
             James
             his
             Crime
             ,
             for
             which
             Ananas
             the
             younger
             (
             the
             high
             Priest
             and
             a
             Saducee
             )
             put
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             in
             the
             vacancy
             of
             a
             Governour
             (
             betwixt
             Festus
             his
             death
             and
             the
             coming
             of
             Albinus
             )
             was
             ,
             that
             being
             ask'd
             ,
             what
             he
             thought
             of
             Jesus
             that
             was
             crucified
             ?
             he
             answered
             ;
             why
             ask
             ye
             me
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             when
             as
             he
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             great
             Power
             in
             Heaven
             ?
             and
             his
             asserting
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             (
             as
             saith
             Aegesippus
             in
             
               Eusebius
               Ec.
               hist.
            
             2.
             3.
             
             )
             which
             the
             story
             ,
             that
             Josephus
             gives
             ,
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             confirms
             ;
             not
             only
             telling
             us
             that
             the
             Jews
             imputed
             the
             Fall
             of
             Jerusalem
             to
             their
             sin
             ,
             in
             slaying
             that
             just
             Person
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             religious
             Jews
             moved
             Albinus
             to
             put
             Ananas
             from
             the
             High-priesthood
             ,
             
             for
             imbrewing
             his
             hands
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             so
             just
             a
             man
             ;
             a
             title
             conferred
             upon
             him
             by
             that
             Party
             out
             of
             an
             Odium
             to
             the
             Sadducees
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             died
             in
             witnessing
             to
             those
             Articles
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             which
             oppose
             Saduceism
             (
             upon
             the
             very
             same
             account
             that
             they
             sided
             with
             St.
             Paul.
             )
          
           
             The
             questions
             upon
             which
             Domitian
             examined
             the
             reputed
             Kinsfolks
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             were
             ,
             concerning
             Christ
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             :
             in
             what
             manner
             ,
             and
             when
             and
             where
             it
             should
             appear
             :
             to
             which
             they
             answered
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             Worldly
             or
             Earthly
             ,
             but
             Celestial
             and
             Angelical
             ;
             that
             it
             should
             come
             at
             the
             consummation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             that
             he
             coming
             in
             glory
             shall
             judg
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             reward
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             works
             :
             
               (
               Eus.
               ec
               .
               hist.
            
             3.
             19.
             out
             of
             
               Aegesippus
               :
            
             )
             which
             story
             ,
             together
             with
             that
             of
             the
             noble
             
             Flavia's
             banishment
             for
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             he
             found
             recorded
             in
             the
             Pagan
             Histories
             of
             that
             Age.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             persecution
             of
             the
             Gallican
             Church
             ,
             under
             
               Antoninus
               Verus
            
             ;
             his
             bloody
             Lieutenants
             writ
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             process
             against
             those
             Christians
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             their
             professing
             Christ
             to
             be
             God
             ;
             their
             refusing
             to
             give
             divine
             Worship
             to
             any
             but
             God
             ,
             their
             believing
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             their
             communicating
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             and
             Blood
             :
             In
             their
             solicitating
             them
             ,
             to
             renounce
             Christ
             ,
             to
             adore
             their
             Pagan
             Gods
             ;
             In
             their
             calumniateing
             them
             with
             Thiestian
             Banquets
             (
             for
             which
             they
             had
             no
             ground
             ,
             but
             the
             confessions
             of
             some
             that
             fell
             (
             under
             the
             weight
             of
             that
             intollerable
             Persecution
             )
             informing
             their
             Examiners
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             sacred
             assemblies
             they
             ate
             and
             drank
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             our
             Saviour
             :
             in
             answer
             to
             which
             misprision
             the
             Martyrs
             would
             usually
             argue
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             extremely
             unlikely
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             devour
             Infants
             ,
             when
             their
             Religion
             did
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             suck
             the
             blood
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             nor
             to
             eat
             any
             Flesh
             with
             the
             Blood
             ;
             
               (
               Tertul
               Apol.
               adv
               .
               gentes
               :
               )
            
             taking
             that
             for
             their
             Medium
             ,
             in
             their
             Disputes
             with
             Heathens
             upon
             this
             point
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             famously
             known
             .
             )
             And
             lastly
             in
             their
             burning
             their
             bodies
             to
             ashes
             ,
             and
             throwing
             the
             ashes
             into
             Rhodanus
             ;
             (
             when
             yet
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             bestowed
             an
             honourable
             Burial
             and
             Sepulchre
             upon
             his
             Horse
             
               Panasinus
               :
               (
               Julius
               Capitolinus
               in
               vero
               Imper.
               )
            
             whether
             in
             affront
             to
             our
             Christian
             hope
             I
             know
             not
             .
             But
             his
             Lieutenants
             did
             dissipate
             and
             drown
             the
             ashes
             of
             Christian
             Martyrs
             on
             purpose
             to
             prevent
             their
             Resurrection
             :
             whereof
             (
             say
             they
             )
             the
             Christians
             being
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             contemn
             Punishment
             ,
             and
             hasten
             themselves
             chearfully
             to
             death
             :
             Now
             let
             us
             see
             whether
             they
             can
             arise
             ,
             after
             this
             dissipation
             of
             their
             Bodies
             .
             All
             which
             the
             French
             Church
             hath
             left
             Records
             of
             (
             taken
             in
             open
             Court
             )
             in
             their
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Asian
             and
             Phrygian
             Churches
             :
             
               (
               Euseb.
               Eccl.
               hist.
            
             5.
             1.
             )
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Scepticks
             except
             against
             these
             Allegations
             ;
             that
             we
             have
             them
             but
             at
             second
             hand
             ,
             and
             not
             immediately
             from
             Pagan
             Records
             ,
             and
             demand
             to
             see
             the
             Original
             ;
             (
             though
             that
             be
             a
             request
             not
             all
             out
             so
             reasonable
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             ,
             pretending
             to
             dissatisfaction
             in
             a
             Copy
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Parish-register
             ,
             certifying
             his
             Parentage
             ,
             and
             attested
             to
             by
             the
             Incumbents
             hand
             ;
             should
             demand
             to
             see
             the
             Register-book
             it self
             )
             we
             can
             gratifie
             his
             utmost
             curiosity
             .
             For
             we
             may
             gather
             what
             kind
             of
             people
             Christians
             were
             ,
             by
             taking
             out
             those
             Characters
             of
             them
             which
             Secular
             Historians
             give
             ,
             while
             at
             once
             they
             describe
             the
             temper
             of
             those
             civilized
             Emperours
             who
             indulg'd
             them
             ;
             and
             give
             in
             that
             Indulgence
             as
             the
             reason
             ,
             of
             others
             raising
             persecution
             against
             them
             :
             
               Alexander
               Severus
            
             (
             saith
             
               Lampridius
               )
               [
               Christianos
               esse
               passus
               est
               ]
               permitted
               Christians
               .
            
             This
             he
             would
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             their
             Religion
             tolerated
             Theft
             ,
             Uncleanness
             ,
             Lying
             ,
             Bribery
             ,
             &c.
             which
             the
             Emperour
             so
             far
             hated
             ;
             as
             he
             made
             Proclamation
             to
             forbid
             all
             such
             Criminals
             to
             salute
             either
             himself
             or
             Mother
             or
             his
             Wife
             ,
             prohibited
             mix'd
             Baths
             ;
             would
             not
             allow
             
               [
               Lenonum
               ,
               &
               Meretricum
               &
               exolotorum
               vectigal
               in
               sacrum
               aerarium
               inferri
               ,
               ]
               the
               Tribute
               of
               Brothel-houses
               to
               come
               within
               the
               sacred
               Treasury
               .
            
             And
             yet
             his
             Court
             was
             so
             frequented
             with
             Christians
             :
             as
             Maximinus
             ,
             his
             Successor
             ,
             raised
             Persecution
             against
             them
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             grudg
             he
             bare
             to
             the
             Family
             of
             
               Severus
               :
               
               (
               Euseb.
               l.
               6.
               c.
            
             21.
             )
             And
             his
             Mother
             Mammea
             sent
             for
             St.
             Origen
             ,
             and
             entertain'd
             him
             in
             the
             Court
             as
             her
             Chaplain
             
               (
               Id.
               Ib.
               c.
            
             15.
             )
             to
             whom
             her
             son
             was
             
               [
               unicè
               pius
            
             ]
             above
             measure
             dutiful
             ,
             and
             built
             in
             the
             Roman
             Palace
             Dining-rooms
             for
             her
             
               (
               Lamprid.
               Alex.
               Sever.
               )
               [
               Places
            
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             
               separate
               from
               common
               use
               for
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               Christian
               Feast
               .
               ]
            
             He
             caused
             the
             sinews
             of
             the
             fingers
             of
             a
             Notary
             ,
             who
             had
             delivered
             into
             the
             Court
             a
             false
             Breviat
             of
             a
             cause
             depending
             ,
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             disenabl'd
             ever
             afterwards
             to
             write
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             permitted
             Origen
             ,
             and
             other
             Christian
             Doctors
             ,
             who
             gave
             in
             to
             the
             World
             a
             Breviate
             of
             Christs
             Cause
             to
             reside
             in
             the
             Palace
             ;
             an
             Argument
             that
             they
             were
             not
             in
             the
             least
             suspected
             of
             forgery
             :
             When
             a
             Nobleman
             of
             a
             sordid
             life
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             bribery
             (
             who
             had
             procured
             some
             Kings
             to
             intercede
             to
             the
             Emperor
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             bestow
             upon
             him
             some
             Military
             promotion
             )
             was
             admitted
             into
             his
             presence
             ;
             he
             was
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             his
             Patrons
             ,
             convict
             of
             Theft
             (
             that
             is
             bribery
             )
             and
             by
             their
             sentence
             condemn'd
             to
             the
             Cross.
             Had
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Cross
             been
             under
             suspicion
             of
             that
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             Crime
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             sped
             no
             better
             .
             He
             caused
             Turinus
             for
             lying
             ,
             to
             be
             smoak'd
             to
             death
             in
             a
             fire
             of
             green
             wood
             ,
             while
             the
             Cryer
             made
             this
             Proclamation
             
               [
               Fumo
               punitur
               ,
               qui
               fumum
               vendidit
               ,
               ]
            
             Would
             so
             great
             an
             hater
             of
             Lyars
             have
             tolerated
             Christians
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             guilty
             of
             that
             vice
             :
             Would
             he
             have
             honoured
             our
             Saviours
             Image
             ,
             with
             a
             place
             in
             his
             Chappel
             (
             amongst
             those
             of
             
               Apollonius
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
               Orpheus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             whom
             he
             deemed
             choice
             men
             ,
             and
             holiest
             Souls
             ;
             )
             if
             the
             Doctrine
             he
             taught
             had
             been
             any
             other
             than
             pious
             ,
             any
             other
             than
             what
             the
             Gospel
             communicates
             ?
             Would
             he
             have
             taken
             up
             thoughts
             of
             building
             a
             Temple
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             receiving
             him
             into
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             advised
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Empire
             would
             then
             turn
             Christian
             ,
             and
             desert
             the
             Temples
             of
             all
             other
             Gods
             ?
             If
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             had
             not
             exceld
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             been
             then
             presented
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Evangelical
             pattern
             now
             in
             being
             ?
             If
             the
             custom
             of
             Ordaining
             Christian
             Priests
             after
             trial
             (
             according
             to
             the
             now
             extant
             Evangelical
             prescript
             )
             had
             not
             been
             then
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             Would
             he
             (
             by
             name
             )
             have
             commended
             that
             Custom
             of
             Christians
             to
             the
             imitation
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             in
             the
             appointing
             of
             Provincial
             Governours
             and
             Civil
             Officers
             .
             
               [
               Cùm
               id
               Christiani
               facerent
               in
               praedicandis
               sacerdotibus
               qui
               ordinandi
               sunt
               .
               ]
               (
               Lamprid.
               Alex.
               Severus
               .
               )
            
             Had
             not
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             then
             profest
             ,
             been
             (
             as
             it
             is
             now
             )
             against
             serving
             the
             Belly
             ?
             Would
             he
             have
             adjudged
             the
             benefit
             of
             a
             publiek
             place
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             taken
             possession
             of
             ,
             for
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             rather
             to
             the
             Christians
             than
             to
             the
             Cooks
             ?
             Whence
             learn'd
             he
             to
             offer
             those
             incomparable
             Jewels
             ,
             which
             an
             Ambassador
             presented
             ,
             to
             sale
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             could
             not
             meet
             with
             a
             chapman
             would
             give
             the
             price
             ;
             to
             hang
             them
             on
             the
             ears
             of
             Venus
             ,
             rather
             than
             his
             Wives
             :
             but
             from
             that
             of
             St.
             
               Peter
               [
               whose
               adorning
               let
               it
               not
               be
               that
               outward
               of
               wearing
               of
               gold
               ]
            
             This
             he
             did
             (
             saith
             Lampridius
             )
             to
             prevent
             the
             Queens
             giving
             bad
             Example
             to
             other
             Matrons
             ,
             by
             this
             excess
             of
             costliness
             in
             Attire
             :
             who
             also
             (
             being
             a
             Pagan
             Historian
             )
             writes
             ,
             That
             if
             any
             of
             his
             Soldiers
             had
             in
             their
             march
             ,
             offered
             violence
             or
             done
             injury
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             this
             Pagan
             Emperor
             would
             see
             him
             beaten
             before
             his
             face
             with
             cudgels
             orrods
             ,
             or
             more
             grievously
             punish'd
             ,
             if
             the
             offence
             deserv'd
             it
             :
             ingeminating
             to
             the
             offender
             ,
             this
             expostulation
             
               [
               Wouldst
               thou
               have
               this
               done
               to
               thy self
               ,
               and
               thy
               own
               possessions
               ,
               that
               thou
               dost
               to
               another
               ]
            
             (
             And
             that
             he
             was
             wont
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             giving
             correction
             to
             the
             culpable
             ,
             to
             cause
             proclamation
             to
             be
             made
             by
             a
             Cryer
             )
             
               [
               What
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               have
               done
               to
               thy self
               ,
               do
               not
               to
               another
               ]
               (
               quod
               à
               quibusdamsive
               Judae
               is
               sive
               Christianis
               audierat
               )
               which
               he
               had
               heard
               ,
               either
               from
               some
               Jews
               or
               Christians
               .
            
             Thou
             mayst
             learn
             by
             this
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             that
             Lampridius
             was
             a
             Pagan
             :
             for
             otherwise
             he
             would
             never
             have
             made
             such
             a
             dis-junction
             ,
             as
             ascribes
             that
             saying
             to
             the
             Jew
             ,
             which
             never
             came
             in
             his
             mouth
             :
             but
             downright
             have
             affirmed
             (
             as
             other
             Heathens
             did
             ,
             who
             studied
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Christians
             on
             purpose
             to
             oppose
             it
             )
             that
             this
             was
             a
             Christian
             Proverb
             .
             Though
             that
             other
             Precept
             was
             originally
             Judaick
             which
             he
             walkt
             by
             ,
             when
             in
             judging
             that
             Widows
             Cause
             ,
             whom
             a
             Soldier
             had
             plundered
             of
             more
             than
             he
             could
             restore
             ,
             he
             disbanded
             the
             Soldier
             ,
             &
             made
             him
             work
             (
             at
             his
             carpenters
             trade
             )
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             Widow
             .
             In
             
             the
             History
             of
             this
             our
             Emperour
             ,
             here
             are
             sufficient
             intimations
             given
             us
             of
             those
             Qualifications
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             and
             Professors
             ,
             as
             speak
             it
             ,
             and
             them
             to
             have
             been
             such
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Pagans
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             given
             out
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Gospel
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             viz.
             A
             Religion
             instituted
             by
             ,
             and
             a
             Sect
             named
             from
             Christ
             ,
             a
             Person
             of
             such
             holiness
             ,
             as
             he
             deserved
             to
             be
             numbred
             in
             the
             rank
             of
             the
             best
             and
             divinest
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             been
             enrolled
             amongst
             the
             Gods
             ,
             but
             for
             fear
             that
             the
             Religion
             of
             his
             Institution
             would
             put
             down
             all
             others
             ;
             it
             containing
             those
             excellent
             Precepts
             ,
             which
             so
             civilized
             the
             followers
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             permitted
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             this
             Emperour
             ,
             whence
             all
             vicious
             persons
             were
             prohibited
             ;
             and
             were
             of
             that
             use
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             as
             this
             very
             best
             of
             Heathen
             Emperours
             took
             those
             Rules
             and
             Practices
             of
             Christians
             for
             his
             Pattern
             ,
             which
             the
             Gospel
             exhibites
             .
             Should
             I
             prosecute
             the
             Reigns
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             favour
             to
             Christians
             (
             though
             themselves
             were
             none
             .
             )
             It
             would
             swell
             my
             discourse
             to
             too
             great
             a
             bulk
             ,
             I
             will
             therefore
             content
             my self
             with
             two
             instances
             more
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             One
             out
             of
             Pliny
             ,
             who
             in
             laying
             down
             the
             Reason
             why
             Trajan
             remitted
             that
             persecution
             which
             his
             Predecessors
             had
             raised
             against
             Christians
             ,
             presents
             them
             in
             their
             religious
             Assemblies
             and
             civil
             Converse
             ,
             walking
             by
             that
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Manners
             ,
             which
             is
             extant
             at
             this
             day
             in
             the
             Evangelical
             and
             Apostolical
             Writings
             .
             This
             great
             Agent
             of
             State
             under
             Trajan
             informed
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             by
             examining
             those
             that
             were
             brought
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             accused
             as
             Christians
             ,
             he
             had
             learn'd
             this
             to
             be
             the
             sum
             of
             their
             Religion
             (
             of
             their
             Crime
             or
             Errour
             ,
             as
             Pliny
             calls
             it
             )
             
               [
               That
               upon
               stated
               days
               ,
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               assemble
               before
               day
               to
               sing
               Songs
               ,
               and
               make
               Prayers
               together
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               God.
               To
               bind
               themselves
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               not
               to
               any
               mischievous
               or
               dishonest
               action
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               should
               not
               commit
               Thefts
               ,
               Robberies
               ,
               or
               Adulteries
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               break
               their
               word
               ,
               betray
               their
               trust
               ,
               or
               falsifie
               their
               promise
               ;
               that
               they
               should
               not
               with-hold
               or
               deny
               the
               pledge
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               call'd
               to
               restore
               it
               :
               That
               after
               the
               performance
               of
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               their
               custom
               was
               to
               depart
               every
               one
               home
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               meet
               together
               again
               to
               take
               meat
               in
               common
               ,
               to
               keep
               harmless
               Love-feasts
               .
               ]
               This
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               extorted
               ,
               (
               and
               this
               was
               all
               I
               could
               learn
               by
               racking
               them
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               .
               )
            
             In
             the
             same
             Epistle
             ,
             he
             testifies
             the
             wonderful
             growth
             ,
             and
             prevailing
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             through
             the
             perseverance
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ;
             multitudes
             professing
             it
             ,
             of
             all
             Ages
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Sexes
             in
             Cities
             ,
             Villages
             ,
             Hamblets
             ;
             
               [
               Insomuch
               as
               the
               Idol-temples
               were
               almost
               left
               desolate
               ,
               their
               Solemnities
               of
               a
               long
               time
               intermitted
               ,
               the
               sale
               of
               Sacrifices
               and
               Victims
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               given
               over
               ,
               by
               reason
               there
               were
               so
               few
               buyers
               .
               ]
               (
               Plin.
               lib.
               10.
               
               Ep.
               103.
               
               Trajano
               )
            
             A
             description
             of
             the
             Religion
             and
             State
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             (
             so
             exactly
             answering
             that
             which
             the
             Gospel
             gives
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             transcribed
             thence
             ,
             )
             is
             here
             drawn
             out
             to
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             transmitted
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             Pencil
             and
             Pen
             of
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             employed
             (
             by
             the
             Roman
             Emperor
             (
             to
             take
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Religion
             profest
             by
             Christians
             ;
             to
             inform
             himself
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             wherein
             they
             ,
             so
             far
             differ'd
             from
             the
             Religions
             establish'd
             or
             allowed
             ,
             by
             the
             Imperial
             Laws
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             therefore
             universally
             hated
             :
             and
             taken
             from
             their
             mouths
             ,
             that
             were
             
               [
               cognoscendis
               causis
               Christianorum
               ]
               (
               Plin.
               ibid.
               )
               appointed
               to
               take
               cognisance
               of
               the
               causes
               of
               Christians
            
             (
             as
             such
             )
             brought
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             My
             last
             instance
             here
             shall
             be
             ,
             the
             account
             upon
             which
             Maximinus
             raised
             the
             sixth
             Persecution
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             laid
             down
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             (
             and
             proveable
             out
             of
             Lampridius
             and
             Capitolinus
             )
             [
             Maximinus
             ,
             
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               grievous
               envy
               wherewith
               he
               burned
               against
               the
               Houshold
               of
            
             Alexander
             
               (
               where
               very
               many
               Christians
               converst
               )
               stir'd
               up
               a
               bitter
               tempest
               of
               persecution
               against
               the
               Christian
               Pastors
               :
               because
               they
               had
               taught
               that
               Doctrine
               whereby
               the
               Imperial
               Court
               had
               been
               so
               much
               civilized
               ]
               (
               Euseb.
               Hist.
               l.
               6.
               c.
            
             21.
             )
             This
             Beast
             (
             saith
             Capitolinus
             )
             who
             was
             so
             cruel
             ,
             as
             some
             called
             him
             ,
             Cyclops
             ;
             others
             ,
             Busiris
             ;
             
             others
             ,
             Phaleris
             ;
             some
             Typho
             ;
             (
             and
             the
             Senate
             inade
             publick
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             City
             private
             supplications
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Monster
             as
             Maximinus
             ,
             might
             never
             be
             seen
             at
             
               Rome
               .
            
             )
             so
             Mortally
             hated
             Alexander
             for
             his
             severe
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             the
             strictness
             of
             his
             Court
             :
             (
             to
             which
             he
             had
             brought
             it
             by
             converse
             with
             Christians
             ,
             and
             by
             conforming
             his
             Government
             to
             their
             Precepts
             ,
             (
             saith
             Lampridius
             in
             his
             Alexander
             )
             as
             the
             Vulgar
             charged
             him
             with
             the
             murder
             of
             Alexander
             :
             and
             moreover
             ,
             he
             put
             to
             death
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             Familiars
             of
             
               Alexander
               .
               [
               Dispositionibus
               ejus
               invidens
               ]
            
             grieving
             to
             see
             so
             good
             men
             in
             place
             .
             If
             now
             thou
             wilt
             seek
             (
             Reader
             )
             what
             kind
             of
             Men
             and
             Courtiers
             they
             were
             ,
             for
             whose
             Christian
             Manners
             this
             Monster
             hated
             them
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             the
             Christian
             Doctors
             ,
             for
             introducing
             this
             civilty
             into
             the
             Roman
             (
             then
             Pagan
             )
             Palace
             (
             and
             therewithall
             learn
             what
             went
             for
             Christian
             Virtue
             above
             1400
             years
             ago
             )
             thou
             wilt
             find
             that
             Maximinus
             persecuted
             as
             Christian
             those
             Evangelical
             Precepts
             which
             the
             Apostolical
             VVritings
             commend
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             but
             there
             ,
             or
             in
             Books
             derived
             from
             thence
             .
             And
             thou
             needest
             not
             go
             far
             for
             a
             resolution
             of
             this
             enquiry
             :
             for
             Lampridius
             will
             resolve
             thee
             ,
             who
             in
             answer
             to
             that
             Question
             of
             
               Constantine
               [
               How
            
             Alexander
             
               a
               stranger
               born
               of
            
             Syrian
             
               extract
               ,
               became
               so
               excellent
               a
               Prince
               ?
               ]
            
             tells
             him
             ,
             That
             though
             he
             could
             alledge
             the
             indulgence
             of
             Mother
             Nature
             (
             who
             is
             a
             Stepdame
             to
             no
             Country
             )
             and
             the
             fate
             of
             Heliogabalus
             (
             which
             might
             have
             terrified
             him
             from
             vicious
             living
             )
             yet
             because
             he
             would
             suggest
             to
             him
             the
             very
             truth
             ,
             he
             commends
             to
             him
             what
             he
             had
             already
             written
             ,
             and
             Constantine
             read
             (
             I
             suppose
             touching
             the
             favour
             he
             had
             to
             Christians
             ,
             and
             his
             sucking
             in
             their
             Precepts
             )
             upon
             the
             perusal
             whereof
             ,
             and
             reflexion
             upon
             that
             saying
             of
             
               Marius
               Maximus
               [
               It
               is
               better
               and
               more
               safe
               for
               the
               Republick
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               himself
               be
               evil
               ,
               than
               that
               his
               Friends
               and
               Counsellors
               be
               so
               ;
               for
               one
               evil
               man
               may
               be
               oversway'd
               by
               a
               multitude
               of
               good
               men
               ;
               but
               a
               multitude
               of
               bad
               men
               can
               by
               no
               means
               be
               brought
               into
               order
               by
               one
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               good
               a
               Prince
               .
               ]
            
             And
             that
             Answer
             ,
             which
             Homulus
             gave
             to
             Trajan
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             Domitian
             was
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             had
             good
             Friends
             and
             Agents
             .
             
               [
               He
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               worse
               Prince
               than
            
             Domitian
             ,
             
               who
               being
               a
               better
               man
               than
               he
               ,
               had
               committed
               the
               administration
               of
               publick
               affairs
               to
               men
               of
               a
               bad
               life
               .
               ]
            
             He
             presents
             it
             to
             Constantine
             as
             a
             thing
             not
             at
             all
             strange
             ,
             that
             Alexander
             should
             prove
             so
             good
             a
             Prince
             ;
             seing
             by
             following
             his
             Mother
             
             Mammaea's
             instruction
             ,
             (
             which
             she
             had
             learnt
             of
             her
             Christian
             Doctors
             )
             he
             himself
             became
             the
             best
             of
             men
             .
             
               [
               Optimus
               fuit
               ,
               optimae
               matris
               consiliis
               usus
               ]
            
             and
             had
             constituted
             his
             Court
             ,
             and
             adopted
             familiars
             of
             men
             ,
             
               [
               not
               malicious
               ,
               not
               ravenous
               ,
               not
               thievish
               ,
               not
               factious
               ,
               crafty
               ,
               consenting
               to
               evil
               ,
               haters
               of
               goodness
               ,
               lustful
               ,
               cruel
               ,
               circumventors
               ,
               scorners
               :
               But
               holy
               ,
               venerable
               ,
               continent
               ,
               religious
               ,
               lovers
               of
               their
               Prince
               ,
               who
               would
               neither
               reproach
               him
               ,
               nor
               be
               a
               reproach
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               would
               take
               no
               bribes
               ,
               would
               not
               lye
               nor
               dissemble
               ,
               nor
               betray
               their
               trust
               ,
               but
               love
               their
               Prince
               .
               ]
            
             such
             singly
             as
             one
             of
             them
             
               (
               Catilius
               Severus
            
             )
             he
             stiles
             
               [
               vir
               omnium
               doctissimus
               ,
            
             ]
             another
             ,
             
               (
               Aelius
               Serenianus
               )
               [
               vir
               omnium
               sanctissimus
               ;
               ]
            
             another
             
               (
               Quintillius
               Marcellus
               )
               [
               quo
               meliorem
               nè
               historia
               quidem
               continet
               ]
            
             another
             
               (
               Fabius
               Sabinus
            
             [
             Cato
             
               sui
               temporis
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             And
             altogether
             ,
             such
             ,
             as
             gave
             occasion
             to
             the
             Senate
             (
             after
             that
             ,
             by
             the
             overthrow
             of
             Maximinus
             ,
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             were
             brought
             to
             that
             state
             ,
             wherein
             Alexander
             left
             them
             )
             to
             congratulate
             the
             new
             Emperours
             
               (
               Maximus
            
             and
             Balbinus
             )
             with
             the
             wish
             of
             
               Scipio
               Affricanus
               [
               ut
               in
               eo
               statu
               dii
               Rempublicam
               servarent
               in
               quo
               tunc
               esset
               ,
               quòd
               nullus
               melior
               inveniretur
               ]
               (
               Julii
               Capitolini
               Max.
               &
               Balbin
               .
               )
               That
               the
               Gods
               would
               preserve
               the
               Common-wealth
               in
               that
               State
               wherein
               it
               was
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               better
               imaginable
               than
               that
               which
            
             Alexander
             
               following
               those
               Evangelical
               Precepts
            
             (
             which
             are
             at
             this
             day
             given
             out
             as
             the
             peculiar
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Saviour
             )
             
               had
               reduc'd
               it
               to
            
             :
             for
             the
             publishing
             of
             which
             ,
             Maximinus
             hated
             and
             persecuted
             to
             death
             the
             Christian
             Doctors
             .
             So
             that
             as
             our
             ruled
             Law-cases
             inform
             us
             what
             is
             Treason
             ,
             Felony
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             we
             may
             inform
             our selves
             of
             the
             great
             things
             of
             Christs
             Law
             ,
             by
             observing
             what
             Pagan
             Judges
             found
             to
             be
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             censur'd
             in
             them
             as
             criminal
             .
             This
             is
             one
             most
             unsuspectfull
             way
             ,
             
             whereby
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             hand
             down
             Religion
             to
             us
             ,
             upon
             which
             gracious
             Providence
             let
             me
             make
             these
             Reflections
             ,
             to
             enforce
             it
             upon
             our
             Minds
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             such
             Records
             ,
             is
             Christianity
             confest
             with
             a
             witness
             ;
             t
             is
             Christianity
             writ
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Professors
             of
             it
             ;
             It
             is
             Christs
             Name
             in
             Capitals
             superscribed
             over
             his
             Cross
             ,
             (
             the
             truely
             venerable
             Relicks
             of
             Martyrs
             )
             whose
             Tombs
             would
             speak
             ,
             were
             the
             Scriptures
             silent
             ;
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Cross
             by
             men
             not
             coming
             from
             the
             dead
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             (
             what
             is
             more
             powerful
             )
             going
             to
             death
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             the
             Original
             Testimony
             of
             Christian
             Confessors
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             case
             very
             venerable
             ;
             so
             the
             Transcript
             of
             that
             Testimonie
             is
             very
             credible
             :
             it
             being
             conveighed
             to
             us
             from
             them
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             most
             malicious
             enemies
             ;
             whose
             wrath
             the
             Lord
             so
             far
             restrain'd
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             the
             remainder
             of
             it
             praise
             him
             ,
             and
             serve
             his
             Church
             .
             Had
             Rome
             Heathen
             not
             been
             more
             ingenious
             than
             Rome
             Papal
             ;
             she
             might
             either
             have
             thrown
             the
             Confessions
             of
             Martyrs
             into
             the
             fire
             with
             their
             Authors
             ,
             or
             have
             left
             them
             to
             Posterity
             so
             mangled
             and
             dis-figured
             ,
             as
             we
             should
             not
             have
             been
             able
             to
             have
             pick'd
             one
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Religion
             out
             of
             them
             ;
             nor
             have
             known
             any
             whit
             better
             for
             what
             they
             suffer'd
             ,
             than
             we
             can
             now
             know
             out
             of
             Popish
             Records
             ,
             what
             Jerom
             of
             
               Prague
               ,
               John
               Huss
               ,
               Wickliff
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Waldenses
             suffer'd
             for
             ;
             scarce
             one
             of
             forty
             of
             those
             Articles
             they
             are
             charged
             with
             ,
             being
             to
             be
             found
             in
             their
             own
             Writings
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             authentick
             Histories
             of
             them
             .
             This
             is
             one
             part
             of
             that
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             (
             to
             put
             Saints
             into
             Devils-hoods
             ,
             Fools-coats
             ,
             and
             Wild-beasts
             skins
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             some
             colour
             for
             bayting
             them
             ;
             )
             which
             was
             not
             working
             so
             early
             as
             Pagan
             persecution
             ;
             And
             through
             Gods
             thus
             restrayning
             the
             Heathens
             malice
             ,
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             a
             true
             account
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Court-rolls
             ,
             what
             they
             charged
             Christians
             with
             ,
             the
             Life-blood
             of
             the
             Gospel
             conveighed
             to
             us
             from
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             Persecutors
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Substance
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               as
               it
               stands
               now
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Books
               of
               its
               Adversaries
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               The
               Effigies
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               hung
               out
               where
               it
               is
               proscribed
               .
            
             §
             2.
             
             Hierocles
             ,
             
               attempting
               to
               out-oye
               Jesus
               with
            
             Apollonius
             ,
             
               hath
               presented
               to
               the
               World
               the
               Sum
               of
               Evangelical
               History
               .
               §
               3.
               
               More
               Apes
               of
               Christ
               than
            
             Apollonius
             .
             §
             4.
             
             
               Christ's
               Doctrine
               may
               be
               traced
               out
               by
               the
               foot-steps
               of
               the
               Hunters
               who
               pursued
               it
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             2.
             
             THe
             Substance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             delivered
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Polemical
             VVritings
             of
             such
             as
             did
             most
             hotly
             and
             cunningly
             oppose
             it
             .
             As
             we
             may
             learn
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Thomists
             confutations
             of
             them
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             opinions
             of
             the
             Scotists
             :
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Scotists
             opposing
             of
             them
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             opinions
             of
             the
             Thomists
             (
             bating
             their
             mistating
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             their
             wresting
             the
             Terms
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             serve
             their
             own
             turn
             :
             )
             so
             we
             may
             gather
             the
             main
             Points
             of
             Christianity
             out
             of
             those
             Authors
             ,
             who
             set
             themselves
             to
             oppose
             it
             (
             saving
             that
             here
             and
             there
             they
             pervert
             its
             sence
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             more
             odious
             .
             )
             The
             Effigies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             (
             though
             bespattered
             with
             their
             dirty
             misinterpretations
             )
             is
             hung
             forth
             there
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             proscribed
             ,
             in
             those
             Books
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             condemned
             .
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             by
             that
             little
             I
             have
             read
             ,
             and
             that
             much
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             in
             that
             little
             reading
             ,
             looking
             that
             way
             ;
             that
             a
             man
             furnish'd
             with
             leisure
             ,
             and
             the
             conveniencie
             of
             Libraries
             ,
             might
             find
             
             out
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             general
             Sum
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             the
             Contents
             of
             every
             Book
             ,
             comprised
             in
             the
             undoubted
             Canon
             ,
             under
             the
             Rubbish
             of
             Pagan
             Controversies
             and
             Calumnies
             against
             the
             things
             therein
             specified
             .
          
           
             The
             Roots
             of
             every
             material
             Gospel-truth
             (
             that
             flower
             and
             blow
             within
             the
             Pale
             of
             Christ's
             inclosed
             Garden
             )
             may
             be
             found
             (
             if
             we
             dig
             there
             for
             them
             )
             in
             the
             outward
             Court
             or
             VVaste
             that
             has
             been
             troden
             down
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             The
             Tables
             of
             Christ's
             Royal
             Law
             (
             that
             hang
             out
             bare
             ,
             and
             to
             open
             view
             ,
             on
             the
             Pillars
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             lie
             buried
             under
             the
             earth
             
               (
               tepidae
               &
               trepidae
               contradictiuneulae
            
             ,
             to
             use
             St.
             Austins
             phrase
             )
             
               Of
               Pagan
               tepid
               and
               trepid
               Contradiction
               ,
            
             in
             the
             very
             Temple
             of
             the
             Idolaters
             ,
             in
             the
             strong
             holds
             of
             those
             that
             have
             captivated
             them
             (
             but
             as
             the
             Philistines
             did
             the
             Ark
             )
             till
             we
             fetch
             them
             thence
             .
             Did
             we
             mistrust
             all
             the
             Copies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             our
             own
             hands
             ,
             we
             might
             fetch
             an
             undoubted
             one
             out
             of
             the
             Enemies
             Tents
             ;
             and
             as
             intire
             as
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             its
             appurtenances
             were
             (
             when
             David
             brought
             it
             back
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             the
             Philistines
             )
             not
             a
             Pin
             wanting
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             not
             a
             tittle
             wanting
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             have
             a
             compleat
             History
             of
             the
             Miracles
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             those
             Pagan
             Writers
             ,
             whose
             drift
             is
             ,
             either
             to
             paralel
             or
             out-vye
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             those
             mighty
             VVorks
             were
             done
             by
             them
             (
             as
             Jannes
             and
             Jambres
             withstood
             Moses
             )
             by
             presenting
             ,
             to
             the
             fascinated
             eye
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             shadows
             of
             those
             substantial
             VVonders
             ,
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             wrought
             :
             In
             their
             VVritings
             you
             may
             see
             the
             Star
             that
             guided
             the
             Wisemen
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             hear
             the
             Angels
             singing
             his
             Genethliacum
             ;
             here
             you
             meet
             with
             Persons
             of
             mean
             Extract
             and
             Education
             ,
             arrived
             
               (
               ex
               tempore
            
             )
             to
             that
             height
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             Philosophers
             have
             been
             silenc'd
             by
             them
             (
             as
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             Pharisees
             and
             Lawyers
             were
             by
             Christ
             )
             here
             you
             have
             produced
             Examples
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             have
             cured
             the
             blinde
             ,
             lame
             ,
             possest
             ;
             with
             a
             touch
             ,
             with
             a
             word
             ,
             with
             a
             nod
             ;
             that
             have
             raised
             the
             dead
             ,
             that
             have
             themselves
             been
             restored
             to
             life
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             been
             dead
             ,
             not
             only
             days
             ,
             but
             years
             ,
             have
             been
             taken
             up
             into
             the
             Clouds
             ;
             have
             obtained
             divine
             Honours
             ,
             Temples
             and
             the
             repute
             of
             Gods.
             This
             is
             a
             manifest
             Argument
             of
             the
             Pagans
             assenting
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             Gospel-history
             ,
             of
             their
             acknowledging
             Christ
             to
             have
             done
             those
             wonders
             the
             Gospel
             reports
             of
             him
             .
             Else
             what
             needed
             this
             waste
             of
             like
             Narratives
             ?
             VVhy
             did
             the
             Aegiptian
             Sorcerers
             make
             shew
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             turn
             a
             Rod
             into
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             seen
             Moses
             his
             Rod
             first
             turned
             ?
             the
             Truth
             always
             goes
             before
             the
             counterfeit
             .
          
           
             VVhile
             I
             lead
             my
             Reader
             (
             that
             I
             may
             give
             him
             a
             prospect
             of
             this
             Truth
             )
             into
             those
             places
             which
             are
             most
             infested
             with
             pestilential
             Airs
             :
             to
             secure
             himself
             from
             the
             malignity
             thereof
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             this
             Antidote
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             these
             cautionary
             ingredients
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             there
             is
             as
             wide
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             our
             and
             their
             reports
             (
             in
             point
             of
             the
             credibility
             of
             the
             evidence
             )
             as
             is
             betwixt
             the
             Fables
             of
             
               Tom.
               Thumb
            
             ,
             the
             Tales
             of
             
               Robin
               Hood
            
             ;
             and
             the
             most
             authentick
             Chronicles
             .
             Ours
             being
             of
             things
             done
             before
             many
             VVitnesses
             ,
             in
             the
             open
             Sun
             ;
             their
             's
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             we
             have
             nothing
             but
             the
             bare
             word
             of
             him
             that
             did
             them
             ,
             or
             his
             that
             reports
             them
             .
             Diocles
             his
             Author
             ,
             Philostratus
             ,
             grounds
             all
             his
             whole
             stories
             upon
             the
             report
             of
             Demaris
             ,
             the
             Disciple
             and
             Servant
             of
             Apollonius
             :
             most
             of
             which
             happened
             before
             Demaris
             saw
             Apollonius
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             which
             were
             done
             behind
             Demaris
             his
             back
             ,
             in
             his
             absence
             from
             his
             Master
             :
             So
             that
             all
             depend
             originally
             upon
             Apollonius
             his
             own
             Testimony
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Pagans
             exceptions
             against
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             they
             proceed
             upon
             these
             Fallacies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Upon
             their
             misunderstanding
             some
             words
             ,
             which
             we
             use
             in
             a
             peculiar
             sence
             ,
             or
             they
             wrest
             from
             their
             common
             sence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Upon
             their
             confounding
             
               [
               the
               divine
               Oeconomy
               ,
            
             ]
             the
             distinction
             of
             
             the
             two
             Natures
             ,
             in
             the
             person
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             concluding
             he
             is
             not
             God
             ,
             from
             such
             things
             as
             he
             did
             or
             suffered
             ,
             on
             purpose
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             declare
             himself
             Man.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             for
             their
             Cavils
             against
             our
             Christian
             Morals
             ,
             they
             are
             raised
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             their
             not
             distinguishing
             betwixt
             God's
             changing
             of
             his
             Methods
             of
             Providence
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             his
             changing
             of
             his
             own
             mind
             in
             himself
             :
             Or
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             their
             mis-applying
             ,
             to
             the
             external
             Court
             ,
             those
             Laws
             Christ
             intended
             for
             the
             Court
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             What
             falls
             not
             under
             these
             I
             shall
             solve
             as
             I
             meet
             with
             them
             (
             if
             I
             think
             them
             worth
             answering
             .
             )
          
           
             In
             the
             Interim
             ,
             having
             thus
             secur'd
             my
             Reader
             from
             mortal
             danger
             ,
             I
             shall
             venture
             to
             give
             him
             a
             sight
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             High
             Priest's
             Hall
             ,
             before
             
             Pilat's
             Judgment-seat
             ,
             in
             the
             crowd
             of
             those
             that
             cried
             
               [
               crucifie
               him
               .
               ]
               Vopiscus
            
             (
             in
             his
             Aurelian
             )
             hath
             this
             Story
             :
             When
             Aurelian
             found
             the
             Gates
             of
             Thiana
             shut
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             said
             in
             a
             rage
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             leave
             a
             dog
             alive
             in
             that
             Town
             :
             but
             the
             Town
             being
             taken
             ,
             when
             his
             Souldiers
             (
             thinking
             to
             gratifie
             his
             fury
             )
             ask'd
             him
             if
             they
             should
             depopulate
             that
             place
             :
             he
             bid
             them
             kill
             all
             the
             Dogs
             they
             found
             there
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             man
             save
             Heraclommon
             ,
             who
             betrayed
             his
             native
             place
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             never
             be
             true
             to
             him
             This
             alteration
             of
             the
             Emperour's
             mind
             (
             saith
             Vopiscus
             )
             is
             reported
             by
             some
             grave
             men
             ,
             and
             recorded
             in
             some
             Books
             of
             the
             Ulpian
             Library
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             occasion'd
             by
             
               Apollonius
               Thyanaeus
            
             his
             Ghost's
             appearing
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             [
             Aureliane
             ,
             
               si
               vis
               vincere
               ,
               nihil
               est
               quod
               de
               civium
               meorum
               nece
               cogites
               :
            
             Aureliane
             ,
             
               si
               vis
               imperare
               ,
               à
               cruore
               innocentium
               abstine
               :
               Aureliane
               ,
               si
               vis
               vincere
               ,
               clementer
               age
               .
               ]
            
             who
             was
             there
             amongst
             men
             more
             holy
             ,
             more
             venerable
             ,
             more
             august
             ,
             more
             divine
             than
             this
             Apollonius
             ?
             he
             raised
             the
             dead
             to
             life
             ,
             he
             did
             and
             said
             many
             things
             beyond
             humane
             Power
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             whereof
             ,
             he
             was
             worshipped
             as
             a
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             ,
             as
             such
             things
             would
             never
             have
             been
             invented
             of
             him
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             seen
             such
             things
             done
             first
             by
             Christ
             :
             So
             Vopiscus
             hath
             no
             Author
             for
             all
             the
             strange
             stories
             of
             Apollonius
             ,
             but
             Philostratus
             ;
             I
             shall
             therefore
             wave
             reflecting
             upon
             him
             ,
             till
             I
             have
             shewed
             how
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Hierocles
             (
             out
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Philostratus
             )
             attempts
             to
             compare
             Apollonius
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Miraculous
             Works
             ,
             and
             stupendious
             Occurrencies
             .
             (
             Upon
             the
             account
             of
             this
             conceited
             resemblance
             
               Alexander
               Severus
            
             had
             his
             Image
             ,
             together
             with
             Christ's
             ,
             in
             his
             Chappel
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             chief
             Gods
             :
             )
             
               (
               Lampridius
               .
            
             )
             The
             Angel
             Gabriel
             appears
             to
             the
             Mother
             of
             our
             Lord
             ;
             to
             his
             ,
             a
             Fantasm
             that
             called
             himself
             the
             Egyptian
             Proteus
             .
             Angels
             sung
             at
             Christ's
             Birth
             ;
             at
             his
             a
             Flock
             of
             Swans
             :
             
               (
               Philostrat
               .
               de
               vita
               Apol.
               lib.
            
             1.
             )
             Christ
             was
             not
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             Schools
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             yet
             attain'd
             that
             height
             of
             Knowledg
             ,
             as
             he
             understood
             more
             than
             all
             the
             Doctors
             ;
             knew
             what
             was
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             .
             Apollonius
             (
             as
             Philostratus
             reports
             from
             Damaris
             )
             told
             Damaris
             at
             their
             first
             congress
             ,
             that
             without
             artificial
             instruction
             in
             the
             knowledg
             of
             Tongues
             and
             Sciences
             ,
             he
             was
             naturally
             endowed
             with
             a
             presention
             of
             things
             ,
             could
             understand
             all
             Languages
             ,
             the
             voices
             of
             Birds
             (
             so
             as
             he
             would
             ordinarily
             discourse
             with
             them
             ;
             )
             yea
             the
             secret
             thoughts
             and
             conceits
             of
             men
             .
             Appollonius
             understood
             a
             Sparrow
             ,
             that
             came
             to
             inform
             a
             Flock
             of
             Sparrows
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             Gate
             an
             Ass
             was
             fallen
             down
             under
             his
             burden
             ,
             and
             had
             spilt
             the
             sack
             of
             Wheat
             .
             Porphiry
             triumphs
             in
             this
             story
             ,
             and
             would
             prove
             its
             likelihood
             by
             two
             others
             
               (
               Tiresias
            
             and
             Melampus
             )
             who
             understood
             the
             voices
             of
             Beasts
             
               (
               in
               3
               de
               abstinen
               .
               )
            
             but
             Lucian
             (
             in
             his
             Alexander
             )
             affirms
             this
             Apollonius
             to
             have
             been
             an
             arrant
             Cheater
             saith
             
               (
               Vossius
               de
               orig
               .
               idolat
               .
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
            
             44.
             )
             Christ
             made
             an
             escape
             through
             the
             throng
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             unseen
             ,
             unobserved
             by
             them
             ;
             Apollonius
             could
             convey
             himself
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             closest
             chains
             :
             Christ
             was
             transfigured
             before
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             Damaris
             observ'd
             Apollonius
             frequently
             to
             have
             assumed
             a
             form
             more
             august
             than
             humane
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             elevated
             two
             cubits
             
             above
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             hung
             as
             a
             glorified
             body
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             by
             an
             art
             he
             had
             learn'd
             of
             the
             Indian
             Brachmans
             :
             
               (
               Philostratus
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               
               &
            
             3.
             )
             Christ
             fed
             many
             thousands
             with
             five
             Loaves
             ,
             and
             at
             another
             time
             four
             thousand
             with
             seven
             Loaves
             :
             Apollonius
             was
             present
             when
             the
             Indian
             Brachmans
             entertain'd
             King
             Jarchus
             with
             a
             Banquet
             upon
             the
             ground
             :
             where
             the
             earth
             
               (
               ex
               tempore
            
             )
             brought
             forth
             grassy
             Beds
             ,
             for
             the
             Guests
             to
             sit
             down
             on
             ;
             where
             they
             were
             served
             by
             four
             brazen
             Statues
             (
             in
             stead
             of
             Cup-bearers
             )
             with
             Wine
             and
             Water
             ,
             flowing
             from
             four
             three-footed
             stools
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             living
             Fountains
             :
             
               (
               Idem
               Ibidem
               .
            
             )
             Christ
             foresaw
             the
             Earthquakes
             ,
             Pestilences
             ,
             &c.
             that
             forerun
             the
             destruction
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               :
               Apollonius
            
             foretold
             the
             Pestilence
             that
             Ephesus
             was
             afflicted
             with
             :
             
               (
               Philost
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             )
             of
             which
             being
             accused
             unto
             Domitian
             (
             as
             proceeding
             from
             his
             practising
             of
             prohibited
             Arts
             )
             he
             excused
             it
             ,
             by
             this
             Apology
             for
             himself
             ;
             that
             he
             using
             a
             more
             fine
             and
             sober
             diet
             than
             other
             men
             ,
             his
             spirits
             were
             thereby
             so
             refined
             ,
             as
             he
             could
             perceive
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             long
             before
             others
             felt
             the
             mortal
             effects
             of
             it
             :
             
               (
               Philost
               .
               lib.
            
             7.
             )
             But
             could
             he
             sent
             at
             that
             distance
             that
             Daniel
             or
             our
             Saviour
             set
             the
             Roman
             Eagles
             ?
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             confer'd
             with
             Christ
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             in
             their
             glorified
             forms
             :
             Apollonius
             had
             discourse
             with
             the
             Ghost
             of
             Achilles
             arising
             out
             of
             his
             grave
             ,
             apparel'd
             in
             a
             Souldiers
             coat
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             stature
             of
             five
             at
             first
             ,
             afterwards
             of
             twelve
             Cubits
             )
             about
             
             Homer's
             History
             of
             the
             Trojan
             War
             ;
             till
             the
             Lyon-like
             apparition
             was
             ,
             by
             the
             crowing
             of
             a
             Cock
             ,
             frighted
             into
             his
             hole
             :
             
               (
               Idem
               ibid.
            
             )
             Christ
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ,
             so
             did
             Apollonius
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             both
             Sexes
             ;
             one
             a
             Male
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             lascivious
             Youth
             ;
             another
             a
             Female
             ,
             which
             Philostratus
             calls
             Empusa
             (
             for
             he
             must
             be
             feigned
             to
             make
             the
             Devils
             confess
             their
             names
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Christ
             did
             that
             Legion
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Gaderene
             was
             possessed
             .
             )
             He
             is
             said
             to
             raise
             a
             Roman
             Damsel
             from
             death
             to
             life
             :
             Which
             if
             they
             were
             any
             thing
             but
             mere
             Fictions
             ,
             his
             emulous
             Rival
             in
             Philosophy
             
               (
               Euphrates
            
             )
             then
             living
             in
             Rome
             ,
             would
             (
             without
             doubt
             )
             have
             put
             them
             in
             against
             him
             ,
             among
             those
             Articles
             he
             prefer'd
             to
             Domitian
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             told
             the
             Woman
             of
             Samaria
             all
             the
             Occurrences
             of
             her
             life
             :
             Apollonius
             is
             brought
             upon
             the
             Stage
             by
             
               Philostratus
               (
               lib.
            
             5.
             )
             telling
             a
             Piper
             his
             Pedigree
             ,
             Estate
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Fortunes
             he
             had
             passed
             through
             ,
             &c.
             
             Because
             Christ
             saith
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               By
               me
               Kings
               reign
               :
               Vespasian
            
             is
             introduc'd
             begging
             the
             Empire
             of
             Apollonius
             ,
             and
             Apollonius
             returning
             him
             answer
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             already
             decreed
             him
             Emperour
             .
             Christ
             knew
             what
             was
             in
             man
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             Ape
             must
             be
             reported
             ,
             to
             understand
             what
             the
             sufficiencies
             of
             all
             men
             were
             :
             insomuch
             as
             his
             Censures
             past
             for
             Oracles
             with
             Vespasian
             ;
             who
             merely
             upon
             Apollonius
             his
             assuring
             him
             (
             from
             a
             gift
             of
             seeing
             into
             men's
             hearts
             )
             that
             they
             were
             wise
             and
             honest
             men
             ,
             retain'd
             Dion
             and
             Euphrates
             into
             his
             Council
             ,
             and
             most
             secret
             designs
             :
             though
             in
             the
             sequel
             of
             the
             story
             ,
             his
             memory
             fails
             the
             Fabler
             :
             for
             him
             whom
             Apollonius
             had
             commended
             to
             the
             Father
             
               (
               Vespasian
            
             )
             as
             a
             just
             and
             wise
             man
             ;
             he
             declaims
             against
             to
             the
             Son
             
               (
               Domitian
            
             )
             as
             a
             flattering
             Parasite
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               [
               Caupo
               est
               ,
               cupedinarius
               ,
               publicanus
               ,
               faenerator
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             But
             that
             was
             after
             Euphrates
             had
             cryed
             out
             first
             ,
             and
             accused
             him
             as
             a
             Wizard
             .
             However
             this
             is
             enough
             to
             spoil
             his
             Divination
             ,
             and
             to
             evince
             that
             he
             could
             not
             foresee
             that
             Euphrates
             would
             become
             his
             enemy
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             he
             could
             foreknow
             that
             Domitian
             would
             not
             permit
             him
             to
             repeat
             that
             elaborate
             Oration
             ,
             he
             had
             with
             so
             much
             pains
             pen'd
             and
             prepared
             :
             
               (
               Euseb.
               in
               Hiero.
               Clem.
               lib.
            
             7
             ,
             8.
             )
             Had
             the
             Children
             held
             their
             peace
             ,
             the
             stones
             would
             have
             cryed
             ,
             
               Hosannah
               to
               the
               son
               of
               David
               .
            
             This
             was
             it
             that
             put
             words
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             that
             Elm
             ,
             that
             in
             an
             articulate
             and
             womanly
             slender
             Voice
             ,
             welcom'd
             Apollonius
             to
             among
             the
             Egyptian
             Gymnosophists
             .
             
               (
               Philostrat
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             )
             By
             the
             invocation
             of
             Christ's
             name
             after
             his
             Assension
             ,
             Miracles
             were
             effected
             :
             That
             they
             might
             make
             Apollonius
             vye
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             with
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             ;
             there
             were
             some
             who
             affirmed
             ,
             they
             had
             experienc'd
             a
             Magical
             Virtue
             in
             his
             name
             towards
             miraculous
             Operations
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             am
             weary
             of
             tracing
             him
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               foot
               by
               foot
            
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             made
             to
             tread
             in
             Christ's
             steps
             )
             As
             Christ
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ;
             so
             did
             he
             (
             if
             Philostratus
             
             be
             to
             be
             believed
             )
             whither
             he
             was
             invited
             and
             taken
             up
             by
             a
             chore
             of
             Female-angels
             ,
             or
             Virgin-nymphs
             :
             his
             Tomb
             being
             no
             where
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             though
             Philostratus
             sought
             for
             it
             ,
             through
             the
             whole
             World
             :
             though
             withal
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             he
             knows
             nothing
             touching
             his
             death
             ,
             nor
             do
             Authors
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             agree
             touching
             his
             departure
             ;
             some
             saying
             ,
             it
             was
             at
             Ephesus
             ;
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             
               Minerva
               Lindia
            
             :
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             Island
             of
             Crete
             :
             and
             himself
             (
             a
             little
             before
             )
             
               (
               lib.
            
             7.
             )
             at
             the
             Bar
             ,
             where
             he
             stood
             indicted
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             before
             Domitian
             :
             to
             whom
             after
             he
             had
             proclaimed
             that
             petulant
             and
             boasting
             bravado
             :
             
               [
               thou
               canst
               not
               keep
               my
               body
               bound
               ,
               nor
               kill
               me
            
             (
             Caesar
             )
             
               for
               I
               am
               death-less
               :
            
             ]
             he
             presently
             vanish'd
             out
             of
             humane
             sight
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Hierocles
             was
             not
             the
             only
             man
             that
             made
             those
             odious
             Comparisons
             ,
             neither
             was
             Apollonius
             the
             only
             man
             that
             was
             compared
             to
             our
             Jesus
             ;
             but
             Apuleius
             and
             others
             ,
             as
             Marcellinus
             tells
             St.
             
               Austin
               .
               [
               Apollonium
               siquidem
               suum
               nobis
               ,
               &
            
             Apuleium
             
               aliósque
               Magicae
               artis
               homines
               in
               medium
               proferunt
               ,
               quorum
               majora
               contendunt
               extitisse
               miracula
               :
               ]
               (
               Marcel
               .
               Augustino
               ep
               .
            
             4.
             )
             The
             Pagans
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             have
             great
             store
             in
             this
             City
             )
             set
             before
             us
             their
             
               Apollonius
               ,
               Apuleius
            
             ,
             and
             other
             persons
             ;
             who
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Magick
             have
             done
             greater
             Miracles
             than
             Christ.
             Insomuch
             as
             that
             question
             was
             then
             worn
             thread-bare
             ,
             and
             managed
             on
             their
             part
             with
             all
             subtilty
             ,
             and
             patronized
             by
             great
             men
             and
             Wits
             ,
             who
             moved
             every
             stone
             ,
             ransack'd
             every
             corner
             ,
             of
             Divine
             and
             Secular
             History
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             parallel
             Christs
             mighty
             Works
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             line
             in
             Christ's
             face
             ,
             no
             lineament
             in
             his
             whole
             body
             ,
             might
             pass
             without
             a
             parallel
             .
             Upon
             this
             subject
             ,
             saith
             
               Celsus
               (
               in
               Orig.
               l.
               7.
               cal
               .
            
             76.
             )
             If
             you
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             believe
             stories
             of
             men
             being
             made
             Gods
             ,
             and
             to
             fasten
             that
             Privilege
             upon
             any
             one
             ,
             whose
             life
             and
             death
             make
             them
             worthy
             of
             that
             honour
             ;
             had
             not
             Hercules
             or
             Aesculapius
             pleased
             you
             ,
             you
             had
             Orpheus
             ;
             who
             without
             doubt
             was
             inspired
             with
             a
             divine
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             died
             a
             Martyr
             to
             Philosophy
             ,
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             enraged
             frows
             of
             Bacchus
             .
             And
             if
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             death
             mislike
             you
             :
             (
             and
             truly
             who
             but
             a
             sorbid
             Epicure
             can
             like
             it
             ?
             )
             for
             he
             deservedly
             contracted
             the
             just
             hatred
             of
             all
             Womankind
             ,
             by
             his
             singing
             the
             flagitious
             brutishness
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             in
             their
             unnatural
             Ganimedian
             Lusts
             :
             
               [
               nonnulli
               aiunt
               quòd
            
             Orpheus
             
               primus
               puerilem
               amorem
               induxerit
               ,
               mulieribus
               visum
               contumeliam
               fecisse
               ,
               illis
               ,
               ab
               haue
               rem
               interfectum
               ,
               &c.
               
               (
               Higini
               poetic
               .
               astron
               .
               Lyra.
               )
               some
               say
            
             Orpheus
             
               first
               introduc'd
               the
               unnatural
               love
               of
               boys
               ,
               which
               women
               taking
               as
               a
               reproach
               to
               their
               Sex
               did
               therefore
               slay
               him
               .
               )
            
             However
             had
             not
             Orpheus
             pleased
             you
             (
             saith
             Celsus
             )
             you
             might
             have
             pitch'd
             upon
             Aristarchus
             ,
             who
             (
             being
             cast
             into
             a
             Mortar
             )
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             pains
             utter'd
             this
             egregious
             speech
             ,
             the
             result
             of
             a
             truly
             divine
             spirit
             ;
             
               [
               pound
               ,
               bray
            
             Aristarchus
             
               his
               pelt
               ,
               for
               thou
               canst
               not
               bray
            
             Aristarchus
             
               himself
               .
            
             ]
             Or
             Epictetus
             ,
             who
             when
             his
             master
             was
             racking
             his
             Thigh
             ,
             (
             smiling
             ,
             and
             without
             fear
             )
             told
             him
             ,
             
               [
               if
               he
               did
               not
               take
               heed
               he
               would
               break
               his
               Thigh
               :
               ]
            
             and
             when
             he
             had
             broken
             it
             ,
             did
             I
             not
             tell
             thee
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             thou
             wouldst
             break
             my
             Thigh
             .
             What
             did
             your
             God
             utter
             (
             saith
             Celsus
             )
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             suffering
             comparable
             to
             these
             men
             ?
             
               (
               Ans.
            
             he
             prayed
             for
             his
             enemies
             and
             prevented
             the
             breaking
             his
             Thigh
             or
             one
             of
             his
             bones
             .
             )
             The
             same
             
               Celsus
               (
               in
               Orig.
            
             1.
             21.
             )
             Does
             as
             good
             as
             assent
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             History
             that
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             Christ's
             Miracles
             ;
             confessing
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             thereof
             many
             believed
             in
             him
             :
             and
             calumniating
             them
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             Magick
             :
             in
             which
             point
             he
             had
             been
             equall'd
             if
             not
             exceeded
             by
             many
             ,
             who
             never
             gain'd
             thereby
             the
             repute
             of
             being
             Gods.
             
               [
               Deum
               Deique
               Filium
               nemo
               ex
               talibus
               signis
               &
               rumoribus
               tàmque
               frigidis
               argumentis
               approbat
               :
               ]
               (
               2.
               24.
               )
               Xamolxis
               ,
               Pythagoras
               ,
               Rampsinitus
               ,
            
             who
             is
             said
             to
             have
             played
             at
             Chess
             with
             Ceres
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             brought
             away
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             her
             golden
             Mantle
             as
             a
             prize
             :
             
               Orpheus
               ,
               Protesilaus
               ,
               Theseus
               ,
               Hercules
               (
               cal
               .
            
             41.
             )
             I
             have
             often
             wonder'd
             that
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             would
             sit
             still
             ,
             while
             his
             picture
             was
             drawing
             by
             such
             cursed
             hands
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             contumelious
             end
             ,
             against
             his
             sacred
             person
             .
             But
             his
             omniscience
             foresaw
             ,
             that
             an
             Age
             was
             approaching
             ,
             when
             it
             would
             be
             disputed
             ;
             whether
             
             that
             be
             his
             true
             portraiture
             ,
             that
             is
             drawn
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             whether
             he
             was
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             and
             did
             those
             miraculous
             Works
             ;
             as
             he
             is
             there
             described
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             declared
             to
             have
             done
             ?
             And
             his
             mercy
             provided
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             all
             (
             that
             are
             not
             peevishly
             captious
             )
             by
             permitting
             the
             Heathen
             to
             draw
             one
             after
             that
             ,
             in
             all
             points
             so
             like
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             curious
             eye
             can
             find
             no
             more
             difference
             ,
             betwixt
             that
             which
             the
             Church
             hangs
             forth
             (
             to
             be
             worship'd
             )
             and
             that
             which
             the
             Heathen
             World
             hung
             out
             (
             to
             be
             scorn'd
             )
             than
             there
             was
             (
             from
             it self
             )
             in
             that
             homely
             piece
             ,
             which
             the
             Sexton
             hung
             up
             (
             for
             the
             Image
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ▪
             over
             the
             Altar
             :
             and
             the
             Priest
             caused
             to
             be
             taken
             thence
             ,
             and
             hung
             in
             the
             Belfry
             (
             for
             the
             Picture
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             )
             if
             I
             may
             use
             ,
             in
             so
             sacred
             a
             business
             ,
             so
             homely
             an
             illustration
             .
             That
             which
             the
             Pagans
             drew
             and
             hung
             in
             the
             Belfrey
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             the
             Church
             drew
             and
             set
             over
             the
             Altar
             :
             not
             one
             prodigious
             Circumstance
             in
             this
             that
             is
             not
             in
             that
             ;
             the
             Clay
             presents
             as
             full
             a
             proportion
             of
             the
             golden
             Key
             ,
             as
             the
             Wax
             .
             So
             that
             had
             we
             lost
             the
             impression
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Churches
             Wax
             (
             in
             the
             sacred
             History
             )
             we
             mightmake
             another
             ,
             by
             taking
             the
             Pattern
             of
             it
             that
             's
             drawn
             in
             the
             Clay
             of
             Pagan
             Fables
             ,
             which
             emulate
             and
             counterfeit
             the
             sacred
             stories
             of
             Christ's
             mighty
             Works
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             2.
             
             We
             may
             infallibly
             know
             which
             way
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             has
             gone
             ,
             by
             following
             the
             steps
             of
             his
             pursuers
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             been
             hunting
             to
             death
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             works
             .
             There
             being
             not
             one
             Branch
             of
             Christ's
             Royal
             Law
             planted
             on
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             (
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Garden
             :
             )
             that
             the
             Pagan
             Antagonists
             have
             not
             attempted
             to
             graft
             ,
             upon
             the
             Wildin
             of
             the
             Forrest
             ;
             or
             transplanted
             grafts
             of
             ,
             into
             their
             Discourses
             against
             that
             Law.
             
          
           
             Can
             any
             man
             question
             whether
             Christ
             preach'd
             that
             Sermon
             in
             the
             Mount
             (
             that
             Breviate
             of
             Christian
             Morality
             )
             in
             that
             very
             form
             wherein
             the
             Evangelists
             record
             it
             ,
             that
             observes
             ,
             how
             many
             exceptions
             the
             World
             made
             against
             Christianity
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             that
             Sermon
             ,
             of
             which
             Marcellinus
             thus
             complains
             to
             St.
             
               Austin
               :
               (
               Epist.
            
             4.
             )
             The
             Pagan
             Philosophers
             in
             this
             place
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             perswade
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             well
             setled
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             to
             waver
             ;
             by
             propounding
             such
             like
             Scruples
             .
             How
             can
             Christ's
             erecting
             a
             new
             Law
             ,
             stand
             with
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             old
             ?
             if
             they
             of
             old
             said
             well
             ,
             why
             does
             he
             come
             after
             them
             with
             his
             ;
             
               [
               but
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               :
               ]
            
             How
             is
             it
             consistent
             with
             God's
             Immutability
             ,
             to
             command
             one
             thing
             by
             Moses
             ,
             another
             by
             Christ
             :
             
               [
               Ista
               varietas
               inconstantiae
               Dominum
               arguit
               .
               ]
               Respon
               .
            
             Their
             Fellowphilosopher
             ,
             Jamblicus
             ,
             will
             tell
             them
             .
             
               [
               Deus
               diversos
               suppeditat
               modos
               ,
               non
               quidem
               distractus
               ipse
               ,
               sed
               individuo
               nutu
               ,
               formâque
               simplici
               suggerit
               omnes
               :
               &
               diversis
               temporibus
               suggerit
               diversos
               ,
               non
               ipse
               per
               tempora
               varius
               :
               ]
               (
               de
               mysteriis
               ,
               pag.
               74
               ,
               76.
               )
               God
               vouchsafes
               several
               ways
               to
               reveil
               himself
               ;
               not
               that
               he
               is
               distracted
               in
               mind
               ,
               but
               he
               suggests
               them
               all
               by
               one
               individual
               will
               and
               simple
               form
               ,
               divers
               in
               divers
               ways
               ,
               in
               divers
               times
               ;
               but
               he
               himself
               is
               not
               various
               ,
               but
               one
               in
               all
               times
               .
            
             having
             so
             good
             an
             Antidote
             prepared
             by
             a
             Pagan
             Philosopher's
             hand
             ,
             I
             shall
             venture
             to
             lay
             before
             my
             Reader
             the
             discourse
             of
             that
             grunting
             Philosopher
             Celsus
             ;
             who
             upon
             the
             same
             Instances
             calumniates
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             charging
             Mutability
             on
             God.
             
               [
               How
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               that
               God
               by
            
             Moses
             
               should
               commend
               the
               getting
               of
               wealth
               and
               of
               power
               ,
               to
               fill
               the
               Earth
               with
               Progeny
               ,
               to
               extirpate
               whole
               Nations
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               but
               his
               Son
               makes
               Laws
               directly
               contrary
               :
               not
               so
               much
               as
               allowing
               access
               to
               the
               Father
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               that
               shall
               seek
               to
               grow
               rich
               ,
               or
               aspire
               to
               greatness
               ,
               dominion
               or
               honour
               in
               the
               World
               :
               and
               commanding
               us
               ,
               to
               take
               no
               more
               thought
               for
               food
               ,
               than
               the
               fowls
               of
               the
               Air
               ;
               for
               cloathing
               than
               the
               Lillies
               of
               the
               Field
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
               [
               Uter
               mentitur
            
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             vel
             Jesus
             ?
             
               an
               forte
               Pater
               ,
               cum
               hunc
               mitteret
               ,
               oblitus
               erat
               ejus
               ,
               quòd
            
             Mosi
             
               priùs
               mandaverat
               ?
               an
               damnatis
               propriis
               legibus
               mutavit
               sententiam
               ,
               &
               cum
               contrariis
               mandatis
               misit
               nuntium
               ?
               ]
               (
               Orig.
               con
               .
               Cels.
            
             7.
             7.
             )
             But
             let
             's
             hear
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             Philosopher's
             Exceptions
             ,
             in
             Marcellinus
             ,
             who
             thus
             proceeds
             .
             How
             destructive
             to
             Commonwealths
             ,
             how
             unpracticable
             among
             men
             ,
             is
             that
             Law
             of
             Christ
             which
             commands
             us
             ,
             
               [
               not
               to
               return
               evil
               for
               evil
               ;
               to
               turn
               the
               other
               Cheek
               to
               
               him
               that
               smiles
               on
               the
               one
               ,
               to
               give
               our
               Coat
               also
               to
               him
               that
               takes
               away
               our
               Cloak
               ,
               to
               go
               two
               miles
               with
               him
               that
               constrains
               us
               to
               go
               one
               ?
               ]
            
             For
             who
             can
             endure
             that
             any
             thing
             should
             be
             taken
             from
             himself
             by
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             not
             seek
             reparation
             ?
             that
             the
             plunderers
             of
             the
             Roman
             Provinces
             should
             not
             be
             forc'd
             (
             by
             right
             of
             War
             )
             to
             make
             restitution
             ?
             &c.
             Here
             the
             Philosoper
             mis-applies
             to
             publick
             Justice
             ,
             what
             Christ
             enacted
             against
             private
             Revenge
             .
          
           
             
               Deo
               gratias
            
             informs
             the
             same
             Father
             ,
             (
             St.
             
               August
               ,
               Epist.
            
             49.
             )
             that
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Porphyry
             made
             these
             Exceptions
             against
             the
             Evangelical
             Precepts
             .
             
               [
               If
               none
               but
               he
               that
               does
               these
               sayings
               of
               Christ
               lays
               a
               sure
               foundation
               of
               hope
               for
               eternal
               life
               ,
               what
               became
               of
               those
               that
               lived
               before
               Christ
               ?
               must
               we
               exclude
               our
               Fore-fathers
               from
               hope
               of
               salvation
               ?
               If
               there
               was
               a
               door
               open
               for
               them
               what
               need
               any
               other
               now
               ?
               ]
            
             This
             hath
             been
             answered
             before
             out
             of
             Jamblicus
             .
             But
             thus
             the
             Platonicks
             proceed
             .
             
               [
               Does
               not
               your
               Christ
               ridiculously
               contradict
               himself
               ;
               when
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               he
               threatens
               eternal
               punishments
               to
               them
               that
               believe
               not
               in
               him
               ;
               and
               in
               another
               saith
               ,
            
             [
             with
             what
             measure
             men
             mete
             it
             shall
             be
             measured
             to
             them
             again
             ?
             ]
             
               for
               if
               punishment
               be
               to
               be
               proportion'd
               by
               measure
               ,
               and
               measure
               be
               circumscribed
               by
               the
               bounds
               of
               time
               ,
               what
               mean
               his
               threats
               of
               infinite
               suffering
               ?
            
             The
             Platonick's
             Falacy
             here
             lies
             in
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             their
             wresting
             Christ's
             saying
             
               [
               with
               what
               measure
            
             ]
             into
             a
             compliance
             with
             their
             Master
             's
             Placit
             .
             That
             all
             penal
             Purification
             (
             as
             they
             call'd
             it
             )
             was
             limited
             to
             certain
             Periods
             of
             Time
             ;
             after
             the
             expiration
             whereof
             the
             Soul
             was
             to
             be
             restored
             into
             the
             state
             wherein
             it
             was
             ,
             before
             it
             contracted
             guilt
             :
             in
             pursute
             of
             which
             Placit
             St.
             Origen
             thought
             the
             Devils
             should
             be
             discharged
             after
             a
             long
             imprisonment
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             their
             making
             Christ's
             expressions
             of
             
               [
               eternal
               fire
            
             ]
             of
             
               [
               the
               worm
               that
               never
               dies
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             to
             contradict
             that
             former
             notion
             of
             receiving
             by
             measure
             ;
             whereas
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             Christ
             speaks
             not
             of
             measure
             of
             time
             ,
             but
             proportion
             of
             kind
             and
             degree
             ,
             betwixt
             doing
             and
             receiving
             good
             or
             evil
             .
          
           
             To
             return
             to
             Pagan
             Testimony
             ,
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ's
             delivering
             that
             his
             Royal
             Law
             ,
             which
             the
             New
             Testament
             hangs
             out
             the
             Table
             of
             ;
             we
             find
             the
             Adversary
             attesting
             to
             Christ's
             dispencing
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             several
             other
             heads
             of
             it
             .
             While
             Celsus
             will
             needs
             make
             the
             Royal
             Law
             useless
             and
             needless
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             most
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             There
             is
             nothing
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             in
             the
             Christian
             Discipline
             new
             ,
             or
             worthy
             of
             commendation
             ,
             but
             is
             common
             to
             it
             and
             the
             Philosophers
             ;
             who
             ,
             before
             Christ
             ,
             have
             taught
             
               [
               that
               there
               is
               to
               be
               expected
               Rewards
               of
               Virtue
               ,
               and
               Mulcts
               for
               Sin
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               World
               :
               ]
               (
               Orig.
               contr
               .
               Cel.
            
             1.
             4.
             )
             Christ
             tell
             us
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             worship
             Gods
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             to
             be
             worship'd
             in
             Spirit
             .
             Why
             ?
             we
             Philosophers
             account
             not
             Images
             of
             the
             Gods
             to
             be
             Deities
             (
             we
             know
             that
             the
             Workmanship
             of
             wicked
             Artificers
             and
             villanous
             men
             (
             as
             many
             times
             they
             are
             that
             grave
             these
             Images
             )
             cannot
             be
             Gods
             ;
             )
             we
             have
             learn'd
             of
             Heraclitus
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             adore
             liveless
             Statues
             do
             as
             simply
             as
             they
             that
             talk
             to
             Walls
             :
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             that
             the
             Deity
             is
             not
             comprehended
             within
             any
             Structure
             made
             with
             hands
             :
             and
             of
             
               Zeno
               Citiensis
            
             (
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             )
             that
             he
             need
             not
             build
             Chappels
             ,
             that
             prepares
             the
             Temple
             of
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             for
             the
             entertainment
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Those
             very
             Laws
             ,
             which
             the
             Madaurencian
             Philosophers
             blamed
             (
             as
             destructive
             to
             humane
             Societies
             )
             Celsus
             mentions
             with
             Commendation
             :
             as
             far
             more
             ancient
             than
             Christ.
             They
             have
             also
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             these
             Laws
             :
             
               [
               Thou
               must
               not
               repel
               injuries
               :
               If
               any
               man
               smite
               thee
               on
               thy
               cheek
               ,
               turn
               the
               other
               to
               him
               :
               ]
            
             this
             is
             an
             old
             Dictate
             ,
             long
             since
             utter'd
             by
             Socrates
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             disputing
             with
             Crito
             ,
             and
             mention'd
             by
             Plato
             in
             his
             
               Timaeus
               :
               (
               Orig.
               contr
               .
               Cel.
            
             7.
             17.
             
             )
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             he
             mentions
             the
             commendations
             which
             Christ
             gives
             to
             Humility
             ,
             Purity
             of
             Heart
             ,
             Pacateness
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             &c.
             as
             better
             expressed
             by
             Plato
             ;
             (
             in
             his
             Books
             of
             Laws
             )
             advising
             him
             that
             would
             be
             happy
             ,
             to
             pursue
             Righteousness
             with
             an
             humble
             ,
             pure
             and
             pacate
             Mind
             :
             
               (
               Id
               lib.
               5.
               cal
            
             .
             8.
             )
             And
             the
             Caution
             that
             Christ
             gives
             against
             Covetousness
             ,
             Celsus
             (
             in
             the
             same
             place
             )
             affirmeth
             to
             have
             been
             derived
             from
             Plato
             ;
             whose
             saying
             ,
             
             
               [
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               ,
               for
               any
               man
               to
               be
               very
               rich
               ,
               and
               very
               good
               .
               ]
            
             he
             parallels
             to
             that
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               [
               It
               is
               easier
               for
               a
               camel
               to
               go
               through
               the
               eye
               of
               a
               needle
               ,
               than
               for
               a
               rich
               man
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
               ]
            
             (
             The
             mortiferousness
             of
             these
             Waters
             is
             to
             be
             cured
             ,
             by
             casting
             in
             that
             cruze
             of
             Salt
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             already
             exhibited
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             hand
             in
             the
             second
             Book
             ;
             where
             I
             shewed
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             points
             of
             abstruse
             knowledge
             occurr
             in
             the
             Schools
             ,
             they
             are
             beholding
             to
             the
             Temple
             for
             ,
             and
             are
             but
             Beams
             of
             that
             Light
             ,
             which
             Christ
             (
             or
             his
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Prophets
             )
             communicated
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             last
             of
             which
             Prophets
             Writings
             ,
             are
             near
             as
             old
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             of
             Gentile
             Philosophers
             .
             )
          
           
             It
             were
             endless
             to
             enumerate
             the
             ecchoes
             of
             Christs
             Law
             ,
             which
             those
             Rocks
             that
             oppose
             it
             ,
             so
             articulately
             reverberate
             ;
             as
             a
             steadily
             listning
             .
             Ear
             may
             take
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             middle
             and
             end
             of
             every
             Evangelical
             Precept
             ,
             from
             those
             mock-sounds
             in
             Heathen
             Authors
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             therefore
             enlarge
             this
             Section
             with
             more
             Instances
             :
             but
             conclude
             it
             with
             this
             Observation
             ;
             That
             the
             Adversaries
             ,
             in
             making
             reply
             to
             our
             urging
             them
             with
             the
             excellencie
             of
             Christs
             Law
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             taken
             that
             course
             ,
             as
             puts
             them
             upon
             such
             self-contradictory
             Salvoes
             ;
             if
             they
             durst
             for
             very
             shame
             (
             the
             contrary
             was
             so
             palpable
             )
             have
             denied
             them
             to
             be
             Christs
             .
             Briefly
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Pagan
             Writers
             ,
             what
             they
             took
             to
             be
             Christ's
             Law
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             they
             opposed
             (
             as
             such
             )
             is
             the
             very
             same
             with
             that
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             presents
             ,
             as
             such
             ;
             not
             one
             Egg
             is
             more
             like
             another
             ,
             than
             that
             Bracelet
             of
             Pearls
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             fitted
             to
             the
             necks
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             is
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             these
             impure
             Swine
             trample
             under
             their
             feet
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Every
               Article
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               as
               asserted
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               those
               Writings
               which
               opposed
               Christian
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Maker
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
               §
               2.
               
               His
               only
               Son.
               §
               3.
               
               Conceived
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               of
               the
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             .
             §
             4.
             
             
               Suffered
               under
            
             Pontius
             Pilat
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               §
               5.
               
               Rose
               again
               the
               third
               day
               .
               §
               6.
               
               Ascended
               into
               Heaven
               :
               thence
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             §
             7.
             
             
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               §
               8.
               
               Holy
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             3.
             
             THe
             sum
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             taught
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             intirely
             (
             and
             in
             every
             branch
             of
             it
             )
             recorded
             ,
             as
             such
             in
             the
             Authors
             that
             disputed
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             order
             and
             brevities
             sake
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             instance
             in
             the
             several
             Articles
             of
             it
             ,
             comprised
             in
             (
             that
             most
             admirable
             Compendium
             of
             it
             )
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             has
             been
             taken
             for
             such
             by
             all
             Christians
             ,
             so
             it
             has
             been
             opposed
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             by
             all
             Adversaries
             .
          
           
             
               Article
               1.
               
               [
               I
               believe
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               Almighty
               ,
               Maker
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
               ]
            
             
               That
               this
               Article
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               now
               profest
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               was
               from
               the
               beginning
               held
               forth
               ,
               as
               a
               point
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               Preach'd
               (
               and
               therefore
               not
               wrongfather'd
               upon
               them
               )
               is
               manifest
               from
               those
               quotations
               out
               of
               Pagan
               Authors
               ,
               who
               affronted
               it
               ,
               upon
               that
               very
               account
               and
               only
               Reason
               ;
               because
               it
               was
               Christ's
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
             
               Celsus
               ,
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Ophiani
               (
               Hereticks
               who
               worship'd
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               as
               bestowing
               upon
               our
               first
               Parents
               the
               knowledge
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               a
               gift
               which
               God
               envied
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               blasphemously
               speak
               )
               objects
               ;
               that
               Christians
               (
               contrary
               to
               that
               faith
               which
               they
               profess
               )
               worship
               another
               God
               than
               the
               Creator
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Serpent
               
                 (
                 Or.
                 Con.
                 Cels.
              
               5.
               16.
               )
               (
               As
               Celsus
               doth
               here
               confess
               ,
               that
               that
               Doctrine
               which
               our
               Bible
               exhibites
               ,
               touching
               Gods
               prohibiting
               Adam
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               Tree
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               the
               Serpents
               prevailing
               with
               Adam
               to
               eat
               of
               that
               Tree
               ,
               and
               the
               opening
               of
               
               Adam's
               eyes
               thereupon
               to
               discern
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               and
               the
               Serpents
               infinuating
               to
               Adam
               ,
               that
               God
               envied
               him
               that
               knowledge
               ,
               &c.
               )
               was
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ;
               so
               his
               charging
               upon
               the
               Church
               that
               impious
               Practice
               of
               these
               Heriticks
               misgrounded
               upon
               the
               Churches
               Faith
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               Church
               exprest
               her
               abhorrencie
               of
               ,
               was
               no
               more
               equal
               dealing
               than
               that
               which
               the
               Romanists
               measure
               out
               to
               the
               British
               and
               other
               Protestant
               Churches
               ,
               when
               they
               lay
               to
               her
               charge
               the
               practices
               of
               such
               as
               are
               at
               as
               great
               a
               distance
               from
               Communion
               with
               her
               ,
               as
               with
               them
               .
               )
               You
               Christians
               (
               saith
               Celsus
               )
               profess
               you
               believe
               in
               ,
               and
               worship
               God
               the
               Creator
               of
               this
               Universe
               ;
               but
               since
               Plato
               saith
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               find
               out
               and
               know
               that
               God
               ,
               and
               impossible
               to
               communicate
               the
               knowledge
               of
               him
               to
               another
               ,
               is
               it
               like
               that
               you
               (
               of
               all
               other
               men
               )
               should
               attain
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               this
               God
               ,
               being
               fast
               bound
               in
               chains
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               so
               as
               you
               cannot
               see
               what
               is
               pure
               
                 (
                 Idem
              
               .
               7.
               14.
               )
               (
               Compare
               what
               the
               Christians
               teach
               ,
               with
               what
               the
               Philosophers
               guess
               concerning
               God
               ;
               and
               the
               controversie
               ,
               which
               of
               us
               have
               attained
               to
               a
               more
               perfect
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ?
               will
               easily
               be
               determined
               .
               )
               That
               God
               created
               man
               after
               his
               own
               Image
               ,
               was
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ;
               appears
               from
               Celsus
               his
               arguing
               ;
               that
               if
               the
               Christans
               denyed
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               first
               to
               be
               represented
               by
               Images
               made
               like
               man
               :
               they
               overthrew
               their
               own
               Doctrine
               ,
               
                 [
                 that
                 man
                 was
                 made
                 after
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 Cod.
                 ]
                 (
                 Id.
                 Ib.
                 cal
                 .
              
               19.
               )
               The
               Son
               is
               the
               only
               express
               Image
               of
               the
               Fathers
               Person
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               worship
               him
               by
               that
               Image
               only
               .
               )
               Nay
               ,
               he
               argueth
               for
               the
               worshipping
               of
               Angels
               and
               Daemons
               ,
               from
               what
               Opinions
               Christians
               hold
               touching
               the
               Creation
               :
               you
               profess
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               all
               Creatures
               are
               governed
               and
               order'd
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               Angels
               ,
               Devils
               ,
               Men
               ,
               and
               all
               Creatures
               have
               assigned
               them
               ,
               powers
               allotted
               (
               by
               him
               )
               such
               as
               he
               thinks
               meet
               to
               confer
               upon
               them
               ;
               why
               then
               may
               not
               we
               worship
               them
               ,
               as
               Creatures
               endowed
               with
               power
               to
               help
               or
               hurt
               us
               ,
               as
               the
               Princes
               Favourites
               .
               
                 (
                 Id.
                 lib.
                 7.
                 cal
              
               .
               20.
               )
               (
               as
               if
               we
               could
               not
               honour
               them
               as
               Gods
               friends
               without
               imparting
               to
               them
               (
               their
               Masters
               due
               )
               divine
               honour
               .
               He
               gives
               still
               further
               and
               clearer
               evidence
               of
               the
               delivery
               of
               this
               Article
               of
               our
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               while
               he
               indulgeth
               himself
               the
               liberty
               ,
               to
               deride
               that
               Truth
               which
               was
               once
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
               .
               The
               Jews
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               in
               a
               corner
               of
               the
               VVorld
               
                 (
                 Palestine
              
               )
               conspiring
               together
               ,
               invented
               the
               Fable
               of
               Gods
               forming
               Man
               ,
               and
               breathing
               into
               him
               the
               breath
               of
               Life
               ;
               of
               VVoman
               brought
               out
               of
               his
               side
               ;
               of
               man's
               receiving
               a
               Precept
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               preferring
               the
               Serpents
               Precept
               above
               Gods
               ;
               of
               Gods
               casting
               Adam
               iuto
               a
               sleep
               ,
               and
               taking
               Eve
               out
               of
               
               Adam's
               rib
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 (
                 Orig.
                 Contr.
                 Celsum
                 .
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cal
                 .
              
               15.
               )
               (
               It
               is
               easier
               to
               call
               this
               Sacred
               History
               a
               Fable
               ,
               than
               to
               prove
               it
               one
               .
               )
            
             
               This
               same
               Epicurean
               Hog
               thus
               grunts
               out
               Calumnies
               against
               the
               Circumstances
               ,
               of
               Gods
               making
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 6.
                 23.
                 24.
                 
                 &c.
                 )
                 [
                 God
                 said
                 let
                 there
                 be
                 light
                 .
                 ]
              
               Did
               the
               Maker
               of
               all
               things
               borrow
               Light
               to
               work
               by
               ,
               as
               we
               light
               our
               Candle
               at
               our
               Neighbours
               ?
               God
               did
               not
               borrow
               ,
               but
               made
               Light
               ,
               not
               for
               himself
               to
               see
               by
               ,
               but
               to
               illustrate
               his
               Creatures
               .
               Can
               any
               thing
               be
               more
               ridiculous
               ,
               than
               to
               assign
               certain
               days
               to
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               in
               the
               first
               whereof
               ,
               God
               perfected
               one
               kind
               of
               being
               ;
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               another
               ;
               in
               the
               third
               ,
               another
               ,
               &c.
               and
               in
               the
               sixth
               and
               last
               Man
               ?
               The
               Matter
               of
               visible
               and
               invisible
               things
               God
               created
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               moment
               educ'd
               the
               invisible
               World
               out
               of
               that
               Matter
               .
               But
               that
               he
               should
               (
               for
               instance
               )
               create
               a
               Natural
               Day
               (
               which
               was
               his
               first
               days
               
               work
               )
               consisting
               of
               twenty
               four
               hours
               ,
               in
               less
               than
               twenty
               four
               hours
               ,
               implies
               a
               Contradiction
               ;
               and
               that
               day
               being
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               pattern
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               (
               that
               is
               )
               consisting
               the
               first
               half
               of
               it
               of
               night
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               of
               day
               ,
               it
               was
               impossible
               but
               that
               Darkness
               must
               be
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Deep
               one
               twelve
               hours
               ,
               and
               Light
               in
               the
               upper
               Hemisphere
               other
               twelve
               hours
               .
               Or
               that
               he
               should
               (
               to
               instance
               in
               the
               fourth
               days
               work
               )
               make
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               and
               set
               them
               in
               the
               Firmament
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               successively
               make
               a
               day
               and
               night
               in
               less
               time
               than
               twenty
               four
               hours
               ,
               does
               equally
               imply
               a
               Contradiction
               .
               And
               for
               the
               rest
               they
               being
               more
               gross
               bodily
               substances
               educ'd
               out
               of
               the
               first
               Matter
               ,
               it
               implies
               a
               Contradiction
               that
               they
               should
               move
               in
               an
               instant
               to
               those
               forms
               the
               Divine
               Power
               first
               bestow'd
               upon
               them
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               most
               congruous
               (
               seeing
               they
               could
               not
               be
               made
               but
               in
               some
               time
               )
               to
               perfect
               them
               also
               in
               such
               a
               proportion
               of
               time
               (
               by
               his
               own
               free
               choice
               )
               as
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
               required
               which
               were
               made
               the
               first
               and
               fourth
               day
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Light
               created
               on
               the
               first
               day
               (
               which
               must
               necessarily
               move
               sphaerically
               ,
               or
               it
               could
               not
               have
               made
               a
               natural
               day
               )
               might
               be
               instrumental
               towards
               the
               producing
               those
               powers
               ,
               which
               God
               (
               by
               his
               Fiat
               )
               gave
               the
               Matter
               ,
               into
               effect
               :
               and
               then
               before
               the
               earth
               was
               all
               over-spread
               with
               Grass
               and
               Cattle
               ,
               and
               the
               Sea
               with
               Fish
               ,
               &c.
               that
               Light
               must
               shine
               upon
               them
               from
               one
               end
               of
               the
               Heaven
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               which
               could
               not
               be
               done
               in
               less
               space
               than
               twenty
               four
               hours
               .
               And
               that
               God
               should
               rest
               on
               the
               seventh
               day
               ,
               as
               if
               like
               a
               lazie
               Artificer
               he
               had
               been
               tyred
               ,
               and
               must
               then
               keep
               holiday
               ?
               Could
               there
               be
               days
               before
               the
               Sun
               was
               made
               ;
               whose
               Motion
               measures
               Time
               ?
               that
               lucid
               Cloud
               ,
               created
               the
               first
               day
               ,
               had
               a
               circular
               Motion
               ,
               and
               thereby
               measured
               time
               ,
               till
               on
               the
               fourth
               day
               God
               made
               the
               Sun.
               
                 (
                 Vide
                 ▪
                 Zanch.
                 de
                 operibus
                 Dei
                 par
                 .
                 1.
                 l.
                 1.
                 c.
              
               2.
               )
               There
               is
               nothing
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               in
               the
               whole
               History
               of
               Gods
               making
               the
               World
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Christian
               Hypothesis
               )
               but
               what
               is
               incompetent
               to
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               :
               but
               their
               credulity
               proceeds
               from
               their
               believing
               that
               God
               made
               Man
               after
               his
               own
               Image
               ;
               an
               opinion
               as
               absurd
               as
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               :
               for
               he
               is
               not
               at
               all
               like
               us
               ,
               but
               incomprehensible
               ,
               innominable
               ,
               wherein
               he
               contradicts
               ,
               not
               only
               his
               own
               late
               recited
               opinion
               ,
               but
               his
               own
               Sect
               (
               for
               Apuleius
               the
               Epicurean
               (
               in
               
                 Tull.
                 de
                 Natura
                 deorum
                 .
                 lib.
              
               1.
               )
               shapes
               God
               in
               all
               points
               even
               of
               bodily
               Members
               like
               to
               Man
               :
               )
               And
               manifestly
               wrests
               Moses
               ,
               who
               discourseth
               of
               the
               Creation
               in
               such
               borrowed
               Terms
               as
               are
               most
               familiar
               in
               vulgar
               use
               ,
               and
               introduceth
               God
               resting
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               lassitude
               ,
               but
               in
               complacencie
               with
               the
               Goodness
               and
               Beauty
               of
               his
               Work
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               our
               imitation
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               rest
               in
               contemplation
               of
               that
               eternal
               Wisdom
               in
               which
               he
               made
               them
               :
               neither
               did
               God
               in
               that
               rest
               cease
               from
               work
               altogether
               but
               from
               Creating-work
               .
            
          
           
             
               §
               2.
               
               Article
               2.
               
               [
               And
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               his
               only
               Son
               our
               Lord.
               ]
            
             
               If
               the
               Christians
               (
               saith
               Celsus
               )
               worship'd
               no
               other
               but
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Maker
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               they
               might
               without
               blame
               contemn
               all
               our
               Gods
               :
               but
               who
               can
               endure
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               despise
               those
               whom
               the
               whole
               World
               (
               in
               a
               manner
               )
               do
               worship
               for
               Deities
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               cry
               up
               Christ
               for
               God
               :
               who
               (
               we
               all
               know
               )
               was
               but
               born
               the
               other
               day
               ?
               (
               Christ
               as
               to
               his
               Man-hood
               ,
               was
               born
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               Time
               ,
               assigned
               by
               the
               Prophets
               :
               as
               he
               was
               God
               ,
               his
               Generation
               was
               from
               Eternity
               .
               )
               Nay
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               worship
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               together
               with
               this
               Author
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ?
               
                 (
                 Orig.
                 con
                 .
                 Cel.
                 8.
                 cal
                 .
              
               3.
               4.
               )
               (
               The
               Christians
               worship
               the
               Father
               through
               the
               Son
               ;
               and
               whosoever
               expects
               acceptance
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               through
               the
               Son
               worships
               an
               Idol
               ,
               a
               God
               of
               his
               own
               framing
               .
               )
               They
               avoid
               our
               Altars
               ,
               Statues
               ,
               Temples
               ,
               sacred
               Rites
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               keep
               untainted
               that
               Faith
               they
               have
               plighted
               to
               Christ
               :
               they
               will
               not
               (
               with
               〈◊〉
               worship
               the
               one
               God
               ,
               the
               common
               God
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               (
               among
               themselves
               )
               worship
               Christ
               as
               God.
               
                 (
                 Id.
                 Ib.
                 
                 cal
              
               .
               6.
               )
               To
               which
               Pliny
               gives
               his
               suffrage
               (
               in
               the
               place
               fore-quoted
               )
               
                 [
                 The
                 Christians
                 sing
                 Psalms
                 to
                 one
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 repute
                 to
                 be
                 God.
              
               And
               Licinius
               (
               in
               his
               Speech
               to
               his
               Soldiers
               )
               encouraging
               them
               to
               the
               engagement
               against
               Constantine
               ;
               with
               this
               Argument
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               cast
               off
               the
               Gods
               of
               his
               Father
               and
               Country
               ,
               and
               put
               his
               trust
               in
               a
               new
               and
               strange
               God
               ,
               one
               Jesus
               of
               
                 Nazareth
                 (
                 Euseh
                 .
                 de
                 vita
                 Constant.
                 l.
                 2.
                 c.
              
               5.
               )
               but
               this
               new
               God
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               was
               too
               hard
               for
               all
               Licinius
               his
               old
               Gods
               ;
               insomuch
               as
               being
               disappointed
               of
               their
               aid
               ,
               he
               exauctorated
               them
               ,
               and
               run
               about
               seeking
               other
               Gods
               to
               relieve
               him
               .
               
                 (
                 Id.
                 Ib.
                 c.
              
               15.
               )
               Touching
               Christ's
               Title
               
                 [
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               ]
               attributed
               to
               him
               by
               Christians
               ,
               Celsus
               his
               Jew
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cal
              
               .
               26.
               )
               thus
               expostulates
               with
               the
               blessed
               Jesus
               :
               Seeing
               thou
               sayest
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               Providence
               or
               Creation
               ;
               and
               that
               Persons
               so
               and
               so
               qualified
               are
               his
               Children
               ,
               by
               Favour
               or
               Grace
               ;
               wherein
               dost
               thou
               excel
               all
               other
               men
               ,
               who
               givest
               out
               thy self
               to
               be
               his
               Son
               after
               a
               more
               excellent
               way
               ?
               
                 (
                 Resp.
              
               He
               was
               begotten
               of
               the
               Substance
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               we
               are
               born
               again
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               )
               The
               blasphemous
               Familists
               and
               Quakers
               may
               here
               learn
               into
               whose
               Tents
               they
               are
               removed
               .
               And
               in
               the
               same
               Book
               
                 (
                 cal
              
               .
               33.
               )
               thus
               he
               descants
               upon
               Gods
               calling
               his
               Son
               into
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               :
               What
               need
               was
               there
               ,
               that
               (
               when
               thou
               wast
               an
               Infant
               )
               thou
               shouldst
               be
               carried
               into
               Aegypt
               ,
               to
               escape
               the
               fury
               of
               
               Herod's
               Sword
               ?
               for
               fear
               of
               death
               cannot
               fall
               upon
               God.
               Was
               it
               in
               obedience
               to
               thy
               Father
               ,
               who
               sent
               his
               Angel
               to
               call
               thee
               thither
               ?
               Why
               !
               could
               not
               that
               great
               God
               (
               whom
               thou
               calls
               Father
               )
               with
               as
               little
               trouble
               have
               secured
               thy
               life
               at
               thy
               own
               home
               ,
               in
               thy
               native
               Country
               ;
               as
               he
               put
               himself
               and
               his
               Angels
               to
               ,
               in
               sending
               first
               one
               ,
               to
               call
               thee
               into
               a
               strange
               Land
               ;
               and
               then
               another
               ,
               to
               recal
               thee
               into
               thy
               own
               ?
               This
               was
               done
               that
               the
               Scripture
               might
               be
               fulfill'd
               
                 [
                 Out
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 I
                 have
                 called
                 my
                 Son
                 ]
              
               that
               the
               Reality
               of
               his
               Humane
               Nature
               might
               be
               evidenc'd
               ;
               that
               his
               glorious
               Deity
               might
               be
               demonstrated
               by
               the
               Angels
               attending
               upon
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               Upon
               Herods
               murthering
               the
               Innocents
               he
               descants
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cal
                 .
                 27.
                 )
                 ridiculum
                 cùm
              
               Herodes
               
                 irabundus
                 occidit
                 infantulos
                 ;
                 ]
                 [
                 Could
                 not
                 he
                 whom
                 thou
                 calls
                 Father
                 have
                 secur'd
                 thee
                 from
              
               Herod
               ?
               ]
               He
               brings
               in
               (
               in
               his
               first
               Book
               )
               the
               Jew
               calumniating
               Christ
               to
               have
               learned
               Magick
               in
               Aegypt
               ;
               by
               the
               improvement
               whereof
               ,
               after
               his
               return●
               into
               Judaea
               ,
               he
               attempted
               to
               make
               men
               believe
               he
               was
               King
               
                 Messias
                 ,
                 (
                 cal
              
               .
               20.
               )
               and
               (
               in
               the
               28
               
                 cal
                 .
              
               )
               he
               repeats
               the
               whole
               story
               of
               the
               Wisemens
               coming
               to
               worship
               Christ
               ;
               of
               their
               telling
               Herod
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               was
               born
               ;
               of
               
               Herod's
               slaying
               the
               Bethlehemitish
               Insants
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               thus
               casts
               his
               scoffs
               
                 (
                 cal
              
               .
               23.
               )
               upon
               the
               voice
               that
               came
               from
               Heaven
               at
               Christs
               Baptism
               .
               Thou
               sayest
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Dove
               lighted
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               a
               voice
               (
               then
               )
               came
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               saying
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               Son
               :
               What
               VVitness
               is
               there
               of
               this
               ,
               worthy
               of
               credit
               ?
               who
               ,
               beside
               thy self
               ,
               and
               thy
               Companions
               ,
               saw
               this
               Vision
               ,
               heard
               this
               Voyce
               ?
               The
               mighty
               VVorks
               wrought
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               were
               so
               many
               Witnesses
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               was
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               all
               they
               said
               and
               writ
               .
            
             
               And
               why
               doth
               not
               Celsus
               make
               the
               like
               Exception
               against
               the
               reports
               of
               his
               healing
               the
               Sick
               ,
               casting
               out
               Devils
               ,
               and
               raising
               the
               dead
               ,
               &c.
               but
               because
               those
               Miracles
               were
               wrought
               in
               the
               sight
               and
               hearing
               of
               multitudes
               uninterested
               .
               And
               yet
               ,
               even
               here
               ,
               John
               the
               Baptist
               saw
               and
               heard
               all
               ;
               whom
               not
               to
               have
               been
               Christs
               Disciple
               ,
               (
               but
               to
               have
               been
               murdered
               ,
               by
               the
               command
               of
               Herod
               ,
               not
               for
               following
               Christ
               ,
               but
               reproving
               
                 Herod
                 )
                 Josephus
              
               testifieth
               ,
               who
               also
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               multitudes
               flocked
               to
               
               John's
               Baptism
               :
               and
               the
               sacred
               History
               tells
               us
               that
               Jesus
               was
               baptized
               when
               all
               the
               People
               were
               baptized
               
                 (
                 Luk.
              
               3.
               22.
               
               )
               and
               that
               he
               came
               to
               John
               to
               be
               baptized
               of
               him
               ,
               while
               John
               was
               exhorting
               those
               multitudes
               that
               came
               out
               of
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Judaea
              
               ,
               and
               about
               
                 Jordan
                 (
                 Mat.
              
               3.
               5.
               13.
               )
            
          
           
             
             
               §
               3.
               
               Article
               3.
               
               [
               Who
               was
               conceived
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               born
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               .
            
             
               
                 Celsus
                 in
                 Orig.
                 (
                 4.
                 cal
                 .
              
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               &c.
               )
               thus
               states
               the
               Controversie
               betwixt
               the
               Christian
               and
               Jew
               ,
               touching
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               us
               men
               and
               our
               salvation
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Nicen
               Creed
               prefaceth
               this
               Article
               :
               )
               The
               Christians
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               already
               descended
               :
               the
               Jews
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               to
               descend
               from
               heaven
               ,
               a
               certain
               God
               ,
               or
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Justifier
               and
               Saviour
               of
               mortal
               men
               .
               A
               Conceipt
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               so
               absurd
               ,
               and
               unbeseeming
               the
               Deity
               ;
               as
               it
               needs
               no
               other
               Confutation
               ,
               but
               its
               bare
               men
               tioning
               .
               
                 (
                 Resp.
                 Celsus
              
               here
               verifies
               that
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               is
               foolishness
               to
               the
               Greeks
               ;
               but
               to
               them
               that
               believe
               the
               Power
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               )
               and
               yet
               this
               Hypothesis
               ;
               that
               God
               would
               descend
               into
               this
               dungeon
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               was
               held
               by
               the
               Platonicks
               ,
               〈◊〉
               hath
               been
               proved
               .
               But
               hear
               we
               how
               Celsus
               cavils
               against
               it
               .
               
                 [
                 For
                 what
                 new
                 thing
                 could
                 come
                 into
                 Gods
                 Mind
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 now
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 descend
                 to
                 us
                 ?
                 Did
                 he
                 come
                 to
                 know
                 how
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 m●nstood
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 ?
                 Did
                 not
                 he
                 know
                 all
                 things
                 without
                 coming
                 to
                 see
                 ?
                 or
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 any
                 thing
                 amiss
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 he
                 have
                 rectified
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Divine
                 Power
                 ,
                 without
                 sending
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
              
               (
               what
               pity
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Celsus
               was
               not
               of
               Gods
               Council
               !
               )
               
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 amongst
                 us
                 ?
                 he
                 must
                 ,
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 desert
                 his
                 own
                 habitation
                 above
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 descend
                 to
                 us
                 ]
              
               The
               Porphyrian
               Scepticks
               in
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 (
                 Epist.
              
               2.
               )
               speaks
               in
               the
               same
               tenour
               
                 [
                 Mundi
                 Dominus
                 &
                 Rector
                 tamdiu
                 à
                 sedibus
                 suis
                 abest
                 ,
                 atque
                 ad
                 unum
                 corpusculum
                 totius
                 mundi
                 cura
                 transfertur
                 ]
                 [
                 The
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 was
                 so
                 long
                 absent
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 seat
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 is
                 transferr'd
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 one
                 Woman
                 ]
                 [
                 Novit
                 ubique
                 totus
                 esse
                 ,
                 &
                 nullo
                 contineri
                 loco
                 ,
                 novic
                 venire
                 non
                 recedendo
                 ubi
                 erat
                 ;
                 novit
                 abire
                 ,
                 non
                 deserendo
                 quà
                 venerat
                 .
                 ]
                 [
                 God
                 is
                 altogether
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 contain'd
                 in
                 no
                 place
                 :
                 he
                 can
                 come
                 without
                 forsaking
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 :
                 he
                 can
                 depart
                 without
                 deserting
                 the
                 place
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 came
                 .
              
               But
               Celsus
               proceeds
               .
               Did
               God
               or
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               therefore
               come
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               dwell
               among
               us
               ;
               that
               he
               might
               make
               himself
               known
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               ignorant
               of
               him
               before
               ?
               (
               as
               Princes
               go
               on
               Progress
               ,
               to
               shew
               their
               Magnificence
               to
               their
               Subjects
               in
               the
               Country
               :
               )
               Did
               God
               then
               ,
               now
               at
               last
               ,
               (
               after
               so
               many
               Ages
               laps'd
               )
               think
               of
               justifying
               men
               ,
               whose
               Salvation
               he
               neglected
               ,
               for
               so
               long
               a
               time
               before
               ?
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 (
                 Epist.
                 49.
                 quest
                 .
                 2
                 da.
                 )
              
               proves
               ,
               that
               pious
               persons
               before
               Christs
               coming
               were
               saved
               by
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               Grace
               was
               at
               no
               time
               wanting
               to
               any
               Nation
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               varying
               of
               the
               Mode
               of
               Worship
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               divine
               VVisdom
               thinks
               expedient
               for
               mens
               salvation
               ,
               does
               not
               make
               a
               various
               Religion
               .
               But
               hear
               we
               Celsus
               confirming
               the
               Tradition
               of
               this
               point
               of
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               while
               he
               objects
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               delivered
               .
               If
               the
               Christians
               be
               in
               earnest
               ,
               when
               they
               say
               they
               believe
               :
               that
               
                 [
                 God
                 so
                 loved
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 sent
                 his
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 save
                 it
                 ]
              
               what
               other
               arguments
               than
               what
               are
               drawn
               from
               that
               Love
               ,
               need
               be
               urged
               ,
               to
               constrain
               men
               to
               love
               God
               ,
               and
               live
               unto
               him
               ?
               and
               therefore
               Christ
               did
               foolishly
               in
               frightning
               men
               to
               obedience
               ,
               by
               menacies
               of
               Hell-fire
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               all
               will
               not
               be
               won
               by
               Love
               :
               the
               fear
               of
               approaching
               death
               was
               of
               more
               avail
               to
               perswade
               Celsus
               his
               Master
               Epicurus
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               sweet
               morsels
               he
               cramb'd
               his
               belly
               with
               .
               Let
               the
               Antinomian
               here
               acknowledge
               his
               first
               Father
               .
               Besides
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 (
                 lib.
              
               6.
               19
               
               )
               Do
               not
               the
               Christians
               charge
               God
               with
               want
               of
               Power
               ,
               or
               Foresight
               ,
               in
               his
               permitting
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               so
               far
               to
               deface
               his
               Image
               in
               Man
               ;
               as
               that
               (
               in
               order
               to
               the
               restoring
               of
               it
               )
               he
               is
               forc'd
               to
               send
               his
               only
               Son
               to
               become
               Man's
               Advocate
               ?
               God
               knew
               how
               to
               use
               his
               Power
               and
               VVisdom
               better
               than
               in
               prevention
               of
               that
               evil
               ,
               viz.
               by
               bringing
               a
               greater
               good
               out
               of
               it
               .
               
                 
                 
                   [
                   Conceived
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   ]
                
              
            
             
               Touching
               the
               Christian's
               belief
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               conceived
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               he
               hath
               this
               Animadversion
               :
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 6.
                 cal
              
               .
               35.
               )
               What
               need
               was
               there
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               should
               over-shaddow
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               frame
               Christ
               a
               Body
               in
               her
               womb
               ?
               could
               not
               God
               have
               shaped
               him
               a
               Body
               ,
               (
               he
               could
               not
               have
               a
               Body
               of
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               without
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               )
               without
               immersing
               his
               own
               Spirit
               into
               so
               great
               contamination
               ?
               Celsus
               might
               have
               learn'd
               better
               Language
               of
               Proclus
               the
               Pagan
               Philosopher
               :
               
                 (
                 Secundum
                 ,
                 nihil
                 omnino
                 providentiam
                 ex
                 gubernatis
                 accipere
                 ,
                 nec
                 eorum
                 natura
                 repleri
                 ,
                 nec
                 eis
                 alicubi
                 commisceri
                 :
                 non
                 enim
                 ex
                 eo
                 ,
                 quòd
                 omnia
                 disponit
                 ,
                 admiscetur
                 proptereà
                 gubernatis
                 :
                 (
                 Proclus
                 de
                 anima
                 &
                 daemone
                 tit
                 .
                 [
                 providentia
                 per
                 singula
                 percurrit
                 ,
                 &
                 interim
                 nullis
                 addit
                 :
                 ]
                 pag.
              
               191.
               )
               If
               he
               had
               been
               conceiv'd
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               his
               Body
               would
               have
               excelled
               all
               othets
               in
               Stature
               ,
               in
               Form
               ,
               in
               Strength
               ,
               in
               Voice
               ,
               
                 (
                 nec
                 vox
                 hominem
                 sonat
              
               )
               in
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               in
               Elocution
               :
               for
               it
               is
               incredible
               that
               he
               who
               had
               so
               much
               Divinity
               ,
               who
               was
               formed
               by
               so
               divine
               an
               hand
               ,
               should
               not
               surpass
               all
               men
               :
               but
               Christ
               (
               as
               the
               Christians
               confess
               )
               was
               but
               like
               to
               (
               if
               not
               inferiour
               to
               other
               men
               :
               )
               His
               face
               (
               according
               to
               Prophecy
               )
               was
               to
               be
               mar'd
               more
               than
               any
               man's
               :
               )
               low
               ,
               mean
               ,
               humble
               ,
               yea
               deformed
               .
               Why
               should
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               be
               sent
               to
               one
               in
               a
               corner
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               in
               Judea
               ;
               and
               not
               be
               inspired
               into
               all
               men
               ,
               (
               man
               must
               let
               the
               work
               of
               Redemption
               alone
               for
               ever
               ,
               )
               if
               God
               have
               a
               purpose
               to
               save
               all
               men
               ?
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               last
               clause
               of
               this
               Article
               ,
               he
               brings
               in
               a
               Jew
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cal
              
               .
               20.
               )
               thus
               scoffing
               at
               Christ
               for
               chusing
               to
               be
               born
               of
               so
               mean
               a
               Woman
               ,
               at
               so
               mean
               a
               Town
               ;
               (
               he
               was
               to
               be
               born
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               and
               Bethlehem-Judah
               was
               the
               least
               of
               the
               Cities
               )
               of
               Judea
               as
               
                 Bethlehem
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               did
               her
               beauty
               (
               her
               inward
               Beauty
               (
               being
               full
               of
               Grace
               )
               invited
               God
               to
               chuse
               her
               for
               the
               Mother
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               before
               others
               )
               invite
               God
               into
               her
               embraces
               ?
               how
               could
               she
               conceive
               and
               bring
               forth
               a
               Son
               without
               the
               knowledg
               of
               man
               ?
               &c.
               which
               Origen
               retorts
               thus
               :
               how
               do
               the
               Vultures
               breed
               (
               as
               your
               own
               Pagan
               Writers
               report
               )
               without
               companying
               with
               the
               Male
               ?
               why
               could
               not
               God
               make
               the
               second
               Adam
               without
               a
               Father
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               first
               without
               either
               Father
               or
               Mother
               ?
               and
               lastly
               ,
               that
               we
               Christians
               are
               not
               the
               only
               men
               who
               embrace
               such
               admirable
               stories
               is
               manifest
               ,
               from
               your
               believing
               that
               Plato
               was
               conceived
               by
               Apollo
               ,
               and
               born
               of
               his
               Mother
               Amphictione
               yet
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               before
               her
               Husband
               Aristo
               had
               knowledg
               of
               her
               ,
               being
               prohibited
               by
               a
               Vision
               to
               touch
               her
               :
               At
               the
               same
               point
               the
               Seeker
               ,
               whom
               Volusianus
               mentions
               ,
               strains
               :
               
                 (
                 August
                 .
                 ep
              
               .
               2.
               )
               Who
               is
               there
               among
               you
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               so
               well
               versed
               and
               established
               in
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               as
               can
               resolve
               me
               ,
               where
               I
               stick
               ;
               
                 [
                 I
                 wonder
                 how
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 could
                 take
                 up
                 his
                 lodging
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 spotless
                 Virgin
                 !
                 how
                 she
                 could
                 go
                 out
                 her
                 ten
                 Months
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 Child
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 continue
                 a
                 Virgin
                 !
                 how
                 could
                 he
                 lurk
                 in
                 the
                 little
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 Vagient
                 Infant
                 whom
                 the
                 Heavens
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 contain
                 ?
                 how
                 could
                 the
                 Ancient
                 of
                 days
                 endure
                 to
                 undergo
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 of
                 Infancy
                 ,
                 of
                 Childhood
                 ,
                 of
                 Youth
                 ,
                 of
                 Man-hood
                 ?
                 or
                 the
                 everlasting
                 God
                 that
                 faints
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 weary
                 ,
                 submit
                 to
                 sleep
                 ,
                 to
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 ,
                 to
                 cold
                 and
                 wearisomness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 humane
                 weaknesses
                 ?
                 ]
              
               cease
               this
               wondring
               ,
               man
               :
               Christ
               did
               all
               this
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               manifest
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               God
               
                 (
                 Jam
                 illud
                 ,
                 [
                 quòd
                 in
                 somnos
                 solvitur
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
                 hominem
                 persuadet
                 hominibus
                 ,
                 quem
                 non
                 consumpsit
                 utique
                 sed
                 assumppsit
                 )
                 (
                 August
                 .
                 epist.
                 2.
                 
                 Volusiano
                 :
                 )
              
               and
               as
               to
               her
               continuing
               a
               Virgin
               St.
               Austin
               answers
               ;
               
                 [
                 Ipsa
                 virtus
                 per
                 inviolatae
              
               Mariae
               
                 virginea
                 viscera
                 ,
                 membra
                 infantis
                 eduxit
                 ,
                 quae
                 posteà
                 per
                 clausa
                 ostia
                 membra
                 juvenis
                 introduxit
                 :
                 ]
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 brought
                 Christ
                 through
                 the
                 shut
                 door
                 ,
                 did
                 bring
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 shut
                 womb
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               St.
               
               Austin's
               Observation
               ,
               that
               the
               Philosophers
               ,
               in
               questioning
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Church
               touching
               the
               Incarnatlon
               ,
               overthrew
               their
               own
               Principles
               .
               It
               is
               their
               Assertion
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 (
                 de
                 civit
              
               .
               10.
               29.
               
               )
               that
               the
               intellectual
               Soul
               may
               by
               purging
               become
               consubstantial
               
                 [
                 paternae
                 menti
                 ]
                 with
                 the
                 Father's
                 
                 Mind
              
               (
               which
               they
               confess
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               )
               what
               absurdity
               then
               can
               there
               be
               in
               the
               Christian
               Belief
               ;
               that
               one
               individual
               soul
               ,
               being
               the
               purest
               that
               ever
               was
               created
               (
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               many
               )
               was
               assumed
               into
               Union
               with
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ?
               Now
               that
               the
               Body
               must
               adhere
               to
               the
               Soul
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               a
               perfect
               man
               ,
               we
               learn
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Nature
               it self
               :
               which
               Union
               of
               Body
               and
               Soul
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               usual
               ,
               would
               be
               less
               credible
               than
               the
               union
               of
               an
               Humane
               Soul
               to
               the
               Mind
               ,
               Word
               ,
               or
               Son
               of
               God.
               For
               't
               is
               casier
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               that
               an
               incorporeal
               should
               be
               united
               to
               an
               incorporeal
               ,
               than
               that
               a
               corporeal
               and
               incorporeal
               Being
               should
               conflate
               into
               one
               .
               And
               Tertullian
               observes
               
                 (
                 Apol.
                 priùs
                 citato
              
               )
               that
               nothing
               was
               more
               common
               in
               the
               Heathen
               World
               ,
               than
               Virgin-births
               of
               divine
               Conceptions
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               had
               been
               more
               common
               ,
               if
               some
               like
               Olympias
               had
               not
               been
               jealous
               of
               
               Juno's
               Jealousie
               :
               after
               whose
               Copy
               she
               return'd
               this
               answer
               to
               her
               son
               
               Alexander's
               Letter
               ,
               thus
               superscribed
               ,
               
                 [
                 King
              
               Alexander
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               Jupiter
               Hammon
               
                 to
                 his
                 Mother
              
               Olympias
               
                 all
                 health
                 :
              
               ]
               I
               pray
               thee
               Son
               do
               not
               traduce
               me
               and
               accuse
               me
               to
               Juno
               as
               one
               that
               had
               been
               naught
               with
               her
               Husband
               :
               for
               I
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               bear
               the
               burden
               of
               that
               her
               spightful
               jealousie
               which
               she
               will
               conceive
               against
               me
               upon
               thy
               writing
               thy self
               the
               Son
               of
               Jove
               ,
               and
               thy
               insinuating
               me
               to
               be
               his
               Whore
               :
               
                 (
                 Agellius
                 Noct.
                 Attic.
                 lib.
                 13.
                 cap.
              
               4.
               )
            
             
               This
               Text
               of
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 (
                 Ep.
              
               2.
               )
               beside
               that
               that
               I
               quoted
               it
               for
               ,
               points
               to
               a
               great
               many
               Circumstances
               in
               the
               History
               of
               the
               blessed
               Jesus
               ,
               mention'd
               in
               the
               Gospel
               :
               all
               which
               are
               ,
               from
               this
               allegation
               of
               the
               Adversaries
               ,
               acknowledged
               to
               have
               been
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Modern
               ,
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               §
               4.
               
               Article
               ,
               4.
               
               [
               Suffered
               under
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilat
              
               ,
               was
               crucified
               ,
               dead
               and
               buried
               :
               and
               descended
               into
               Hell.
               ]
            
             
               The
               Jew
               in
               
                 Celsus
                 (
                 lib.
              
               2.
               6.
               
               )
               upbraids
               the
               Christian
               ,
               for
               believing
               in
               him
               that
               could
               not
               avoid
               or
               evade
               those
               dangers
               ,
               that
               Death
               ,
               he
               was
               brought
               to
               ,
               by
               the
               Treason
               of
               his
               own
               Disciple
               ;
               but
               suffer'd
               himself
               to
               be
               apprehended
               ,
               arraigned
               ,
               condemned
               ,
               and
               crucified
               ;
               for
               all
               that
               he
               fore-knew
               ,
               and
               fore-told
               his
               Disciples
               of
               those
               things
               that
               befell
               him
               .
               And
               that
               they
               put
               their
               confidence
               in
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               not
               only
               in
               appearance
               suffer'd
               these
               things
               ,
               but
               really
               ,
               openly
               ,
               before
               many
               Witnesses
               (
               as
               themselves
               say
               ;
               )
               what
               God
               ,
               Angel
               ,
               or
               but
               wise
               Man
               ,
               would
               wittingly
               and
               willingly
               have
               been
               taken
               in
               those
               snares
               ,
               which
               were
               laid
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               if
               he
               could
               have
               help'd
               it
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               wonder
               ,
               that
               Christ
               by
               telling
               Judas
               of
               his
               Treason
               ,
               Peter
               of
               his
               Denial
               ,
               should
               not
               have
               been
               so
               far
               revered
               (
               they
               believing
               him
               to
               be
               God
               )
               as
               to
               prevent
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               the
               Lapse
               of
               the
               other
               ?
               or
               did
               he
               not
               by
               foretelling
               it
               ,
               teach
               them
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               lay
               snares
               for
               the
               Companions
               of
               his
               Table
               ?
               God
               is
               impassible
               ;
               why
               then
               did
               Christ
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               God
               ,
               suffer
               such
               an
               Agony
               for
               fear
               of
               death
               ,
               as
               made
               him
               sweat
               like
               drops
               of
               Water
               and
               Blood
               ,
               and
               cry
               out
               to
               be
               saved
               (
               in
               the
               Garden
               )
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 [
                 Father
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 Cup
                 pass
                 from
                 me
                 :
                 ]
              
               and
               complain
               (
               on
               the
               Cross
               )
               in
               these
               ,
               
                 [
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ?
                 ]
              
               The
               Christians
               (
               after
               all
               their
               Promises
               )
               produce
               ,
               for
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               a
               pure
               and
               holy
               Word
               (
               as
               they
               term
               Christ
               )
               but
               a
               man
               affected
               with
               most
               ignominious
               suffering
               ;
               beaten
               with
               stripes
               ,
               spit
               upon
               ,
               and
               nailed
               to
               the
               Cross
               ;
               whence
               he
               could
               not
               descend
               ,
               though
               provoked
               to
               do
               it
               .
               It
               was
               then
               (
               sure
               )
               high
               time
               for
               him
               to
               declare
               himself
               God
               ,
               when
               the
               Jews
               insulted
               over
               him
               before
               Pilat
               ,
               when
               in
               mockage
               they
               put
               on
               him
               a
               purple
               Robe
               ,
               put
               a
               Reed
               for
               a
               Scepter
               into
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               set
               a
               Crown
               of
               Thorns
               upon
               his
               head
               ;
               with
               the
               pricking
               whereof
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               Nails
               and
               Spear
               ,
               Blood
               issued
               out
               from
               him
               .
               I
               pray
               ,
               what
               kind
               of
               Blood
               was
               that
               that
               flowed
               from
               your
               crucified
               God
               ?
               was
               it
               not
               like
               that
               which
               issued
               from
               the
               wounded
               hand
               of
               Venus
               ?
               
                 
                 
                   Cruor
                   qualis
                   divis
                   manat
                   ille
                   beatis
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Can
               you
               blame
               us
               Jews
               ,
               for
               not
               embracing
               (
               for
               our
               Prince
               
                 Messiah
                 ,
              
               )
               one
               that
               while
               he
               lived
               could
               not
               get
               above
               eleven
               or
               twelve
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               those
               Fishermen
               and
               Publicans
               (
               the
               most
               dis-ingenuous
               kind
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               most
               easie
               to
               be
               seduc'd
               :
               )
               who
               ,
               rather
               than
               they
               would
               run
               the
               hazard
               of
               suffering
               with
               him
               ,
               did
               with
               most
               fearful
               execrations
               deny
               him
               .
               One
               who
               (
               while
               he
               was
               upon
               the
               Cross
               )
               was
               so
               impatient
               of
               pain
               ;
               as
               he
               thirsted
               ,
               and
               greedily
               gulp'd
               in
               a
               draught
               of
               Vinegar
               ;
               and
               discovered
               more
               impatiency
               ,
               than
               an
               ordinary
               man
               would
               have
               done
               .
               You
               say
               (
               indeed
               )
               he
               descended
               into
               Hell
               :
               (
               Observe
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               our
               over-wise
               Disputers
               ,
               who
               question
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               Descent
               ,
               are
               more
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               than
               this
               dull-pated
               Epicurean
               Philosopher
               :
               this
               Article
               was
               so
               obvious
               to
               Celsus
               ,
               as
               he
               made
               it
               the
               subject
               of
               Derision
               ;
               and
               yet
               is
               so
               dark
               to
               men
               that
               can
               see
               through
               a
               Mill-stone
               ,
               as
               we
               must
               take
               it
               for
               a
               courtesie
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               allow
               us
               to
               make
               it
               the
               Object
               of
               our
               Faith.
               )
               Was
               it
               to
               get
               Disciples
               there
               ,
               seeing
               he
               could
               get
               so
               few
               among
               the
               living
               ?
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 2.
                 cal
              
               .
               41.
               )
               the
               Jew
               mentions
               Christ's
               last
               words
               at
               giving
               up
               the
               Ghost
               ,
               the
               Earthquake
               and
               Darkness
               that
               attended
               his
               death
               .
               On
               these
               Scenes
               ,
               Celsus
               as
               he
               discovers
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               delivery
               of
               these
               parts
               of
               the
               History
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               knowledg
               of
               that
               History
               ;
               so
               it
               bewrays
               his
               ignorance
               in
               the
               Contents
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ;
               wherewith
               if
               he
               had
               been
               acquainted
               ,
               he
               would
               never
               have
               brought
               a
               Jew
               upon
               the
               stage
               thus
               to
               flout
               at
               the
               blessed
               Jesus
               for
               suffering
               those
               things
               which
               their
               own
               Prophets
               foretold
               were
               to
               befal
               their
               Messias
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               to
               be
               apprehended
               ,
               arraigned
               ,
               and
               condemned
               ,
               as
               a
               Lamb
               not
               opening
               his
               mouth
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               to
               have
               Vinegar
               given
               him
               to
               drink
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               to
               be
               betrayed
               by
               Judas
               ,
               forsaken
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               denyed
               by
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               So
               that
               Celsus
               could
               not
               have
               devised
               how
               to
               evince
               the
               Jew
               more
               effectually
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ,
               than
               by
               these
               very
               Arguments
               that
               he
               puts
               into
               his
               mouth
               against
               him
               :
               nor
               more
               manifestly
               have
               confirm'd
               the
               Truth
               of
               that
               Evangelical
               Assertion
               .
               That
               the
               Jews
               stumbled
               on
               this
               stone
               of
               Christs
               outward
               Meanness
               :
               they
               dreaming
               of
               a
               Messias
               who
               would
               come
               in
               external
               Pomp.
               
            
             
               While
               you
               Christians
               (
               saith
               Celsus
               unpersonated
               ,
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 3.
                 cal
              
               .
               9.
               )
               worship
               for
               God
               ,
               one
               that
               was
               apprehended
               ,
               and
               condemned
               ,
               and
               put
               to
               death
               ;
               you
               are
               but
               Apes
               of
               the
               Getae
               ,
               who
               worship
               Xamolxis
               ;
               of
               the
               Cylicians
               ,
               who
               adore
               Mopsus
               ;
               of
               the
               Acarnanians
               ,
               who
               give
               divine
               honour
               to
               Amphilochus
               ;
               of
               the
               Thebanes
               ,
               who
               revere
               the
               Deity
               of
               Amphiaraus
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               Lebadiensians
               ,
               who
               repute
               Trophonius
               a
               God.
               
            
             
               Upon
               this
               point
               he
               beats
               again
               
                 (
                 lib.
              
               6.
               12.
               )
               You
               contemn
               our
               Jove
               ,
               because
               the
               Cretians
               shew
               his
               Sepulchre
               in
               their
               Island
               :
               why
               do
               you
               then
               worship
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               was
               buried
               ?
               (
               Their
               Jove
               never
               declared
               himself
               to
               be
               the
               eternal
               Son
               of
               God
               by
               his
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               as
               our
               Jesus
               did
               .
               )
               And
               
                 (
                 lib.
              
               6.
               18.
               
               )
               that
               prophane
               Wretch
               thus
               scoffs
               at
               the
               Christians
               using
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 [
                 The
                 Tree
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               such
               words
               are
               often
               in
               their
               mouths
               ;
               I
               suppose
               ,
               because
               Jesus
               was
               crucified
               ,
               and
               his
               Father
               Joseph
               a
               Carpenter
               :
               sure
               ,
               had
               he
               been
               thrown
               down
               from
               a
               Rock
               ,
               precipitated
               into
               a
               deep
               Dungeon
               ,
               or
               strangled
               in
               an
               Halter
               ;
               had
               he
               been
               a
               Currier
               ,
               a
               Bricklayer
               ,
               or
               a
               Blacksmith
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               heard
               the
               Christian
               extol
               to
               the
               Heavens
               the
               Rock
               of
               Life
               ,
               the
               Dungeon
               of
               Resurrection
               ,
               the
               Halter
               of
               Immortality
               ,
               the
               blessed
               Stone
               ,
               the
               Iron
               of
               Love
               ,
               the
               holy
               Pelt
               .
               So
               much
               foolishness
               was
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               to
               this
               Grecian
               .
               —
               But
               these
               Scoffs
               Lactantius
               well
               answers
               :
               
                 [
                 tot
                 latrones
                 semper
                 perierunt
                 ,
                 &
                 quotidiè
                 pereunt
                 ;
                 quis
                 e●rum
                 post
                 crucem
                 suam
                 non
                 dico
                 Deus
                 ,
                 sed
                 homo
                 appellatus
                 est
                 ?
                 ]
                 (
                 de
                 justitia
                 ,
                 l.
                 5.
                 cap.
              
               3.
               )
               And
               he
               must
               be
               a
               weak
               Christian
               that
               needs
               any
               other
               help
               to
               get
               over
               these
               Blocks
               without
               stumbling
               ,
               than
               what
               Christ
               hath
               afforded
               in
               his
               Resurrection
               :
               for
               as
               in
               these
               he
               declared
               himself
               Man
               ,
               made
               under
               the
               
               Law
               ,
               and
               pointed
               out
               by
               Prophesie
               ;
               so
               in
               that
               he
               demonstrated
               himself
               God.
               
            
             
               This
               Article
               was
               opposed
               (
               as
               Apostolical
               )
               by
               the
               Affrican
               Gentiles
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               European
               ;
               the
               sound
               of
               it
               went
               over
               the
               Sea
               :
               But
               what
               need
               we
               more
               ,
               than
               the
               Jews
               reproaching
               us
               with
               it
               ,
               in
               stiling
               our
               Saviour
               
                 [
                 Suspensus
              
               ]
               and
               the
               confession
               of
               
                 Benjamin
                 Tudelensis
                 (
                 in
                 itinerario
              
               )
               that
               Jesus
               was
               put
               to
               death
               at
               
                 Jerusalem
                 :
                 (
                 Grotii
                 annotat
                 .
                 ad
                 lib.
                 2.
                 pag.
              
               153.
               )
               and
               the
               Vote
               of
               
                 Tacitus
                 ,
                 annal
                 .
                 l.
              
               15.
               that
               Christ
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Christians
               are
               denominated
               ,
               suffer'd
               by
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               ,
               the
               Governour
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Tiberius
               .
            
          
           
             
               §
               5.
               
               Article
               5.
               
               [
               The
               third
               day
               he
               rose
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               ]
            
             
               You
               therefore
               believe
               Christ
               to
               be
               God
               (
               saith
               Celsus
               his
               Jew
               ,
               
                 in
                 Orig.
              
               2.
               41.
               
               )
               because
               ,
               according
               as
               he
               had
               foretold
               you
               ,
               he
               that
               could
               not
               save
               himself
               from
               Death
               ,
               did
               arise
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               shewed
               the
               prints
               of
               the
               Nails
               (
               wherewith
               he
               had
               been
               fastned
               to
               the
               Cross
               )
               to
               a
               simple
               VVoman
               ,
               and
               one
               or
               two
               more
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ;
               who
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               skill'd
               in
               the
               Magick
               Art
               of
               their
               Master
               ,
               were
               willingly
               deluded
               with
               vain
               Spectrums
               :
               if
               not
               ,
               Christ
               astonish'd
               them
               with
               such
               like
               Prodigies
               ,
               on
               purpose
               that
               they
               might
               afford
               matter
               for
               lies
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Tale-bearers
               ,
               by
               reporting
               those
               things
               with
               confidence
               .
               This
               was
               ,
               then
               ,
               the
               report
               of
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               this
               their
               Faith
               ;
               And
               that
               Report
               and
               Faith
               so
               grounded
               ;
               as
               Celsus
               ,
               though
               while
               (
               with
               the
               Ape
               )
               he
               uses
               the
               Cats
               Claw
               to
               pull
               the
               Ches-nut
               out
               of
               the
               fire
               ;
               he
               puts
               the
               Jew
               upon
               this
               desperate
               piece
               of
               service
               ,
               to
               storm
               the
               likelihood
               of
               this
               Report
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 2.
                 cal
              
               .
               40.
               41.
               
               )
               yet
               when
               he
               enters
               the
               lists
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               ,
               he
               has
               more
               regard
               of
               his
               own
               credit
               ,
               than
               to
               forfeit
               it
               (
               with
               all
               men
               )
               by
               questioning
               the
               truth
               of
               a
               Fact
               was
               so
               well
               known
               to
               Friends
               and
               Foes
               ;
               and
               therefore
               attempts
               to
               ward
               off
               the
               dirt
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               introducing
               examples
               of
               many
               ,
               who
               have
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               not
               been
               reputed
               Gods.
               
                 (
                 lib.
              
               3.
               8.
               )
               The
               first
               Story
               he
               brings
               to
               parallel
               this
               ,
               is
               (
               out
               of
               Pindar
               ,
               and
               Herodotus
               his
               fourth
               Book
               )
               of
               
                 Aristaeus
                 Proconesius
              
               ,
               who
               going
               into
               a
               Fullers
               Shop
               ,
               there
               departed
               this
               Life
               :
               The
               Fuller
               ,
               shutting
               the
               door
               upon
               the
               Corps
               ,
               goes
               to
               acquaint
               his
               Relations
               with
               this
               sudden
               accident
               :
               upon
               which
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               discoursing
               ,
               in
               comes
               a
               Cyzicene
               ,
               and
               tells
               them
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               travelling
               homeward
               ,
               he
               met
               with
               the
               Ghost
               of
               Aristaeus
               travelling
               to
               its
               long
               home
               ,
               trudging
               (
               as
               fast
               as
               it
               could
               )
               into
               the
               other
               VVorld
               :
               which
               he
               confidently
               affirming
               ,
               his
               friends
               (
               with
               preparations
               for
               his
               burial
               )
               enter
               the
               Fullers
               Shop
               ,
               where
               no
               Aristaeus
               appears
               ,
               either
               alive
               ,
               or
               dead
               :
               nor
               was
               he
               seen
               or
               heard
               of
               ,
               till
               that
               seven
               years
               after
               ,
               he
               shewed
               himself
               to
               the
               Proconnensians
               ,
               and
               having
               made
               that
               Paper
               of
               Verses
               which
               are
               called
               Arimaspaei
               ,
               he
               again
               disappeared
               .
               This
               (
               saith
               Herodotus
               )
               I
               have
               from
               the
               Relations
               of
               his
               Citizens
               :
               But
               this
               I
               know
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               seen
               alive
               ,
               by
               the
               Metapontines
               ,
               in
               Italy
               ,
               340
               years
               after
               his
               second
               disparition
               :
               where
               (
               after
               he
               had
               play'd
               thus
               long
               at
               boe-peep
               with
               Death
               )
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               the
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               the
               confirmation
               of
               that
               his
               VVill
               by
               the
               Pythian
               Apollo
               ,
               he
               had
               his
               Statue
               erected
               ,
               by
               the
               Altar
               of
               Apollo
               :
               which
               was
               not
               made
               of
               such
               runing
               Leather
               ,
               as
               was
               its
               Prototype
               ,
               that
               was
               standing
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               first
               erected
               ,
               in
               Herodotus
               his
               age
               .
               Besides
               the
               incoherence
               of
               this
               Story
               ,
               and
               the
               unlikelihood
               that
               a
               Squire
               of
               Apollo
               should
               be
               so
               many
               years
               in
               making
               one
               poor
               Paper
               of
               Verses
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 Agellius
              
               reckons
               this
               Aristaeus
               ,
               for
               one
               of
               the
               Grecian
               Fablers
               ,
               deserving
               the
               Whet-stone
               
                 (
                 Noct.
                 Attic.
                 l.
                 9.
                 c.
              
               4.
               )
            
             
               The
               next
               Parallel
               that
               Celsus
               brings
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Resurrection
               ,
               is
               
                 Cleomenes
                 Astypulaeus
              
               ,
               who
               to
               avoid
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               hid
               himself
               in
               an
               Ark
               ;
               which
               when
               they
               that
               sought
               for
               him
               looked
               into
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               found
               there
               ,
               but
               ,
               by
               some
               Divine
               Fate
               ,
               had
               made
               a
               cleanly
               conveyance
               of
               himself
               out
               of
               his
               enemies
               clutches
               :
               but
               did
               they
               set
               a
               watch
               upon
               the
               Ark
               ,
               as
               the
               Sanhedrim
               did
               upon
               Christ's
               Sepulchre
               ?
            
             
             
               The
               third
               story
               of
               Celsus
               ,
               is
               of
               Clazomenius
               ,
               whom
               he
               brings
               in
               as
               a
               Parallel
               of
               Christ
               ;
               in
               that
               he
               had
               power
               to
               lay
               down
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               up
               again
               :
               for
               Clazomenius
               his
               Soul
               would
               often
               leave
               its
               body
               ,
               and
               walk
               naked
               up
               and
               down
               ;
               and
               ,
               when
               it
               had
               taken
               the
               Air
               ,
               return
               home
               again
               to
               its
               old
               Lodgeing
               .
               But
               I
               suppose
               it
               never
               took
               a
               three
               days
               journey
               ,
               nor
               was
               so
               long
               absent
               ;
               as
               to
               let
               the
               vital
               Fire
               go
               out
               ,
               before
               its
               return
               ;
               or
               the
               warmth
               of
               its
               Apparel
               be
               extinct
               ,
               before
               it
               put
               on
               its
               cloaths
               again
               .
               The
               Story
               of
               Zamolxis
               is
               alledged
               by
               Celsus
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ;
               though
               his
               Author
               Herodotus
               not
               only
               questions
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               relates
               it
               thus
               (
               which
               makes
               nothing
               for
               
                 Celsus
                 :
              
               )
               that
               he
               only
               withdrew
               himself
               three
               years
               into
               a
               subterraneal
               house
               he
               had
               built
               ,
               and
               that
               on
               purpose
               to
               deceive
               the
               Scythians
               into
               an
               opinion
               that
               he
               had
               been
               so
               long
               dead
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               embracing
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               of
               his
               Master
               Pythagoras
               ,
               which
               he
               taught
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               soul
               of
               man
               was
               immortal
               
                 (
                 Herodotus
                 Melpomene
                 .
              
               )
            
             
               Celsus
               vies
               Christ's
               shewing
               his
               Hands
               and
               Feet
               with
               Pythagoras
               his
               shewing
               ,
               in
               an
               assembly
               of
               Grecians
               ,
               his
               Ivory
               Shoulder
               and
               Thigh
               ;
               to
               convince
               them
               that
               he
               was
               that
               Euphorbus
               ,
               who
               was
               famous
               in
               the
               Wars
               of
               Troy
               ,
               and
               whose
               Shield
               and
               Coat
               of
               Arms
               he
               challenged
               :
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 5.
                 cal
              
               .
               5.
               )
               And
               in
               the
               same
               Book
               
                 (
                 cal
              
               .
               11.
               )
               mentions
               the
               Angels
               rowling
               away
               the
               stone
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Sepulchre
               ,
               not
               without
               this
               Sarcasm
               :
               
                 [
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 have
                 it
                 done
                 for
                 him
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 .
                 ]
              
               (
               but
               if
               he
               had
               minded
               what
               he
               read
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               learn'd
               that
               it
               was
               not
               rowled
               away
               for
               Christ's
               sake
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               come
               out
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               Women
               and
               Disciples
               sake
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               look
               in
               )
               and
               not
               omitting
               so
               much
               as
               the
               variety
               in
               the
               Evangelists
               story
               ;
               one
               ,
               mentioning
               one
               ;
               another
               ,
               two
               Angels
               .
               One
               sitting
               upon
               the
               stone
               ,
               two
               sitting
               ,
               when
               the
               VVomen
               first
               lookt
               in
               ;
               but
               standing
               ,
               when
               they
               spake
               to
               the
               VVomen
               ,
               one
               at
               the
               head
               ,
               the
               other
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               Sepulchre
               :
               
                 (
                 August
                 .
                 de
                 consensu
                 evan
                 .
                 lib.
                 3.
                 cap.
              
               24.
               )
            
             
               Deogratias
               ,
               mentions
               Christ's
               eating
               ,
               and
               shewing
               the
               prints
               of
               the
               Nails
               ,
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               (
               as
               points
               of
               Christian
               Faith
               )
               and
               argues
               from
               those
               Points
               as
               Christian
               principles
               (
               of
               which
               more
               anon
               .
               )
               as
               that
               Bishop
               informs
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 .
                 (
                 Ep.
                 39.
                 quest
                 .
              
               1.
               )
               Nay
               ,
               the
               Adversaries
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               have
               not
               only
               mention'd
               Christs
               Resurrection
               ,
               as
               an
               Article
               of
               our
               Faith
               (
               which
               is
               all
               I
               need
               to
               prove
               now
               )
               but
               have
               been
               forc'd
               to
               confess
               the
               Truth
               thereof
               ,
               and
               to
               acknowledge
               that
               Christ
               did
               indeed
               rise
               from
               the
               dead
               :
               by
               name
               ,
               
                 R.
                 Bechai
              
               (
               as
               he
               is
               alledged
               by
               
                 Grotius
                 de
                 veritate
                 Christan
                 .
                 rel
                 .
                 lib.
                 2.
                 pag.
                 89.
                 )
                 [
                 Satis
                 magnis
                 testimoniis
                 convictus
                 ,
                 Judaeorum
                 magister
              
               Bechai
               ,
               
                 veritatem
                 hujus
                 rei
                 agnoscit
                 :
              
               ]
               But
               I
               shall
               hereafter
               alledge
               more
               Authorities
               for
               the
               proof
               of
               this
               Article
               from
               the
               confession
               of
               Adversaries
               ;
               and
               shall
               now
               therefore
               make
               only
               this
               Reflection
               upon
               these
               Mock-resurrections
               .
               Be
               those
               Stories
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               they
               are
               a
               good
               argument
               that
               the
               ancient
               and
               best
               Philosophers
               did
               not
               think
               the
               Resurrection
               impossible
               :
               for
               
                 Plato
                 (
                 de
                 repub
              
               .
               10.
               )
               (
               quoted
               by
               
                 Eusebius
                 de
                 praep
                 .
                 evan
              
               .
               11.
               35.
               
               )
               and
               mention'd
               by
               
                 Valer
                 .
                 Max.
                 (
                 lib.
                 1.
                 c.
              
               8.
               )
               and
               
                 Plutar.
                 (
                 Symposiae
              
               9.
               5.
               
               )
               and
               
                 Macrobius
                 (
                 Som.
                 Scipionis
                 initio
              
               )
               reports
               ,
               that
               that
               happened
               to
               Eris
               an
               Armenian
               .
               
                 Heraclides
                 Ponticus
              
               ,
               whom
               Pliny
               mentions
               
                 (
                 l.
              
               7.
               32.
               
               )
               writ
               a
               Book
               of
               a
               Woman
               who
               was
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               after
               the
               seventh
               day
               ,
               saith
               Pliny
               ;
               after
               the
               thirtieth
               day
               saith
               
                 Diogenes
                 Laertius
                 (
                 Proaem
                 .
                 &
                 Empedocle
                 .
                 )
                 Plinius
              
               sic
               .
               
                 [
                 nobile
                 illud
                 apud
                 Graecos
                 volumen
              
               Heraclidis
               ,
               
                 septem
                 diebus
                 feminae
                 exanimis
                 ad
                 vitam
                 revocatae
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               The
               like
               does
               Plutarch
               report
               of
               Aristaeus
               ;
               (
               in
               his
               Romulus
               )
               and
               of
               
                 Thespesius
                 ,
                 (
                 de
                 sera
                 numinis
                 vind
                 .
                 )
              
               We
               have
               here
               supererrogated
               ,
               having
               produc'd
               Pagan
               Testimony
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               the
               proving
               of
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               this
               Article
               which
               we
               now
               profess
               ,
               was
               delivered
               by
               the
               Apostles
               to
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ;
               but
               also
               their
               Confessions
               of
               the
               possibility
               of
               the
               thing
               believed
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               §
               6.
               
               Article
               6.
               
               [
               He
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God.
               ]
            
             
               The
               Argument
               of
               Christ's
               Divinity
               drawn
               from
               his
               assumption
               into
               heaven
               ,
               they
               darken
               with
               so
               great
               a
               volly
               of
               Examples
               of
               their
               own
               
               Hero's
               ;
               as
               it
               would
               tire
               me
               to
               take
               up
               those
               Arrows
               one
               by
               one
               .
               But
               that
               he
               ascended
               with
               that
               body
               that
               was
               crucified
               :
               Celsus
               one
               while
               attributed
               to
               to
               delusion
               ,
               it
               being
               impossible
               (
               as
               he
               argues
               )
               that
               a
               body
               can
               be
               made
               immortal
               ,
               that
               being
               the
               Creature
               of
               inferiour
               Nature
               ;
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               soul
               is
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               immortal
               beings
               .
               This
               Principle
               he
               borrows
               of
               the
               Manichees
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               dispute
               betwixt
               Jason
               and
               Papiscus
               concerning
               Christ
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cal
              
               .
               22.
               23.
               )
               Another
               while
               granting
               it
               true
               ,
               he
               denys
               it
               to
               be
               a
               sufficient
               proof
               of
               Christ's
               Deity
               ;
               because
               Cleomenes
               had
               (
               by
               what
               Art
               God
               knows
               )
               obtain'd
               that
               agility
               of
               body
               ,
               as
               he
               could
               fly
               up
               as
               fast
               ,
               and
               as
               far
               ,
               as
               a
               dart
               could
               ,
               even
               out
               of
               sight
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               as
               far
               ,
               as
               the
               Disciples
               could
               see
               Christ
               ascend
               .
               But
               the
               gift
               ,
               which
               Christ
               shed
               forth
               after
               his
               Ascension
               ,
               spake
               him
               to
               have
               ascended
               far
               above
               the
               highest
               Heavens
               .
               And
               as
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               assertion
               
                 [
                 That
                 this
                 was
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 ascend
                 into
                 heaven
                 ]
              
               This
               Epicures
               carping
               at
               it
               ,
               is
               proof
               sufficient
               ;
               and
               his
               not
               daring
               to
               stand
               to
               his
               first
               Cavil
               ;
               
                 [
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 ,
                 ]
              
               but
               flying
               to
               another
               
                 Salvo
                 [
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 others
                 before
                 him
                 bad
                 done
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 thereby
                 obtained
                 not
                 the
                 repute
                 of
                 their
                 deserving
                 divine
                 Honours
                 ]
              
               is
               a
               tacit
               Concession
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               :
               which
               is
               more
               than
               I
               here
               need
               to
               prove
               .
               I
               will
               therefore
               hasten
               to
               the
               next
               Article
               ;
               which
               ,
               because
               of
               its
               relation
               to
               this
               ,
               I
               shall
               annex
               to
               the
               same
               Section
               .
            
          
           
             
               Article
               7.
               
               [
               From
               thence
               he
               shall
               come
               ,
               to
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               .
               ]
            
             
               The
               Epicurean
               Beast
               runs
               full
               mouth
               upon
               this
               Article
               ,
               and
               raiseth
               this
               crie
               .
               It
               is
               the
               common
               guise
               of
               all
               Fanatick
               Prophets
               ;
               to
               profess
               themselves
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               divine
               Spirit
               :
               and
               to
               give
               out
               such
               pretences
               ,
               as
               your
               Jesus
               made
               :
               
                 [
                 I
                 am
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 save
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 from
                 those
                 impending
                 judgements
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 its
                 sins
                 )
                 happy
                 they
                 that
                 believe
                 in
                 me
                 !
                 I
                 will
                 appear
                 for
                 their
                 salvation
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 again
                 in
                 glory
                 and
                 great
                 power
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 heavenly
                 host
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 my
                 coming
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 adjudge
                 all
                 that
                 reject
                 me
                 to
                 everlasting
                 Fire
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 now
                 despise
                 my
                 menacies
                 ,
                 shall
                 then
                 (
                 when
                 its
                 too
                 late
                 to
                 repent
                 )
                 mourn
                 and
                 lament
                 :
                 ]
              
               No
               Christian
               Catechist
               can
               better
               express
               the
               mind
               of
               this
               Article
               ,
               than
               this
               Philosopher
               here
               doth
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 7.
                 cal
              
               .
               3.
               )
               A
               man
               of
               greater
               Reading
               than
               Celsus
               will
               be
               hard
               put
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               find
               one
               man
               ,
               before
               Christ's
               coming
               ,
               who
               did
               so
               much
               as
               pretend
               to
               his
               being
               appointed
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Judge
               of
               all
               men
               .
               And
               for
               those
               Mock-christ's
               ,
               who
               afterwards
               would
               have
               rob'd
               the
               blessed
               Jesus
               of
               this
               Prerogative
               ,
               and
               challeng'd
               it
               to
               themselves
               :
               not
               one
               of
               them
               could
               shew
               their
               Commission
               under
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               .
            
          
           
             
               §
               7.
               
               Article
               8.
               
               [
               I
               believe
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               ]
            
             
               1.
               
               As
               this
               implies
               the
               Equality
               and
               Consubstantiality
               of
               the
               Spirit
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               his
               being
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               together
               with
               them
               to
               be
               worshipped
               (
               as
               the
               Nicen
               Fathers
               expound
               it
               .
               )
               Porphyrie
               ,
               (
               who
               ,
               for
               all
               Celsus
               his
               brags
               ,
               that
               he
               himself
               understood
               the
               bottom
               ,
               top
               and
               middle
               ,
               of
               our
               Religion
               ;
               was
               the
               best
               acquainted
               with
               our
               Scriptures
               ,
               (
               both
               old
               and
               new
               )
               of
               any
               Heathen
               Philosopher
               )
               parallels
               it
               with
               his
               Master
               
               Plato's
               Opinion
               (
               in
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 de
                 Civitate
              
               10.
               23.
               
               )
               quoted
               by
               
                 R.
                 vives
              
               ,
               and
               thus
               exprest
               by
               Porphyrie
               (
               as
               St.
               
                 Cyril
                 contrà
                 Julianum
              
               relates
               it
               )
               [
               Plato
               
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Christians
                 held
                 three
                 Subsistences
                 in
                 the
                 divine
                 Essence
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 All-Good
                 and
                 All-Great
                 
                 God
                 (
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 )
                 then
                 the
                 Creator
                 God
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 [
                 Tres
                 Substantias
                 in
                 Essentia
                 divina
                 statuit
                 ,
                 Deum
                 Opt.
                 Max.
                 deinde
                 Creatorem
                 ,
                 tertiam
                 ,
                 Animam
                 Mundi
                 :
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               which
               moved
               upon
               the
               Waters
               ;
               the
               Lord
               and
               giver
               of
               Life
               ,
               as
               the
               abovesaid
               Fathers
               describe
               him
               .
               What
               Beetle-brow'd
               Novices
               in
               Christianity
               are
               the
               Socinians
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               acknowledge
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               ineffable
               sacred
               Trinity
               to
               be
               communicated
               in
               these
               Evangelical
               VVritings
               :
               wherein
               the
               Athenian
               Owls
               ,
               the
               Pagan
               Philosophers
               ,
               saw
               it
               so
               plainly
               exhibited
               ;
               as
               they
               not
               only
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               an
               Article
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               in
               their
               Polemical
               Animadversions
               ;
               but
               offer
               to
               make
               proof
               ,
               that
               this
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               was
               embraced
               by
               their
               Wisemen
               ,
               even
               before
               it
               was
               attested
               by
               those
               wonders
               which
               God
               set
               as
               his
               seal
               ,
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               So
               little
               did
               they
               deem
               it
               to
               be
               against
               Reason
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               conduct
               even
               of
               Reason
               they
               stumbled
               upon
               that
               Divine
               Notion
               ,
               which
               the
               Socinians
               will
               not
               submit
               their
               vain
               Reason
               to
               the
               belief
               of
               ,
               upon
               (
               the
               strongest
               of
               all
               Reasons
               )
               Divine
               Revelation
               :
               proved
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               by
               the
               clearest
               of
               all
               evidences
               ,
               the
               demonstration
               of
               power
               ,
               exerted
               at
               the
               first
               manifest
               revelation
               of
               this
               Mystery
               ,
               at
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Christ
               ;
               when
               the
               heavens
               were
               opened
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               descended
               upon
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               a
               voyce
               was
               heard
               from
               the
               Father
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               it
               implies
               (
               still
               to
               go
               along
               with
               the
               same
               Father
               )
               the
               Churches
               confession
               of
               her
               belief
               ;
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               spake
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               It
               is
               thus
               assronted
               by
               
                 Celsus
                 (
                 lib.
                 8.
                 cal
              
               .
               16.
               )
               what
               you
               boast
               of
               the
               Spirit
               speaking
               by
               your
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament-prophets
               ,
               we
               can
               out-vie
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               repeat
               those
               many
               Oracles
               of
               our
               Prophets
               and
               Prophetesses
               ,
               (
               who
               sung
               future
               things
               with
               a
               Prophetick
               voice
               ,
               which
               they
               suck'd
               in
               from
               the
               Recesses
               of
               the
               Gods
               )
               those
               many
               which
               were
               delivered
               from
               the
               Entrails
               of
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               premonstrated
               from
               other
               Prodigies
               ;
               or
               reveiled
               by
               the
               vive-voyce
               of
               the
               Gods
               themselves
               ,
               appearing
               in
               visible
               forms
               .
               How
               many
               Cities
               have
               been
               founded
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               Oracles
               ,
               and
               been
               freed
               from
               Famine
               and
               Pestilence
               ,
               by
               following
               their
               direction
               ;
               or
               brought
               to
               utter
               ruine
               ,
               hy
               forgetting
               or
               despising
               their
               Counsels
               .
               How
               many
               Colonies
               have
               been
               sent
               forth
               upon
               their
               Order
               ;
               thriving
               exceedingly
               ,
               while
               they
               followed
               their
               counsel
               ?
               To
               how
               many
               Princes
               and
               private
               men
               has
               it
               been
               fortunate
               or
               fatal
               ,
               to
               observe
               or
               sleight
               them
               ?
               How
               many
               barren
               Women
               have
               become
               fruitful
               ?
               How
               many
               maimed
               persons
               have
               recovered
               the
               use
               of
               their
               Limbs
               ?
               How
               many
               distracted
               persons
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               their
               Reason
               ,
               by
               following
               the
               advice
               of
               Oracles
               ,
               &c.
               
               What
               a
               vast
               distance
               there
               is
               betwixt
               these
               and
               Scripture-prophecies
               is
               discovered
               in
               my
               fourth
               Book
               ,
               pag.
               8.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               it
               imports
               his
               working
               of
               those
               Miracles
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               set
               as
               a
               Seal
               to
               the
               Gospel
               :
               It
               has
               already
               been
               shew'd
               ,
               what
               attempts
               the
               Heathen
               made
               ,
               to
               out-vye
               that
               point
               of
               the
               Church's
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               Operations
               of
               that
               Spirit
               (
               recorded
               in
               our
               Scriptures
               )
               by
               tbe
               impostures
               and
               shadows
               of
               Miracles
               wrought
               amongst
               them
               :
               To
               which
               I
               shall
               here
               add
               the
               confession
               of
               
                 Celsus
                 .
                 (
                 in
                 Origen
                 .
                 2.
                 lib.
                 )
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 [
                 Ye
                 believe
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 cured
                 the
                 lame
                 and
                 blind
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               And
               that
               of
               
                 Julian
                 (
                 in
                 Cyril
                 .
                 lib.
                 6.
                 )
                 except
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 reckon
                 amongst
                 great
                 works
              
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               ]
               
                 the
                 curing
                 of
                 the
                 lame
                 and
                 blind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 relieving
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 possess'd
                 with
                 Devils
                 in
              
               Bethsaida
               and
               Bethanie
               .
               What
               did
               Jesus
               do
               ?
               Here
               the
               most
               bitter
               Adversary
               of
               the
               Christian
               Cause
               bears
               witness
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostolical
               Church
               urged
               the
               World
               to
               a
               belief
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               Christ's
               great
               works
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               his
               curing
               the
               lame
               ,
               blind
               ,
               possessed
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               makes
               open
               confession
               ,
               that
               Christ
               did
               do
               those
               great
               works
               which
               the
               Evangelists
               mention
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               hath
               nothing
               to
               say
               against
               the
               validity
               of
               the
               Churches
               Argument
               ,
               but
               only
               this
               ,
               That
               such
               
               works
               are
               not
               indications
               of
               a
               divine
               Power
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               incumbent
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               party
               to
               shew
               ,
               what
               other
               man
               did
               ever
               do
               such
               works
               ,
               or
               by
               what
               power
               less
               than
               divine
               they
               can
               be
               effected
               ?
            
          
           
             
               §
               8.
               
               Article
               9.
               
               [
               The
               holy
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               .
            
             
               How
               can
               you
               call
               your
               society
               ,
               Catholick
               :
               either
               as
               to
               time
               ,
               since
               it
               was
               but
               erected
               the
               other
               day
               (
               saith
               
                 Celsus
                 ,
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cal
              
               .
               19.
               )
               or
               place
               ,
               seeing
               ,
               till
               of
               late
               ,
               it
               was
               shut
               up
               in
               Judaea
               ,
               a
               corner
               of
               
                 Palestine
                 (
                 lib.
              
               4.
               14.
               
               )
               and
               since
               it
               peeped
               out
               into
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               it
               s
               celebrated
               clandestinely
               and
               in
               holes
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cal
              
               .
               1.
               )
               That
               so
               inconsiderable
               a
               part
               of
               Mankind
               (
               as
               the
               Jews
               and
               Christians
               )
               should
               boast
               themselves
               to
               be
               the
               whole
               Company
               of
               Mortals
               acceptable
               to
               the
               Gods
               ;
               is
               just
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               company
               of
               Bats
               and
               Emits
               ,
               or
               of
               Frogs
               and
               Worms
               should
               contend
               for
               preheminence
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               the
               Gods
               favour
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               only
               creatures
               ,
               to
               which
               God
               vouchsafes
               to
               reveil
               his
               mind
               ;
               and
               that
               neglecting
               the
               whole
               World
               beside
               ,
               he
               only
               takes
               care
               of
               their
               welfare
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cal
              
               .
               11.
               )
               Lastly
               ,
               how
               can
               your
               Church
               be
               Catholick
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               ?
               seeing
               you
               dissent
               and
               rend
               your selves
               ,
               as
               a
               Sect
               from
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 8.
                 cal
              
               .
               1.
               )
               The
               truth
               is
               (
               saith
               he
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               5.
               )
               And
               are
               rent
               your selves
               into
               so
               many
               sects
               
                 (
                 lib.
              
               3.
               4.
               )
               We
               could
               allow
               your
               Religion
               to
               be
               acceptable
               to
               the
               God
               of
               Judaea
               ,
               and
               your
               Society
               (
               upon
               that
               account
               )
               in
               favour
               with
               that
               God.
               But
               we
               cannot
               endure
               that
               pride
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               either
               be
               all
               ,
               or
               none
               :
               that
               you
               applaud
               your selves
               ,
               as
               the
               All
               of
               the
               Universe
               ,
               which
               God
               respects
               ;
               and
               exclude
               all
               ,
               but
               your selves
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               divine
               favour
               :
               that
               your
               Church
               should
               be
               the
               Catholick
               Receptacle
               of
               the
               whole
               Community
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               your
               Religion
               the
               Universal
               way
               of
               Soul-cure
               (
               a
               thing
               never
               heard
               of
               before
               ,
               either
               among
               the
               Traditions
               of
               the
               Magi
               ,
               Gymnosophists
               ,
               or
               Philosophers
               )
               this
               is
               that
               we
               cannot
               but
               with
               abhorrencie
               disgust
               .
               That
               the
               Jews
               (
               for
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               orignally
               Judaick
               )
               that
               inconsiderable
               People
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               much
               hated
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               as
               they
               cannot
               obtain
               of
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               much
               room
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               as
               to
               dwell
               upon
               together
               )
               should
               prescribe
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               and
               not
               permit
               to
               other
               Nations
               their
               own
               ,
               as
               best
               for
               them
               :
               but
               break
               the
               bond
               of
               universal
               Peace
               ;
               decry
               that
               National
               Independency
               ,
               which
               (
               till
               this
               universal
               way
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               this
               common
               Faith
               was
               obtruded
               upon
               the
               whole
               World
               )
               kept
               all
               Nations
               in
               a
               friendly
               Communion
               of
               heart
               ,
               in
               a
               charitable
               correspondency
               among
               themselves
               :
               each
               one
               allowing
               other
               that
               Religion
               they
               esteem'd
               most
               convenient
               for
               themselves
               .
               The
               Evangelical
               way
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ;
               and
               Christian
               Church
               are
               therefore
               called
               Common
               ,
               Universal
               and
               Catholick
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               that
               way
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               from
               the
               beginning
               propounded
               to
               all
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               been
               intirely
               embraced
               in
               all
               Ages
               and
               Places
               ,
               by
               all
               Persons
               ,
               who
               have
               preferr'd
               divine
               Revelations
               before
               their
               own
               Inventions
               :
               who
               are
               therefore
               collectively
               stiled
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Celsus
               therefore
               equivocates
               in
               saying
               our
               Religion
               and
               Church
               were
               but
               erected
               the
               other
               day
               :
               for
               though
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               an
               History
               of
               the
               exhibition
               of
               the
               promised
               Seed
               ,
               could
               not
               commence
               before
               that
               Fulness
               of
               Time
               ,
               when
               Christ
               came
               into
               the
               World
               ;
               yet
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               glad
               tydings
               of
               Salvation
               by
               that
               Seed
               ,
               it
               was
               preach'd
               in
               Paradise
               :
               in
               which
               respect
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               yesterday
               ,
               and
               to
               day
               the
               same
               Rock
               upon
               which
               the
               Church
               hath
               been
               built
               in
               all
               Ages
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               Religion
               and
               Church
               was
               not
               shut
               up
               in
               Judaea
               ,
               a
               corner
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               proclaim'd
               and
               establish'd
               in
               Eden
               ,
               first
               ,
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               to
               and
               in
               the
               old
               World
               :
               and
               next
               by
               Noah
               ,
               to
               and
               in
               the
               new
               World
               ,
               in
               the
               hearing
               and
               sight
               of
               all
               Mankind
               :
               from
               whence
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               Center
               ,
               their
               Lines
               went
               to
               the
               utmost
               Circumference
               of
               suceeding
               Generations
               :
               amongst
               whom
               whosoever
               retain'd
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               wrought
               righteousness
               ,
               were
               accepted
               of
               God.
               
            
             
             
               When
               indeed
               men
               grew
               weary
               of
               waiting
               for
               the
               Seed
               promis'd
               ,
               and
               became
               so
               vain
               in
               their
               Imaginations
               ,
               as
               to
               frame
               Gods
               ,
               and
               Saviours
               ,
               and
               Religions
               to
               themselves
               .
               God
               preach'd
               the
               Gospel
               anew
               ,
               and
               repeated
               the
               old
               and
               Catholick
               Religion
               to
               his
               friend
               Abraham
               ,
               annexing
               thereto
               the
               Seal
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               as
               a
               sign
               that
               the
               Seed
               was
               not
               yet
               come
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               to
               come
               out
               of
               his
               Loyns
               by
               
                 Isaac
                 .
              
               )
               This
               was
               not
               only
               a
               peculiar
               Priviledge
               to
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               but
               a
               general
               advantage
               to
               the
               whole
               World
               :
               For
               whither
               could
               men
               ,
               in
               common
               reason
               ,
               think
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               look
               (
               when
               they
               found
               themselves
               at
               a
               loss
               in
               point
               of
               Religion
               ;
               )
               but
               to
               
               Sem's
               Family
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               were
               directed
               by
               
               Noah's
               blessing
               the
               God
               of
               Sem
               :
               And
               to
               which
               of
               
               Sem's
               stock
               could
               they
               repair
               ,
               but
               to
               Abraham
               whom
               Sem
               himself
               (
               that
               King
               of
               Salem
               ,
               and
               Priest
               of
               the
               high
               God
               (
               as
               some
               think
               )
               had
               blessed
               in
               the
               name
               of
               that
               high
               God.
               So
               that
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               his
               Seed
               by
               Isaac
               ,
               were
               Gods
               Standard
               bearers
               ,
               to
               lift
               up
               Christ
               as
               an
               Ensign
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               And
               to
               make
               these
               Standard-bearers
               higher
               by
               the
               head
               ,
               than
               all
               other
               Nations
               ,
               and
               the
               Ensign
               more
               conspicuous
               .
               God
               lifted
               that
               People
               up
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               by
               signal
               favours
               while
               they
               walk'd
               in
               that
               way
               that
               he
               had
               appointed
               them
               ,
               punish'd
               them
               double
               to
               any
               other
               trangressors
               ,
               when
               they
               cast
               off
               the
               fear
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               he
               built
               his
               glorious
               Temple
               amongst
               them
               upon
               his
               own
               Hill
               ,
               adorn'd
               his
               Worship
               with
               such
               Ceremonies
               ,
               as
               at
               once
               rendred
               it
               august
               in
               the
               Eyes
               of
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               instructive
               to
               their
               minds
               :
               august
               as
               out-vying
               their
               Inventions
               in
               multitude
               ,
               in
               magnificence
               :
               Instructive
               ,
               as
               pointing
               to
               the
               bruised
               heel
               of
               the
               Womans
               Seed
               ;
               as
               being
               so
               chargeable
               and
               toilsome
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               not
               credible
               that
               any
               Nation
               should
               (
               by
               their
               own
               free
               choice
               )
               encumber
               themselvs
               with
               so
               burdensome
               a
               service
               ,
               nor
               possible
               they
               could
               be
               induc'd
               to
               the
               embracing
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               any
               Motives
               inferiour
               to
               those
               dreadful
               appearances
               of
               the
               divine
               Majesty
               (
               at
               the
               promulgation
               of
               it
               )
               and
               Menacies
               annext
               to
               it
               .
               Add
               to
               all
               this
               ,
               their
               sojourning
               in
               Aegypt
               (
               the
               Nursery
               of
               Idolatry
               )
               so
               many
               hundred
               years
               :
               Their
               settlement
               in
               Canaan
               ;
               where
               the
               worship
               of
               Devils
               had
               taken
               deepest
               root
               ;
               so
               near
               to
               Caldaea
               ,
               where
               the
               Primitive
               Tradition
               had
               been
               first
               corrupted
               ;
               The
               improvement
               of
               the
               Art
               of
               Navigation
               by
               Solomon
               ;
               Their
               several
               dispersisions
               into
               the
               utmost
               parts
               of
               the
               inhabited
               Earth
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               it
               will
               appear
               ;
               that
               as
               the
               Earth
               was
               over-spread
               by
               degrees
               with
               people
               ,
               and
               people
               grew
               to
               apostatize
               from
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               ;
               God
               sent
               this
               (
               then
               last
               )
               Edition
               of
               the
               Gospel
               after
               them
               ;
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Abrahams
               seed
               ,
               bringing
               to
               their
               remembrance
               the
               almost
               forgotten
               Promise
               of
               the
               Womans
               Seed
               :
               And
               that
               therefore
               the
               Divine
               Grace
               administred
               to
               all
               men
               an
               occasion
               to
               seek
               after
               God
               :
               whom
               they
               might
               have
               found
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               have
               sought
               him
               where
               he
               directed
               them
               :
               and
               whom
               all
               did
               find
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               maliciously
               shut
               their
               eyes
               against
               the
               Light
               ,
               shining
               in
               Judaea
               ,
               in
               its
               full
               body
               (
               as
               the
               Sun
               in
               its
               Orb
               )
               and
               thence
               transmitting
               its
               Beams
               into
               the
               utmost
               Coasts
               of
               the
               World.
               Briefly
               ,
               The
               Jews
               (
               setting
               aside
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Peculiarity
               ,
               which
               consisted
               of
               Earthly
               Promises
               and
               Carnal
               Ordinances
               )
               was
               only
               the
               Worlds
               Cock
               ,
               to
               give
               it
               notice
               how
               the
               time
               past
               (
               till
               the
               Fulness
               of
               Time
               was
               come
               )
               to
               awake
               its
               drowsie
               eyes
               to
               wait
               for
               break
               of
               day
               ;
               to
               profligat
               those
               painted
               Lyons
               who
               had
               usurpt
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               Lyon
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Judah
               ;
               to
               give
               notice
               ,
               the
               Star
               of
               Jacob
               was
               not
               yet
               risen
               ,
               and
               to
               direct
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               voice
               of
               their
               Prophets
               ,
               when
               and
               where
               to
               look
               for
               the
               promised
               Seed
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ;
               they
               were
               not
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               but
               a
               Nation
               of
               Priests
               ,
               separated
               for
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               worshipping
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               waiting
               for
               Christ.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Celsus
               his
               Exception
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               that
               Christian
               Religion
               opposeth
               the
               general
               Religion
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               is
               manifestly
               false
               :
               for
               there
               never
               was
               any
               Religion
               universally
               profest
               (
               as
               that
               which
               bringeth
               Salvation
               to
               all
               )
               save
               the
               Christian
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Faith
               in
               the
               promised
               Seed
               ;
               for
               Gentile
               Religions
               were
               calculated
               to
               particular
               Climes
               ,
               but
               this
               publish'd
               to
               ,
               and
               believed
               through
               the
               whole
               World.
               
            
             
             
               4.
               
               What
               he
               objects
               as
               to
               Sects
               of
               Christians
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               what
               ever
               Sect
               recedes
               from
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               Faith
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               Christian
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               whoever
               rend
               themselves
               from
               that
               body
               of
               Believers
               (
               who
               in
               all
               Ages
               (
               before
               Christ
               and
               since
               )
               have
               held
               the
               common
               Way
               of
               Salvation
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Womans
               Seed
               ;
               )
               become
               ,
               as
               to
               Religion
               ,
               Heathens
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               chargeable
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Article
               10.
               
               [
               The
               forgiveness
               of
               sins
               .
               ]
            
             
               This
               is
               plainly
               to
               be
               read
               ,
               as
               a
               Point
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               Faith
               ,
               in
               that
               odious
               Comparison
               of
               the
               Epicurean
               Sophist
               
                 Celsus
                 (
                 lib.
              
               3.
               16
               ,
               17.
               )
               They
               that
               are
               to
               be
               initiated
               in
               Pagan
               Mysteries
               ,
               are
               by
               a
               Cryer
               thus
               invited
               
                 [
                 whosoever
                 is
                 of
                 pure
                 hands
                 and
                 heart
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 is
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 impieties
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 hath
                 a
                 soul
                 not
                 conscious
                 to
                 it self
                 of
                 any
                 villany
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 hath
                 lived
                 well
                 and
                 justly
                 ,
                 come
                 hither
                 :
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   At
                   sacer
                   est
                   locus
                   —
                   procul
                   ite
                   prophani
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               But
               the
               Christian
               Preachers
               invite
               men
               to
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               after
               these
               forms
               :
               
                 [
                 Whosoever
                 is
                 simple
                 ,
                 wretched
                 ,
                 wicked
                 ,
                 prophane
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 pardon
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Come
                 ye
                 impure
                 and
                 defiled
                 Souls
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 Fountain
                 of
                 Purgation
                 open
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 wash
                 in
                 .
                 ]
              
               Your
               Jesus
               (
               you
               say
               )
               came
               not
               to
               call
               the
               righteous
               but
               sinners
               ,
               (
               and
               whither
               should
               the
               Physician
               come
               but
               to
               the
               sick
               )
               as
               Origen
               well
               replies
               .
               In
               the
               exposition
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               (
               among
               the
               works
               of
               St.
               Cyprian
               ;
               but
               by
               St.
               Jerom
               ascribed
               to
               Ruffinus
               ,
               and
               by
               Gennadius
               commended
               as
               the
               best
               piece
               of
               Ruffinus
               ;
               and
               therefore
               judged
               by
               Erasmus
               to
               be
               his
               ;
               )
               the
               Pagans
               object
               against
               this
               Article
               ,
               That
               the
               Christians
               do
               miserably
               deceive
               themselves
               in
               believing
               ,
               that
               sins
               can
               be
               forgiven
               ;
               that
               what
               is
               committed
               indeed
               ,
               can
               be
               purg'd
               by
               words
               ;
               whether
               of
               Promise
               on
               Gods
               part
               ;
               or
               Confession
               on
               the
               penitent's
               part
               ;
               or
               Absolution
               ,
               on
               the
               Priests
               part
               .
               Is
               it
               possible
               (
               say
               they
               )
               that
               he
               that
               hath
               committed
               Murder
               or
               Adultery
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               reckon'd
               a
               Murderer
               or
               Adulterer
               :
               to
               which
               it
               is
               there
               well
               answered
               :
               Why
               should
               I
               not
               believe
               ,
               that
               that
               God
               who
               of
               Earth
               made
               me
               a
               Man
               ,
               can
               make
               me
               of
               guilty
               ,
               innocent
               ;
               that
               he
               who
               made
               me
               see
               ,
               who
               before
               was
               blind
               ;
               who
               made
               me
               hear
               ,
               who
               before
               was
               deaf
               ;
               who
               made
               me
               sound
               ,
               who
               was
               before
               lame
               :
               can
               restore
               innocency
               to
               me
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               lost
               it
               ,
               
                 &
                 c
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Article
               11.
               
               [
               The
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Flesh.
               ]
            
             
               Were
               this
               Article
               buried
               ,
               in
               the
               oblivion
               of
               whole
               Christendom
               ,
               it
               might
               obtain
               a
               Resurrection
               ,
               even
               out
               of
               the
               grave
               of
               Pagan
               Writers
               ;
               and
               loose
               no
               more
               of
               its
               perfection
               ,
               than
               our
               bodies
               shall
               do
               at
               their's
               .
               That
               fleering
               Philosopher
               Celsus
               ,
               while
               he
               laughs
               it
               out
               of
               countenance
               ,
               brings
               it
               to
               remembrance
               .
               All
               that
               Christ
               taught
               you
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               touching
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               touching
               Eternal
               Life
               and
               Death
               ,
               he
               borrowed
               from
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Prophets
               
                 (
                 lib.
              
               2.
               3.
               )
               But
               with
               how
               much
               absurdity
               do
               you
               (
               with
               that
               earnestness
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               accounted
               nothing
               more
               desireable
               )
               hope
               and
               wait
               for
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               your
               Body
               ?
               when
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               you
               throw
               your
               Bodies
               as
               vile
               things
               to
               all
               kinds
               of
               Torments
               
                 (
                 lib.
              
               8.
               18.
               )
               And
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 3.
                 cal
              
               .
               6.
               )
               The
               Christians
               amuse
               the
               unwary
               Vulgar
               with
               vain
               and
               bug-bear
               threats
               ,
               of
               eternal
               judgement
               ,
               of
               the
               pains
               of
               the
               damned
               :
               and
               with
               the
               alluring
               promises
               of
               future
               rewards
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               same
               Author
               
                 (
                 lib.
              
               4.
               7.
               
               )
               confesseth
               that
               we
               in
               our
               discourses
               of
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               speak
               congruously
               to
               the
               old
               Philosophers
               .
               And
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cal
              
               .
               4.
               )
               the
               very
               first
               instance
               he
               bringeth
               of
               our
               concurrence
               with
               the
               opinions
               of
               Philosophers
               is
               that
               which
               we
               teach
               touching
               rewards
               and
               punishment
               .
            
             
               Deogratias
               relates
               to
               St.
               Austin
               this
               Quaere
               propounded
               by
               a
               Gentile
               Philopher
               ;
               Whether
               the
               promised
               Resurrection
               would
               be
               like
               that
               of
               Lazarns
               
               or
               that
               of
               Christ
               ?
               not
               like
               Lazarus
               (
               saith
               the
               Philosopher
               ;
               )
               for
               he
               rose
               before
               his
               Body
               was
               consum'd
               :
               but
               you
               Christians
               say
               ,
               that
               mens
               bodies
               shall
               rise
               many
               Ages
               after
               they
               are
               crumbled
               to
               dust
               :
               not
               like
               Christ
               ;
               for
               he
               shew'd
               the
               scars
               in
               his
               Hands
               and
               Side
               ,
               and
               did
               eat
               after
               he
               rose
               again
               :
               but
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               Resurrection
               men
               shall
               neither
               eat
               nor
               drink
               ,
               nor
               have
               any
               blemish
               upon
               their
               Bodies
               
                 (
                 Aug.
                 Ep.
              
               49.
               )
               Here
               we
               have
               not
               only
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               but
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               described
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               attested
               by
               Pagans
               to
               bave
               been
               the
               known
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               viz.
               that
               our
               Bodies
               should
               rise
               glorious
               Bodies
               .
               Hitherto
               appertains
               that
               place
               of
               
                 Ruffin
                 .
                 (
                 expl
                 .
                 symbol
                 .
                 )
                 [
                 Infideles
                 reclamant
                 ,
                 &
                 dicunt
                 quomodò
                 potest
                 caro
                 ,
                 quae
                 putrefacta
                 ,
                 dissolvitur
                 ,
                 aut
                 in
                 pulverem
                 vertitur
                 ,
                 aut
                 in
                 mari
                 profundo
                 solvitur
                 ,
                 fluctibùsque
                 dispergitur
                 ,
                 recolligi
                 rursùm
                 &
                 reintegrari
                 in
                 unum
                 ,
                 &
                 corpus
                 ex
                 eâ
                 hominis
                 reparari
                 ?
              
               Resp.
               
                 quod
                 in
                 seminibus
                 quae
                 tu
                 in
                 terra
                 jacis
                 ,
                 per
                 annos
                 singulos
                 fieri
                 vides
                 ,
                 hoc
                 de
                 tua
                 carne
                 ,
                 quae
                 Dei
                 lege
                 seminatur
                 in
                 terra
                 futurum
                 esse
                 non
                 credis
                 ?
                 Cur
                 ,
                 quaeso
                 te
                 nunc
                 ,
                 tam
                 angustus
                 &
                 invalidus
                 divinae
                 potentiae
                 existmator
                 es
                 ,
                 ut
                 dispersum
                 uniuscujusque
                 carnis
                 pulverem
                 in
                 suam
                 rationem
                 colligi
                 &
                 reparari
                 posse
                 non
                 censeas
                 ;
                 cùm
                 videas
                 quòd
                 etiam
                 mortale
                 ingenium
                 demersas
                 in
                 profundum
                 terrae
                 metallorum
                 venas
                 rimatur
                 ,
                 &
                 artificis
                 oculus
                 aurum
                 videt
                 in
                 quo
                 imperitus
                 terram
                 putet
                 ?
                 nec
                 tantum
                 quidem
                 concedimus
                 ei
                 qui
                 fecit
                 hominem
                 ,
                 quantum
                 homo
                 ,
                 qui
                 ab
                 ipso
                 factus
                 est
                 ,
                 consequi
                 potest
                 ?
                 &
                 cum
                 auri
                 esse
                 propriam
                 venam
                 ,
                 &
                 argenti
                 aliam
                 ,
                 aeris
                 quoque
                 longè
                 disparem
                 ,
                 ferri
                 quoque
                 &
                 plumbi
                 ,
                 diversas
                 in
                 terra
                 species
                 latere
                 terrae
                 ,
                 mortale
                 deprehendat
                 ingenium
                 :
                 divina
                 virtus
                 invenire
                 posse
                 ac
                 discernere
                 non
                 putabitur
                 uniuscujusque
                 carnis
                 proprium
                 sensum
                 etiam
                 si
                 videatur
                 esse
                 dispersum
                 .
                 ]
                 Against
                 this
                 Doctrine
              
               (
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Body
               )
               
                 the
                 Lufidels
                 exclaim
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 How
                 can
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 is
                 dissolv'd
                 and
                 turn'd
                 into
                 dust
                 ,
                 or
                 mouldered
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 scatter'd
                 with
                 the
                 waves
                 ,
                 be
                 again
                 gather'd
                 up
                 and
                 reunited
                 into
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 it
                 ?
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               
                 [
                 That
                 which
                 thou
                 seest
                 every
                 year
                 done
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 seed
                 that
                 thou
                 casts
                 into
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 believe
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 thy
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 sown
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
                 Why
                 (
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 now
                 )
                 hast
                 thou
                 so
                 low
                 an
                 esteem
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Power
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 caust
                 not
                 conceive
                 how
                 the
                 scatter'd
                 dust
                 of
                 every
                 mans
                 body
                 can
                 be
                 collected
                 and
                 set
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 rank
                 ?
                 when
                 thou
                 seest
                 that
                 even
                 humane
                 Wit
                 searcheth
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 divers
                 Veins
                 of
                 Metals
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Artificers
                 eye
                 discerns
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 Gold
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 unskilful
                 perceive
                 nothing
                 but
                 earth
                 .
                 And
                 shall
                 we
                 not
                 ascribe
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 man
                 can
                 attain
                 to
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 but
                 Gods
                 Creature
                 ?
                 Or
                 shall
                 not
                 the
                 divine
                 Power
                 be
                 thought
                 able
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 and
                 discern
                 the
                 proper
                 rank
                 ▪
                 to
                 which
                 every
                 crum
                 of
                 dust
                 (
                 of
                 every
                 mans
                 )
                 appertains
                 ;
                 seeing
                 the
                 Ingenuity
                 of
                 Mortals
                 extends
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 discerning
                 of
                 the
                 Veins
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
                 ,
                 Brass
                 ,
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 Lead
                 asunder
                 ?
                 ]
              
               But
               we
               shall
               meet
               with
               more
               upon
               this
               subject
               while
               we
               present
               the
               Animadversions
               of
               Pagans
               upon
               the
               next
               and
               last
               Article
               .
            
          
           
             
               Article
               12.
               
               [
               And
               life
               everlasting
               .
               ]
            
             
               If
               when
               you
               speak
               of
               eternal
               Life
               (
               saith
               
                 Celsus
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               8.
               18.
               
               )
               you
               meant
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               that
               you
               hope
               your
               Soul
               shall
               live
               for
               ever
               ;
               I
               should
               cordially
               assent
               to
               you
               ,
               as
               rightly
               thinking
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               happy
               that
               have
               lived
               well
               ,
               and
               the
               unrighteous
               held
               in
               everlasting
               misery
               .
               From
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               neither
               the
               Christian
               ,
               nor
               any
               body
               else
               can
               recede
               :
               But
               to
               think
               that
               the
               Body
               shall
               be
               made
               immortal
               ,
               is
               a
               Conceit
               that
               cannot
               enter
               but
               into
               rustick
               ,
               impure
               ,
               and
               brutish
               Animals
               .
               Why
               then
               did
               Plato
               think
               ,
               that
               Souls
               separate
               have
               a
               kind
               of
               Body
               wherein
               they
               appeared
               about
               Sepulchres
               ?
               
                 (
                 Orig.
                 cont
                 .
                 Cels.
              
               2.
               41.
               
               )
               why
               did
               he
               assign
               certain
               fortunate
               Islands
               for
               the
               habitation
               of
               fortunate
               Souls
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               some
               gimmering
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               :
               What
               need
               a
               place
               so
               large
               ,
               (
               as
               in
               comparison
               of
               that
               ,
               this
               habitable
               Earth
               is
               but
               an
               Ant-hill
               )
               if
               it
               be
               not
               intended
               for
               glorified
               Bodies
               as
               well
               as
               Souls
               
                 (
                 lib.
                 7.
                 cal
              
               .
               9.
               )
               as
               St.
               Origen
               reasons
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               why
               does
               this
               fleering
               Epicure
               deride
               
               the
               Church
               for
               believing
               the
               everlasting
               Life
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               impossible
               ?
               Seeing
               the
               Philosophers
               are
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               world
               is
               an
               Animal
               ,
               a
               living
               Creature
               consisting
               of
               Soul
               and
               Body
               :
               and
               yet
               an
               Animal
               most
               blest
               and
               sempiternal
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Sun
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Planets
               have
               not
               only
               bodies
               (
               as
               every
               man's
               Eye
               may
               inform
               him
               )
               but
               Bodies
               animated
               ,
               and
               (
               with
               these
               bodies
               of
               theirs
               )
               sempiternal
               ,
               why
               cannot
               he
               ,
               who
               hath
               given
               so
               bright
               and
               everlasting
               a
               Body
               to
               the
               Sun
               ,
               cloath
               our
               Souls
               with
               Bodies
               ,
               that
               shall
               shine
               as
               the
               Sun
               for
               ever
               ,
               as
               St.
               Austin
               argues
               
                 (
                 de
                 civitat
              
               .
               10.
               29.
               
               )
               expostulating
               with
               the
               Philosopers
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               are
               forc'd
               to
               recede
               from
               their
               own
               Placits
               ,
               while
               they
               argue
               against
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Faith.
               
                 [
                 Quid
                 ergò
                 est
                 quòd
                 cùm
                 vobis
                 fides
                 Christiana
                 suadetur
                 tunc
                 obliviscemini
                 ,
                 aut
                 ignorare
                 vos
                 fingitis
                 ,
                 quòd
                 disputare
                 aut
                 docere
                 soleatis
                 ?
                 quid
                 causae
                 est
                 quod
                 propter
                 opiniones
                 vestras
                 quas
                 ipsi
                 oppugnatis
                 Christiani
                 esse
                 nolitis
                 ?
                 ]
                 [
                 What
                 's
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 while
                 we
                 argue
                 with
                 you
                 to
                 imbrace
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 ye
                 either
                 forget
                 ,
                 or
                 feign
                 your selves
                 ignorant
                 of
                 ,
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 you
                 use
                 to
                 defend
                 and
                 teach
                 ?
                 what
                 's
                 the
                 matter
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 those
                 opinions
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 which
                 your selves
                 oppose
                 ,
                 you
                 refuse
                 to
                 bocome
                 Christans
                 ?
                 ]
              
            
             
               Can
               a
               fuller
               demonstration
               be
               required
               than
               this
               ,
               that
               Christian
               Religion
               was
               deliver'd
               (
               at
               first
               )
               in
               that
               very
               Form
               ,
               wherein
               it
               is
               now
               profes'd
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               delineated
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               That
               the
               Rose
               of
               Sharon
               ,
               the
               Lilly
               of
               the
               Vallies
               ,
               which
               now
               sticks
               on
               the
               Churches
               bosome
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               was
               planted
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               sixteen
               hundred
               years
               ago
               ,
               may
               be
               evidenc'd
               (
               beyond
               all
               possibility
               of
               doubt
               )
               by
               comparing
               it
               ,
               with
               that
               ,
               which
               grows
               among
               these
               Thorns
               ,
               with
               the
               cuts
               and
               prints
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               those
               Herbals
               that
               were
               drawn
               on
               purpose
               to
               decry
               the
               Virtue
               of
               it
               .
               I
               put
               it
               here
               to
               the
               Scepticks
               Conscience
               ;
               whether
               he
               would
               not
               esteem
               him
               a
               sleepy
               or
               bribed
               Judge
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               give
               sentence
               of
               his
               Legitimacie
               ,
               would
               not
               pronounce
               him
               the
               Son
               of
               that
               Woman
               he
               calls
               Mother
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               heard
               the
               Adversaries
               (
               and
               those
               that
               would
               have
               his
               Inheritance
               to
               be
               theirs
               )
               in
               their
               pleadings
               against
               him
               ,
               describe
               the
               Child
               ,
               that
               was
               then
               born
               of
               that
               Woman
               ,
               in
               all
               points
               so
               like
               the
               defendant
               ;
               as
               the
               Pagan
               Adversaries
               of
               our
               Religion
               describe
               that
               Religion
               ,
               which
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               publish'd
               ,
               to
               be
               like
               that
               is
               now
               contain'd
               in
               our
               Scriptures
               .
               Briefly
               ,
               to
               rally
               up
               the
               strength
               of
               this
               first
               Argument
               (
               for
               the
               credibleness
               of
               that
               Testimony
               which
               commends
               the
               Gospel
               to
               us
               )
               we
               have
               heard
               the
               Witnesses
               on
               both
               sides
               examin'd
               and
               those
               ●gainst
               our
               cause
               give
               as
               full
               evidence
               for
               us
               (
               as
               to
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               )
               as
               those
               of
               our
               own
               party
               :
               we
               have
               heard
               the
               Plaintiff
               declare
               ,
               and
               his
               Declaration
               is
               a
               pleading
               of
               our
               Cause
               :
               VVe
               alledge
               that
               Christ
               was
               born
               ,
               crucified
               ,
               rose
               again
               ,
               &c.
               we
               can
               make
               proof
               of
               all
               this
               by
               thousands
               of
               Evidences
               in
               our
               custody
               ;
               but
               to
               spare
               the
               labour
               of
               perusing
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               prevent
               all
               suspicion
               of
               Forgery
               ,
               we
               are
               content
               to
               refer
               the
               business
               to
               our
               Adversaries
               Records
               :
               these
               have
               been
               produc'd
               ,
               and
               appear
               to
               be
               all
               one
               with
               ours
               (
               as
               to
               the
               stating
               Matters
               of
               Fact
               :
               )
               so
               that
               there
               was
               never
               any
               thing
               more
               unanimously
               agreed
               in
               ,
               than
               Gospel-history
               ,
               Friends
               and
               Foes
               giving
               in
               their
               harmonious
               ,
               Testimonie
               to
               the
               Truth
               thereof
               :
               and
               the
               busiest
               Adversaries
               being
               not
               able
               to
               make
               any
               solid
               Exception
               against
               any
               thing
               reported
               in
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Truth
               of
               Gospel-History
               attested
               by
               Secular
               Writers
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Old
               Antagonists
               did
               not
               persist
               in
               the
               denyal
               of
               any
               point
               of
               Gospel-history
               ,
               save
               that
               of
               Christs
               Resurrection
               :
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               denying
               it
               proves
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               .
            
             §
             2.
             
             Josephus
             
               his
               Story
               of
            
             John
             Baptist
             ,
             
               accords
               with
               Gospel-history
            
             .
             §
             3.
             
             
               His
               Text
               in
               Testimony
               of
               Jesus
               vindicated
               from
               the
               exceptions
               of
            
             Vossius
             ,
             &c.
             
             §
             4.
             
             Josephus
             
               his
               Date
               of
               Christ's
               ,
               and
               the
               Baptists
               Story
               falls
               in
               with
               Gospel-Chronologie
               .
            
             §
             5.
             
             
               The
               Stories
               of
            
             Herod
             ,
             Herodias
             ,
             Aretus
             ,
             Artabanus
             ,
             Philip
             ,
             Lysanias
             ,
             in
             Josephus
             ,
             Tacitus
             ,
             Suetonius
             ,
             
               timed
               to
               Sacred
               Chronology
            
             .
             §
             6.
             
             
               The
               twin-Priesthood
               of
            
             Annas
             and
             Caiaphas
             
               at
               Christ's
               Baptism
               and
               Passion
               cleared
               .
            
             §
             7.
             
             
               The
               Date
               of
            
             Philip
             
               the
               Tetrarch's
               death
            
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             1.
             
             THat
             Christ
             was
             born
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             Mother
             ,
             did
             such
             things
             ,
             preach'd
             such
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             our
             Scriptures
             mention
             ;
             the
             Jew
             (
             who
             was
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             his
             Contemporary
             )
             had
             not
             the
             face
             to
             deny
             :
             as
             being
             things
             not
             done
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             but
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             considerable
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             famously
             known
             to
             thousands
             of
             Eye
             and
             Ear-witnesses
             .
             The
             only
             Passage
             (
             in
             the
             whole
             Story
             of
             Christ
             )
             he
             offer'd
             to
             make
             exception
             against
             ,
             was
             that
             of
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             :
             for
             the
             disproof
             of
             which
             he
             hired
             Soldiers
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             risen
             ,
             but
             his
             body
             stoln
             away
             by
             his
             Disciples
             .
             But
             now
             the
             positive
             part
             of
             their
             Testimony
             clearly
             confutes
             the
             Negative
             ,
             and
             confirms
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             Story
             ,
             touching
             that
             matter
             :
             for
             if
             the
             Soldiers
             can
             tell
             ,
             that
             his
             Disciples
             stole
             him
             away
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             certain
             ;
             that
             his
             Sepulchre
             was
             watch'd
             by
             them
             ;
             that
             his
             body
             (
             the
             third
             day
             )
             was
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             Sepulchre
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Disciples
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             risen
             .
             And
             this
             is
             as
             much
             as
             we
             need
             strive
             for
             ,
             in
             this
             Question
             (
             concerning
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             reported
             by
             the
             Apostles
             )
             Whether
             this
             report
             were
             true
             or
             no!
             is
             another
             Question
             ,
             whose
             final
             and
             irrefragable
             Determination
             depends
             upon
             the
             probat
             of
             their
             divine
             Mission
             (
             of
             which
             anon
             :
             )
             For
             grant
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             (
             to
             whose
             Doctrine
             God
             set
             his
             Seal
             )
             did
             preach
             ,
             that
             Christ
             rose
             again
             ;
             and
             Gods
             Seal
             will
             go
             farther
             (
             with
             considerate
             men
             )
             than
             the
             word
             of
             suborn'd
             Buff-coats
             :
             Soldiers
             are
             not
             generally
             ,
             men
             of
             over-tender
             Consciences
             :
             To
             weigh
             the
             Evidences
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             in
             the
             Scales
             of
             common
             Sense
             :
             That
             Christ
             was
             conveighed
             out
             of
             the
             Grave
             (
             either
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             his
             divine
             Power
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             Disciples
             )
             and
             that
             the
             Disciples
             said
             he
             was
             risen
             ;
             is
             confes'd
             ,
             is
             attested
             to
             ,
             by
             the
             Soldiers
             :
             the
             only
             doubt
             remaining
             ,
             is
             ,
             whether
             in
             that
             Point
             wherein
             they
             differ
             ,
             we
             are
             (
             in
             reason
             )
             to
             believe
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             Soldiers
             ?
             The
             Apostles
             can
             shew
             Gods
             Hand
             and
             Seal
             ,
             to
             confirm
             their
             Report
             ;
             do
             with
             great
             power
             give
             evidence
             of
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             :
             we
             have
             only
             the
             Soldiers
             bare
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             syllables
             of
             it
             not
             hanging
             well
             together
             :
             His
             Disciples
             (
             say
             they
             )
             stole
             him
             away
             while
             we
             slept
             :
             a
             company
             of
             armed
             men
             ,
             set
             on
             purpose
             to
             watch
             ,
             must
             certainly
             be
             asleep
             ,
             if
             they
             let
             his
             Body
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             a
             few
             unarm'd
             and
             timorous
             persons
             ,
             a
             few
             scatter'd
             sheep
             ,
             now
             their
             Shepherd
             was
             smitten
             ,
             and
             on
             a
             dead
             sleep
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             awaken'd
             by
             that
             noise
             (
             they
             could
             not
             but
             make
             )
             in
             opening
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Sepulchre
             :
             it
             being
             shut
             up
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             stone
             ,
             firmly
             fastned
             in
             the
             Rock
             ,
             with
             cramps
             of
             Iron
             soder'd
             into
             the
             Rock
             and
             Stone
             ;
             and
             made
             as
             sure
             as
             could
             be
             ,
             by
             the
             wit
             of
             his
             mortal
             enemies
             :
             
               Make
               it
               as
               sure
               as
               you
               can
            
             (
             saith
             
               Pilate
               )
               so
               they
               went
               and
               made
               the
               Sepulchre
               sure
               ,
               sealing
               the
               Stone
               ,
               Mat.
            
             27.
             65.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             use
             the
             best
             of
             your
             skill
             to
             make
             it
             fast
             ,
             so
             fast
             as
             it
             
             cannot
             be
             removed
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             they
             made
             the
             Sepulchre
             sure
             :
             as
             sure
             as
             a
             prison
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             doors
             are
             fast
             lock'd
             ;
             as
             feet
             are
             from
             getting
             out
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             lock'd
             in
             the
             Stocks
             ,
             
               Act
               5.
               23.
               
               Act.
            
             16.
             24.
             
             And
             this
             by
             sealing
             the
             stone
             ,
             not
             as
             we
             seal
             bags
             (
             which
             makes
             them
             not
             fast
             ,
             but
             is
             only
             a
             sign
             of
             honest
             dealing
             ;
             )
             for
             no
             such
             sealing
             could
             have
             hindred
             the
             Disciples
             (
             if
             they
             had
             had
             a
             mind
             )
             to
             steal
             away
             the
             Lords
             Body
             :
             and
             therefore
             this
             sealing
             of
             the
             stone
             ,
             could
             be
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             their
             fastning
             it
             to
             the
             Rock
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             above
             expres'd
             ,
             (
             Gaill's
             Sacred
             Philosophy
             ,
             
               art
               .
               4.
               cap.
            
             27.
             )
             But
             then
             (
             if
             they
             were
             on
             so
             dead
             a
             sleep
             )
             how
             can
             they
             tell
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             or
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             conveighed
             away
             ?
             They
             were
             awake
             (
             after
             the
             Body
             of
             our
             Lord
             was
             gone
             )
             when
             they
             saw
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Grave
             :
             and
             the
             Disciples
             were
             awake
             ,
             those
             many
             times
             they
             saw
             him
             ,
             and
             handled
             him
             ,
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             .
             All
             say
             ,
             they
             saw
             the
             Sepulchre
             empty
             ,
             on
             Sunday
             morning
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             broad
             awake
             :
             the
             Disciples
             say
             ,
             they
             saw
             him
             alive
             after
             he
             was
             risen
             ;
             and
             knew
             that
             Body
             ,
             wherein
             he
             appear'd
             ,
             to
             be
             that
             very
             Body
             which
             was
             crucified
             ,
             by
             many
             infallible
             tokens
             .
             No
             (
             say
             the
             Soldiers
             )
             he
             did
             not
             rise
             again
             ,
             but
             the
             Disciples
             stole
             away
             his
             Body
             ;
             yet
             confess
             ,
             they
             were
             asleep
             ,
             while
             this
             was
             done
             :
             which
             is
             (
             in
             effect
             )
             to
             acknowledge
             they
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             how
             it
             was
             conveighed
             away
             :
             and
             to
             forbid
             all
             sober
             men
             to
             give
             assent
             to
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             as
             being
             incompetent
             Witnesses
             .
             Christ's
             Body
             we
             can
             assure
             you
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Sepulchre
             ;
             but
             how
             it
             was
             removed
             thence
             ,
             or
             by
             whom
             ?
             ask
             them
             that
             can
             tell
             ,
             for
             we
             were
             asleep
             .
             This
             is
             just
             like
             the
             evidence
             which
             Aemilianus
             gave
             against
             
               Apuleius
               .
               (
               Apolog.
               pag.
               295.
               )
               [
               Habuit
            
             Apuleius
             
               quaepiam
               linteolo
               involuta
               :
               haec
               quoniam
               ignoro
               quae
               fuerint
               ,
               iccirco
               Magica
               fuisse
               contendo
               :
               crede
               igitur
               mihi
               quod
               dico
               ,
               quia
               id
               dico
               quod
               nescio
               .
               ]
            
             Apuleius
             
               had
               certain
               things
               wrapt
               up
               in
               Linnen
               cloath
               :
               these
               ,
               because
               I
               knew
               not
               what
               they
               were
               ,
               I
               strongly
               affirm
               to
               have
               been
               some
               Magical
               Tools
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
            
             (
             as
             Apuleius
             truly
             represents
             to
             the
             Judges
             this
             Testimony
             )
             
               you
               must
               therefore
               believe
               me
               ,
               because
               I
               affirm
               that
               of
               which
               I
               am
               wholly
               ignorant
               .
            
             And
             had
             the
             Chief
             Priests
             themselves
             believed
             the
             Soldiers
             Tale
             ,
             why
             did
             they
             not
             send
             hue
             and
             cry
             after
             the
             Thief
             ?
             why
             did
             they
             not
             rack
             those
             ,
             that
             were
             famously
             known
             to
             be
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             confess
             where
             they
             had
             laid
             it
             ?
             why
             did
             they
             not
             make
             privy
             search
             for
             it
             ,
             while
             the
             sent
             was
             hot
             ?
             Why
             did
             not
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             had
             believ'd
             themselves
             )
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             awoke
             (
             and
             saw
             the
             stone
             roll'd
             away
             )
             disperse
             themselves
             several
             ways
             ,
             in
             pursuit
             of
             those
             had
             stoln
             it
             ?
             why
             did
             they
             not
             apply
             themselves
             (
             forthwith
             )
             to
             the
             Guards
             ,
             at
             every
             Gate
             ?
             to
             the
             Watchmen
             ,
             that
             went
             up
             and
             down
             the
             City
             ;
             with
             a
             
               [
               Saw
               ye
               not
               ,
               heard
               ye
               not
               ,
               can
               ye
               tell
               no
               tydings
               ?
               ]
            
             why
             was
             not
             Jerusalem
             all
             in
             an
             uproar
             at
             the
             news
             ?
             How
             easily
             might
             the
             Discipies
             have
             been
             taken
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             who
             (
             by
             the
             Soldiers
             own
             confession
             )
             could
             not
             be
             gone
             far
             ,
             before
             they
             awoke
             :
             for
             they
             had
             not
             time
             ,
             (
             to
             shut
             the
             Cabinet
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             stoln
             the
             Jewel
             )
             to
             roll
             the
             stone
             to
             the
             Sepulchres
             mouth
             again
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             taken
             out
             the
             Corps
             ;
             which
             certainly
             they
             would
             have
             done
             (
             had
             they
             not
             been
             prevented
             )
             on
             purpose
             to
             hide
             from
             the
             Soldiers
             so
             certain
             an
             indication
             of
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             got
             out
             of
             their
             reach
             .
             It
             had
             been
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             have
             turn'd
             every
             stone
             ,
             to
             find
             whither
             the
             Disciples
             had
             convey'd
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             laid
             it
             forth
             to
             open
             view
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             affront
             the
             Apostles
             preaching
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             :
             
               But
               the
               proud
               are
               robbed
               ,
               they
               have
               slept
               their
               sleep
            
             (
             as
             their
             own
             Prophes
             ,
             in
             a
             holy
             scorn
             and
             derision
             of
             them
             ,
             had
             foretold
             )
             
               and
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               mighty
               there
               is
               found
               nothing
               :
            
             Nothing
             ,
             but
             this
             palpably
             feigned
             Tale
             ,
             can
             be
             invented
             ,
             to
             prejudice
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             ,
             by
             a
             Council
             of
             the
             subtilest
             and
             most
             implacable
             enemies
             Christs
             name
             ever
             had
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             after
             whole
             nights
             plotting
             upon
             their
             pillow
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             suspected
             Christ
             would
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             )
             what
             to
             do
             ?
             what
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             case
             their
             fears
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             ?
             yea
             ,
             after
             comparing
             notes
             ,
             and
             taking
             counsel
             together
             .
             Had
             they
             so
             drain'd
             their
             heads
             of
             devilish
             policy
             ,
             in
             compassing
             Christs
             Death
             ,
             as
             
             they
             could
             invent
             nothing
             ,
             to
             disprove
             his
             Resurrection
             by
             ,
             but
             this
             pitiful
             shift
             ?
             (
             as
             Euphranor
             bestow'd
             so
             much
             art
             in
             carving
             the
             Image
             of
             Neptune
             ,
             as
             he
             could
             not
             tell
             how
             to
             go
             to
             work
             with
             the
             other
             Gods.
             )
             I
             begin
             (
             now
             )
             less
             to
             wonder
             at
             the
             observation
             I
             am
             upon
             ,
             than
             I
             did
             ,
             when
             I
             first
             took
             it
             up
             :
             It
             seemed
             strange
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             Gospel-history
             should
             pass
             through
             so
             many
             Ages
             so
             currently
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             meet
             with
             the
             least
             rational
             Contradiction
             (
             as
             to
             any
             Clause
             or
             Tittle
             of
             it
             )
             from
             any
             of
             those
             millions
             of
             desperate
             enemies
             it
             hath
             met
             with
             (
             all
             along
             in
             its
             passage
             down
             to
             us
             )
             save
             only
             in
             this
             case
             :
             But
             I
             see
             (
             in
             this
             very
             case
             )
             the
             Devils
             good
             will
             to
             oppose
             it
             ,
             especially
             in
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             (
             this
             being
             that
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             triumphed
             over
             him
             ;
             and
             we
             ,
             in
             Christ
             ;
             
               [
               'T
               is
               Christ
               that
               dyed
               ,
               yea
               ,
               rather
               that
               rose
               from
               the
               dead
               ]
            
             is
             the
             acme
             of
             the
             Apostles
             glorying
             )
             And
             his
             want
             of
             skill
             ,
             or
             power
             ,
             or
             heart
             ,
             to
             oppose
             it
             ,
             ever
             since
             Christ
             triumphed
             so
             gloriously
             over
             him
             (
             and
             his
             Instruments
             )
             in
             this
             Debate
             about
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             as
             no
             man
             (
             how
             great
             soever
             his
             enmity
             was
             against
             it
             )
             would
             so
             far
             under
             value
             his
             own
             Reputation
             ,
             as
             to
             hazard
             it
             in
             gainsaying
             the
             Reports
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             So
             that
             this
             little
             Stone
             (
             ever
             since
             it
             was
             cut
             out
             of
             the
             Mountain
             )
             has
             not
             met
             with
             any
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             could
             put
             it
             to
             a
             stop
             ;
             but
             what
             it
             has
             with
             ease
             run
             over
             .
             I
             would
             not
             be
             too
             peremptory
             in
             affirming
             ,
             what
             hath
             not
             been
             done
             ;
             there
             may
             be
             more
             Antagonists
             against
             our
             Religion
             ,
             than
             I
             have
             read
             :
             but
             this
             I
             may
             safely
             say
             ,
             that
             after
             some
             considerable
             enquiry
             ,
             and
             most
             serious
             perusal
             of
             all
             the
             ancient
             Authors
             opposing
             Christianity
             (
             that
             I
             could
             compass
             a
             sight
             off
             ;
             )
             I
             have
             not
             read
             ,
             nor
             heard
             of
             one
             person
             ,
             who
             offered
             to
             assert
             himself
             ,
             an
             Eye-witness
             ,
             of
             any
             one
             thing
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Evangelical
             Story
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             These
             Testimonies
             of
             Adversaries
             are
             sufficient
             to
             evince
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             delivery
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             impossibility
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             either
             deceiving
             or
             being
             deceived
             (
             which
             hath
             been
             demonstrated
             in
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Book
             )
             does
             manifestly
             evince
             that
             they
             delivered
             nothing
             but
             the
             Truth
             :
             yet
             that
             the
             Atheists
             mouth
             may
             for
             ever
             be
             stopt
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
             
               ex
               abundanti
            
             ,
             produce
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             strangers
             and
             enemies
             ,
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             things
             delivered
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             (
             we
             see
             )
             no
             Comparison
             betwixt
             the
             Allegations
             of
             Plaintiff
             and
             Defendant
             .
             Their
             exceptions
             are
             ,
             to
             our
             Evidences
             ;
             as
             the
             dust
             upon
             the
             Ballances
             ,
             to
             the
             weight
             in
             the
             Scales
             ;
             lighter
             than
             vanity
             .
             Were
             it
             a
             drawn
             match
             betwixt
             us
             ,
             were
             the
             Scales
             equally
             ballanced
             ;
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             Testimony
             of
             By-standers
             ,
             of
             persons
             that
             did
             not
             interest
             themselves
             in
             the
             quarrel
             ,
             as
             it
             relates
             to
             Religion
             ;
             but
             nakedly
             record
             the
             great
             Emergencies
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             Historians
             ;
             especially
             of
             such
             of
             them
             as
             (
             in
             point
             of
             Religion
             )
             side
             with
             our
             Adversary
             ,
             will
             add
             over
             weight
             to
             our
             Scale
             ,
             and
             cast
             the
             ballance
             ,
             on
             our
             side
             so
             irrecoverably
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Scepticism
             it self
             (
             by
             injecting
             Queries
             )
             to
             pull
             down
             the
             other
             Scale
             ;
             or
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             doubts
             it
             can
             raise
             ,
             to
             with-hold
             its
             assent
             to
             the
             indubitable
             Truth
             of
             our
             Evangelist
             ,
             in
             those
             things
             that
             are
             hardest
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             importance
             ,
             as
             the
             belief
             of
             them
             necessarily
             inforceth
             and
             demonstrateth
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Histories
             .
          
           
             Josephus
             ,
             a
             Jew
             and
             a
             Priest
             of
             
             Aaron's
             Order
             (
             as
             himself
             informs
             us
             in
             the
             History
             of
             his
             own
             life
             )
             in
             that
             part
             of
             his
             Jewish
             Antiquities
             ,
             for
             the
             truth
             whereof
             he
             appeals
             (
             against
             the
             Exceptions
             of
             one
             Justus
             ,
             a
             bold
             lying
             Pamphleter
             )
             to
             the
             Roman
             Records
             ,
             in
             the
             custody
             of
             Vespasian
             and
             King
             Agrippa
             ;
             that
             Agrippa
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             zealous
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             he
             wish'd
             he
             might
             no
             longer
             live
             ,
             than
             he
             might
             be
             serviceable
             towards
             the
             promoting
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             (
             and
             therefore
             fell
             down
             dead
             at
             
             Caligula's
             feet
             ,
             when
             he
             perceived
             him
             inexorably
             set
             against
             the
             Jews
             ,
             for
             refusing
             to
             erect
             his
             Statue
             in
             their
             Temple
             
               (
               Philo
               ,
               Legatione
               ad
               Caium
               )
            
             And
             if
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             of
             such
             an
             Author
             ,
             confirm'd
             by
             such
             Evidences
             ,
             in
             the
             custody
             of
             so
             great
             an
             enemy
             to
             our
             Religion
             ,
             be
             not
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             the
             Truth
             of
             
             it
             ,
             in
             those
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             hath
             relation
             to
             ,
             what
             will
             satisfie
             ?
             Now
             this
             
               Josephus
               ,
               (
               Jud.
               antiq
               .
               lib.
               18.
               cap.
            
             9.
             )
             relates
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             John
             Baptist
             exactly
             in
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             thus
             .
             [
             Herod
             
               putting
               away
               his
               own
               Wife
               ,
               the
               Daughter
               of
            
             Aretas
             ,
             
               the
               King
               of
            
             Arabia
             ;
             
               and
               taking
               from
               his
               Brother
               (
               yet
               living
               )
               his
               Wife
            
             Herodias
             ,
             
               had
               (
               not
               long
               after
               )
               War
               with
            
             Aretas
             :
             
               in
               which
               Battle
            
             Herod's
             
               host
               utterly
               perished
               :
               after
               which
               (
               for
            
             Herodias
             
               her
               sake
               ,
               and
               through
               her
               ambition
               )
               he
               was
               deprived
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               ,
               with
               her
               ,
               banish'd
               to
            
             Vienna
             in
             France
             ]
             What
             manner
             of
             man
             doth
             this
             speak
             the
             Baptist
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             people
             ?
             when
             they
             impute
             
             Herod's
             mishap
             to
             the
             murthering
             of
             him
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             Sanhedrim
             (
             reputed
             sacred
             persons
             )
             or
             his
             own
             Children
             (
             a
             cruelty
             more
             than
             salvage
             )
             against
             which
             Barbarities
             ,
             though
             Josephus
             declaims
             ,
             yet
             he
             does
             not
             impute
             to
             them
             
             Herod's
             falling
             into
             the
             displeasure
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             beheading
             
               John.
               (
               lib.
               16.
               cap.
               ult
               .
               )
            
             and
             his
             following
             the
             counsel
             and
             humours
             of
             Herodias
             (
             18.
             9.
             
             )
             wherein
             he
             had
             the
             concurrence
             of
             other
             Jews
             ,
             as
             himself
             writeth
             .
             
               [
               Many
               of
               the
               Jews
               were
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               those
               judgements
               befel
               them
               in
               punishment
               and
               revenge
               of
               the
               death
               of
            
             John
             
               Baptist
               [
               as
               he
               was
               commonly
               called
               :
               )
               for
            
             Herod
             
               had
               slain
               him
               ,
               being
               a
               just
               man.
               This
            
             John
             
               commanded
               the
               Jews
               to
               embrace
               Virtue
               ,
               to
               execute
               justice
               one
               towards
               another
               ,
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               Piety
               ,
               reconciling
               men
               by
               Baptism
               to
               Unity
               :
               for
               upon
               this
               account
               Baptism
               seemed
               unto
               him
               a
               thing
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ;
               if
               it
               were
               used
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               only
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               purifying
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               the
               soul
               being
               ,
               first
               ,
               cleansed
               from
               unrighteousness
               :
               he
               excited
               men
               to
               the
               studie
               of
               Virtue
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               of
               Piety
               and
               Justice
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               the
               Laver
               of
               Baptism
               ;
               which
               he
               then
               said
               was
               grateful
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               they
               did
               not
               give
               over
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               ,
               but
               all
               sins
               ;
               and
               to
               minds
               ,
               first
               purified
               by
               righteousness
               ,
               added
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               body
               .
               (
               lib.
               18.
               c.
               ap
               .
               7.
               )
               And
               when
               as
               divers
               flocked
               after
               him
               (
               for
               they
               were
               greatly
               delighted
               in
               hearing
               him
               )
            
             Herod
             
               fearing
               ,
               that
               so
               forceable
               a
               power
               of
               perswading
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               was
               endowed
               with
               )
               might
               possibly
               lead
               the
               people
               into
               Rebelligon
               ,
               sent
               him
               to
            
             Machaerous
             
               Castle
               .
            
             ]
             How
             perfectly
             does
             this
             square
             with
             our
             Evangelists
             ?
             as
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             of
             Repentance
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Opinion
             the
             Jews
             had
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             just
             Person
             :
             As
             to
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             confinement
             and
             death
             ;
             in
             pretence
             (
             and
             partly
             )
             Herods
             fear
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             draw
             the
             people
             into
             Rebellion
             (
             and
             therefore
             Christ
             ,
             hearing
             of
             
             John's
             Imprisonment
             (
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             muttering
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Baptised
             more
             Disciples
             than
             John
             )
             fearing
             that
             upon
             the
             same
             score
             he
             might
             be
             restrain'd
             ,
             steps
             aside
             into
             Galilee
             ,
             out
             of
             Judea
             ;
             where
             he
             saw
             the
             people
             flocking
             after
             him
             ,
             was
             looked
             upon
             with
             an
             evil
             eye
             
               (
               John
            
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             )
             as
             Scaliger
             well
             observes
             
               (
               de
               emendat
               .
               temp
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             )
             But
             really
             (
             and
             chiefly
             )
             
             John's
             telling
             him
             of
             his
             Brothers
             Wife
             ,
             and
             
             Herod's
             gratifying
             of
             Herodias
             :
             for
             if
             they
             did
             not
             rtpute
             her
             hand
             to
             be
             in
             
             John's
             murder
             ,
             why
             should
             they
             deem
             her
             exile
             (
             as
             well
             as
             
             Herod's
             )
             to
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             Divine
             Vengeance
             ,
             for
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Baptist.
             As
             to
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             Followers
             ;
             the
             End
             of
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Badge
             of
             Unity
             ,
             (
             a
             sign
             of
             the
             reconciliation
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             Fathers
             to
             Children
             ,
             of
             Children
             to
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             unwise
             to
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             just
             .
             )
             It
             s
             ineffectualness
             to
             save
             by
             the
             outward
             Sign
             ,
             without
             the
             inward
             Grace
             fignified
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Non
               ovum
               ovo
               similius
               :
            
             never
             was
             one
             more
             like
             himself
             (
             in
             all
             proportions
             )
             than
             that
             Baptist
             is
             ,
             which
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             to
             him
             ,
             whom
             Josephus
             describes
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             No
             less
             a
             Similitude
             is
             there
             ,
             betwixt
             that
             Jesus
             ,
             whom
             the
             Evangelists
             describe
             at
             large
             in
             Iliads
             ;
             and
             him
             whose
             story
             Josephus
             contracts
             ,
             into
             this
             Nut-shell
             :
             
               (
               Antiq.
               l.
               18.
               c.
               4.
               )
               [
               About
               this
               time
               there
               was
               one
               Jesus
               ,
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               lawful
               to
               account
               him
               a
               Man
               (
               and
               no
               more
               ;
               )
               for
               he
               was
               a
               worker
               of
               Miracles
               ;
               a
               Teacher
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               gladly
               embraced
               the
               Truth
               :
               of
               whom
               he
               drew
               many
               after
               him
               both
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ;
               this
               was
               Christ
               :
               Insomuch
               ,
               as
               though
            
             Pilate
             
               (
               by
               the
               advice
               and
               instigation
               of
               our
               Elders
               )
               delivered
               him
               to
               be
               crucified
               ,
               yet
               they
               who
               had
               loved
               him
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               did
               not
               forsake
               him
               ;
               
               for
               the
               third
               day
               he
               appeared
               alive
               to
               them
               ;
               (
               as
               the
               holy
               Prophets
               had
               foretold
               ,
               not
               only
               these
               ,
               but
               innumerable
               more
               marvelous
               things
               ,
               of
               Him.
               )
               And
               to
               this
               day
               the
               Christian
               people
               (
               which
               of
               him
               are
               so
               named
               )
               cease
               not
               to
               encrease
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Before
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
             Application
             of
             this
             Testimony
             to
             our
             present
             Case
             ,
             I
             must
             remove
             some
             Objections
             ,
             whereby
             some
             of
             the
             over-wise
             Sect
             have
             attempted
             to
             alleviate
             this
             Authority
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             who
             suspect
             a
             Pious
             Fraud
             here
             ;
             that
             some
             Christians
             have
             been
             tampering
             with
             this
             Text
             of
             Josephus
             ,
             and
             turned
             what
             was
             originally
             writ
             in
             dispraise
             of
             our
             Jesus
             ,
             into
             this
             commendation
             ;
             by
             foysting
             two
             Clauses
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               [
               if
               we
               may
               call
               him
               a
               man.
               ]
               And
            
             
               2.
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               [
               this
               is
               Christ.
               ]
            
          
           
             But
             why
             might
             not
             Josephus
             make
             honourable
             mention
             of
             Jesus
             ?
             as
             well
             as
             of
             his
             fore-runner
             ,
             John
             the
             Baptist
             :
             or
             his
             Disciple
             ,
             James
             the
             Just
             ?
             both
             which
             he
             commends
             for
             holy
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             in
             Gods
             favour
             ;
             as
             ,
             in
             revenge
             of
             their
             Murders
             ,
             Vengeance
             fell
             upon
             Herod
             ,
             and
             utter
             desolation
             upon
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             Josephus
             they
             say
             was
             a
             Pharisee
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             would
             not
             befriend
             Christ
             with
             so
             large
             an
             Encomium
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             Interest
             will
             not
             lye
             ,
             he
             was
             more
             an
             Essene
             than
             a
             Pharisee
             :
             for
             in
             several
             places
             he
             condemns
             this
             ,
             but
             every
             where
             extols
             that
             Sect
             )
             even
             such
             as
             himself
             affirms
             Bannus
             ,
             his
             Preceptor
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             an
             Essene
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             admirer
             of
             John
             Baptist
             :
             whom
             ,
             if
             he
             followed
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             is
             it
             like
             he
             would
             desert
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             good
             opinion
             of
             Christ
             ?
             wherein
             he
             might
             come
             short
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             other
             than
             Theodoret
             and
             Origen
             present
             him
             :
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             ]
             
               [
               one
               that
               did
               not
               embrace
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               nor
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               ]
            
             And
             yet
             come
             so
             far
             towards
             one
             ,
             as
             to
             believe
             ,
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Notion
             of
             the
             Ebionites
             ,
             and
             Nazarens
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Jews
             ,
             (
             both
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Josephus
             )
             who
             observ'd
             the
             Mosaical
             Rites
             ,
             and
             differ'd
             not
             from
             other
             Jews
             ,
             save
             in
             opining
             Jesus
             to
             have
             been
             born
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             to
             have
             risen
             again
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             a
             great
             Prophet
             ,
             &c.
             whom
             Trypho
             the
             Jew
             
               [
               in
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             )
             if
             he
             do
             not
             praise
             ,
             does
             not
             disallow
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             that
             would
             look
             for
             a
             Jew
             of
             this
             temper
             now
             ,
             had
             need
             light
             up
             a
             Candle
             at
             noon-day
             ,
             to
             seek
             him
             out
             :
             for
             the
             Sun
             affords
             not
             light
             enough
             .
             But
             we
             must
             not
             ,
             from
             our
             Modern
             (
             ignorant
             and
             malicious
             )
             Jew
             ,
             take
             a
             measure
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             lived
             a
             while
             after
             Christ
             :
             and
             who
             might
             ,
             by
             the
             Miracles
             which
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Successors
             daily
             wrought
             ,
             understand
             how
             great
             a
             Person
             he
             must
             be
             ,
             in
             whose
             Name
             those
             things
             were
             done
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             become
             Christs
             Disciples
             any
             more
             than
             those
             Egyptian
             Christians
             ,
             whom
             the
             Emperour
             Adrian
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Servianus
             (
             mention'd
             by
             Vopiscus
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Saturninus
               :
            
             )
             thus
             describes
             :
             
               [
               Illi
               qui
            
             Serapin
             
               colunt
               ,
               Christiani
               sunt
               :
               &
               devoti
               sunt
            
             Serapi
             
               qui
               se
               Christi
               Episcopos
               dicunt
               :
               nemo
               illic
               Archisynagogus
               Judaeorum
               ,
               nemo
               Samarites
               ,
               nemo
               Christianorum
               Presbyter
               ,
               non
               mathematicus
               ,
               non
               aruspex
               ,
               non
               aliptes
               .
               Ipse
               ille
               Patriarchacùm
               Egyptum
               venerit
               ab
               aliis
            
             Serapidem
             
               adorare
               ,
               ab
               aliis
               cogitur
               Christum
               .
               ]
            
             That
             is
             ,
             Christian
             Samaritans
             ,
             the
             followers
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             as
             Vopiscus
             himself
             stiles
             them
             in
             his
             description
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             
               Suntenim
               Aegiptii
               ventosi
               ,
               furibundi
               ,
               aruspices
               ,
               medici
               :
               nam
               &
               Christiani
               Samaritae
               .
               For
               the
               Egyptians
               are
               windy
               ,
               rageful
               ,
               South-sayers
               ,
               Quacks
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               also
               amongst
               them
               Christian
               Samaritans
            
             ;
             for
             so
             should
             Vopiscus
             be
             read
             ,
             and
             not
             
               Christiani
               ,
               Samaritae
            
             .
             These
             Simonians
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             though
             ,
             after
             their
             master
             they
             believed
             that
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whose
             Name
             such
             mighty
             works
             were
             done
             ,
             was
             a
             divine
             Person
             ;
             yet
             they
             retain'd
             still
             their
             old
             Heathenish
             Religion
             ,
             
               and
               these
               are
               the
               Christians
               of
               which
            
             Adrian
             
               writes
               ,
               that
               they
               worship'd
            
             Serapis
             ,
             
               and
               that
               their
               Bishops
               ,
               for
               all
               they
               said
               they
               were
               Christians
               ,
               were
               yet
               devoted
               to
            
             Serapis
             ;
             
               and
               that
               there
               was
               none
               of
               that
               Sect
               ,
               be
               he
               a
               Ruler
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Synagogue
               ,
               
               a
               Samaritan
               or
               a
               Christian
               Presbyter
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               a
               Conjurer
               ,
               a
               Wizzard
               ,
               and
               an
               Anoynter
               .
               Insomuch
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               Patriarch
               came
               into
            
             Aegypt
             ,
             
               some
               solicited
               him
               to
               adore
            
             Serapis
             ,
             
               some
               Christ.
            
             Though
             Adrian
             of
             all
             others
             had
             least
             reason
             to
             condem
             these
             mungrel
             Christians
             ;
             for
             he
             himself
             notwithstanding
             his
             adhering
             to
             the
             Gentile
             Religion
             had
             that
             honourable
             esteem
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             build
             a
             Temple
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             canonize
             him
             for
             a
             God
             
               (
               Lampridti
               Alexand.
               Severus
               .
            
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             if
             Josephus
             had
             been
             a
             Pharisee
             ?
             could
             he
             not
             lay
             the
             corruption
             of
             that
             Sect
             down
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             to
             write
             ?
             truly
             ,
             if
             he
             keep
             promise
             with
             his
             Reader
             ,
             he
             every
             where
             faithfully
             performs
             the
             office
             of
             an
             Historian
             ,
             in
             recording
             Occurrences
             (
             as
             they
             fell
             out
             )
             without
             favour
             and
             affection
             :
             and
             (
             I
             think
             )
             never
             Pen
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             guided
             by
             infallible
             Inspiration
             ,
             went
             more
             evenly
             ,
             or
             directly
             to
             the
             point
             of
             Truth
             ,
             than
             he
             did
             ;
             or
             let
             fall
             less
             Passion
             .
             A
             suspicion
             of
             this
             Nature
             could
             not
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             head
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             to
             whom
             Josephus
             is
             not
             a
             perfect
             stranger
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Had
             the
             Pharisees
             enmity
             against
             no
             Sect
             but
             the
             Christian
             ?
             do
             not
             we
             find
             them
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Sadducees
             (
             who
             denyed
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             said
             there
             were
             neither
             Angels
             nor
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             Miracles
             nor
             Prophesies
             )
             siding
             and
             going
             along
             with
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             Josepus
             doth
             in
             this
             Text
             :
             for
             what
             is
             there
             in
             these
             words
             that
             are
             excepted
             against
             ,
             as
             not
             becoming
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Pharisee
             ,
             or
             inclining
             any
             further
             to
             the
             approbation
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             than
             their
             opposition
             to
             Saducism
             might
             bend
             a
             Pharisee
             to
             ,
             without
             prejudice
             to
             his
             own
             Sect.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Not
             in
             that
             
               [
               If
               it
               be
               lawful
               to
               call
               him
               a
               man
               ,
               ]
            
             for
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             taken
             in
             as
             bad
             a
             sence
             ,
             as
             those
             paradoxical
             wits
             put
             upon
             the
             immediat
             following
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             who
             interpret
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             defamation
             of
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             ;
             which
             joyn'd
             together
             (
             if
             the
             Context
             did
             not
             reclaim
             ,
             and
             Christian
             ears
             abhor
             the
             sound
             )
             may
             ,
             by
             a
             sinister
             interpretation
             ,
             be
             made
             to
             speak
             Josephus
             to
             have
             had
             this
             opinion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             that
             he
             was
             not
             a
             Man
             ,
             but
             some
             Changeling
             or
             Fairy-elf
             ,
             who
             shewed
             apish
             Tricks
             ,
             play'd
             strange
             Pranks
             
               [
               mimi
               &
               histriones
               quoque
               dicti
               sunt
               paradoxi
               .
               ]
               (
               Vos
               .
               Etymol
               .
               )
            
             If
             therefore
             the
             Christians
             had
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             periwigg
             Josephus
             (
             to
             make
             him
             look
             more
             favourably
             upon
             Christ
             )
             they
             would
             never
             have
             put
             upon
             him
             such
             a
             border
             as
             this
             ;
             out
             of
             which
             he
             looks
             more
             a
             squint
             upon
             him
             ,
             than
             he
             did
             without
             it
             .
             Had
             Josephus
             (
             in
             opprobry
             )
             called
             Christ
             ,
             a
             doer
             of
             paradoxical
             actions
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             neither
             Piety
             nor
             Policy
             in
             Christ's
             friends
             ,
             to
             have
             added
             by
             way
             of
             Preface
             .
             
               [
               I
               cannot
               tell
               whether
               I
               should
               call
               him
               a
               man
               :
               ]
            
             the
             worst
             sence
             which
             the
             first
             clause
             is
             capable
             of
             alone
             ,
             being
             better
             than
             the
             best
             bad
             sence
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             in
             conjunction
             with
             such
             a
             Preface
             .
             If
             it
             cast
             a
             bad
             aspect
             upon
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             it
             will
             cast
             a
             worse
             in
             such
             company
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Take
             them
             both
             (
             as
             Josephus
             delivers
             them
             )
             with
             the
             right-hand
             ;
             as
             speaking
             (
             in
             consort
             with
             the
             whole
             series
             of
             his
             Discourse
             )
             the
             commendation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             gain'd
             by
             taking
             in
             ,
             or
             lost
             by
             leaving
             out
             these
             words
             
               [
               if
               we
               may
               call
               him
               a
               man
               ,
               ]
            
             that
             deserves
             the
             raising
             of
             so
             much
             dust
             ?
             does
             not
             Christ's
             doing
             miraculous
             Works
             ,
             his
             rising
             from
             the
             dead
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Prophecies
             that
             went
             of
             him
             )
             speak
             him
             to
             have
             been
             more
             than
             an
             ordinary
             Man
             ;
             either
             the
             Messias
             ,
             or
             that
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             Elias
             :
             which
             is
             all
             that
             Josephus
             intends
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             deem'd
             to
             intend
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             (
             which
             import
             no
             more
             but
             his
             being
             of
             an
             Opinion
             equivolent
             to
             that
             Pagan
             Opinion
             of
             Christ
             mention'd
             by
             St.
             
               Austin
               ,
               (
               de
               consensu
               Evang.
               1.
               7.
               tom
               .
               4.
               pag.
               162.
               )
               [
               honorandum
               enim
               tanquam
               sapientissimum
               virum
               putant
               ,
               non
               colendum
               tanquam
               Deum
               .
               ]
               (
               They
               thought
               he
               was
               to
               be
               honoured
               as
               a
               most
               wise
               man
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               be
               worship'd
               as
               a
               God.
               )
            
             for
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             thinking
             Christ
             to
             be
             God
             :
             as
             ,
             in
             the
             question
             about
             Messiah
             ,
             he
             preferr'd
             Vespasian
             before
             him
             ;
             
               (
               de
               Bel.
               Jud.
            
             7.
             12.
             
             )
             (
             an
             Argument
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             apprehend
             the
             Messias
             himself
             to
             be
             God
             )
             only
             ,
             he
             perceiv'd
             (
             by
             the
             great
             Works
             Christ
             did
             )
             that
             he
             
             was
             more
             than
             a
             common
             Man
             ;
             and
             (
             by
             the
             Analogy
             ,
             which
             those
             Works
             bare
             to
             Prophecie
             )
             that
             he
             was
             one
             of
             those
             extraordinary
             persons
             ,
             to
             whom
             those
             Prophecies
             had
             relation
             :
             Either
             the
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Elias
             ,
             or
             that
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Jews
             conjectured
             our
             Saviour
             to
             be
             ,
             who
             were
             far
             enough
             from
             believing
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             
               (
               Mat.
            
             16.
             6.
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             in
             that
             ,
             
               [
               that
               is
               Christ
            
             ]
             whereby
             it
             was
             not
             in
             Josephus
             his
             thought
             to
             acknowledge
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             for
             the
             Christ
             ,
             but
             only
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             him
             (
             by
             that
             appellation
             )
             from
             others
             ,
             his
             Coetanians
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             Jesus
             ;
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             Ananus
             (
             who
             for
             seven
             years
             together
             ,
             before
             the
             ruin
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             denounced
             wo
             against
             it
             ,
             
               (
               Bel.
               Jud.
               7.
               12.
               )
               Jesus
            
             the
             son
             of
             Damneus
             ,
             whom
             Albinus
             made
             high
             Priest
             ,
             in
             room
             of
             Ananus
             the
             younger
             ,
             the
             murderer
             of
             St.
             James
             ,
             our
             Lords
             Brother
             ;
             which
             
               James
               ,
               Josephus
            
             (
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             )
             calls
             the
             Brother
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             him
             from
             that
             other
             
               Jesus
               (
               Jud.
               antiquit
            
             .
             20.
             7.
             
             )
             there
             mentioned
             ;
             as
             also
             from
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             Captain
             of
             those
             Cut-throats
             ,
             whom
             the
             Imperialists
             of
             Sephorim
             hired
             to
             surprise
             
               Josephus
               :
               (
               vita
               Josephi
            
             )
             and
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Saphias
             ,
             that
             fire-flinger
             ,
             who
             incens'd
             the
             Galileans
             against
             
               Josephus
               .
               (
               Ibid.
               )
               Jesus
               ,
            
             the
             son
             of
             Tobias
             ,
             that
             Captain
             of
             Robbers
             ,
             who
             ,
             near
             Tiberias
             ,
             surprised
             five
             of
             
             Valerian's
             Soldiers
             ,
             
               (
               Bel.
               Jud.
               3.
               16.
               )
               Jesus
               ,
            
             the
             son
             of
             Thebath
             ,
             to
             whom
             Titus
             gave
             quarter
             at
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             the
             City
             
               Jerusalem
               (
               Bel.
               Jud.
            
             7.
             15.
             
             )
             and
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Gamaliel
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             that
             other
             Jesus
             ,
             already
             named
             ,
             in
             the
             high
             Priesthood
             .
             
               (
               antiq
               .
               Jud.
            
             20.
             7.
             )
             So
             that
             ,
             besides
             our
             Jesus
             ,
             there
             were
             six
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             that
             Age
             )
             bare
             that
             name
             ,
             and
             two
             of
             them
             mention'd
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             named
             Jesus
             Christ
             
               (
               Ant.
               Jud.
            
             20.
             7.
             )
             Briefly
             ;
             so
             ambiguous
             was
             the
             name
             Jesus
             ,
             in
             that
             Age
             ;
             as
             the
             Jewish
             Exorcists
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             leave
             the
             unclean
             spirits
             (
             which
             they
             adjured
             
               [
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               ]
               )
            
             in
             doubt
             who
             that
             Jesus
             was
             ;
             annex
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             their
             form
             of
             Conjuration
             ,
             this
             discriminating
             Circumstance
             
               [
               whom
            
             Paul
             
               preacheth
               ;
            
             ]
             without
             which
             they
             might
             have
             pleaded
             ,
             they
             neither
             knew
             Jesus
             nor
             Paul
             ;
             there
             being
             Jesusses
             many
             ,
             and
             Pauls
             many
             ;
             but
             no
             Paul
             that
             preach'd
             Jesus
             ,
             saving
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             nor
             any
             Jesus
             whom
             Paul
             preach'd
             but
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Spirits
             are
             forc'd
             to
             confess
             
               [
               Jesus
               we
               know
               ,
               and
            
             Paul
             
               we
               know
               .
            
             ]
             Would
             our
             supercilious
             Criticks
             have
             had
             Josephus
             (
             in
             this
             Chapter
             )
             to
             have
             left
             out
             that
             discriminating
             compellation
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             accounted
             a
             Christian
             ?
             that
             had
             been
             to
             make
             work
             indeed
             for
             the
             Criticks
             ,
             and
             an
             administration
             of
             Goats-wool
             ,
             enough
             for
             them
             to
             have
             spun
             an
             endless
             thread
             of
             contention
             ,
             who
             that
             Jesus
             should
             be
             .
             But
             this
             excellent
             Author
             was
             better
             skill'd
             in
             the
             Laws
             of
             History
             ,
             than
             to
             leave
             his
             Reader
             in
             that
             ambiguity
             ;
             by
             telling
             a
             story
             of
             an
             
               individuum
               vagum
            
             ,
             of
             one
             Jesus
             ,
             without
             making
             that
             name
             (
             so
             common
             to
             many
             )
             proper
             to
             that
             person
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             writes
             ,
             by
             the
             addition
             of
             ,
             Christ
             ;
             as
             that
             which
             distinguished
             him
             from
             all
             other
             Jesuses
             ,
             and
             whereby
             he
             was
             famously
             known
             and
             exprest
             by
             ,
             even
             in
             Heathen
             Writers
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             wherein
             Josephus
             finish'd
             his
             Antiquity
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             the
             thirteenth
             year
             of
             Domitian
             :
             (
             as
             himself
             dates
             it
             
               (
               Antiq.
            
             20.
             9.
             
             )
             at
             which
             time
             Suetonius
             ,
             writing
             of
             our
             Jesus
             ,
             calls
             him
             
               Christus
               [
               Judios
               impulsore
               Christo
               tumultuantes
               :
               ]
               he
               banish'd
               the
               Jews
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               for
               their
               turbulencie
               on
               occasion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               (
               Sueton.
               Claudius
            
             25.
             )
             And
             
               Tacitus
               (
               annal
               .
               l.
               15.
               )
               [
               Vulgus
               Christianos
               appellabat
               :
               auctor
               nominis
               ejus
               Christus
               ,
               qui
            
             Tiberio
             
               imperitante
               per
               Procuratorem
            
             Pontium
             Pilatum
             
               supplicio
               affectus
               erat
               .
               ]
               they
               were
               commonly
               called
               Christians
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               name
               was
               Christ
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
            
             Tiberius
             
               was
               crucified
               by
            
             Pontius
             Pilate
             .
             Have
             the
             Christians
             been
             tampering
             with
             Suetonius
             and
             Tacitus
             ?
             or
             did
             they
             embrace
             him
             as
             the
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             they
             call
             him
             Christ
             ?
             The
             strength
             therefore
             of
             this
             Testimony
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             does
             not
             lye
             in
             those
             Locks
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             put
             any
             well-willer
             thereof
             upon
             thinking
             to
             advantage
             its
             cause
             ,
             by
             fastning
             these
             clauses
             to
             Josephus
             his
             Text
             ,
             but
             they
             stood
             originally
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             necessary
             parts
             of
             his
             History
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             had
             been
             lame
             ,
             and
             unintelligible
             ;
             For
             how
             will
             his
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
             stand
             with
             the
             leaving
             out
             of
             
               [
               this
               is
               Christ
            
             ]
             were
             the
             Christians
             nam'd
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             or
             of
             Christ
             ?
             And
             't
             is
             far
             more
             probable
             that
             Ruffinus
             (
             of
             whose
             and
             other
             Latin
             Translations
             
               Gelenius
               (
               Epist.
               nuncupat
               .
            
             )
             complains
             ,
             that
             he
             found
             in
             them
             not
             only
             many
             Text's
             depraved
             ,
             but
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             not
             only
             whole
             lines
             ,
             but
             pages
             over-slip'd
             )
             might
             (
             for
             brevities
             sake
             )
             in
             his
             quotation
             of
             Josephus
             ,
             leave
             out
             the
             first
             ;
             and
             Cedrenus
             in
             his
             ,
             leave
             out
             the
             second
             ;
             than
             that
             either
             of
             them
             should
             be
             wanting
             in
             our
             Author
             :
             St.
             
             Jerom's
             
               [
               credebatur
            
             ]
             is
             rather
             his
             addition
             to
             Josephus
             his
             
               [
               this
               was
               the
               Christ
            
             ]
             than
             that
             ,
             an
             addition
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             any
             Fautour
             of
             our
             Religion
             ;
             and
             that
             Vossius
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             not
             in
             the
             the
             last
             ,
             but
             last
             but
             one
             Chapter
             ,
             of
             the
             last
             Book
             of
             his
             Antiquities
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             is
             better
             in
             the
             translation
             of
             Gelenius
             applyed
             to
             James
             ,
             than
             Jesus
             
               [
               fratrem
               Jesu
               Christi
            
             Jacobum
             
               nomine
               ]
               the
               Brother
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               called
            
             James
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             Brother
             of
             Jesus
             called
             Christ.
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             If
             we
             please
             our selves
             in
             this
             humour
             (
             of
             razing
             out
             of
             the
             most
             Authentick
             Authors
             ,
             whatsoever
             our
             fanatick
             Genius
             disgusts
             ,
             or
             takes
             the
             least
             (
             though
             never
             so
             unreasonable
             )
             exception
             against
             )
             we
             shall
             shortly
             turn
             all
             Antiquity
             into
             razed
             Tables
             :
             we
             shall
             leave
             its
             venerable
             head
             perfectly
             bald
             ,
             if
             (
             as
             our
             different
             Fancies
             move
             us
             )
             one
             ,
             pluck
             out
             the
             black
             ;
             and
             another
             ,
             the
             gray
             hairs
             .
             We
             will
             therefore
             ,
             notwithstanding
             those
             Moths
             and
             Book-worms
             attempts
             to
             deface
             this
             Text
             (
             by
             their
             corrosions
             and
             nibling
             at
             the
             edges
             of
             it
             )
             read
             it
             as
             it
             stands
             ,
             and
             hath
             ever
             stood
             in
             Josephus
             ,
             presenting
             us
             with
             a
             Table
             of
             the
             chief
             things
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Evangelical
             story
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Date
             of
             Christs
             publick
             Appearance
             ,
             and
             being
             taken
             notice
             of
             ;
             the
             Evangelists
             state
             ,
             the
             dawning
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Baptists
             Ministry
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             immediately
             preceding
             Christ's
             Baptism
             .
             
               [
               In
               the
               fifteenth
               year
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
            
             Tiberius
             Caesar
             ,
             Pontius
             Pilate
             
               being
               Governour
               of
            
             Judaea
             ,
             and
             Herod
             
               being
               Tetrarch
               of
            
             Galilee
             ,
             
               and
               his
               brother
            
             Philip
             
               Tetrareh
               of
            
             Iturea
             ,
             
               and
               of
               the
               region
               of
            
             Trachonitis
             ,
             and
             Lysanias
             
               the
               Tetrarch
               of
            
             Abilene
             :
             Annas
             and
             Caiaphas
             
               being
               the
               high
               Priests
               ;
            
             ]
             with
             whom
             the
             History
             of
             Josephus
             will
             appear
             to
             synchronize
             in
             every
             Circumstance
             ,
             if
             we
             first
             remove
             such
             rubs
             as
             are
             laid
             in
             our
             way
             by
             some
             too
             critical
             Scholiasts
             .
             As
             to
             that
             
               [
               In
               the
               fifteenth
               year
               of
            
             Tiberius
             .
             ]
             The
             learned
             Vossius
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             reconcile
             those
             Fathers
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             who
             affirm'd
             that
             Christ
             suffer'd
             in
             the
             fifteenth
             of
             Tiberius
             :
             distinguisheth
             the
             years
             of
             Tiberius
             his
             Reign
             
               [
               alone
            
             ]
             and
             
               [
               with
               his
               Father
            
             ]
             and
             conceives
             that
             St.
             Luke
             followed
             the
             Provincial
             Account
             ,
             reckoning
             Tiberius
             his
             Reign
             from
             the
             time
             that
             Augustus
             made
             him
             his
             colleague
             ,
             almost
             three
             years
             before
             his
             death
             :
             and
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Account
             of
             his
             reigning
             alone
             .
             But
             ,
             first
             ,
             as
             this
             great
             Critick
             missed
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             never
             dream'd
             of
             such
             a
             distinction
             ,
             but
             grounded
             their
             opinions
             barely
             upon
             their
             misinterpretation
             of
             
               Isaiah
               61.
               2.
               
               [
               To
               proclaim
               the
               acceptable
               year
               of
               the
               Lord
               ]
            
             deeming
             that
             that
             Text
             limited
             Christ's
             Ministry
             to
             a
             precise
             year
             .
             They
             are
             of
             age
             ,
             let
             them
             speak
             for
             themselves
             ,
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               (
               stromat
            
             .
             1.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               [
               Christ
               was
               but
               to
               preach
               one
               year
               :
               for
               the
               Prophet
               speaking
               of
               him
               saith
               ,
               The
               Lord
               hath
               sent
               me
               to
               preach
               an
               acceptable
               year
               .
               ]
            
             And
             therefore
             he
             does
             but
             wash
             the
             Aethiopian
             ,
             while
             he
             seeks
             to
             salve
             the
             matter
             .
             So
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             the
             Scheme
             which
             he
             himself
             draws
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             runs
             foul
             upon
             his
             Author
             Josephus
             ;
             while
             he
             assigns
             the
             beginning
             of
             Gratus
             his
             Presidency
             over
             Judaea
             ,
             to
             the
             third
             year
             of
             Tiberius
             his
             Reign
             alone
             ,
             which
             Josephus
             fastens
             to
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             and
             mentions
             immediately
             after
             his
             coming
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
             And
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             manifestly
             contradicts
             St.
             Luke
             .
             For
             while
             he
             placeth
             the
             beginning
             of
             Gratus
             his
             Goverment
             ,
             
               anno
               Tiberii
               3.
               
               Christi
            
             21.
             (
             seeing
             that
             Gratus
             continued
             that
             his
             Goverment
             cleven
             years
             )
             he
             is
             forc'd
             to
             place
             the
             beginning
             of
             Pilates
             Regencie
             ;
             in
             the
             fourteenth
             year
             of
             Tiberius
             his
             Reign
             alone
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ's
             thirty
             second
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             two
             years
             at
             least
             after
             Christ's
             Baptism
             ,
             upon
             his
             hypothesis
             :
             when
             
             as
             the
             Evangelical
             Text
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             John's
             Baptism
             ,
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             was
             Governour
             of
             Judaea
             ,
             in
             the
             fifteenth
             year
             of
             Tiberius
             current
             ,
             (
             the
             fifteenth
             of
             his
             Reign
             alone
             )
             not
             his
             twelfth
             :
             for
             
               Annius
               Rufus
            
             was
             President
             of
             Judaea
             ,
             when
             Augustus
             dyed
             :
             and
             his
             successor
             
               Valerius
               Gratus
            
             continued
             President
             eleven
             years
             ;
             who
             ,
             if
             he
             began
             (
             as
             Vossius
             thinketh
             )
             in
             Tiberius
             his
             third
             alone
             ,
             Tiberius
             his
             twelfth
             alone
             ,
             must
             be
             expired
             long
             before
             Pilate
             enter'd
             upon
             the
             Government
             .
             
               
                 (
                 Vossii
                 Chron.
                 Saer
                 .
                 pag.
                 231.
                 )
              
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Christi
                 .
              
               
                 16
                 —
                 Tiberius
                 aequum
                 ac
                 Augustus
                 imperium
                 habere
                 incipit
                 .
              
               
                 19
                 —
                 Augustus
                 moritur
                 ;
                 incipit
                 Tiberius
                 regnare
                 solus
                 .
              
               
                 21
                 —
                 Gratus
                 fit
                 Judaeae
                 Procurator
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Pag.
                 232.
                 
              
               
                 30
                 —
                 Christus
                 baptizatur
                 .
              
               
                 32
                 —
                 Grato
                 succedit
                 Pontius
                 Pilatus
                 .
              
               
                 33
                 —
                 Christus
                 crucisigitur
                 .
              
            
          
           
             This
             learned
             man
             therefore
             must
             not
             only
             prove
             ,
             that
             Tiberius
             was
             Emperour
             three
             years
             with
             Augustus
             ,
             but
             that
             Pilate
             was
             two
             years
             Governour
             of
             Judaea
             with
             Gratus
             ,
             and
             that
             St.
             Luke
             intended
             that
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Tiberius
             his
             Government
             with
             Augustus
             :
             or
             his
             and
             St.
             
             Luke's
             Chronology
             will
             never
             concur
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             date
             of
             Christ's
             Baptism
             .
             And
             hardly
             in
             the
             date
             of
             his
             Passion
             ,
             so
             as
             Pilate
             could
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             before
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             allows
             him
             (
             one
             year
             )
             bring
             his
             Family
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             settle
             it
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             much
             less
             be
             a
             long
             time
             at
             enmity
             with
             Herod
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             sacred
             Text
             asserts
             ;
             )
             so
             that
             his
             hypothesis
             hazards
             that
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             
               [
               Suffered
               under
            
             Pontius
             Pilate
             ]
             as
             well
             as
             cancels
             that
             part
             of
             sacred
             History
             
               [
               baptized
               under
            
             Pontius
             Pilate
             ]
             I
             speak
             this
             in
             caution
             to
             others
             ,
             not
             in
             disgrace
             of
             this
             excellent
             Person
             ,
             to
             whose
             elaborate
             and
             judicious
             lucubrations
             we
             cannot
             ascribe
             too
             much
             praise
             ,
             except
             we
             give
             them
             the
             divine
             honour
             of
             Infallibility
             .
             But
             the
             impertinency
             of
             the
             application
             of
             this
             distinction
             of
             the
             years
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             to
             the
             Evangelical
             History
             ,
             will
             be
             made
             more
             apparent
             in
             our
             proving
             of
             Josephus
             his
             concurrence
             with
             St.
             Luke
             in
             the
             several
             specified
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             Date
             of
             Christ's
             Story
             .
          
           
             
               Instance
               1.
               
               Pilate
               .
            
             
               That
               Josephus
               placeth
               the
               Story
               of
               Christs
               beginning
               to
               shew
               himself
               ,
               about
               the
               fifteenth
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Story
               (
               from
               thence
               )
               of
               his
               and
               his
               Precursor's
               ,
               both
               Life
               and
               Death
               ,
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               Pilate
               ;
               will
               best
               appear
               by
               reflecting
               upon
               his
               dating
               
               Pilate's
               Entrance
               and
               
                 Exit
                 .
                 Tiberius
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               Death
               of
               Augustus
               ,
               made
               
                 Valerius
                 Gratus
              
               Governour
               of
               Judaea
               ,
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Rufus
               ,
               whom
               Augustus
               (
               at
               his
               death
               )
               left
               in
               that
               place
               :
               which
               Province
               ,
               after
               Gratus
               had
               managed
               it
               eleven
               years
               ,
               he
               committed
               to
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               ;
               whom
               Vitel●ius
               ,
               the
               President
               of
               Syria
               sent
               to
               Rome
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               been
               Governour
               ten
               years
               :
               But
               Tiberius
               was
               dead
               before
               Pilate
               got
               to
               Rome
               .
               So
               that
               
               Pilate's
               Presidency
               ,
               and
               Tiberius
               his
               Reign
               and
               Life
               ended
               near
               about
               the
               same
               time
               .
               Now
               Tiberius
               dyed
               the
               twentieth
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
               April
               ,
               before
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               twenty
               third
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               which
               began
               legally
               at
               the
               Death
               of
               Augustus
               ,
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
               September
               :
               upon
               which
               Consideration
               the
               Senat
               moved
               to
               have
               the
               name
               of
               August
               transferr'd
               from
               the
               precedent
               to
               that
               Month
               (
               saith
               
                 Suetonius
                 .
                 )
                 Tiberius
              
               therefore
               precisely
               
               reigned
               twenty
               two
               years
               ,
               five
               months
               and
               thirteen
               days
               .
               
                 (
                 Josephus
                 Antique
                 lib.
                 18.
                 cap.
                 1.
                 cap.
              
               9.
               )
               or
               (
               thirteen
               according
               to
               the
               Greek
               .
               )
               That
               which
               I
               observe
               in
               this
               part
               of
               Josephus
               his
               Chronology
               ,
               and
               the
               Contingencies
               within
               that
               time
               mention'd
               ,
               is
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               he
               inserts
               the
               History
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Baptist
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Story
               of
               Pilate's
               Gests
               while
               he
               was
               Governour
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               he
               placeth
               
               Pilate's
               entring
               upon
               that
               Office
               in
               the
               twelfth
               year
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               ten
               years
               and
               an
               half
               before
               his
               Death
               :
               for
               he
               assigns
               ten
               years
               to
               
               Pilate's
               Regency
               ;
               and
               we
               cannot
               ,
               in
               reason
               ,
               assign
               much
               less
               than
               half
               a
               year
               ,
               betwixt
               his
               turning
               out
               of
               Office
               ,
               and
               his
               arrival
               at
               Rome
               (
               to
               answer
               for
               the
               misdemeanours
               ,
               the
               Jews
               accused
               him
               of
               to
               Vitellius
               )
               whither
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               he
               would
               make
               too
               much
               haste
               ,
               upon
               so
               unpleasing
               an
               Errand
               ,
               having
               so
               good
               an
               excuse
               for
               his
               making
               delay
               from
               the
               season
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               Winter
               being
               but
               ended
               upon
               his
               arrival
               there
               ;
               where
               he
               met
               with
               the
               news
               of
               Caesars
               death
               .
               And
               it
               is
               no
               more
               probable
               that
               his
               Predecessor
               Gratus
               could
               enter
               upon
               his
               eleven
               years
               Presidentship
               ,
               before
               the
               second
               year
               of
               Tiberius
               :
               If
               we
               consider
               how
               much
               of
               that
               year
               he
               complemented
               away
               in
               a
               seeming
               backwardness
               to
               take
               up
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               ,
               and
               the
               business
               at
               home
               that
               lay
               upon
               his
               hand
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               settled
               there
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               before
               he
               could
               look
               so
               far
               abroad
               as
               Judaea
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               ,
               by
               the
               Account
               of
               
                 Josephus
                 ,
                 Pilate
              
               was
               in
               Office
               above
               two
               years
               before
               our
               Saviour
               came
               in
               publick
               view
               ;
               and
               remain'd
               about
               four
               years
               in
               Office
               after
               his
               ascension
               .
               So
               that
               all
               that
               our
               Saviour
               did
               ,
               or
               suffer'd
               after
               he
               came
               under
               the
               Worlds
               Eye
               ,
               is
               comprehended
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               
               Pilate's
               Story
               ,
               where
               Josephus
               lays
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Instance
               2.
               
               Herod
               and
               Philip.
               
            
             
               §
               5.
               
               That
               those
               occurrences
               concerning
               the
               blessed
               Jesus
               ,
               which
               Josephus
               mentions
               ,
               as
               coetaneous
               with
               the
               Acts
               of
               Pilate
               ,
               fell
               out
               while
               Herod
               was
               Tetrarch
               of
               Galilee
               ,
               and
               his
               Brother
               Philip
               Tetrarch
               of
               Iturea
               (
               the
               first
               whereof
               all
               the
               Evangelists
               mention
               in
               the
               History
               of
               Christ's
               Passion
               ,
               as
               he
               to
               whose
               cognizance
               Pilate
               referr'd
               the
               Cause
               of
               Christ
               ,
               after
               he
               heard
               he
               was
               of
               Galilee
               ,
               and
               belong'd
               to
               
               Herod's
               Jurisdiction
               )
               is
               attested
               by
               
                 Josephus
                 (
                 Ant.
                 lib.
              
               17.
               1.
               
               )
               who
               gives
               us
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               Herod
               the
               Great
               's
               Male-issue
               that
               supervived
               their
               Father
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Herod
                 Antipas
              
               ,
               and
               Archelaus
               ,
               his
               sons
               by
               Malthace
               a
               Samaritan
               :
               
                 (
                 Bel.
                 Jud.
              
               1.
               18.
               )
               And
               
                 Herod
                 Philip
              
               by
               Cleopatra
               ,
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Simon
               ,
               whom
               he
               preferr'd
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               to
               blanch
               over
               the
               meanness
               of
               his
               Daughters
               Parentage
               .
               
                 (
                 Antiq.
              
               17.
               1.
               )
               And
               in
               the
               tenth
               Chapter
               of
               the
               same
               Book
               gives
               an
               account
               of
               
               Herod's
               changing
               his
               Will
               the
               second
               time
               :
               for
               whereas
               in
               the
               first
               change
               ,
               
                 (
                 Bel.
                 Jud.
              
               1.
               21.
               
               )
               he
               had
               expung'd
               the
               name
               of
               Antipater
               (
               whom
               he
               caus'd
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               five
               days
               before
               his
               own
               ,
               )
               and
               appointed
               Antipas
               to
               succeed
               him
               ,
               passing
               by
               his
               elder
               Brethren
               Archelaus
               and
               Philip
               ,
               (
               upon
               some
               prejudice
               he
               had
               taken
               up
               against
               them
               ,
               through
               the
               information
               of
               
                 Antipater
                 ;
              
               )
               In
               his
               second
               change
               thereof
               ,
               he
               appointed
               Archelaus
               ,
               the
               Elder
               Brother
               of
               Antipas
               ,
               to
               be
               King
               :
               gave
               
                 Philip
                 Trachonitis
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Country
               about
               it
               ;
               and
               to
               Antipas
               the
               Tetrarchate
               of
               
                 Galilee
                 .
                 (
                 Bel.
                 Jud.
              
               1.
               21.
               )
               So
               that
               Archelaus
               (
               as
               St.
               Matthew
               records
               )
               reigned
               in
               his
               Father's
               stead
               :
               but
               falling
               into
               the
               hatred
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               (
               his
               subjects
               )
               and
               into
               the
               displeasure
               of
               the
               Emperour
               (
               his
               Lord
               )
               in
               the
               twelfth
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               he
               was
               banished
               by
               Augustus
               ,
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               and
               Goods
               confiscate
               ;
               (
               which
               is
               the
               reason
               we
               hear
               no
               more
               of
               him
               in
               the
               History
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               being
               gone
               off
               the
               Stage
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               before
               Christ
               shewed
               himself
               upon
               it
               .
               )
               But
               the
               other
               two
               ,
               Herod
               and
               Philip
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               mentioned
               together
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               so
               also
               by
               Josephus
               .
               This
               being
               that
               Herod
               (
               the
               Fox
               )
               who
               made
               a
               prey
               of
               the
               Wife
               of
               ,
               (
               this
               )
               his
               Brother
               ,
               Philip.
               In
               telling
               of
               which
               Story
               Josephus
               indeed
               stiles
               Philip
               only
               
                 Herod
                 (
                 Herod
                 Antipas
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               )
               in
               his
               travelling
               to
               Rome
               lodg'd
               with
               Herod
               ,
               his
               Brother
               ,
               but
               born
               of
               another
               
               Mother
               ,
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Simon
               ,
               with
               whose
               Wife
               ,
               Herodias
               he
               falling
               in
               love
               ,
               enticed
               her
               ,
               at
               his
               return
               ,
               to
               leave
               her
               Husband
               and
               go
               with
               him
               .
               But
               that
               he
               means
               
                 Herod
                 Philip
              
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               have
               given
               the
               right
               sence
               of
               his
               Catalogue
               of
               
               Herod's
               Sons
               (
               though
               in
               mentioning
               the
               Issue
               of
               Herod
               ,
               by
               
               Simon
               's
               Daughter
               ,
               he
               ,
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               names
               Herod
               and
               Philip
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               two
               )
               is
               manifest
               :
               For
               ,
               first
               ,
               the
               Relative
               and
               Verb
               are
               of
               the
               singular
               number
               ,
               in
               that
               Clause
               .
               [
               Herodem
               
                 genuit
                 &
              
               Philippum
               
                 qui
                 &
                 ipse
              
               Romae
               
                 educabatur
                 ;
              
               )
               and
               therefore
               the
               Copulative
               
                 (
                 &
              
               )
               is
               either
               redundant
               ,
               or
               the
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               by
               the
               incautelousness
               of
               the
               Scribe
               put
               in
               room
               of
               the
               Article
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               or
               else
               is
               explicative
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               rendred
               by
               
                 [
                 etiam
                 ]
                 i.
                 e.
              
               he
               begot
               Herod
               ,
               even
               (
               or
               to
               wit
               )
               
                 Philip.
                 2.
                 
                 Josephus
              
               ,
               in
               his
               mentioning
               the
               Sons
               of
               Herod
               the
               Great
               ,
               does
               no
               where
               name
               more
               Herods
               than
               three
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Herod
               by
               
                 Malthace
                 ,
                 Herod
              
               by
               Cleopatra
               Simon
               's
               Daughter
               ,
               and
               Herod
               by
               Mariamne
               ,
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Alexander
               the
               High
               Priest.
               Now
               this
               last
               Herod
               dyed
               while
               he
               was
               at
               School
               at
               
                 Rome
                 (
                 Bel.
                 Jud.
              
               1.
               18.
               
               )
               and
               therefore
               he
               could
               neither
               be
               that
               Herod
               by
               whom
               ,
               nor
               that
               Herod
               from
               whom
               ,
               Herodias
               was
               taken
               .
               3.
               
               Herod
               in
               his
               last
               Will
               provides
               for
               no
               other
               sons
               ,
               but
               
                 Archelaus
                 Antipas
              
               and
               Philip
               :
               and
               therefore
               both
               these
               Herods
               must
               have
               starved
               ,
               if
               their
               Father
               had
               not
               provided
               for
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Antipas
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               under
               that
               of
               
                 Philip.
                 4.
                 
                 Josephus
              
               puts
               a
               Key
               into
               our
               hands
               
                 (
                 Bel.
                 Jud.
              
               2.
               8.
               )
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               Archelaus
               being
               reduc'd
               to
               a
               Province
               ,
               the
               remainder
               of
               
               Herod's
               sons
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Philip
               and
               Herod
               called
               Antipas
               govern'd
               their
               own
               Tetrarchates
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               honour
               they
               both
               continued
               ,
               from
               within
               one
               year
               ,
               after
               our
               Saviours
               Birth
               ,
               to
               within
               one
               year
               after
               Tiberius
               his
               Death
               ;
               and
               one
               of
               them
               unto
               the
               Reign
               of
               Caligula
               :
               Of
               both
               which
               Josephus
               giveth
               this
               account
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Agrippa
              
               ,
               (
               this
               was
               that
               
                 Herod
                 Agrippa
              
               ,
               who
               was
               eaten
               up
               of
               worms
               )
               after
               six
               months
               grievous
               imprisonment
               by
               Tiberius
               ,
               was
               ,
               at
               Tiberius
               his
               Death
               ,
               not
               only
               set
               at
               Liberty
               by
               Caligula
               ,
               but
               had
               the
               Kindom
               of
               Judaea
               bestowed
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Tetrarchate
               of
               Philip
               ,
               (
               but
               then
               newly
               deceas'd
               .
               )
               This
               Preferment
               of
               Agrippa
               did
               so
               sting
               Herodias
               ,
               as
               Herod
               could
               have
               no
               rest
               from
               her
               importunities
               ,
               till
               she
               had
               got
               him
               to
               Rome
               (
               in
               order
               to
               his
               strengthning
               his
               Court
               interest
               for
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               against
               
               Agrippa's
               Promotion
               )
               But
               Agrippa
               so
               well
               plays
               his
               Game
               against
               his
               Uncle
               Herod
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               forc'd
               to
               flee
               to
               Spain
               ,
               and
               leave
               his
               Tetrarchate
               (
               by
               
               Caligula's
               order
               )
               unto
               
                 Agrippa
                 (
                 Antiq.
              
               18.
               9.
               14.
               )
            
             
               Neither
               doth
               Josephus
               only
               mention
               these
               two
               Tetrarchs
               as
               then
               in
               being
               ,
               when
               our
               Saviour
               was
               upon
               earth
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               Circumstances
               relating
               to
               them
               ,
               recorded
               in
               sacred
               Writ
               .
               We
               read
               in
               the
               Gospel
               of
               
                 Caesarea
                 Philippi
                 (
                 St.
                 Matt.
              
               16.
               13.
               
               )
               so
               called
               because
               Philip
               the
               Tetrarch
               of
               a
               Village
               named
               Paneas
               ,
               made
               it
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               named
               it
               after
               Cesar
               ,
               as
               Josephus
               writeth
               .
               
                 (
                 Jud.
                 Ant.
                 l.
                 18.
                 cap.
              
               3
               :
               )
               where
               he
               describes
               its
               Scituation
               ,
               
                 ad
                 Jordanis
                 fontes
              
               ,
               answerable
               to
               the
               Topography
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               who
               describe
               Christ's
               peregrination
               ,
               after
               he
               departed
               from
               Jerusalem
               to
               avoid
               the
               treachery
               of
               the
               Jews
               who
               sought
               to
               kill
               him
               ,
               into
               that
               part
               of
               Galilee
               ,
               which
               appeartain'd
               to
               
               Philip's
               Tetrarchate
               ;
               so
               ,
               as
               though
               the
               Cities
               about
               the
               Sea
               of
               Galilee
               ,
               or
               Tiberias
               ,
               or
               the
               Lake
               of
               Geneseret
               ,
               (
               all
               in
               
               Philip's
               Precincts
               )
               he
               passeth
               over
               that
               Sea
               ,
               and
               along
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Jordan
               till
               he
               came
               to
               
                 Caesarea
                 Philippi
              
               :
               A
               wealthy
               Inhabitant
               of
               which
               City
               he
               had
               before
               that
               cured
               at
               Capernaum
               ;
               who
               ,
               in
               a
               grateful
               memorial
               of
               that
               mercy
               ,
               had
               caused
               to
               be
               ingraven
               the
               History
               of
               that
               Cure
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               two
               Statues
               ,
               one
               representing
               her self
               kneeling
               before
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               our
               Saviour
               with
               a
               garment
               down
               to
               his
               feet
               ,
               where
               there
               grew
               an
               Herb
               ,
               which
               ,
               when
               it
               became
               so
               high
               as
               to
               touch
               the
               Hem
               of
               his
               Garment
               ,
               had
               the
               medicinal
               virtue
               to
               heal
               all
               Diseases
               :
               these
               Statues
               remain'd
               intire
               ,
               till
               by
               the
               command
               of
               Julian
               the
               Apostate
               ,
               they
               were
               cast
               down
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               erected
               .
               This
               Statue
               Eusebius
               affirmeth
               to
               have
               stood
               there
               in
               his
               time
               ;
               and
               that
               when
               he
               went
               to
               Caesarea
               ,
               on
               purpose
               to
               inform
               himself
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               he
               saw
               it
               with
               his
               own
               eyes
               .
               
               
                 (
                 Eccl.
                 Hist.
                 lib.
                 7.
                 cap.
              
               14.
               )
               I
               therefore
               mention
               this
               story
               at
               large
               ,
               that
               the
               Romanists
               may
               see
               how
               little
               it
               makes
               for
               their
               Image-worship
               ,
               seeing
               it
               was
               erected
               only
               ,
               as
               a
               Monument
               of
               that
               benefit
               this
               Woman
               receiv'd
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               divine
               honour
               conferr'd
               upon
               it
               ,
               for
               all
               this
               miraculous
               effusion
               of
               divine
               Virtue
               into
               its
               Neighbour
               plant
               .
               And
               that
               our
               Divines
               may
               learn
               a
               more
               substantial
               way
               of
               resolving
               the
               Popish
               Sophisms
               ,
               than
               by
               denying
               what
               is
               most
               apparently
               true
               ,
               upon
               such
               weak
               Reasons
               as
               a
               learned
               man
               offereth
               ,
               viz.
               why
               all
               this
               at
               Caesarea
               ,
               since
               the
               Woman
               was
               cured
               at
               Capernaum
               ?
               But
               whoever
               affirm'd
               the
               memorial
               of
               this
               Cure
               to
               have
               been
               erected
               in
               the
               place
               where
               it
               was
               done
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Womans
               aboad
               on
               whom
               it
               was
               wrought
               ?
               or
               who
               can
               think
               but
               she
               whose
               Faith
               was
               so
               strong
               ,
               as
               to
               believe
               she
               should
               be
               healed
               ,
               if
               she
               could
               but
               touch
               the
               Hem
               of
               Christs
               Garment
               ,
               and
               Wealth
               so
               competent
               as
               she
               could
               erect
               those
               brazen
               Statues
               at
               her
               door
               ;
               could
               want
               either
               will
               or
               means
               to
               travel
               (
               for
               the
               Cure
               of
               so
               tedious
               and
               noisome
               a
               disease
               )
               as
               far
               as
               from
               Caesarea
               to
               Capernaum
               ?
               (
               not
               half
               so
               far
               asunder
               as
               London
               and
               the
               Bath
               )
               or
               that
               she
               could
               think
               to
               meet
               with
               Christ
               any
               where
               more
               likely
               ,
               than
               at
               the
               place
               of
               his
               home
               ,
               Capernaum
               ,
               or
               of
               fixing
               the
               memorial
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Mercy
               any
               where
               more
               conveniently
               than
               at
               her
               own
               door
               ?
               This
               touch
               given
               for
               the
               Cure
               of
               such
               impetuous
               Fluxes
               of
               indigested
               Notions
               ,
               I
               return
               to
               Caesarea
               ,
               concerning
               which
               Josephus
               hath
               this
               story
               :
               That
               antiently
               the
               head
               of
               Jordan
               was
               reputed
               to
               be
               in
               its
               Confines
               ,
               till
               Philip
               the
               Tetrarch
               by
               observing
               that
               the
               Chaff
               which
               he
               caused
               (
               for
               trials
               sake
               )
               to
               be
               cast
               into
               a
               Well
               an
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               Furlongs
               from
               it
               ,
               called
               Phiale
               ,
               came
               out
               at
               the
               Springs
               of
               Jordan
               near
               Caesarea
               ,
               discover'd
               that
               Well
               to
               be
               the
               head
               of
               it
               :
               from
               whence
               working
               like
               a
               Mole
               underground
               ,
               till
               it
               came
               to
               Paneas
               ,
               and
               there
               breaking
               out
               in
               two
               Fountains
               ,
               it
               made
               those
               two
               Whirl-pools
               in
               the
               Caverns
               under
               the
               Earth
               ,
               which
               swallowed
               up
               the
               Sacrifices
               ,
               which
               the
               Pagan
               Priests
               once
               a
               year
               cast
               into
               Paneas
               ,
               making
               the
               silly
               people
               believe
               it
               was
               miraculous
               .
               This
               I
               report
               not
               for
               any
               mention
               is
               made
               hereof
               in
               sacred
               Writ
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               illustration
               of
               that
               Story
               in
               
                 Eusebius
                 (
                 Eecl
                 .
                 hist.
                 l.
                 7.
                 c.
              
               14.
               )
               which
               he
               receiv'd
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               Astyrius
               his
               familiars
               ;
               how
               Astyrius
               by
               invocating
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               caused
               the
               Sacrifice
               to
               swim
               at
               the
               top
               ,
               by
               a
               miraculous
               power
               ,
               contrary
               to
               that
               natural
               motion
               of
               it
               downward
               ,
               and
               sucking
               of
               it
               in
               by
               the
               subterraneal
               Vorago
               ,
               whence
               the
               Priests
               took
               occasion
               to
               abuse
               the
               Credulity
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               .
            
             
               If
               we
               slide
               down
               the
               Stream
               of
               Jordan
               thirty
               four
               Miles
               ,
               we
               arrive
               at
               the
               Sea
               of
               Tiberias
               ,
               or
               the
               Lake
               of
               Genesareth
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               Bank
               of
               that
               Lake
               ,
               at
               Bethsaida
               ,
               another
               of
               
               Philip's
               Towns
               ,
               improved
               by
               him
               into
               a
               City
               ;
               whence
               St.
               Luke
               stiles
               it
               the
               City
               Bethsaida
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               called
               
                 (
                 Chap.
              
               9.
               11.
               
               )
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               intimating
               it
               had
               but
               newly
               commenc'd
               a
               City
               .
               And
               now
               we
               are
               upon
               this
               Lake
               ,
               we
               will
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               Issue
               which
               Christ's
               Execration
               of
               
                 Bethsaida
                 ,
                 Corazin
                 ,
                 Capernaum
              
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Towns
               bordering
               upon
               it
               had
               ,
               of
               which
               
                 Josephus
                 (
                 Bel.
                 Jud.
                 l.
                 3.
                 c.
              
               17.
               18.
               
               )
               gives
               us
               this
               account
               ;
               That
               they
               were
               so
               slaughter'd
               by
               the
               Romans
               ,
               as
               one
               might
               see
               the
               whole
               Lake
               coloured
               with
               Blood
               ,
               and
               replete
               with
               Carkasses
               ;
               insomuch
               as
               the
               Air
               grew
               thereby
               to
               that
               degree
               of
               Infection
               ,
               as
               became
               troublesome
               to
               the
               Conquerour
               ,
               of
               those
               who
               were
               on
               the
               Lake
               not
               one
               escap'd
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               through
               Age●staid
               at
               home
               ,
               were
               with
               Promises
               of
               safety
               enticed
               out
               of
               their
               houses
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               march
               to
               Tiberias
               slain
               by
               the
               Romans
               ,
               except
               six
               thousand
               of
               the
               stoutest
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               were
               sent
               captives
               to
               Nero.
               But
               that
               which
               is
               remarkable
               ,
               in
               the
               infliction
               of
               the
               Divine
               Vengeance
               upon
               them
               ,
               is
               that
               Vespasian
               calling
               a
               Council
               of
               War
               ,
               to
               determine
               what
               they
               should
               do
               with
               the
               conquer'd
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               given
               them
               quarter
               ,
               though
               Vespasian
               naturally
               inclin'd
               to
               the
               more
               merciful
               side
               ,
               and
               though
               they
               all
               confest
               it
               was
               not
               honest
               ,
               yet
               the
               Vote
               past
               generally
               that
               the
               dismissing
               them
               alive
               ,
               was
               not
               safe
               in
               that
               juncture
               of
               affairs
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               they
               should
               all
               be
               put
               to
               the
               Sword.
               If
               I
               were
               not
               afraid
               to
               tire
               thy
               patience
               (
               Reader
               )
               I
               could
               carry
               thee
               to
               other
               places
               mention'd
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
               over
               which
               Secular
               History
               ,
               draws
               the
               same
               Line
               that
               the
               Evangelius
               do
               ,
               though
               I
               have
               no
               instance
               at
               hand
               of
               any
               place
               in
               his
               brother
               
               Herod's
               jurisdiction
               made
               famous
               by
               our
               Saviours
               Converse
               ,
               for
               the
               Lamb
               of
               God
               kept
               himself
               out
               of
               that
               Foxes
               walk
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               murder'd
               his
               Fore
               runner
               ,
               and
               was
               warned
               of
               
               Herod's
               intent
               to
               kill
               him
               .
               I
               will
               therefore
               dismiss
               the
               prosecution
               of
               that
               Topick
               ,
               and
               conclude
               
               Herod's
               Story
               with
               that
               of
               Herodias
               so
               frequently
               mention'd
               in
               sacred
               Scripture
               ,
               of
               which
               ,
               besides
               those
               that
               have
               already
               been
               specified
               ,
               Josephus
               relateth
               these
               Circumstances
               :
               That
               so
               soon
               as
               
               Herod's
               Wife
               ,
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Aretas
               ,
               perceiv'd
               the
               Regal
               Bed
               to
               smell
               rank
               of
               this
               Strumpet
               ,
               not
               being
               able
               to
               endure
               to
               be
               nosed
               by
               a
               Sow
               with
               a
               gold
               Ring
               in
               her
               Snowt
               ,
               having
               first
               removed
               her
               Court
               to
               Macheron
               ,
               not
               then
               the
               Baptists
               Prison
               :
               for
               had
               John
               been
               then
               shut
               up
               there
               ,
               she
               neither
               would
               have
               desired
               to
               remove
               thither
               ,
               nor
               Herod
               have
               permitted
               her
               the
               society
               of
               a
               person
               ,
               who
               had
               so
               openly
               declared
               himself
               in
               that
               Cause
               against
               Herodias
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               well
               able
               to
               represent
               it
               in
               its
               most
               loathsome
               colours
               ,
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               pleased
               ;
               the
               fear
               whereof
               ,
               through
               Herodias
               importunity
               ,
               made
               Herod
               ,
               a
               while
               after
               confine
               the
               Baptist
               to
               prison
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Macheron
               :
               from
               whence
               ,
               before
               he
               came
               there
               ,
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Aretas
               was
               fled
               to
               her
               Father
               ;
               who
               when
               he
               could
               neither
               prevail
               with
               Herod
               to
               dismiss
               his
               Brothers
               Wife
               ,
               nor
               with
               Philip
               to
               take
               her
               from
               his
               Brother
               by
               force
               of
               Arms
               ,
               he
               himself
               begins
               a
               War
               ,
               at
               first
               with
               Philip
               ,
               hoping
               the
               fear
               of
               loosing
               her
               Daughters
               Inheritance
               ,
               might
               force
               Herodias
               back
               to
               her
               own
               Husband
               ,
               and
               loosen
               her
               from
               those
               incestuous
               Bonds
               ,
               whereby
               ,
               as
               the
               Fire-brand
               of
               Galilee
               ,
               she
               was
               drawing
               an
               intestine
               War
               upon
               that
               Country
               .
               And
               when
               that
               succeeded
               not
               any
               farther
               than
               to
               the
               begetting
               in
               
               Philip's
               subjects
               a
               grudge
               against
               Herod
               ;
               for
               the
               convenient
               venting
               whereof
               they
               waited
               ,
               even
               under
               
               Herod's
               Banners
               ,
               whither
               (
               upon
               Aretas
               his
               expelling
               them
               from
               their
               own
               habitations
               )
               they
               had
               repair'd
               ;
               he
               turns
               his
               revenging
               Arms
               ,
               whetted
               with
               a
               Fathers
               grief
               ,
               and
               back'd
               with
               the
               justice
               of
               his
               Cause
               ,
               upon
               his
               obscene
               Son-in-Law
               :
               to
               whose
               forces
               by
               the
               help
               of
               
               Philip's
               Subjects
               ,
               who
               (
               more
               resenting
               the
               injury
               Herod
               had
               done
               to
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Aretas
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               Aretas
               had
               done
               to
               themselves
               )
               turn'd
               about
               to
               his
               Standard
               ,
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               battle
               :
               he
               gave
               so
               total
               a
               rout
               ,
               as
               made
               the
               religious
               party
               of
               the
               Jews
               interpret
               that
               defeat
               to
               have
               been
               Gods
               revenge
               upon
               Herod
               ,
               for
               his
               rejecting
               the
               Baptists
               Counsel
               ,
               and
               delivering
               that
               good
               man
               up
               to
               the
               will
               of
               Herodias
               .
               And
               forc'd
               Herod
               to
               run
               puling
               to
               Caesar
               for
               aid
               against
               
                 Aretas
                 ;
                 Caesar
              
               orders
               Vitellius
               to
               stand
               by
               Herod
               ;
               against
               whose
               joynt
               Forces
               ,
               while
               Aretas
               is
               preparing
               to
               march
               ,
               (
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               confidence
               ,
               as
               having
               been
               assured
               (
               by
               a
               Dream
               )
               that
               either
               he
               who
               lead
               the
               adverse
               Army
               ,
               or
               he
               who
               appointed
               him
               to
               that
               undertaking
               ,
               should
               fall
               by
               the
               stroak
               of
               death
               ,
               before
               the
               Fight
               was
               ended
               .
               )
               The
               news
               of
               the
               Emperour's
               death
               is
               brought
               to
               Vitellius
               ;
               after
               whose
               decease
               ,
               Caligula
               coming
               to
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               ,
               uncrowns
               Herod
               ,
               and
               exiles
               him
               and
               his
               Minion
               .
            
             
               How
               excellently
               doth
               Josephus
               in
               all
               this
               comment
               upon
               the
               Baptists
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               prove
               him
               to
               have
               been
               a
               true
               Prophet
               ,
               when
               he
               told
               him
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               (
               St.
               Mar.
               6.
               18.
               
               )
               no
               good
               will
               come
               of
               it
               ;
               it
               will
               not
               succeed
               well
               with
               thee
               ,
               these
               stoln
               Waters
               will
               prove
               bitter
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               .
            
             
               §
               6.
               
               To
               this
               pair
               of
               Tetrarchs
               ,
               I
               will
               (
               for
               the
               Oneness
               of
               their
               Religion
               )
               subjoyn
               that
               Pair
               of
               High
               Priests
               Annas
               and
               Caiaphas
               ,
               whom
               St.
               Luke
               mentions
               ,
               as
               being
               in
               Office
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Baptists
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               continued
               in
               that
               office
               ,
               till
               after
               our
               Saviours
               Crucifixion
               .
            
             
               Sea-men
               of
               old
               took
               the
               joynt-appearance
               of
               those
               Twins
               Castor
               and
               Pollux
               for
               a
               luckie
               omen
               ,
               but
               accounted
               it
               a
               presage
               of
               an
               eusuing
               Tempest
               ,
               when
               one
               of
               them
               appear'd
               singly
               :
               This
               Twin-appearance
               of
               two
               High-Priests
               together
               ,
               hath
               wrought
               contrary
               effects
               ,
               and
               raised
               such
               Theological
               
               Storms
               ,
               as
               have
               clouded
               the
               Skie
               of
               plain
               Truth
               ,
               and
               divided
               the
               Fleet
               of
               Fishers
               of
               men
               into
               as
               many
               Opinions
               ,
               almost
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               Pilots
               :
               So
               that
               they
               ,
               whose
               Profession
               it
               is
               to
               secure
               our
               passage
               from
               falling
               upon
               inconvenience
               ,
               by
               falling
               foul
               upon
               one
               another
               ,
               have
               run
               us
               upon
               the
               hazard
               of
               shipwracking
               the
               Faith.
               I
               will
               first
               therefore
               clear
               the
               Vessel
               of
               those
               quicks
               wherein
               it
               sticks
               ;
               that
               ,
               having
               gain'd
               an
               open
               Sea
               ,
               we
               may
               present
               it
               under
               sail
               ,
               steering
               its
               course
               ,
               by
               the
               Wind
               that
               blows
               from
               Secular
               ,
               to
               the
               same
               Port
               which
               that
               ,
               which
               breathes
               from
               sacred
               History
               ,
               directs
               it
               to
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               divine
               Institution
               there
               could
               not
               be
               two
               High
               Priests
               at
               a
               time
               ;
               for
               nothing
               but
               the
               death
               (
               either
               of
               Nature
               or
               in
               Law
               )
               of
               the
               High
               Priest
               could
               make
               way
               for
               the
               Succession
               of
               another
               .
               I
               ground
               this
               Distinction
               of
               death
               upon
               (
               1
               Kings
               2.
               26.
               
               )
               where
               Solomon
               ,
               before
               he
               put
               Abiathar
               from
               the
               Priesthood
               and
               Zadock
               in
               his
               room
               ,
               tells
               Abiathar
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               man
               of
               death
               (
               a
               dead
               man
               in
               Law
               ,
               having
               forfeited
               his
               life
               by
               Treason
               )
               worthy
               to
               dye
               :
               but
               for
               the
               service
               he
               had
               done
               for
               ,
               and
               the
               sufferings
               he
               had
               undergone
               with
               his
               Father
               ,
               he
               is
               content
               to
               remit
               that
               part
               of
               his
               punishment
               ,
               and
               in
               room
               thereof
               confines
               him
               during
               life
               ,
               to
               the
               City
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               Anothoth
               .
            
             
               In
               rigid
               propriety
               of
               Speech
               therefore
               ,
               those
               whom
               Herod
               ,
               and
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               or
               the
               Roman
               Deputies
               brought
               into
               the
               High-priesthood
               over
               the
               necks
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               were
               none
               of
               them
               High
               Priests
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               However
               ,
               the
               Office
               being
               necessary
               ,
               and
               those
               whose
               Office
               it
               was
               by
               lawful
               Succession
               not
               being
               permitted
               to
               exercise
               it
               ;
               that
               God
               ,
               who
               will
               have
               mercy
               and
               not
               sacrifice
               ,
               was
               pleased
               so
               far
               to
               wave
               his
               own
               right
               of
               instituting
               Successors
               in
               that
               Office
               by
               the
               death
               (
               the
               Key
               whereof
               he
               keeps
               in
               his
               own
               hand
               )
               of
               his
               Predecessor
               :
               as
               to
               own
               them
               for
               High
               Priests
               ,
               whom
               that
               civil
               Authority
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               set
               over
               that
               Nation
               ,
               put
               into
               that
               Office.
               
                 (
                 Qod
                 fieri
                 non
                 debuit
                 ,
                 factum
                 valet
                 :
                 )
              
               It
               was
               an
               Usurpation
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               over
               God
               ,
               to
               put
               such
               persons
               into
               possession
               ,
               but
               they
               being
               in
               the
               possession
               it
               was
               not
               then
               a
               time
               to
               dispute
               Titles
               ;
               to
               have
               question'd
               subjection
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               High
               Priests
               ,
               would
               have
               been
               a
               greater
               Usurpation
               ,
               and
               of
               more
               destructive
               consequence
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               read
               not
               only
               that
               St.
               Paul
               excuseth
               himself
               for
               not
               treating
               Annanias
               with
               that
               respect
               ,
               which
               was
               due
               to
               Gods
               High
               Priest
               :
               but
               that
               God
               himself
               vouchsafed
               to
               inspire
               Caiaphas
               with
               a
               spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               in
               honour
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               than
               which
               a
               more
               satisfactory
               evidence
               of
               Gods
               approbation
               could
               hardly
               have
               been
               given
               ;
               this
               being
               ,
               for
               kind
               ,
               that
               wherewith
               God
               honoured
               Moses
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               should
               have
               stopt
               the
               mouths
               of
               all
               querulous
               opposers
               ,
               
                 [
                 I
                 have
                 spoke
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 to
                 my
                 servant
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 wherefore
                 then
                 were
                 you
                 not
                 afraid
                 to
                 speak
                 against
                 my
                 servant
              
               Moses
               ]
               
                 (
                 Num.
              
               12.
               18.
               )
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               this
               would
               not
               satisfie
               the
               over-righteous
               Jewish
               zealots
               ;
               especially
               if
               those
               High
               Priests
               ,
               whom
               the
               Deputies
               displac'd
               ,
               were
               more
               deserving
               of
               the
               Office
               ,
               more
               zealous
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               more
               complying
               with
               their
               Principles
               ,
               than
               those
               who
               were
               thrust
               into
               their
               rooms
               .
            
             
               Now
               of
               all
               those
               of
               the
               Romans
               erecting
               ,
               whom
               afterwards
               they
               dispossest
               ,
               there
               was
               none
               after
               whom
               the
               Jews
               had
               so
               hankering
               a
               mind
               as
               this
               Annas
               in
               St.
               
               Luke's
               Text
               :
               Of
               whom
               Josephus
               hath
               this
               Observation
               ,
               That
               after
               he
               had
               enjoy'd
               the
               Priesthood
               a
               long
               while
               ,
               he
               had
               five
               Sons
               bare
               that
               Office
               ;
               and
               was
               of
               all
               men
               the
               most
               happy
               in
               the
               love
               of
               the
               people
               .
               
                 (
                 Jos.
                 Ant.
              
               20.
               8.
               )
               It
               was
               ,
               doubtless
               ,
               the
               dissatisfaction
               which
               the
               people
               took
               at
               his
               deposition
               ,
               which
               forc'd
               
                 Valerius
                 Gratus
              
               to
               thrust
               out
               ,
               within
               a
               year
               ,
               Ismael
               (
               whom
               he
               put
               into
               the
               room
               of
               Annas
               )
               and
               bestow
               that
               honour
               upon
               Eleazar
               the
               Son
               of
               Annas
               ;
               which
               forc'd
               Vitellius
               to
               promote
               Jonathan
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Annas
               ,
               after
               the
               deposition
               of
               Caiaphas
               ;
               which
               forc'd
               Agrippa
               to
               elect
               Annas
               the
               younger
               ,
               into
               the
               room
               of
               
                 Joseph
                 Cabi
              
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               Annas
               was
               not
               alone
               in
               partaking
               this
               favour
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               reputed
               High
               Priest
               ,
               after
               his
               Ejection
               :
               For
               Jonathan
               his
               Son
               (
               whom
               Vitellius
               made
               High
               Priest
               ,
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Caiapas
               ,
               and
               a
               while
               after
               deposed
               ,
               putting
               
               into
               his
               place
               his
               Brother
               Theophilus
               )
               gain'd
               that
               repute
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               for
               his
               refusing
               to
               be
               restored
               by
               Agrippa
               in
               the
               second
               of
               Claudius
               ,
               as
               the
               name
               of
               High
               Priest
               was
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               to
               his
               dying
               day
               ,
               even
               after
               the
               Election
               of
               Ananias
               ;
               as
               appears
               by
               this
               story
               of
               him
               in
               
                 Josephus
                 ,
                 (
                 Ant.
                 l.
                 20.
                 c.
                 2.
                 )
                 Faelix
                 ,
              
               bearing
               a
               grudge
               against
               Jonathan
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               for
               admonishing
               him
               of
               his
               Duty
               ,
               procured
               one
               of
               his
               familiars
               to
               murder
               him
               .
               
                 (
                 Jos.
                 ant
                 .
                 lib.
                 20.
                 c.
              
               6.
               )
               and
               when
               he
               reports
               how
               he
               pleaded
               against
               the
               Samaritans
               before
               Quadratus
               at
               Tyre
               ,
               he
               stiles
               him
               Jonathan
               the
               High
               Priest.
               
                 (
                 Bel.
                 Jud.
                 l.
                 2.
                 c.
              
               11.
               )
               The
               like
               Privilege
               Ananias
               obtain'd
               ,
               whom
               Herod
               King
               of
               Calchis
               (
               having
               obtain'd
               of
               Claudius
               for
               himself
               and
               Successors
               the
               power
               of
               electing
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               which
               was
               continued
               to
               them
               till
               after
               the
               Wars
               )
               put
               into
               the
               High
               Priesthood
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               his
               own
               death
               ,
               in
               the
               eighth
               of
               Claudius
               :
               And
               yet
               after
               that
               Quadratus
               ,
               Governour
               of
               Syria
               ,
               had
               sent
               him
               bound
               to
               Rome
               ,
               in
               the
               twelfth
               of
               Claudius
               ,
               to
               answer
               what
               the
               Samaritans
               laid
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               abetting
               the
               Galileans
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               above
               ten
               years
               after
               that
               ,
               when
               Ismael
               the
               Son
               of
               
                 Phabeus
                 ,
                 Joseph
              
               the
               Son
               of
               
                 Cabi
                 ,
                 Annas
              
               the
               Son
               of
               
                 Annas
                 ,
                 Jesus
              
               the
               Son
               of
               Damneus
               ,
               and
               Jesus
               the
               Son
               of
               Gamaliel
               had
               possest
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               after
               his
               ejectment
               ,
               he
               still
               retain'd
               the
               name
               of
               High
               Priest
               ,
               even
               then
               Josephus
               writes
               him
               High
               Priest
               ,
               when
               the
               doom
               which
               St.
               Paul
               had
               past
               was
               executed
               upon
               him
               ;
               when
               this
               painted
               Wall
               was
               smitten
               and
               slain
               by
               the
               Robbers
               .
               
                 (
                 Jos.
                 Bel.
                 l.
                 2.
                 cap.
              
               18.
               )
               Till
               when
               ,
               from
               his
               deposition
               he
               grew
               daily
               (
               by
               his
               largess
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               his
               caressing
               of
               the
               Governours
               ,
               and
               their
               High
               Priests
               )
               into
               such
               favour
               with
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               made
               him
               in
               effect
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               and
               the
               High
               Priests
               themselves
               but
               shadows
               .
               
                 (
                 Joseph
                 .
                 an
                 t
                 .
                 l.
                 20.
                 c.
              
               8.
               )
               This
               (
               by
               the
               way
               )
               is
               that
               An●nias
               ,
               whom
               St.
               Paul
               called
               painted
               Wall
               ,
               and
               excused
               himself
               ;
               for
               that
               he
               knew
               not
               that
               he
               was
               the
               High
               Priest
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               in
               actual
               possession
               of
               that
               Office.
               For
               ,
               upon
               Cumanus
               sending
               him
               prisoner
               to
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Agrippa
              
               put
               Ismael
               into
               the
               High
               Priesthood
               :
               
                 (
                 l.
                 20.
                 cap.
              
               6.
               )
               upon
               the
               same
               reason
               that
               he
               put
               
                 Joseph
                 Cabi
              
               into
               
               Ismael's
               room
               ,
               when
               he
               understood
               that
               he
               was
               one
               of
               them
               who
               went
               to
               Rome
               to
               plead
               for
               the
               standing
               of
               that
               blind
               to
               his
               prospect
               into
               the
               Temple
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               have
               had
               pull'd
               down
               
                 (
                 l.
                 20.
                 c.
              
               7.
               )
               Or
               if
               I
               mistake
               Josephus
               in
               this
               point
               ;
               in
               this
               I
               am
               sure
               I
               do
               not
               ;
               that
               Agrippa
               conferr'd
               the
               High
               Priesthood
               upon
               Ismael
               soon
               after
               Faelix
               his
               coming
               into
               Office
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               repair
               into
               Judaea
               ,
               and
               long
               enough
               before
               St.
               Paul
               was
               brought
               before
               the
               Council
               .
               This
               might
               put
               a
               wise
               man
               to
               a
               stand
               ,
               in
               determining
               who
               was
               then
               High
               Priest
               ,
               there
               being
               in
               that
               juncture
               three
               that
               bore
               that
               name
               and
               repute
               (
               according
               as
               the
               interest
               of
               several
               Sects
               ,
               lead
               them
               to
               like
               or
               dislike
               ,
               )
               to
               wit
               ,
               this
               Ananias
               ,
               a
               Sadducee
               ;
               Jonaethan
               ,
               a
               Pharisee
               (
               and
               therefore
               St.
               
               Paul's
               crying
               he
               was
               a
               Pharisee
               was
               in
               design
               not
               only
               to
               secure
               himself
               from
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               rabble
               (
               by
               dividing
               them
               )
               but
               to
               prevent
               this
               whited
               walls
               falling
               upon
               him
               ,
               (
               in
               revenge
               of
               St.
               
               Paul's
               affronting
               him
               ;
               )
               and
               Ismael
               whom
               the
               lawful
               power
               had
               estated
               (
               though
               perhaps
               unduly
               )
               in
               that
               Office
               ,
               and
               whom
               St.
               Paul
               therefore
               meant
               to
               be
               the
               true
               High
               Priest
               ,
               and
               the
               pragmatical
               Ananias
               only
               a
               shadow
               .
               For
               I
               cannot
               think
               he
               intended
               to
               assert
               there
               was
               then
               no
               High
               Priest
               at
               all
               ;
               for
               what
               had
               that
               been
               but
               to
               equivocate
               ?
               seeing
               those
               he
               replyed
               to
               ,
               had
               not
               yet
               heard
               him
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Apostle
               preach
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               true
               High
               Priest
               ,
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               be
               thought
               to
               have
               any
               other
               conception
               of
               that
               Title
               than
               the
               common
               Notion
               :
               neither
               would
               they
               have
               permitted
               such
               a
               Reply
               ,
               as
               he
               gave
               ,
               to
               have
               past
               without
               examination
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               had
               some
               person
               in
               their
               eye
               ,
               to
               whom
               that
               Office
               did
               more
               legally
               appertain
               than
               to
               Ananias
               .
               Neither
               could
               Paul
               be
               ignorant
               what
               Ananias
               was
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               he
               meant
               ,
               as
               his
               Reply
               plainly
               imports
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               Ananias
               was
               not
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               there
               being
               another
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Ismael
               preferr'd
               to
               that
               honour
               by
               the
               same
               Authority
               from
               whence
               he
               had
               formerly
               receiv'd
               the
               High
               Priesthood
               .
               In
               which
               particular
               as
               he
               vindicated
               the
               honour
               of
               Gods
               Ordinance
               in
               bestowing
               it
               where
               it
               was
               due
               ;
               and
               gratefully
               pleads
               for
               that
               
               Power
               ,
               the
               priviledge
               of
               being
               born
               under
               which
               ,
               he
               had
               pleaded
               for
               himself
               the
               day
               before
               
                 (
                 Act.
              
               22.
               28.
               
               )
               praising
               now
               the
               Bridge
               he
               had
               gone
               over
               then
               :
               so
               he
               secured
               himself
               of
               protection
               under
               that
               Power
               ,
               which
               God
               had
               set
               over
               the
               Nation
               ,
               against
               the
               violence
               of
               his
               inraged
               adversary
               Ananias
               ,
               the
               courage
               of
               whose
               party
               he
               had
               so
               lately
               quell'd
               with
               the
               terrour
               of
               the
               Roman
               Name
               ,
               at
               the
               hearing
               whereof
               his
               Accusers
               and
               Examiners
               slunck
               away
               ,
               
                 (
                 Act.
              
               22.
               29.
               )
               But
               let
               the
               Learned
               judge
               as
               they
               please
               of
               this
               Exposition
               of
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Reply
               ;
               That
               to
               have
               two
               High
               Priests
               at
               once
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               (
               one
               legally
               invested
               by
               the
               Roman
               Authority
               ,
               and
               another
               factiously
               adhered
               to
               ,
               as
               unjustly
               deposed
               :
               The
               one
               called
               in
               scorn
               the
               Kings
               High
               Priest
               ,
               as
               ordained
               by
               man
               only
               ;
               the
               other
               in
               honour
               ,
               the
               Lords
               High
               Priest
               ,
               as
               elected
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               judged
               to
               be
               so
               by
               the
               Lords
               people
               ,
               as
               that
               si●pering
               Faction
               proudly
               stiled
               it self
               )
               was
               no
               strange
               thing
               ,
               is
               manifest
               from
               that
               Passage
               in
               
                 Josepus
                 (
                 Bel.
                 Jud.
                 l.
                 2.
                 cap.
                 11.
                 )
                 [
                 Indè
                 cùm
              
               Lyddam
               
                 venit
                 —
                 duos
                 autem
                 Principes
                 Sacerdotum
                 ,
              
               Jonathan
               &
               Ananiam
               —
               ]
               When
               Quadratus
               
                 came
                 to
              
               Lydda
               
                 he
                 again
                 heard
                 the
                 complaints
                 of
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 ,
                 and
                 calling
                 before
                 him
                 twenty
                 eight
                 Jews
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 proved
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 fight
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 beheaded
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 two
                 Chief
                 Priests
                 ,
              
               Jonathan
               and
               Ananias
               ,
               unto
               Caesar
               ;
               
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 Members
                 of
                 the
              
               Sanhedrim
               ,
               
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 then
                 most
                 proper
                 acceptation
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 ;
                 because
              
               Ananias
               
                 was
                 ,
                 and
              
               Jonathan
               
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 did
                 the
                 popular
                 Interest
                 prevail
                 over
                 that
                 of
                 lawful
                 Authority
                 in
                 the
                 deposition
                 of
              
               Simon
               Canthar
               ;
               
                 as
                 after
                 his
                 place
                 had
                 been
                 filled
                 with
              
               Matthias
               ,
               and
               Elionaeus
               
                 elected
                 by
              
               Agrippa
               ,
               Herod
               
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               Calchis
               
                 was
                 fain
                 to
                 eject
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 a
                 common
                 Priest
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 would
                 yield
                 up
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 (
                 Antiq.
                 l.
                 19.
                 c.
                 6.
                 l.
              
               20.
               3.
               )
               By
               all
               these
               Allegations
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               St.
               Luke
               speaks
               the
               common
               Language
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               in
               the
               assigning
               the
               beginning
               of
               
               John's
               Ministry
               ,
               to
               that
               time
               when
               Annas
               and
               Caiaphas
               were
               High
               Priests
               ;
               for
               so
               indeed
               they
               were
               in
               the
               then
               vulgar
               acceptation
               of
               that
               Title
               ;
               the
               one
               being
               then
               in
               Office
               by
               appointment
               of
               the
               Roman
               Deputy
               
                 Valerius
                 Gratus
              
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               though
               by
               him
               deposed
               ,
               yet
               so
               much
               in
               favour
               with
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               they
               still
               reputed
               him
               for
               High
               Priest
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               he
               privately
               ,
               and
               in
               Conventicles
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Roman
               Magistrate
               ,
               carried
               it
               as
               High
               Priest
               ,
               and
               prepared
               Matters
               for
               the
               true
               High
               Priests
               proposal
               to
               the
               Roman
               Lievtenants
               ,
               whom
               they
               imployed
               in
               things
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               only
               proforma
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               a
               blind
               before
               their
               eyes
               ;
               especially
               during
               the
               High
               Priesthood
               of
               Caiaphas
               ,
               who
               being
               his
               Son-in-Law
               ,
               would
               not
               scruple
               to
               gratifie
               both
               him
               and
               the
               people
               with
               so
               obliging
               a
               favour
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               a
               condescension
               advantagious
               to
               himself
               ,
               he
               hereby
               preventing
               their
               solliciting
               Pilat
               to
               turn
               him
               out
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               like
               they
               had
               to
               depose
               Ismael
               the
               Son
               of
               Fabi
               ,
               and
               Simon
               the
               Son
               of
               Camuthi
               ,
               those
               short-liv'd
               High
               Priests
               ,
               Caiapas
               his
               Predecessors
               .
               By
               this
               temporizing
               he
               preserv'd
               his
               Father-in-Laws
               honour
               among
               his
               own
               people
               ,
               provided
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               squeamish
               Consciences
               (
               for
               so
               they
               called
               their
               ignorant
               Zeal
               )
               of
               his
               Brethren
               :
               and
               yet
               reserv'd
               to
               himself
               the
               Revenues
               of
               the
               Office
               ;
               which
               was
               more
               than
               those
               High
               Priests
               could
               do
               ,
               whom
               Agrippa
               set
               up
               after
               the
               deposition
               of
               Ananias
               ,
               in
               after
               more
               tumultuous
               times
               ,
               against
               those
               Harpyes
               ,
               which
               the
               ejected
               Pontif.
               sent
               to
               rob
               the
               floores
               and
               store-houses
               of
               Tithes
               ,
               and
               Oblations
               so
               bare
               ,
               as
               many
               Priests
               were
               famish'd
               through
               that
               plenty
               he
               brought
               into
               his
               own
               Barns
               and
               Coffers
               
                 (
                 Antiq.
                 l.
                 20.
                 cap.
              
               6.
               )
               insomuch
               ,
               as
               the
               High
               Priests
               themselves
               had
               nothing
               to
               live
               upon
               ,
               but
               his
               leavings
               ,
               which
               ,
               falling
               short
               of
               a
               Subsistence
               ,
               they
               accounted
               the
               later
               Rain
               of
               his
               Benevolence
               so
               great
               an
               obligation
               ,
               as
               at
               last
               they
               permitted
               him
               to
               do
               what
               he
               pleased
               in
               managing
               that
               Office
               ,
               whereof
               they
               retain'd
               only
               the
               just
               Title
               ,
               and
               unprofitable
               Name
               .
               Caiaphas
               ,
               as
               if
               by
               a
               spirit
               of
               Political
               Prophecie
               ,
               he
               had
               fore-seen
               that
               this
               would
               have
               been
               the
               Issue
               of
               his
               standing
               upon
               rigid
               Terms
               with
               Annas
               and
               his
               Favourites
               ,
               is
               content
               to
               let
               him
               do
               the
               work
               ,
               provided
               that
               he
               may
               enjoy
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Office.
               Hence
               it
               was
               that
               he
               was
               not
               seen
               in
               our
               Saviours
               
               Condemnation
               ,
               till
               the
               Godly
               party
               of
               Pharisees
               had
               satisfied
               their
               tender
               Consciences
               ,
               touching
               that
               point
               ,
               by
               enquiring
               at
               their
               Divine
               Oracle
               ,
               and
               High
               Priest
               Annas
               ;
               from
               whence
               ,
               having
               receiv'd
               their
               Lesson
               ,
               for
               form
               of
               Law
               's
               sake
               ,
               they
               carry
               Christ
               bound
               to
               Caiapas
               formally
               sitting
               in
               Council
               ;
               That
               is
               after
               they
               had
               been
               with
               him
               all
               night
               ,
               at
               the
               house
               of
               Annas
               ,
               where
               our
               Saviour
               was
               examin'd
               ,
               condemn'd
               by
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               as
               that
               faction
               reputed
               him
               ,
               contumeliously
               reproached
               by
               the
               servants
               ,
               and
               denyed
               thrice
               by
               St.
               Peter
               :
               and
               all
               this
               on
               the
               night
               ,
               that
               Pilate
               might
               not
               take
               notice
               of
               their
               preferring
               Annas
               ,
               the
               deposed
               ,
               before
               Caiaphas
               the
               legal
               High
               Priest
               ;
               they
               bring
               him
               bound
               from
               Annas
               to
               Caiaphas
               at
               break
               of
               day
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 (
                 Luc.
              
               22.
               66.
               
               )
               where
               the
               Scribes
               and
               the
               Elders
               were
               assembled
               ,
               (
               St.
               Matt.
               26.
               57
               )
               that
               is
               into
               their
               Ecclesiastical
               Council
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 (
                 Ibid
              
               )
               where
               the
               Sanhedrim
               were
               set
               (
               St.
               Luk.
               22.
               66.
               
               )
               where
               without
               any
               witness
               ,
               but
               upon
               what
               they
               heard
               out
               of
               his
               own
               mouth
               ,
               after
               the
               High
               Priest
               had
               adjured
               him
               to
               say
               ,
               whether
               he
               were
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               or
               not
               ,
               and
               ask'd
               the
               Votes
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               he
               is
               condemn'd
               as
               a
               Blasphemer
               ,
               
                 (
                 vers
              
               .
               70.
               71.
               )
               (
               St.
               Matt.
               26.
               63.
               66.
               )
               From
               Caiaphas
               they
               carry
               Christ
               bound
               before
               Pilat
               into
               the
               Civil
               Council
               ,
               that
               Council
               into
               which
               these
               Saints
               would
               not
               come
               themselves
               for
               fear
               of
               defilement
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               into
               the
               common
               Hall
               (
               St.
               Joh.
               18.
               28.
               
               )
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               while
               it
               was
               but
               yet
               morning
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               ]
               I
               walk
               by
               the
               Light
               of
               that
               shining
               Lamp
               of
               Affric
               .
               (
               St.
               
                 Aust.
                 de
                 consensu
                 Evang.
                 l.
              
               3.
               17.
               )
               In
               my
               stating
               St.
               
               Peter's
               denials
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Annas
               ;
               which
               as
               it
               may
               be
               evinc'd
               by
               those
               Reasons
               which
               he
               alledgeth
               (
               to
               which
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               )
               so
               it
               is
               more
               than
               probable
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               Annas
               was
               the
               High
               Priest
               of
               the
               Faction
               ,
               from
               his
               female
               attendants
               ,
               and
               their
               pragmaticalness
               ,
               Damsels
               waiting
               in
               the
               Hall
               ,
               and
               keeping
               the
               door
               ,
               as
               busie
               with
               St.
               Peter
               below
               ,
               as
               their
               Master
               was
               with
               his
               above
               ;
               whose
               Zeal
               to
               the
               Cause
               ,
               either
               would
               not
               permit
               them
               to
               go
               to
               bed
               ,
               or
               rowsed
               them
               thence
               at
               the
               news
               of
               our
               Saviours
               apprehension
               ;
               that
               Sex
               being
               made
               up
               more
               of
               Passion
               than
               Reason
               ,
               are
               mark'd
               out
               in
               sacred
               Writ
               as
               most
               obnoxious
               to
               seduction
               and
               aptest
               to
               be
               proselyted
               into
               a
               Faction
               .
               As
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               the
               observing
               how
               inconsiderable
               a
               while
               our
               Saviour
               was
               before
               Caiaphas
               ,
               as
               it
               intimates
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               Jews
               in
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Annas
               ,
               and
               that
               Caiaphas
               was
               only
               their
               Stalking-horse
               ,
               to
               give
               a
               Form
               of
               Law
               to
               their
               Action
               ,
               as
               being
               that
               Person
               without
               whose
               previous
               Juridical
               Sentence
               ,
               Pilat
               would
               not
               have
               proceeded
               against
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               so
               it
               perfectly
               reconciles
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               without
               putting
               us
               upon
               the
               miserable
               shift
               of
               crowding
               Pilat
               and
               Caiaphas
               ,
               or
               Caiaphas
               and
               Annas
               into
               one
               joynt
               habitation
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Notwithstanding
               that
               Annas
               ,
               though
               deposed
               ,
               was
               adhered
               to
               by
               the
               Faction
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               's
               High
               Priest
               ,
               in
               conformity
               to
               which
               Notion
               St.
               Luke
               calls
               him
               High
               Priest
               ;
               (
               as
               Moses
               in
               compliance
               with
               vulgar
               apprehension
               stiles
               the
               Moon
               one
               of
               the
               great
               Lights
               ,
               though
               she
               be
               the
               least
               of
               those
               God
               hath
               set
               in
               the
               Firmament
               .
               )
               Yet
               Caiaphas
               ,
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               
               John's
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               Passion
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               was
               indeed
               the
               lawful
               High
               Priest
               ,
               as
               being
               put
               into
               that
               Office
               by
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Roman
               power
               ordain'd
               of
               God
               over
               the
               Jews
               .
               To
               this
               Josephus
               gives
               his
               suffrage
               
                 (
                 Ant.
                 l.
                 18.
                 c.
              
               3.
               and
               6.
               )
               
                 Valerius
                 Gratus
              
               took
               the
               High
               Priesthood
               from
               Annas
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               to
               Ismael
               ;
               a
               while
               after
               he
               bereaves
               Ismael
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               bestows
               it
               on
               Eleazar
               ;
               but
               deposeth
               Eleazar
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               enjoy'd
               that
               honour
               a
               year
               ,
               and
               sets
               up
               Joseph
               sirnamed
               Caiaphas
               :
               in
               which
               Office
               he
               left
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               went
               out
               of
               his
               own
               :
               and
               of
               which
               Caiaphas
               held
               possession
               till
               Vitellius
               Governour
               of
               Syria
               turn'd
               him
               out
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               Jonathan
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               he
               received
               order
               from
               Tiberius
               to
               conclude
               a
               peace
               with
               Artabanus
               ,
               so
               near
               the
               Death
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               as
               Pilat
               whom
               Vitellius
               turn'd
               out
               of
               Office
               ,
               and
               sent
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               Rome
               to
               answer
               for
               his
               Male-administrations
               ,
               found
               him
               dead
               when
               he
               arrived
               there
               .
               Josephus
               indeed
               does
               not
               write
               Caiaphas
               the
               Son-in-Law
               of
               Annas
               (
               it
               not
               being
               his
               wont
               to
               set
               down
               any
               Relations
               but
               that
               of
               Father
               
               and
               Son
               in
               his
               Catalogue
               of
               High
               Priests
               )
               but
               he
               writes
               Annas
               old
               enough
               to
               have
               been
               his
               Father-in-Law
               in
               his
               mentioning
               Eleazar
               the
               Son
               of
               Annas
               to
               have
               been
               High
               Priest
               before
               Caiaphas
               .
               So
               that
               hitherto
               the
               Chronology
               of
               St.
               Luke
               keeps
               time
               perfectly
               with
               the
               forreign
               and
               secular
               Account
               .
            
          
           
             
               Instance
               3.
               
               Lysanias
               .
            
             
               That
               Lysanias
               was
               then
               Tetrarch
               of
               Abilene
               appears
               from
               the
               story
               of
               
                 Josephus
                 :
                 (
                 Ant.
              
               15.
               13.
               
               )
               thus
               translated
               by
               the
               judicious
               Dr.
               Heylin
               (
               in
               his
               Palestine
               )
               This
               tract
               made
               up
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Calchis
               ,
               possessed
               by
               Ptolomy
               the
               son
               of
               Menneus
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               
               Herod's
               Rise
               ,
               who
               dying
               ,
               left
               it
               to
               Lysanias
               his
               Eldest
               Son
               ,
               murder'd
               about
               seven
               years
               after
               by
               
                 M.
                 Antony
              
               ,
               at
               the
               instigation
               of
               Cleopatra
               :
               But
               
                 M.
                 Antony
              
               and
               Cleopatra
               having
               left
               the
               Stage
               ,
               Lysanias
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               murder'd
               Prince
               ,
               enters
               upon
               his
               Fathers
               Estate
               by
               the
               permission
               of
               Augustus
               ;
               during
               whose
               time
               Zenodorus
               ,
               Lord
               of
               the
               Town
               and
               Territory
               of
               Paneas
               ,
               farming
               the
               demesnes
               of
               Lysanias
               ,
               and
               paying
               a
               very
               great
               Rent
               for
               them
               ,
               not
               only
               permitted
               the
               Trachonites
               to
               play
               the
               Robbers
               ,
               and
               to
               infest
               the
               Merchants
               of
               Damascus
               ,
               but
               himself
               received
               part
               of
               the
               Booty
               with
               them
               .
               Augustus
               upon
               complaint
               hereof
               ,
               commits
               the
               whole
               Country
               of
               
                 Trachonitis
                 ,
                 Batanea
                 ,
                 Gaulonitis
              
               and
               Auramitis
               to
               Herod
               ,
               lately
               created
               King
               of
               Jewry
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               quell
               the
               Robbers
               ,
               and
               bring
               the
               Country
               into
               order
               ,
               leaving
               unto
               Lysanias
               nothing
               but
               the
               City
               Abila
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               was
               the
               natural
               Lord
               ;
               whereof
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               adjoyning
               Territory
               ,
               he
               was
               afterwards
               created
               Tetrarch
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Tetrarch
               of
               Abilene
               ,
               which
               he
               enjoyed
               till
               about
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               Tiberius
               :
               for
               his
               Tetrarchate
               was
               not
               disposed
               of
               till
               Caligula
               gave
               it
               to
               
                 Herod
                 Agrippa
                 .
                 (
                 Josep
                 .
                 Antiq.
              
               18.
               19.
               13.
               )
               From
               Lysanias
               ,
               the
               City
               of
               his
               Residence
               ,
               and
               from
               whence
               his
               Tetrarchate
               was
               called
               Abilene
               ,
               was
               stiled
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               it
               from
               the
               
                 Phoenician
                 Abala
                 :
                 (
                 Scal.
                 in
                 notis
                 Eusebeanis
                 ,
                 Chron.
                 ex
                 Ptolomeo
                 .
              
            
             
               §
               7.
               
               There
               is
               one
               passage
               in
               Josephus
               which
               hath
               found
               the
               greatest
               wits
               works
               enough
               to
               reconcile
               it
               to
               sacred
               Chronology
               ,
               and
               gives
               a
               better
               ground
               for
               Vossius
               his
               distinction
               ,
               of
               Tiberius
               his
               Reign
               with
               Augustus
               ,
               and
               alone
               ,
               than
               I
               elsewhere
               meet
               with
               ,
               as
               seeming
               to
               force
               upon
               us
               either
               the
               rejecting
               of
               Josephus
               his
               Authority
               ,
               or
               the
               concluding
               that
               St.
               Luke
               calculates
               Tiberius
               his
               years
               from
               Tiberius
               his
               Colleagueship
               with
               Augustus
               .
               The
               place
               of
               
                 Josephus
                 (
                 Antiq.
              
               18.
               8.
               
               )
               is
               this
               :
               
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 dyed
              
               Philip
               
                 the
                 Brother
                 of
              
               Herod
               
                 in
                 the
                 twentieth
                 year
                 of
              
               Tiberius
               
                 his
                 Empire
                 ;
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 justly
                 and
                 prudently
                 managed
                 his
                 Tetrarchate
                 ,
                 thirty
                 seven
                 years
                 .
              
               The
               Knot
               this
               :
               If
               Herod
               had
               been
               dead
               thirty
               seven
               years
               in
               the
               twentieth
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               but
               thirty
               years
               of
               age
               in
               Tiberius
               his
               fifteenth
               ,
               Christ's
               thirty
               seventh
               falls
               in
               Tiberius
               his
               twenty
               second
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               acount
               he
               must
               be
               born
               two
               years
               after
               
               Herod's
               death
               ,
               at
               which
               Philip
               his
               Son
               enter'd
               upon
               his
               Tetrarchate
               .
               If
               in
               solution
               hereof
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               Josephus
               reckons
               the
               years
               of
               Tiberius
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Reign
               alone
               ,
               but
               St.
               Luke
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Colleagueship
               with
               Augustus
               :
               that
               will
               make
               Christ's
               thirty
               seventh
               fall
               in
               Tiberius
               his
               twentieth
               ,
               and
               give
               room
               to
               date
               his
               Birth
               about
               half
               a
               year
               before
               
               Herod's
               death
               :
               for
               if
               Christ
               was
               thirty
               years
               of
               age
               in
               Tiberius
               his
               fifteenth
               ,
               from
               his
               Colleagueship
               with
               Augustus
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               thirty
               two
               ,
               and
               almost
               an
               half
               at
               Tiberius
               his
               fifteenth
               from
               his
               Reign
               alone
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               thirty
               seven
               ,
               at
               the
               twentieth
               of
               Tiberius
               alone
               ;
               five
               added
               to
               Christ's
               thirty
               two
               ,
               making
               him
               thirty
               seven
               ,
               and
               five
               added
               to
               Tiberius
               his
               fifteenth
               ,
               making
               his
               Empire
               twenty
               years
               old
               .
               But
               then
               we
               contract
               a
               worse
               snarle
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               forc'd
               to
               date
               our
               Saviours
               Baptism
               before
               
               Pilat's
               Presidencie
               ,
               which
               so
               palpably
               contradicts
               St.
               Luke
               ,
               (
               giving
               this
               as
               one
               of
               the
               Characters
               of
               the
               time
               of
               Christ's
               Baptism
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               when
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilat
              
               was
               president
               of
               Judaea
               )
               as
               we
               break
               the
               Evangelist's
               head
               in
               thus
               
               plaistering
               
               Josephus's
               .
               And
               yet
               we
               need
               not
               with
               Scaliger
               here
               wholly
               reject
               the
               Authority
               of
               Josephus
               ,
               but
               rather
               salve
               it
               ,
               by
               supposing
               that
               the
               Number
               twenty
               in
               Josephus
               ,
               is
               falsified
               by
               the
               inadvertency
               of
               the
               Transcribers
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               twenty
               two
               at
               least
               ,
               as
               Scaliger
               himself
               writes
               it
               ,
               out
               of
               Josephus
               ,
               twice
               in
               less
               than
               two
               lines
               ;
               if
               the
               Printer
               have
               not
               serv'd
               him
               as
               the
               Scribe
               serv'd
               
                 Josephus
                 (
                 Canon
                 .
                 Isag.
              
               309.
               )
               which
               I
               suppose
               he
               hath
               :
               because
               ,
               otherwise
               ,
               
               Scaliger's
               Argument
               is
               not
               cogent
               :
               for
               the
               twenty
               second
               of
               Tiberius
               concurrs
               with
               our
               Saviours
               thirty
               seventh
               ,
               even
               according
               to
               St.
               
               Luke's
               account
               ;
               who
               reckons
               Christ
               thirty
               full
               ,
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               Tiberius
               his
               fifteenth
               ,
               as
               Scaliger
               himself
               with
               strenuous
               Reasons
               asserts
               .
               
                 (
                 de
                 emend
                 .
                 lib.
                 6.
                 de
                 natali
                 Domini
                 ad
                 Canon
                 .
                 Isag.
                 l.
                 3.
                 pag.
              
               306.
               )
               and
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               Text
               it self
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 he
                 beginning
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 thirty
                 years
                 ,
              
               which
               no
               man
               in
               common
               speech
               can
               be
               said
               to
               do
               till
               he
               be
               thirty
               compleat
               :
               the
               difference
               of
               which
               phrase
               from
               this
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 he
                 was
                 beginning
                 the
                 thirtieth
                 of
                 his
                 years
                 ]
              
               is
               so
               manifest
               ,
               as
               every
               School-boy
               understands
               it
               ,
               besides
               the
               incongruousness
               of
               such
               a
               speech
               to
               Grammar-rules
               (
               for
               had
               that
               been
               the
               Evangelists
               sence
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               said
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 (
                 he
                 was
                 beginning
                 his
                 thirtieth
                 year
                 )
              
               and
               its
               insignificancy
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               describing
               Christs
               age
               (
               for
               he
               was
               beginning
               his
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 his
                 thirty
                 years
              
               ,
               (
               and
               all
               the
               years
               besides
               he
               lived
               ,
               first
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               since
               in
               heaven
               )
               the
               first
               minute
               he
               was
               born
               :
               And
               therefore
               I
               wonder
               how
               it
               escapt
               that
               most
               learned
               Man's
               observation
               ,
               that
               Josephus
               ,
               as
               he
               renders
               him
               (
               if
               his
               Printer
               did
               not
               mistake
               in
               his
               [
               twenty
               second
               of
               Tiberius
               ]
               makes
               
               Philip's
               Reign
               younger
               than
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               deal
               younger
               ,
               if
               we
               take
               in
               here
               that
               note
               of
               his
               
                 (
                 in
                 emend
                 .
                 temp
                 .
                 l.
              
               6.
               )
               concerning
               Philip
               the
               Tetrarch's
               Reign
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               Josephus
               he
               held
               his
               Tetrarchate
               but
               thirty
               six
               years
               compleat
               :
               )
               for
               this
               perfectly
               accords
               Josephus
               with
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Learned
               mens
               opinion
               ,
               touching
               the
               time
               that
               Herod
               lived
               after
               the
               Birth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               they
               (
               at
               the
               utmost
               )
               extend
               not
               to
               two
               years
               .
               For
               if
               Philip
               was
               but
               Tetrarch
               full
               thirty
               six
               years
               in
               Tiberius
               his
               twenty
               second
               ,
               and
               Christ
               had
               begun
               thirty
               one
               in
               the
               fifteenth
               of
               Tiberius
               ;
               his
               thirty
               eighth
               must
               be
               begun
               in
               Tiberius
               his
               twenty
               second
               ,
               and
               so
               his
               Birth
               stated
               one
               compleat
               year
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               part
               of
               another
               before
               
               Herod's
               death
               .
               But
               because
               I
               presume
               the
               Quotation
               out
               of
               Josephus
               of
               
               Philip's
               Death
               in
               the
               twenty
               second
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               was
               the
               mistake
               of
               the
               Printer
               (
               for
               the
               place
               in
               Josephus
               specifies
               the
               twentieth
               year
               )
               I
               will
               ,
               at
               present
               ,
               lay
               no
               greater
               stress
               upon
               this
               Argument
               ,
               than
               what
               may
               incline
               the
               ingenuous
               Reader
               ,
               not
               to
               think
               me
               immodest
               in
               this
               Proposal
               :
               That
               perhaps
               ,
               what
               befel
               Scaliger
               by
               the
               Press
               ,
               might
               happen
               to
               Josephus
               by
               an
               inobservant
               Pen
               ;
               and
               that
               twenty
               might
               be
               crept
               into
               his
               Text
               ,
               instead
               of
               twenty
               two
               or
               twenty
               three
               ,
               until
               I
               give
               him
               out
               of
               Josephus
               himself
               the
               Reason
               of
               this
               my
               surmise
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               his
               dating
               
               Philip's
               Death
               in
               Tiberius
               his
               twentieth
               ,
               will
               no
               way
               consort
               with
               those
               stories
               ,
               which
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               bore
               the
               same
               date
               with
               
               Philip's
               Death
               :
               such
               as
               
               Pilat's
               being
               turn'd
               out
               of
               Office
               ,
               which
               in
               all
               reasons
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               long
               before
               the
               Death
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               in
               the
               twenty
               third
               of
               his
               Reign
               ;
               which
               yet
               he
               layeth
               in
               the
               precedent
               Chapter
               :
               And
               that
               of
               Vitellius
               his
               making
               peace
               with
               Artabanus
               ,
               and
               his
               procuring
               him
               to
               send
               his
               Son
               an
               hostage
               to
               Tiberius
               :
               to
               which
               he
               immediately
               subjoyns
               the
               Narration
               of
               
               Philip's
               Death
               with
               this
               Chain
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 Then
                 dyed
              
               Philip
               ,
               &c.
               
               Now
               that
               Artabanus
               had
               not
               made
               peace
               with
               Caesar
               in
               the
               twentieth
               year
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               appears
               out
               of
               
                 Tacitus
                 ,
                 (
                 Annal.
                 l.
                 6
                 pag.
                 134
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
              
               where
               the
               first
               mention
               of
               the
               occasion
               of
               Artabanus
               his
               War
               with
               Vitellius
               is
               made
               in
               the
               Consul-ship
               of
               
                 C.
                 Gessius
              
               ,
               and
               
                 M.
                 Servilius
              
               ;
               who
               were
               the
               last
               pair
               of
               Consuls
               ,
               but
               two
               in
               Tiberius
               his
               Reign
               ;
               and
               therefore
               belong
               to
               his
               twenty
               first
               year
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               gives
               this
               account
               ,
               That
               Artabanus
               (
               who
               till
               then
               (
               for
               fear
               of
               Germanicus
               )
               had
               been
               faithful
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               and
               just
               towards
               his
               own
               subjects
               )
               taking
               heart
               from
               the
               decrepid
               old
               age
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               and
               successfulness
               of
               his
               own
               arms
               against
               some
               neighbouring
               Countries
               ;
               and
               gaping
               after
               the
               Armenian
               
               Kingdom
               ,
               (
               whose
               King
               Artaxias
               was
               then●
               lately
               dead
               ;
               did
               not
               only
               impose
               his
               eldest
               son
               Arsaces
               upon
               Armenia
               :
               but
               also
               sent
               to
               demand
               the
               treasure
               that
               Vonon
               had
               left
               in
               Syria
               and
               Cilicia
               ;
               together
               with
               the
               ancient
               bounds
               of
               the
               Persian
               and
               Macedonian
               Empire
               ;
               threatning
               that
               he
               would
               invade
               all
               the
               Countries
               that
               Cyrus
               first
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               Alexander
               had
               posses'd
               ,
               upon
               this
               his
               nobles
               (
               by
               the
               practices
               of
               Vitelius
               the
               deputy
               of
               Syria
               )
               conspire
               against
               him
               ;
               go
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               obtain
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               to
               appoint
               Phrahates
               ,
               King
               of
               
                 Parthia
                 .
                 Phrahates
              
               by
               deserting
               the
               Roman
               custom
               of
               living
               (
               to
               which
               he
               had
               been
               inured
               )
               his
               body
               not
               brooking
               that
               change
               ,
               contracts
               a
               mortal
               sickness
               .
               He
               being
               dead
               ,
               Tiberius
               institutes
               Tiridates
               in
               his
               room
               King
               of
               Parthia
               ;
               and
               Mithridates
               King
               of
               
                 Armenia
                 .
                 Mithridates
              
               takes
               Artaxata
               the
               chief
               City
               of
               Armenia
               :
               and
               by
               help
               of
               Pharasmanes
               ,
               forceth
               Artabanus
               out
               of
               Armenia
               and
               Parthia
               .
               What
               is
               hitherto
               reported
               of
               Artabanus
               (
               as
               it
               cannot
               in
               reason
               be
               otherwise
               conceiv'd
               )
               Tacitus
               affirmeth
               to
               have
               been
               two
               Summers
               work
               :
               and
               therefore
               seeing
               the
               occasion
               of
               th●se
               transactions
               against
               Artabanus
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Embassie
               of
               his
               Nobles
               ,
               and
               complaint
               against
               him
               to
               Tiberius
               )
               fell
               in
               Tiberius
               his
               twenty
               first
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               be
               ended
               at
               the
               soonest
               before
               the
               twenty
               second
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               was
               almost
               expired
               ,
               
                 [
                 quae
                 duabus
                 ●statibus
                 gesta
                 coujunxi
                 ,
                 quo
                 requiesceret
                 animus
                 à
                 domesticis
                 malis
                 :
                 ]
                 These
                 Parthian
                 affairs
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 which
                 lasted
                 two
                 Summers
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 here
                 handled
                 altogether
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 divert
                 my
                 thoughts
                 from
                 the
                 unpleasant
                 meditation
                 of
                 our
                 domestick
                 mischiefs
                 .
                 Sueton.
                 (
                 in
                 Tiberio
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               66.
               )
               reports
               Tiberius
               his
               receipt
               of
               Letters
               from
               Artabanus
               :
               as
               that
               which
               was
               the
               last
               experiment
               he
               had
               of
               the
               World's
               Opinion
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               prest
               him
               to
               write
               that
               desperate
               Letter
               to
               the
               Senate
               ;
               wherein
               he
               protesteth
               ,
               he
               found
               God
               so
               bent
               to
               his
               ruine
               ,
               as
               he
               knew
               not
               what
               to
               write
               
                 [
                 Postremò
                 semet
                 ipse
                 ,
                 pertaesus
                 talis
                 epistolae
                 ,
                 principia
                 tantùm
                 non
                 summam
                 malorum
                 suorum
                 professus
                 est
                 :
                 quid
                 scribam
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               The
               contents
               of
               Artabanus
               his
               to
               him
               ,
               were
               the
               upbraiding
               him
               with
               his
               Parricides
               ,
               Murders
               ,
               Sloath
               and
               Luxury
               ;
               and
               the
               advising
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               satisfie
               the
               great
               ,
               and
               most
               just
               hatred
               of
               the
               Roman
               Citizens
               by
               laying
               violent
               hands
               upon
               himself
               :
               he
               would
               never
               have
               writ
               at
               this
               rate
               ,
               had
               his
               Son
               been
               then
               an
               Hostage
               with
               Tiberius
               .
               But
               Suetonius
               is
               an
               Historian
               ,
               no
               Chronologer
               ;
               Tacitus
               is
               both
               :
               we
               will
               therefore
               return
               to
               him
               :
               who
               ,
               after
               he
               hath
               declared
               what
               cruelty
               Tiberius
               exercised
               at
               home
               ,
               during
               those
               two
               years
               wars
               with
               Artabanus
               abroad
               ,
               he
               returns
               again
               to
               the
               prosecution
               of
               his
               Story
               ;
               telling
               how
               his
               Nobles
               repenting
               of
               the
               change
               ,
               restored
               Artabanus
               to
               his
               Kingdom
               :
               of
               Tiridates
               his
               flight
               into
               Syria
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               fire
               that
               happen'd
               ,
               the
               same
               year
               at
               Rome
               :
               (
               from
               whence
               Tiberius
               taking
               occasion
               to
               redeem
               his
               credit
               with
               the
               Romans
               ,
               and
               making
               an
               estimate
               of
               the
               value
               of
               the
               streets
               and
               houses
               that
               were
               consumed
               ,
               he
               assigned
               1000
               Sestertiums
               towards
               the
               repair
               ,
               and
               Commissioners
               to
               assign
               to
               every
               one
               their
               proportion
               thereof
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               loss
               they
               had
               sustain'd
               .
               This
               so
               ingratiated
               him
               with
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               every
               one
               strives
               who
               shall
               out-wit
               others
               ,
               in
               inventing
               new
               honours
               for
               him
               :
               which
               whether
               he
               receiv'd
               ,
               or
               omitted
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               so
               near
               approach
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               is
               uncertain
               (
               saith
               my
               Author
               )
               For
               soon
               after
               ,
               his
               last
               Consuls
               
                 Cn.
                 Acerconius
              
               and
               
                 C.
                 Pontius
              
               enter'd
               into
               Office
               ,
               and
               the
               seventeenth
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
               the
               next
               
                 April
                 ,
                 Tiberius
              
               his
               breath
               was
               stopt
               .
               Now
               it
               was
               after
               this
               restoring
               of
               Artabanus
               to
               the
               Parthian
               Crown
               (
               which
               Tacitus
               thus
               clearly
               dates
               in
               the
               twenty
               second
               of
               Tiberius
               )
               that
               the
               Emperour
               wrote
               to
               Vitelius
               ,
               to
               make
               peace
               with
               
                 Artabanus
                 [
                 Ubi
              
               Artabanus
               
                 restitutus
                 est
                 in
                 imperium
                 .
                 Auditis
                 his
                 ,
              
               Caesar
               
                 petiit
                 amicitiam
              
               Artabani
               
                 &
                 assentiente
                 illo
                 :
                 ]
                 (
                 Joseph
                 .
                 antiq
                 .
              
               18.
               6.
               
               )
               and
               it
               was
               after
               that
               peace
               ,
               that
               Artabanus
               sent
               his
               Son
               Darius
               an
               Hostage
               to
               Tiberius
               :
               at
               what
               time
               (
               saith
               
                 Josephus
                 )
                 Herod
              
               inform'd
               Tiberius
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               that
               Peace
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               when
               Vitellius
               sent
               Caesar
               an
               account
               thereof
               ,
               Caesar
               return'd
               him
               answer
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               spared
               that
               labour
               :
               for
               Herod
               had
               already
               given
               him
               information
               thereof
               :
               At
               which
               return
               of
               
               Caesar's
               Letters
               to
               
                 Vitellius
                 ,
                 Josephus
              
               dates
               the
               Death
               of
               Philip.
               And
               therefore
               it
               could
               not
               be
               long
               before
               
               
               Caesar's
               death
               that
               Philip
               dyed
               ,
               by
               this
               account
               of
               Josephus
               :
               to
               which
               Point
               of
               Chronology
               Josephus
               himself
               subscribes
               ;
               telling
               us
               that
               at
               Caligula
               (
               the
               Successor
               of
               Tiberius
               )
               his
               preferring
               Agrippa
               to
               the
               Tetrarchate
               of
               
                 Trachonitis
                 ,
                 Philip
              
               was
               but
               newly
               deceas'd
               .
               I
               leave
               it
               now
               to
               any
               man
               of
               common
               discretion
               to
               judge
               ,
               whether
               is
               most
               probable
               ,
               that
               Josephus
               his
               Numericals
               have
               been
               in
               this
               place
               corrupted
               ;
               or
               himself
               so
               fowly
               mistaken
               in
               a
               door-neighbour-Story
               ,
               as
               to
               
               Philip's
               Death
               in
               the
               twentieth
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               which
               he
               makes
               coetaneous
               with
               Vitelius
               his
               making
               peace
               (
               in
               Tiberius
               his
               Name
               )
               with
               Artabanus
               ,
               after
               his
               Restauration
               :
               which
               Tacitus
               dates
               so
               near
               the
               end
               of
               Tiberius
               his
               twenty
               second
               ;
               as
               't
               is
               hardly
               imaginable
               ,
               how
               all
               those
               passages
               conducing
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               attending
               upon
               it
               ,
               could
               be
               crowded
               into
               that
               small
               remnant
               of
               his
               twenty
               second
               year
               ,
               which
               Tacitus
               saves
               from
               the
               Conquest
               and
               Flight
               of
               Artabanus
               ,
               falling
               out
               in
               ,
               and
               taking
               up
               the
               Summer
               of
               that
               year
               :
               after
               which
               ,
               Artabanus
               (
               when
               he
               had
               lurk'd
               ,
               and
               was
               grown
               squalid
               ,
               earning
               his
               sustenance
               with
               his
               bow
               ,
               among
               the
               Scythians
               )
               was
               restored
               ,
               Tiberius
               inform'd
               of
               his
               Restauration
               ,
               Vitellius
               inform'd
               of
               
               Caesar's
               Will
               to
               make
               peace
               ,
               &c.
               that
               there
               could
               be
               a
               return
               of
               so
               many
               Posts
               as
               was
               requisite
               for
               intelligence
               within
               that
               year
               ,
               if
               we
               reckon
               its
               end
               at
               Augustus
               his
               Death
               
                 (
                 August
              
               19.
               )
               is
               next
               to
               impossible
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               certain
               Josephus
               (
               and
               all
               other
               Historians
               ,
               who
               account
               Tiberius
               (
               whose
               death
               fell
               on
               the
               seventeenth
               of
               the
               Calends
               of
               April
               )
               to
               have
               reign'd
               twenty
               two
               years
               ,
               five
               months
               ,
               and
               thirteen
               days
               )
               must
               begin
               and
               end
               their
               account
               there
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               most
               probable
               (
               all
               Circumstances
               consider'd
               )
               that
               
               Philip's
               Death
               fell
               in
               the
               twenty
               third
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               account
               stood
               so
               in
               Josephus
               ,
               before
               it
               was
               corrupted
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               being
               as
               soon
               overslipt
               ,
               by
               a
               hasty
               scribe
               ,
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Briefly
               ,
               if
               Josephus
               his
               intire
               discourse
               be
               of
               more
               weight
               ,
               than
               two
               Syllables
               ;
               Pen
               cannot
               describe
               ,
               nor
               Heart
               wish
               ,
               a
               clearer
               Computation
               of
               the
               Time
               of
               
               Philip's
               Death
               ,
               than
               in
               here
               presented
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               after
               Artabanus
               his
               recovery
               of
               the
               Parthian
               Crown
               ,
               and
               the
               Pacification
               betwixt
               Tiberius
               and
               him
               :
               which
               that
               it
               could
               not
               be
               effected
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               propounded
               by
               Tiberius
               ,
               (
               at
               which
               Josephus
               ,
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               begins
               the
               Story
               of
               Artabanus
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               that
               's
               the
               soonest
               we
               can
               possibly
               date
               the
               Death
               of
               Philip
               )
               before
               the
               twenty
               third
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               is
               most
               palpably
               demonstrable
               ,
               from
               Tacitus
               his
               placing
               his
               expulsion
               out
               of
               Parthia
               ,
               in
               the
               Summer
               of
               Tiberius
               his
               twenty
               second
               ;
               his
               reporting
               ,
               after
               that
               ,
               his
               residing
               in
               Hircania
               ,
               till
               he
               was
               grown
               so
               squalid
               ,
               as
               the
               sight
               of
               him
               moved
               pitty
               in
               his
               Subjects
               
                 (
                 neque
                 exuerat
                 pudorem
                 ut
                 vulgum
                 miseratione
                 adverteret
                 :
                 )
                 Hiero
              
               his
               disgusting
               the
               new
               ,
               making
               a
               party
               among
               the
               Nobles
               for
               their
               old
               King
               :
               the
               Nobles
               applying
               themselves
               to
               Artabanus
               with
               promise
               to
               restore
               him
               ;
               his
               gathering
               of
               Forces
               :
               Tiridates
               his
               delaying
               to
               give
               him
               Battle
               ,
               till
               the
               Roman
               Legions
               came
               in
               :
               The
               Parthians
               stealing
               away
               from
               Tiridates
               ,
               &c.
               
               To
               which
               if
               we
               add
               (
               what
               Tosephus
               subjoyns
               hereto
               )
               Tiberius
               his
               receiving
               information
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               his
               sending
               to
               Vitellius
               to
               offer
               peace
               to
               Artabanus
               ,
               upon
               condition
               he
               would
               send
               his
               Son
               and
               other
               Hostages
               to
               him
               ,
               Vitellius
               his
               Transactions
               with
               Artabanus
               ,
               and
               concluding
               a
               peace
               with
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               that
               can
               think
               all
               this
               could
               be
               done
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               Summer
               ,
               and
               the
               19.
               of
               August
               (
               when
               Tiberius
               his
               twenty
               second
               ended
               )
               may
               ,
               by
               that
               time
               he
               has
               given
               his
               Brain
               another
               turn
               ,
               imagine
               ,
               that
               Rome
               was
               built
               in
               a
               day
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Date
               of
               Christ's
               Birth
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               asserted
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               maintain'd
               by
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Christ
               homaged
               by
               the
            
             Magi
             
               early
               after
               his
               Birth
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Christ
               born
               and
               baptized
               the
               same
               day
               of
               the
               year
               .
               §
               3.
               
               God
               would
               have
               the
               Church
               observe
               the
               day
               of
               Christ's
               Birth
               .
               The
               Priestly
               courses
               ,
               the
               character
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               from
               their
               first
               Institution
               by
            
             Solomon
             ,
             
               to
               the
               last
               and
               fatal
               year
               of
               the
               Second
               Temples
               standing
               ,
               were
               never
               interrupted
               .
               §
               4.
               
               The
               Calculation
               of
               these
               Courses
               leads
               us
               to
               the
               Conception
               and
               Birth
               of
               the
               Baptist
               and
               our
               Saviour
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Christ's
               Baptism
               ,
               and
            
             John's
             Ministry
             
               in
               the
               same
               year
               of
            
             Tiberius
             
               Reign
               ,
               point
               out
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               Objections
               answer'd
               .
               §
               6.
               
               The
               Taxing
               of
               all
               the
               World
               ill-confounded
               with
               that
               of
            
             Syria
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             ANd
             now
             neither
             St.
             Luke
             nor
             Josephus
             need
             be
             beholding
             to
             Scaliger
             ,
             for
             endeavouring
             if
             not
             to
             make
             them
             friends
             ,
             yet
             to
             prevent
             their
             being
             so
             far
             at
             odds
             ;
             by
             his
             interpreting
             Josephus
             ,
             to
             speak
             of
             
             Philip's
             Death
             in
             the
             thirty
             seventh
             incompleat
             year
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             (
             an
             Article
             of
             Agreement
             which
             this
             Text
             of
             Josephus
             will
             not
             subscribe
             to
             
               [
               after
               that
               he
               had
               presided
               over
            
             Trachonitis
             
               thirty
               seven
               years
               ]
            
             )
             for
             we
             may
             allow
             Philip
             to
             have
             been
             Tetrarch
             thirty
             seven
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             been
             well
             gone
             in
             his
             thirty
             eight
             year
             ,
             at
             the
             pacification
             ,
             in
             the
             twenty
             third
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             and
             yet
             allow
             to
             Christ's
             Birth
             ,
             time
             enough
             before
             
             Herod's
             Death
             to
             do
             all
             that
             in
             ,
             which
             sacred
             Scriptures
             reports
             him
             to
             have
             done
             .
             Thus
             Christ
             was
             thirty
             compleat
             in
             Tiberius
             his
             fifteenth
             ,
             December
             25.
             his
             thirty
             seventh
             year
             compleat
             ,
             therefore
             falls
             in
             the
             twenty
             second
             of
             
               Tiberius
               ,
               December
            
             25.
             and
             his
             thirty
             eighth
             current
             from
             thence
             overtakes
             Tiberius
             his
             twenty
             third
             ,
             the
             19.
             of
             August
             following
             ;
             at
             what
             time
             
             Philip's
             Government
             had
             been
             going
             in
             its
             thirty
             eighth
             year
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             middle
             of
             March.
             If
             we
             therefore
             will
             take
             the
             Universal
             Churches
             word
             ,
             for
             this
             ;
             that
             our
             Saviour
             was
             born
             ,
             December
             25.
             by
             so
             much
             sooner
             did
             Christ's
             thirty
             eighth
             commence
             ,
             than
             the
             thirty
             eighth
             of
             
             Philip's
             Government
             ,
             as
             Christmas
             preceds
             the
             middle
             of
             March.
             So
             that
             this
             does
             not
             only
             reconcile
             Secular
             and
             Sacred
             History
             ;
             but
             afford
             us
             a
             place
             ,
             where
             we
             may
             fix
             our
             feet
             ,
             and
             stand
             our
             ground
             ,
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Churches
             practice
             ,
             against
             all
             those
             opposers
             ,
             who
             employ
             their
             wit
             in
             removing
             old
             Land-marks
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             for
             vindication
             of
             the
             Churches
             celebrating
             Christ's
             Nativity
             on
             the
             25.
             of
             December
             ,
             I
             shall
             improve
             this
             occasion
             in
             laying
             down
             these
             propositions
             .
          
           
             Propos.
             1.
             
             Whatever
             the
             Gospel
             reports
             ,
             touching
             the
             Occurrences
             ,
             betwixt
             our
             Saviour's
             Birth
             ,
             and
             
             Herod's
             Death
             ,
             might
             (
             in
             all
             reason
             )
             fall
             out
             ,
             in
             as
             small
             a
             parcel
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             intervenes
             betwixt
             Christmas
             and
             mid
             March
             next
             ensuing
             (
             at
             which
             time
             of
             the
             year
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               Nisan
               ,
               Herod
            
             came
             to
             his
             miserable
             end
             :
             as
             Scaliger
             observeth
             out
             of
             Josephus
             ;
             and
             proveth
             ,
             from
             the
             Celebration
             of
             his
             Funeral
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             the
             Feast
             of
             unleaven'd
             Bread.
             )
             For
             ,
             the
             Magi
             found
             Christ
             at
             Bethlehem
             ,
             whither
             they
             were
             sent
             by
             Herod
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             (
             St.
             Matt.
             2.
             8.
             
             )
             where
             they
             could
             not
             have
             found
             him
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             tender'd
             their
             homage
             to
             him
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             presented
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             at
             the
             Purification
             of
             his
             ever
             blessed
             Virgin-mother
             ;
             but
             in
             Galilee
             ,
             whither
             they
             returned
             ,
             (
             as
             to
             their
             home
             )
             from
             Bethlehem
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             performed
             those
             things
             in
             the
             Temple
             which
             the
             Law
             required
             
               (
               Luk.
            
             2.
             39.
             
             )
             neither
             is
             it
             like
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Magi
             had
             enquired
             that
             at
             the
             Priests
             lips
             ,
             and
             been
             informed
             (
             out
             of
             so
             cleara
             Prophecy
             )
             that
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             was
             to
             be
             born
             at
             Bethlehem
             :
             God
             ,
             who
             
             had
             been
             so
             rich
             in
             grace
             towards
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             shew
             them
             Christ's
             Star
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             Country
             )
             would
             put
             the
             Faith
             of
             such
             young
             Proselytes
             to
             so
             great
             a
             trial
             ;
             as
             to
             put
             their
             hopes
             of
             finding
             him
             at
             Bethlehem
             ,
             to
             a
             disappointment
             ,
             by
             his
             removal
             thence
             ,
             before
             they
             found
             him
             :
             for
             had
             he
             been
             then
             in
             any
             place
             else
             ,
             but
             where
             they
             were
             directed
             by
             Prophecy
             to
             look
             for
             him
             :
             at
             how
             great
             a
             stand
             and
             uncertainty
             ,
             if
             not
             despondency
             ,
             must
             they
             have
             been
             ?
             I
             need
             not
             here
             urge
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             we
             translate
             the
             house
             
               (
               Matt.
               2.
               11.
               
               )
               [
               and
               when
               they
               were
               come
               into
               the
               house
               ,
               they
               saw
               the
               young
               Child
               with
            
             Mary
             
               his
               mother
               :
            
             ]
             does
             more
             properly
             signifie
             an
             out-house
             (
             such
             as
             a
             Stable
             )
             than
             a
             dwelling
             house
             :
             at
             least
             ,
             indifferently
             ,
             an
             habitation
             for
             Men
             ,
             for
             Cattle
             ,
             and
             for
             Birds
             (
             as
             Scapula
             observes
             )
             which
             speaks
             it
             probable
             that
             the
             Magi
             in
             their
             visit
             ,
             prevented
             that
             Office
             ,
             of
             common
             Charity
             ,
             of
             removing
             the
             blessed
             Babe
             and
             his
             Mother
             out
             of
             that
             cold
             Lodging
             ,
             into
             a
             more
             convenient
             one
             ;
             and
             found
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             amongst
             the
             Beasts
             that
             have
             no
             understanding
             .
             Nor
             that
             St.
             Matt.
             in
             his
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             seems
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             Magi
             came
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             point
             of
             Christ's
             Birth
             ;
             and
             enquired
             after
             the
             place
             thereof
             ,
             conceiving
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             just
             then
             born
             ,
             by
             the
             indication
             of
             that
             Light
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             shone
             upon
             the
             Shepherds
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             might
             ,
             (
             by
             as
             many
             degrees
             of
             greater
             probability
             )
             see
             ,
             rather
             from
             Jerusalem
             than
             their
             own
             homes
             ,
             as
             their
             was
             degrees
             of
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             places
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             distance
             from
             Bethlehem
             :
             Nor
             lastly
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             manifestly
             all
             this
             makes
             ,
             for
             the
             justifying
             of
             the
             Churches
             Fidelity
             ,
             in
             communicating
             this
             Doctrine
             to
             her
             Children
             ,
             that
             the
             last
             appearance
             of
             the
             Star
             to
             the
             Magi
             ,
             and
             their
             homaging
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             was
             on
             that
             very
             day
             which
             we
             celebrate
             in
             Commeration
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             twelfth
             day
             after
             our
             Lords
             Nativity
             :
          
           
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Bethlehem
             was
             not
             so
             far
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             as
             persons
             so
             inquisitive
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             spur
             ,
             would
             spend
             many
             days
             in
             journeying
             thither
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             informed
             themselves
             touching
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Herod
             would
             not
             be
             long
             of
             easing
             himself
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             a
             Rival-King
             ,
             by
             putting
             all
             the
             Children
             of
             Bethlehem
             to
             the
             Sword
             ,
             of
             whom
             ,
             (
             in
             point
             of
             age
             )
             he
             might
             entertain
             the
             least
             suspicion
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               [
               all
               of
               two
               years
               old
               and
               under
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               time
               which
               he
               had
               diligently
               enquired
               of
               the
               wise
               men
            
             (
             St.
             Matt.
             2.
             16.
             
             )
             not
             that
             it
             was
             two
             years
             since
             he
             had
             enquired
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Wise
             men
             informed
             him
             it
             was
             so
             long
             since
             they
             first
             saw
             the
             Star
             :
             and
             he
             questioning
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             an
             indication
             ,
             that
             the
             Messias
             was
             then
             born
             ,
             when
             it
             first
             appeared
             ;
             or
             a
             Praeludium
             to
             the
             Star
             of
             Jacob
             ;
             to
             make
             all
             sure
             ,
             on
             either
             hand
             ,
             he
             slays
             all
             the
             Infants
             that
             were
             born
             within
             the
             Precincts
             of
             Bethlehem
             ,
             from
             its
             first
             appearance
             ,
             unto
             the
             time
             he
             sent
             out
             his
             bloody
             Executioners
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Propos.
             2.
             
             But
             because
             this
             is
             an
             Argument
             only
             
               à
               posse
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             does
             not
             prove
             it
             necessary
             that
             Christ
             was
             born
             at
             Christmas
             .
             I
             will
             therefore
             urge
             some
             that
             are
             more
             cogent
             ,
             drawn
             from
             these
             undoubtedly
             true
             Chronological
             Observations
             ;
             compared
             with
             the
             date
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             
             John's
             Ministry
             .
             After
             I
             have
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             preparation
             thereunto
             ,
             laid
             down
             and
             cleared
             the
             justifiableness
             of
             that
             Universal
             Opinion
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             That
             our
             Savour
             was
             born
             and
             baptized
             on
             the
             same
             day
             of
             the
             year
             :
             
               (
               eàmque
               sententiam
               omnes
               Ecclesiae
               scriptis
               &
               usu
               comprobarunt
               ]
               this
               opinion
            
             (
             saith
             
               Scaliger
               Can.
               Isag.
               l.
               3.
               )
               all
               Churches
               have
               approved
               of
               both
               by
               pen
               and
               practice
               :
            
             In
             their
             practice
             by
             celebrating
             the
             Birth
             and
             Baptism
             of
             Christ
             together
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             day
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             
               (
               die
               Epiphaniorum
               .
            
             )
             not
             the
             Epiphany
             ,
             or
             appearance
             of
             him
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             (
             when
             the
             Magi
             found
             him
             with
             his
             Mother
             )
             but
             on
             the
             day
             of
             his
             appearances
             :
             first
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             in
             his
             Nativity
             :
             secondly
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             descending
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Voyce
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             baptized
             .
             They
             at
             once
             celebrated
             Christ's
             Caelestial
             Generation
             ,
             promulgated
             at
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             his
             humane
             Birth
             .
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             :
             in
             his
             Panegyrick
             
               de
               
               natali
               Domini
            
             (
             which
             he
             therefore
             stiles
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               [
               Upon
               the
               appearances
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               Births
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ]
               )
            
             This
             Custom
             continued
             in
             the
             Age
             of
             Eusebius
             ;
             and
             long
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Alexandria
               .
               Cassianus
               Monachus
               (
               Collat.
               10.
               cap.
               2.
               )
               [
               intra
            
             Aegypti
             
               regionem
               mos
               iste
               antiqua
               traditione
               servatur
               ,
               ut
               peracto
               Epiphaniorum
               die
               ,
               quem
               Provinciae
               Sacerdotes
               vel
               Dominici
               Baptismi
               vel
               secundùm
               carnem
               Narivitatis
               esse
               definiunt
               ;
               &
               iccirco
               utriusque
               Sacramenti
               solennitalem
               non
               hifarie
               ,
               ut
               in
               occiduis
               Provinciis
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             Aegypt
             
               this
               Custom
               hath
               been
               observed
               by
               ancient
               Tradition
               :
               that
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Appearances
               being
               celebrated
               ,
               which
               the
               Priests
               of
               that
               Province
               define
               to
               be
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Lord's
               Birth
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               Baptism
               :
               and
               therefore
               commemorate
               both
               these
               Mysteries
               ,
               not
               on
               several
               days
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               in
               the
               Western
               Churches
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               same
               day
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             the
             Armenian
             Church
             it
             was
             not
             only
             practised
             ,
             but
             vigorously
             pleaded
             for
             
               (
               in
               Epistola
               ,
               Cathol
               .
               Armeniorum
               .
               )
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             
               As
               for
               our
               keeping
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Nativity
               and
               Baptism
               ,
               we
               have
               very
               good
               reasons
               for
               what
               we
               do
               ;
               first
               ,
               the
               Example
               of
               all
               Churches
               beginning
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             for
             St.
             Luke
             gives
             Testimony
             of
             this
             (
             that
             our
             Saviour
             was
             born
             and
             baptized
             both
             on
             one
             day
             of
             the
             year
             
               (
               Vide
               Scaliger
               Ibid.
            
             )
             And
             
               Beroaldus
               Chronic.
               (
               l.
               4.
               c.
            
             2.
             )
             where
             he
             proveth
             from
             the
             joynt-Testimony
             of
             Authority
             ,
             that
             the
             Birth
             and
             Baptism
             of
             our
             Saviour
             were
             celebrated
             and
             fell
             out
             on
             the
             same
             day
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             though
             in
             computing
             Christ's
             Age
             when
             he
             was
             Baptized
             ,
             he
             assigneth
             it
             to
             the
             beginning
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             first
             day
             of
             his
             thirtieth
             year
             initiant
             ;
             but
             therein
             he
             is
             sufficiently
             confuted
             by
             Scaliger
             ,
             who
             ,
             from
             the
             plain
             Grammatical
             sence
             of
             St.
             
             Luke's
             Phrase
             ,
             evinceth
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             baptized
             the
             last
             day
             of
             his
             thirtieth
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             his
             thirty
             first
             .
             However
             this
             will
             make
             no
             difference
             here
             ,
             for
             be
             it
             first
             or
             last
             ,
             it
             comes
             all
             to
             one
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             vindicating
             of
             this
             commonly-received
             Truth
             ,
             that
             St.
             Luke
             dates
             Christ's
             Birth
             and
             Baptism
             on
             the
             same
             day
             .
             But
             for
             the
             Reasons
             pre-alledged
             I
             adhere
             to
             Scaliger
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             you
             demand
             where
             St.
             Luke
             testifies
             this
             ?
             I
             answer
             ;
             where
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             baptized
             ,
             was
             thirty
             years
             of
             age
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             which
             terminated
             his
             thirtieth
             ,
             and
             gave
             beginning
             to
             his
             thirty
             first
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             and
             if
             St.
             Luke
             had
             not
             thus
             punctually
             delineated
             the
             Time
             of
             Christ's
             Age
             ,
             when
             he
             exhibited
             himself
             to
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             as
             a
             Candidate
             for
             Ordination
             .
             Yet
             the
             same
             thing
             might
             be
             collected
             from
             that
             Law
             (
             under
             which
             the
             Law-giver
             put
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             fulfill
             all
             righteousness
             )
             prohibiting
             the
             Priests
             ,
             to
             officiate
             till
             they
             were
             thirty
             ,
             and
             commanding
             them
             ,
             then
             to
             enter
             upon
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             sacred
             Function
             .
             (
             Numb
             .
             4.
             
             
               They
               shall
               serve
               from
               thirty
               years
               old
               and
               upwards
               .
               )
            
             By
             virtue
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             Christ
             would
             have
             been
             a
             Transgressor
             ,
             had
             he
             intruded
             himself
             into
             the
             sacred
             Ministry
             ,
             before
             his
             thirtieth
             year
             was
             compleated
             :
             and
             therefore
             till
             then
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             shew
             himself
             to
             Israel
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             his
             own
             Parents
             (
             for
             his
             Mother
             was
             uninstructed
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             her
             Son
             )
             not
             to
             his
             Fore-runner
             (
             for
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             though
             he
             knew
             Christ
             was
             in
             the
             croud
             ,
             yet
             who
             was
             he
             ,
             he
             knew
             not
             ,
             till
             he
             saw
             the
             Spirit
             descending
             upon
             him
             )
             but
             kept
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             was
             subject
             ,
             to
             and
             under
             the
             Nurture
             of
             Father
             and
             Mother
             .
             So
             wide
             is
             that
             Gloss
             from
             the
             sence
             of
             that
             Text
             ,
             (
             where
             we
             have
             account
             of
             Christ's
             being
             amongst
             the
             Doctors
             )
             which
             stiles
             it
             ,
             Christ's
             disputing
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             his
             exhibiting
             himself
             at
             twelve
             years
             ,
             as
             an
             Israelitish
             Catechumen
             ,
             to
             ask
             the
             Law
             (
             the
             Tearms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             he
             enter'd
             when
             he
             receiv'd
             Circumcision
             )
             and
             to
             receive
             their
             Answers
             ,
             to
             what
             he
             propounded
             ,
             or
             to
             answer
             their
             Questions
             (
             not
             as
             their
             Doctor
             ,
             but
             Scholar
             :
             )
             and
             upon
             his
             examen
             ,
             and
             their
             approbation
             of
             him
             (
             who
             sate
             in
             Moses
             Chair
             )
             personally
             to
             enter
             into
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             his
             Sureties
             had
             enter'd
             into
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             at
             his
             Circumcision
             .
             The
             Work
             of
             his
             Father
             which
             he
             had
             there
             to
             do
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Scholar
             ,
             not
             a
             Teacher
             .
          
           
           
             And
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             been
             an
             exact
             fulfiller
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             delaid
             the
             tender
             of
             himself
             to
             Ordination
             ,
             beyond
             the
             time
             fixt
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             applyed
             himself
             to
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             at
             whose
             laying
             hands
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             knew
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             be
             visibly
             separated
             to
             that
             Work
             ,
             which
             his
             Father
             had
             fore-ordained
             him
             to
             ,
             assoon
             as
             ever
             he
             was
             legally
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Age
             :
             upon
             this
             account
             Christ
             urged
             the
             Baptist
             in
             these
             words
             
               [
               suffer
               it
               now
               ,
               for
               thus
               it
               behoves
               us
               to
               fulfill
               all
               righteousness
               ,
               ]
            
             Christ
             had
             no
             need
             to
             be
             baptized
             with
             
             John's
             Baptism
             (
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Repentance
             for
             remission
             of
             sins
             )
             neither
             did
             he
             receive
             that
             Baptism
             :
             but
             
             John's
             Baptizing
             of
             him
             ,
             was
             of
             another
             kind
             ,
             than
             his
             Baptizing
             of
             other
             persons
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             and
             external
             Rite
             ,
             in
             the
             administration
             whereof
             ,
             Christ
             was
             to
             be
             visibly
             set
             apart
             ,
             and
             called
             by
             God
             to
             his
             Office
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             (
             See
             Dr.
             
             Hamond's
             Annot.
             )
             the
             Law
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             the
             Righteousness
             whereof
             Christ
             fulfill'd
             ,
             in
             being
             baptized
             by
             John
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             prohibited
             Prophets
             to
             run
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             sent
             of
             God.
             But
             this
             was
             not
             all
             the
             Righteousness
             which
             Christ
             fulfill'd
             now
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             that
             other
             Branch
             of
             the
             Law
             commanding
             them
             ,
             whom
             God
             had
             separated
             to
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             to
             enter
             upon
             that
             Function
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             were
             thirty
             years
             of
             Age
             :
             and
             therefore
             our
             Saviour
             inserts
             this
             note
             of
             time
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               suffer
               it
               [
               now
            
             ]
             now
             ,
             that
             the
             impediment
             of
             Age
             is
             removed
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             defer
             my
             entrance
             upon
             the
             work
             of
             Teaching
             :
             Nay
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             not
             been
             such
             a
             Law
             ,
             Christ's
             Love
             to
             us
             would
             have
             been
             a
             Law
             to
             himself
             .
             He
             ,
             who
             when
             the
             time
             was
             come
             that
             he
             should
             be
             offer'd
             ,
             was
             straightned
             till
             his
             Baptism
             of
             blood
             was
             accomplish'd
             ,
             that
             went
             into
             the
             Garden
             to
             meet
             the
             Traytor
             ;
             would
             sure
             not
             be
             well
             at
             ease
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             was
             come
             (
             assigned
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             his
             Father
             )
             that
             he
             should
             be
             inaugurated
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             great
             Prophet
             ,
             till
             he
             was
             baptized
             with
             that
             Baptism
             ,
             of
             Water
             by
             John
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             was
             to
             be
             consecrate
             to
             that
             Office.
             Would
             this
             tender
             Shepherd
             of
             Souls
             ,
             for
             his
             love
             and
             for
             his
             pitty
             ,
             let
             a
             day
             pass
             ,
             after
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             impediment
             of
             Under-age
             ,
             before
             he
             put
             himself
             into
             a
             capacity
             of
             seeking
             and
             saving
             the
             lost
             Sheep
             of
             Israel
             !
             How
             have
             they
             learned
             Christ
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             his
             Obedience
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             or
             his
             Compassion
             to
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             scruple
             the
             belief
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             which
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             Universally
             embraced
             upon
             so
             good
             and
             solid
             Reasons
             ,
             as
             who
             so
             questions
             the
             force
             of
             them
             ,
             must
             present
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             to
             their
             own
             minds
             ,
             as
             a
             person
             that
             cared
             not
             what
             the
             Father
             said
             ,
             not
             what
             we
             ail'd
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Propos.
             3.
             
             This
             being
             concluded
             on
             ,
             and
             laid
             for
             a
             Ground
             ,
             that
             Christ's
             Birth
             and
             Baptism
             fell
             on
             the
             same
             day
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             I
             proceed
             with
             this
             Light
             before
             me
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             help
             of
             those
             Chronological
             Observations
             I
             have
             ,
             or
             shall
             irrefragably
             make
             good
             ,
             )
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Day
             of
             Christ's
             Nativity
             .
          
           
             The
             Mother
             of
             John
             Baptist
             was
             going
             in
             her
             sixth
             month
             at
             the
             Annunciation
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             Conception
             of
             Christ
             (
             St.
             Luke
             1.
             36.
             )
             
               [
               And
               loe
               thy
               cousin
               Elizabeth
               hath
               conceived
               a
               son
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               and
               this
               is
               her
               sixth
               month
               ]
            
             saith
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             Mary
             the
             blessed
             Mother
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             
               [
               in
               the
               sixth
               month
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             
             Elizabeth's
             Conception
             
               (
               vers
               .
               26.
               )
               [
               about
               these
               days
               ]
            
             (
             of
             
             Zacharie's
             returning
             home
             )
             (
             from
             fulfilling
             his
             Office
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             in
             the
             Course
             of
             Abias
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             eighth
             in
             order
             ,
             of
             those
             twenty
             four
             ,
             into
             which
             David
             divided
             the
             Priests
             
               (
               1
               Chron.
            
             24.
             10.
             the
             eighth
             Lot
             fell
             to
             
               Abijah
               )
               [
               Elizabeth
               conceived
               ,
               and
               hid
               her self
               five
               months
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               sixth
               month
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               was
               sent
               by
               God
               to
               a
               City
               of
               Galilee
               ,
               named
               Nazareth
               ,
               unto
               a
               Virgin
               espoused
               to
               an
               husband
               ,
               whose
               name
               was
               Joseph
               ,
               and
               the
               name
               of
               the
               virgin
               was
               Mary
               .
               ]
            
             Certainly
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             of
             use
             to
             us
             to
             know
             the
             Time
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Conception
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             would
             not
             have
             given
             this
             Character
             of
             it
             twice
             ,
             in
             ten
             Verses
             :
             Nor
             a
             Rule
             to
             find
             it
             out
             ,
             in
             his
             specifying
             the
             Course
             of
             Abias
             falling
             out
             immediately
             
             before
             the
             Baptist's
             Conception
             ,
             if
             that
             Rule
             had
             not
             been
             both
             sure
             and
             applicable
             to
             this
             Question
             .
             He
             would
             never
             have
             beaten
             the
             Air
             with
             those
             Chronological
             Descriptions
             of
             it
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             vain
             for
             us
             to
             know
             the
             time
             ,
             or
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             find
             it
             out
             (
             so
             manifestly
             false
             is
             that
             Fanatick
             Conceit
             ,
             which
             the
             Novelist
             propounds
             as
             his
             main
             Principle
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             conceal'd
             the
             time
             of
             Christ's
             Nativity
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Body
             of
             Moses
             )
             to
             prevent
             our
             observation
             of
             it
             :
             and
             so
             dim-sighted
             was
             the
             industrious
             Beroaldus
             at
             noon-day
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             confesses
             
               (
               Chronic.
               l.
               4.
               c.
            
             2.
             )
             that
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Christ's
             Birth
             proceeds
             from
             meer
             supine
             sloath
             in
             not
             sifting
             those
             means
             of
             its
             discovery
             which
             God
             hath
             propounded
             to
             us
             :
             and
             if
             we
             could
             tell
             when
             ,
             or
             how
             long
             
             Zacharie's
             Course
             begun
             and
             continued
             :
             the
             Question
             would
             quickly
             be
             determin'd
             :
             yet
             waves
             that
             enquiry
             ,
             as
             a
             fruitless
             undertaking
             :
             chusing
             rather
             to
             pin
             that
             Character
             of
             time
             ,
             assigned
             by
             St.
             Luke
             ,
             upon
             
             Herod's
             sleeve
             ,
             as
             denoting
             only
             his
             Reign
             (
             to
             which
             it
             cannot
             possibly
             have
             the
             least
             relation
             )
             than
             to
             fasten
             it
             upon
             the
             Baptists
             Conception
             ,
             where
             St.
             Luke
             so
             manifestly
             fixeth
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             must
             be
             blind
             ,
             that
             sees
             not
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             Evangelist
             in
             this
             and
             the
             other
             forementioned
             marks
             of
             time
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             leading
             us
             by
             the
             hand
             to
             the
             investigation
             of
             the
             Baptists
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             it
             ,
             our
             Saviours
             Birth
             .
             I
             will
             therefore
             follow
             the
             Conduct
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             this
             Holy
             Angel
             ,
             in
             pursute
             after
             the
             knowledge
             of
             that
             acceptable
             day
             ,
             which
             God
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Church
             either
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             unmindful
             of
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             several
             twenty
             four
             courses
             of
             Priests
             (
             by
             the
             Computation
             whereof
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             directs
             us
             to
             the
             Time
             of
             Christs
             Conception
             and
             Birth
             by
             comparing
             them
             with
             the
             Baptists
             )
             served
             their
             week
             about
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               antiq
               .
               l.
               7.
               cap.
            
             1.
             )
             [
             David
             
               appointed
               one
               Course
               to
               attend
               upon
               the
               service
               of
               God
               eight
               days
               ,
               from
               Sabbath
               to
               Sabbath
               ]
            
             eight
             inclusively
             ;
             for
             they
             began
             at
             the
             Morning-sacrifice
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             went
             out
             at
             the
             Morning-sacrifice
             of
             the
             next
             Sabbath
             ,
             after
             that
             the
             High
             Priest
             entring
             with
             the
             Course
             which
             succeeded
             ,
             had
             blessed
             that
             Course
             which
             had
             serv'd
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               B.
               Jud.
               6.
               6.
               
               )
               [
               the
               High
               Priest
               went
               into
               the
               Temple
               with
               the
               other
               Priests
               ,
               not
               every
               day
               ,
               but
               only
               every
               Sabbath-day
               ,
               and
               the
               Calends
               of
               every
               Month
               ,
               and
               the
               aniversary
               Feasts
               .
               ]
            
             And
             that
             the
             High
             Priest
             dismiss'd
             the
             Course
             that
             served
             the
             preceding
             week
             at
             the
             going
             out
             of
             their
             weekly
             service
             ,
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Liturgy
             affirmeth
             
               [
               Sabbato
               autem
               adjiciebant
               benedictionem
               unam
               ephemeriae
               illi
               ,
               quae
               exibat
               ex
               ministerio
               .
               ]
               (
               Libro
               Liturgarum
               Judaic
               .
               )
               [
               On
               the
               Sabbath
               they
               added
               one
               benediction
               upon
               that
               Course
               ,
               that
               then
               went
               out
               of
               their
               ministration
               .
               ]
            
             The
             compleat
             days
             therefore
             of
             the
             Function
             of
             one
             Course
             were
             seven
             days
             ,
             of
             all
             ,
             168
             days
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             seven
             times
             twenty
             four
             :
             so
             that
             they
             returned
             to
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             whereon
             they
             officiated
             at
             the
             first
             Institution
             of
             these
             divisions
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             487
             Courses
             ,
             which
             they
             fulfill'd
             precisely
             in
             the
             space
             of
             224
             years
             .
             But
             more
             of
             this
             anon
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             order
             lasted
             unto
             the
             time
             of
             Josephus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               (
               Judaic
               .
               antiq
               .
               l.
               7.
               c.
            
             1.
             )
             and
             was
             so
             precisely
             observed
             to
             the
             very
             last
             ,
             while
             the
             Second
             Temple
             stood
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             year
             of
             its
             fall
             ,
             the
             solem
             fast
             on
             the
             seventeenth
             day
             of
             Tamuz
             (
             whereon
             the
             Jews
             to
             that
             day
             ,
             afflicted
             their
             souls
             ,
             in
             commemoration
             of
             Moses
             his
             breaking
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Law
             )
             
               (
               Judaic
               .
               comput
               .
               in
               Scal.
               de
               emend
               .
               l.
               7.
               pag.
            
             651.
             )
             was
             omitted
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             Family
             ,
             to
             which
             that
             weeks
             Course
             appertain'd
             was
             absent
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             close
             siege
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             17
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               Bel.
               Jud.
            
             7.
             4.
             )
             [
             Titus
             
               had
               heard
               that
               on
               that
               day
               the
               daily
               Sacrifice
               ceas'd
               to
               be
               offered
               to
               God
               ,
               through
               want
               of
               persons
               to
               officiate
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               that
               cause
               the
               Jews
               were
               exceedingly
               afflicted
               .
               ]
            
             Insomuch
             ,
             as
             they
             celebrate
             to
             this
             day
             the
             sad
             commemoration
             of
             that
             accident
             ,
             on
             the
             seventeenth
             of
             Tamuz
             (
             which
             is
             our
             fifteenth
             of
             
               July
               ,
               Scaliger
               emend
               .
               fragm
               .
               )
            
             as
             render'd
             thereby
             
             unfortunate
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             of
             old
             by
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             Tables
             .
             Observe
             here
             ,
             that
             rather
             than
             they
             would
             break
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Courses
             ,
             by
             permitting
             (
             even
             in
             that
             case
             of
             extream
             necessity
             )
             any
             other
             Division
             to
             officiate
             ,
             than
             that
             whose
             lot
             it
             was
             to
             attend
             that
             week
             ,
             they
             will
             omit
             the
             service
             it self
             ,
             on
             one
             of
             the
             most
             solemn
             Fasts
             they
             had
             in
             the
             whole
             year
             .
             When
             notwithstanding
             they
             were
             so
             zealous
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             nothing
             else
             but
             meer
             force
             ,
             could
             procure
             them
             to
             wave
             the
             daily
             sacrifice
             ;
             of
             the
             continuance
             whereof
             they
             were
             more
             sollicitous
             than
             of
             their
             own
             safety
             .
             Hence
             when
             the
             Temple
             was
             besieged
             by
             Sosius
             ,
             all
             the
             request
             they
             made
             to
             him
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             permit
             Beasts
             for
             the
             daily
             Sacrifice
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             
               (
               Joseph
               antiq
               .
               14.
               c.
               ult
               .
               )
            
             of
             which
             Dion
             also
             ,
             a
             Gentile
             Historian
             makes
             mention
             
               (
               lib.
            
             49.
             )
             when
             Pompey
             besieged
             Jerusalem
             ,
             he
             with
             greatest
             wonder
             observ'd
             that
             they
             intermitted
             nothing
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             arms
             :
             but
             as
             if
             they
             had
             enjoy'd
             the
             greatest
             peace
             ,
             did
             offer
             their
             daily
             Sacrifices
             and
             Victims
             :
             and
             while
             his
             Soldiers
             were
             upon
             the
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             daily
             to
             the
             Sword
             (
             even
             before
             the
             Altar
             )
             they
             abstain'd
             not
             from
             that
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             which
             by
             their
             Law
             they
             were
             to
             celebrate
             day
             by
             day
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Priests
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             Soldiers
             rushing
             into
             the
             Temple
             (
             with
             drawn
             swords
             )
             did
             undauntedly
             persevere
             ,
             in
             fulfilling
             their
             Divine
             Courses
             ,
             and
             were
             themselves
             sacrificed
             to
             the
             Roman
             revenge
             in
             the
             very
             instant
             when
             they
             were
             offering
             Victims
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             burning
             Incense
             :
             preferring
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             Office
             before
             their
             Lives
             
               (
               Josep
               .
               Bel.
               Judaic
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             5.
             )
             Yet
             how
             zealous
             soever
             they
             were
             of
             maintaining
             the
             daily
             Service
             ,
             they
             were
             more
             zealous
             of
             observing
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             Courses
             :
             For
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             daily
             Oblation
             ceas'd
             ,
             there
             were
             Priests
             enough
             in
             the
             Temple
             
               (
               Josephus
            
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             above
             quoted
             ,
             writeth
             that
             when
             Titus
             sent
             him
             to
             John
             ,
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Templars
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             his
             hearing
             that
             the
             daily
             Sacrifice
             was
             interrupted
             :
             many
             Priests
             ,
             (
             by
             name
             Joseph
             and
             Jesus
             )
             taking
             that
             opportunity
             ,
             made
             their
             escape
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             to
             Titus
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             simply
             for
             lack
             of
             Priests
             ,
             but
             Priests
             of
             that
             Course
             ,
             whose
             Lot
             it
             was
             then
             to
             officiate
             ,
             that
             the
             Divine
             Service
             ceas'd
             :
             whence
             appears
             the
             invalidity
             of
             
             Scaliger's
             Herculean
             Argument
             ,
             for
             the
             abruption
             of
             the
             Priests
             Courses
             ,
             when
             the
             daily
             Oblation
             was
             taken
             away
             by
             Antiochus
             :
             for
             they
             placed
             more
             Religion
             in
             keeping
             their
             Courses
             ,
             than
             in
             performing
             the
             Service
             :
             and
             therefore
             might
             possibly
             stand
             in
             
               [
               procinctu
            
             ]
             according
             to
             their
             Lots
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             prohibited
             ,
             (
             by
             main
             force
             )
             to
             offer
             sacrifice
             ,
             waiting
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             that
             force
             .
             Whatever
             therefore
             befel
             the
             daily
             sacrifice
             ,
             Josephus
             his
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             affirming
             ,
             that
             the
             Courses
             set
             by
             David
             were
             not
             interrupted
             unto
             his
             time
             ,
             is
             proof
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             the
             Priests
             Courses
             kept
             their
             course
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             it
             is
             questioned
             by
             some
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             several
             Apostacies
             during
             the
             first
             Temple
             ,
             those
             Courses
             were
             canonically
             observed
             ?
             And
             determin'd
             by
             Scaliger
             ,
             that
             during
             the
             persecution
             under
             Antiochus
             ,
             they
             were
             interrupted
             in
             the
             Second
             Temple
             (
             upon
             which
             Principle
             he
             proceeds
             ,
             to
             invalidate
             the
             Ancient
             and
             Catholick
             Opinion
             
               [
               that
               our
               Saviours
               Birth
               was
               on
               the
               25.
               of
            
             December
             .
             ]
             So
             that
             nothing
             need
             be
             said
             more
             ,
             in
             reply
             to
             his
             reasoning
             ,
             and
             vindication
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             to
             shew
             his
             mistake
             ,
             in
             that
             point
             which
             he
             so
             peremtorily
             asserts
             ,
             and
             the
             groundlessness
             of
             his
             and
             other
             learned
             mens
             questioning
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             the
             cessation
             of
             the
             Priests
             Courses
             ,
             I
             shall
             prove
             from
             sacred
             Testimony
             ,
             that
             no
             such
             cessation
             fell
             out
             ,
             either
             under
             the
             First
             or
             Second
             Temple
             ,
             nor
             till
             the
             year
             of
             the
             last
             Temples
             Fall
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             part
             of
             that
             year
             :
             when
             God
             was
             departed
             from
             the
             Temple
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             himself
             testifieth
             to
             his
             Country-men's
             faces
             ,
             
               (
               Bel.
               Jud.
            
             6.
             11.
             
             )
             leaving
             upon
             Record
             to
             the
             Censure
             of
             all
             Ages
             this
             Sentence
             upon
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               [
               Jam
               enim
               Dei
               locus
               non
               eras
               ]
               thou
               hadst
               then
               ceas'd
               ,
               to
               be
               Gods
               habitation
               .
               (
               Bel.
               Jud.
            
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Not
             under
             the
             First
             Temple
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             from
             that
             mournful
             Song
             of
             the
             Jews
             thus
             render'd
             by
             Scaliger
             ,
          
           
             
               Die
               Nona
               mensis
               ,
               hora
               vespertini
               temporis
               ,
            
             
               Cum
               essem
               in
               vigilia
               mea
               ,
               vigilia
               Joiarib
               ,
            
             
               Introiit
               hostis
               —
            
          
           
             wherein
             speaking
             of
             the
             Desolation
             of
             the
             First
             Temple
             ,
             they
             introduce
             the
             Priest
             ,
             whose
             Course
             it
             was
             then
             to
             wait
             ,
             thus
             lamenting
             .
             
               [
               On
               the
               ninth
               day
               of
               the
               month
               ,
               at
               the
               hours
               of
               the
               Evening-sacrifice
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               in
               my
               Course
               ;
               the
               Course
               of
            
             Joiarib
             .
             (
             to
             whom
             fell
             the
             first
             lost
             ,
             1
             
               Chron.
               24.
               7.
               
               )
               the
               enemy
               enter'd
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             which
             could
             not
             have
             been
             his
             Course
             ,
             if
             the
             Order
             of
             serving
             had
             been
             computed
             ,
             either
             from
             Hezechias
             or
             Josias
             ,
             his
             setting
             the
             Priests
             in
             order
             .
             But
             falls
             out
             exactly
             to
             be
             his
             lot
             ,
             if
             we
             reckon
             from
             
             Solomon's
             Dedication
             (
             as
             that
             never
             to
             be
             sufficiently
             praised
             Keeper
             of
             the
             Clock
             of
             Time
             hath
             demonstrated
             ,
             in
             his
             Fragments
             annext
             to
             his
             Emendation
             )
             And
             that
             there
             was
             no
             cessation
             of
             these
             Courses
             under
             the
             First
             Temple
             may
             be
             irrefragably
             evidenc'd
             from
             that
             plain
             Text
             
               (
               Ezech.
               44.
               15.
               )
               [
               The
               Priests
               that
               kept
               the
               charge
               of
               my
               Sanctuary
               ,
               when
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               went
               astray
               from
               me
               after
               their
               Idols
               ;
               they
               shall
               come
               near
               to
               me
               to
               minister
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               stand
               before
               me
               to
               offer
               .
               ]
            
             And
             they
             are
             rebuk'd
             by
             that
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             keep
             Gods
             charge
             by
             course
             in
             their
             own
             person
             (
             whether
             in
             compliance
             with
             the
             Court-interest
             under
             idolatrous
             Kings
             ,
             or
             in
             scorn
             of
             those
             meaner
             Offices
             ,
             to
             which
             their
             lot
             assign'd
             them
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             several
             services
             was
             distributed
             by
             lot
             weekly
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Priests
             of
             every
             Course
             at
             their
             entrance
             upon
             their
             service
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Zacharias
             ,
             that
             
               [
               his
               lot
               was
               to
               burn
               incense
               ]
               )
            
             subrogated
             others
             in
             their
             room
             (
             just
             as
             our
             Pulpit-Pearchers
             (
             either
             in
             compliance
             with
             the
             Rabble
             of
             their
             brainless
             Proselytes
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             scorn
             ,
             after
             the
             promotion
             to
             a
             Lecturer's
             place
             ,
             to
             stoop
             so
             low
             as
             the
             Desk
             ,
             )
             used
             to
             procure
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Parish
             to
             read
             the
             Divine
             Service
             to
             the
             Walls
             ;
             but
             yet
             with
             so
             much
             more
             impious
             contempt
             ,
             as
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             daily
             Sacrifice
             excell'd
             the
             kindling
             of
             a
             fire
             ,
             or
             sweeping
             away
             the
             ashes
             of
             the
             Altar
             :
             the
             Common-Prayer
             being
             that
             very
             daily
             Incense
             ,
             and
             pure
             Oblation
             which
             God
             promised
             should
             be
             offer'd
             in
             all
             places
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             surpassing
             the
             best
             Pulpit-exercises
             ,
             both
             in
             point
             of
             preaching
             the
             pure
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             praying
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             rational
             Service
             surpasseth
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Fools
             .
             )
             This
             irreligious
             shifting
             of
             the
             charge
             of
             God's
             holy
             things
             to
             others
             ,
             God
             taxeth
             and
             menaceth
             the
             Jewish
             Priests
             for
             .
             Vers.
             8.
             
             
               [
               Ye
               have
               not
               kept
               the
               charge
               of
               my
               holy
               things
               ,
               but
               have
               set
               keepers
               of
               my
               charge
               in
               my
               sanctuary
               for
               your selves
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             under
             the
             Second
             Temple
             ;
             as
             appears
             ,
             from
             Gods
             Promse
             to
             the
             Priests
             who
             had
             kept
             his
             charge
             under
             the
             First
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             stand
             before
             him
             in
             their
             Courses
             under
             the
             Second
             Temple
             
               (
               Ezcch.
               44.
               15.
               16.
               )
               [
               They
               shall
               keep
               my
               charge
               ]
            
             which
             as
             it
             is
             every
             whit
             as
             good
             a
             medium
             ,
             for
             the
             probat
             of
             a
             Non-cessation
             under
             the
             Second
             ;
             as
             the
             pre-alledged
             Text
             (
             which
             Scaliger
             urgeth
             to
             that
             purpose
             )
             is
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             a
             Non-cessation
             under
             the
             First
             Temple
             :
             so
             it
             might
             seem
             strange
             how
             it
             could
             escape
             the
             observation
             of
             that
             Eagles-eye
             ;
             (
             but
             that
             we
             see
             it
             usully
             thus
             fall
             out
             ,
             when
             men
             approach
             sacred
             ground
             ,
             with
             their
             shooes
             on
             their
             feet
             ;
             address
             themselves
             to
             sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             prepossess'd
             with
             their
             own
             Conclusions
             ;
             and
             do
             not
             strip
             themselves
             of
             all
             private
             preconceptions
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             enquire
             for
             Truth
             ,
             at
             that
             sacred
             Oracle
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             ;
             the
             Non-cessation
             of
             these
             Courses
             ,
             during
             either
             Temple
             ,
             is
             clearly
             asserted
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             Promise
             to
             Zadok
             :
             whom
             Solomon
             advanced
             ,
             (
             at
             the
             deposition
             of
             
               Abiathar
               ,
            
             )
             to
             fulfill
             Gods
             threatning
             to
             
             Elie's
             house
             (
             1
             Reg.
             2.
             27.
             
             )
             and
             of
             whom
             Samuel
             carried
             from
             God
             to
             Elie
             ,
             this
             Message
             (
             1
             
               Sam.
               2.
               35.
               )
               [
               I
               will
               raise
               me
               up
               a
               faithful
               Priest
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               walk
               before
               mine
               anoynted
               for
               ever
               .
               ]
            
             Which
             Promise
             never
             receiv'd
             accomplishment
             in
             any
             other
             sence
             but
             this
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Priesthood
             in
             that
             Line
             ,
             should
             keep
             their
             Stations
             or
             Courses
             continually
             ,
             till
             the
             rejection
             of
             the
             whole
             Nation
             .
             For
             in
             all
             other
             points
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             had
             been
             interrupted
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             walk
             before
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             anoynted
             perpetually
             ,
             in
             their
             offering
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             or
             actual
             performance
             of
             their
             charge
             of
             holy
             things
             ;
             but
             only
             in
             their
             standing
             in
             their
             Courses
             ,
             ready
             to
             perform
             their
             several
             charges
             ,
             when
             the
             impediments
             were
             removed
             :
             they
             stood
             in
             their
             weekly
             lots
             perpetually
             ,
             (
             waiting
             for
             times
             of
             refreshing
             ,
             and
             break
             of
             day
             ,
             )
             in
             the
             darkest
             nights
             of
             interruption
             of
             actual
             services
             ,
             which
             befel
             them
             during
             the
             standing
             of
             both
             Temples
             .
             And
             this
             is
             farther
             evident
             from
             the
             deep
             silence
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Records
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             interruption
             of
             their
             Courses
             ,
             till
             the
             year
             that
             Jerusalem
             was
             desolated
             by
             Titus
             :
             of
             which
             we
             should
             certainly
             have
             heard
             (
             as
             well
             as
             of
             that
             last
             and
             final
             Catastrophe
             thereof
             )
             had
             such
             an
             accident
             befaln
             them
             .
             They
             who
             kept
             a
             Fast
             ,
             for
             the
             extinction
             of
             the
             holy
             Lamp
             (
             through
             want
             of
             Oyl
             by
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             whose
             Lot
             it
             was
             to
             supply
             it
             )
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Ahaz
             ,
             (
             on
             the
             18.
             of
             Ab.
             )
             in
             Commemoration
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             ceasing
             to
             present
             their
             First-born
             in
             the
             Temple
             under
             Jeroboam
             ,
             (
             the
             23.
             of
             Sirvan
             )
             in
             memory
             of
             
             Gedoliah's
             slaughter
             (
             the
             3.
             of
             Tisri
             )
             of
             the
             bickerings
             betwixt
             the
             Schools
             of
             Shammai
             and
             Hillel
             ,
             and
             more
             contingencies
             of
             far
             less
             concern
             
               (
               lib.
               angariarum
            
             )
             would
             sure
             have
             celebrated
             the
             day
             ,
             whereon
             so
             sad
             an
             accident
             had
             happened
             ,
             in
             the
             afflicting
             of
             their
             Souls
             :
             but
             more
             of
             this
             anon
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             only
             Scruple
             (
             then
             )
             remaining
             is
             ,
             what
             became
             of
             these
             Courses
             ,
             in
             the
             interval
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Temples
             ,
             during
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             .
             It
             is
             commonly
             taken
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             they
             then
             ceas'd
             :
             and
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             prejudice
             my
             account
             :
             for
             if
             we
             begin
             at
             
             Zorobabel's
             restoring
             of
             the
             Hierarchical
             Courses
             ,
             the
             Lot
             will
             fall
             orderly
             upon
             the
             Course
             of
             Abias
             ,
             (
             wherein
             Zachary
             serv'd
             ,
             wherein
             he
             receiv'd
             the
             Promise
             of
             a
             Son
             )
             in
             such
             a
             time
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             as
             thence
             may
             be
             demonstratively
             evinc'd
             the
             Time
             of
             Christ's
             Nativity
             to
             have
             been
             at
             that
             season
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Church
             celebrates
             the
             memorials
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             Calculation
             I
             find
             the
             account
             drawn
             from
             
             Solomon's
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             to
             agree
             so
             perfectly
             ;
             as
             encourageth
             me
             to
             assert
             (
             without
             all
             hesitance
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             Courses
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             during
             that
             long
             Vacation
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Function
             ,
             were
             reckon'd
             by
             Zorobabel
             (
             much
             more
             ,
             in
             that
             short
             interruption
             under
             Antiochus
             ,
             by
             
               Judas
               Maccabeus
            
             )
             at
             their
             restoring
             them
             to
             the
             actual
             serving
             in
             their
             proper
             Courses
             ;
             as
             vertually
             fulfill'd
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             years
             of
             the
             Reigns
             of
             exil'd
             Princes
             are
             put
             into
             the
             account
             at
             their
             Restauration
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             actually
             during
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Banishment
             exercised
             the
             Royal
             Function
             .
             )
             So
             that
             from
             the
             fall
             of
             Jerusalem
             by
             the
             Babylonians
             (
             in
             the
             1.
             
             Course
             ,
             the
             Course
             of
             Joiarib
             )
             there
             had
             so
             many
             weeks
             passed
             ,
             unto
             the
             3.
             of
             Adar
             (
             when
             at
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Second
             Temple
             ,
             the
             Priests
             were
             set
             in
             their
             Divisions
             )
             as
             the
             same
             division
             was
             then
             appointed
             to
             serve
             ;
             whose
             Course
             it
             would
             have
             been
             to
             serve
             ,
             had
             the
             Service
             not
             been
             interrupted
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             their
             putting
             in
             Order
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             a
             putting
             them
             out
             of
             Order
             ,
             and
             an
             injury
             to
             those
             Families
             ,
             whose
             turn
             by
             the
             Series
             of
             intervening
             years
             (
             according
             to
             
             David's
             Order
             )
             fell
             out
             before
             theirs
             ,
             who
             first
             served
             at
             that
             Dedication
             ,
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             Zorobabel
             :
             And
             indeed
             what
             use
             can
             be
             made
             of
             St.
             
             Luke's
             mentioning
             the
             eighth
             Course
             in
             our
             Calculations
             of
             the
             Time
             therein
             pointed
             at
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             not
             the
             eighth
             course
             from
             the
             first
             Institution
             ?
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             This
             will
             be
             both
             more
             intelligible
             and
             apparent
             ,
             if
             we
             compute
             the
             Courses
             themselves
             .
             In
             order
             whereto
             (
             though
             I
             plough
             with
             
             Scaliger's
             Heifer
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             let
             her
             run
             wild
             over
             the
             ancient
             bounds
             ,
             but
             accustom
             her
             to
             bear
             the
             Churches
             yoak
             ,
             and
             inure
             her
             to
             tread
             out
             the
             good
             Corn
             of
             Catholick
             Verity
             )
             I
             shall
             first
             premise
             these
             two
             infallible
             dictates
             of
             that
             great
             Oracle
             of
             Chronology
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             compleat
             Cycle
             ,
             or
             Period
             of
             Time
             ,
             wherein
             the
             twenty
             four
             Courses
             of
             Priests
             (
             appointed
             by
             David
             ,
             and
             set
             to
             serve
             in
             the
             Temple
             by
             Solomon
             )
             return
             to
             the
             same
             day
             and
             hour
             ,
             wherein
             they
             first
             waited
             ,
             is
             224
             years
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             less
             ,
             but
             incompleat
             ,
             Cycle
             of
             these
             Hieratical
             Courses
             containing
             fifty
             Revolutions
             ,
             and
             concluding
             at
             the
             end
             of
             twenty
             three
             years
             ,
             after
             their
             first
             Institution
             ,
             or
             Revolution
             of
             the
             great
             Cycle
             ;
             with
             the
             overplus
             of
             ninteen
             hours
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             and
             these
             common
             Chronological
             Notes
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Second
             Temple
             ,
             in
             the
             sixth
             of
             
               Darius
               Nothus
               ,
               Adar
            
             the
             third
             ,
             (
             about
             our
             February
             19.
             )
             to
             the
             Fall
             of
             that
             Temple
             ,
             are
             490
             years
             
               (
               Euseb.
               Chron.
            
             Daniel's
             seventy
             Weeks
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             24.
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             our
             Saviour's
             Birth
             to
             the
             Fall
             of
             Jerusalem
             are
             seventy
             one
             years
             
               (
               Scaliger
               append
               .
               )
               Phlegon
               ,
            
             quoted
             by
             
               Origen
               (
               tractat
               .
               in
            
             St.
             Matt.
             29.
             )
             reckons
             from
             the
             fifteenth
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             to
             Titus
             his
             desolating
             Jerusalem
             ,
             forty
             years
             :
             this
             falls
             in
             with
             Scaliger
             ,
             if
             we
             understand
             him
             to
             mean
             (
             as
             his
             words
             plainly
             import
             )
             after
             the
             expiring
             of
             Tiberius
             his
             fifteenth
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             pitch
             upon
             an
             Author
             better
             vers'd
             in
             the
             Roman
             Annals
             ,
             than
             he
             was
             .
          
           
             Upon
             these
             Principles
             ,
             I
             proceed
             thus
             to
             collect
             the
             Time
             of
             
             Zacharie's
             Service
             ,
             from
             the
             Courses
             of
             the
             Priests
             intervening
             ,
             betwixt
             that
             and
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Second
             Temple
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   490
                   years
                   that
                   that
                   Temple
                   stood
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   compleat
                   Hieratical
                   Cycles
                   ending
                
                 
                   Anno
                
                 
                   448
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   there
                   remains
                   years
                   to
                   Temples
                   Fall
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   42
                
              
               
                 
                   Deduct
                   this
                   42
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   Christ's
                   at
                   Temple
                   Fall
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   71
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   there
                   remains
                   29
                   ;
                   which
                   denotes
                   the
                   year
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   second
                   great
                   Hieratical
                   Cycle
                   ended
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   third
                   began
                   .
                   Out
                   of
                   this
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   29
                
              
               
                 
                   Deduct
                   a
                   smaller
                   Cycle
                   ,
                   of
                   fifty
                   Revolutions
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   years
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   23
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   the
                   remainder
                   from
                   that
                   sum
                   :
                   Years
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   6
                
              
            
          
           
             Denotes
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             the
             Courses
             began
             on
             the
             same
             day
             they
             did
             at
             first
             ,
             with
             the
             overplus
             of
             ninteen
             hours
             :
          
           
             Thus
             in
             Christs
             6
             the
             1
             course
             began
             .
             Feb.
             19
          
           
             
               
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   January
                
                 
                   19
                
              
               
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   December
                
                 
                   19
                
              
               
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   November
                
                 
                   19
                
              
               
                 
                   2
                
                 
                   October
                
                 
                   19
                
              
               
                 
                   1
                
                 
                   September
                
                 
                   19
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   first
                   course
                   therefore
                   ,
                   the
                   year
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Conception
                   ,
                   began
                
                 
                   August
                
                 
                   19
                
              
               
                 
                   From
                   whence
                   if
                   we
                   reckon
                   to
                   the
                   eighth
                   week
                   ,
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   the
                
                 
                   its
                   beginning
                   falls
                   October
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   eighth
                   Course
                   (
                   that
                   of
                   Abias
                   )
                   &
                   find
                   its
                   end
                
                 
                   October
                
                 
                   14
                
              
            
          
           
             At
             what
             time
             Zacharias
             ,
             having
             fulfill'd
             his
             Weeks
             Ministration
             ,
             return'd
             home
             ,
             and
             his
             Wife
             conceiv'd
             precisely
             five
             months
             and
             three
             Weeks
             ,
             before
             the
             Annunciation
             .
          
           
           
             With
             the
             like
             Certainty
             and
             Perspicuity
             may
             the
             same
             Date
             of
             Zacharias
             his
             Ministration
             be
             collected
             ,
             if
             we
             compute
             the
             courses
             from
             
             Solomon's
             dedication
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   From
                   the
                   Dedication
                   of
                   first
                   ,
                   on
                   
                     Adar
                     29
                     Mart.
                     30.
                     
                     (
                     Scaliger
                     )
                  
                   to
                   fall
                   of
                   the
                   Second
                   Temple
                   ,
                   Josephus
                   accounts
                
                 
                   1130
                   y.
                   7
                   m.
                   15
                   d.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   From
                   which
                   deduct
                   the
                   year
                   of
                   Christ
                   at
                   the
                   fall
                
                 
                   71
                
              
               
                 
                   There
                   remains
                
                 
                   1059
                   y.
                   7
                   m.
                   15
                   d.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                   which
                   1059
                   there
                   are
                   
                     Cycli
                     Hieratici
                  
                
                 
                   4
                
              
               
                 
                   Whose
                   Period
                   896
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                
                 
                   1059
                
              
               
                 
                   There
                   remains
                   the
                   year
                   before
                   Christs
                   Birth
                   when
                   those
                   four
                   Cycles
                   ended
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fifth
                   began
                   :
                   —
                
                 
                   0163
                
              
               
                 
                   Divide
                   these
                   163
                   by
                   23
                   (
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   the
                   lesser
                   Hieratical
                   Cycle
                   ,
                   the
                   Quotient
                   is
                   —
                
                 
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   Denoting
                   seven
                   of
                   these
                   Cycles
                   to
                   have
                   run
                   out
                   their
                   course
                   in
                   that
                   Period
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   remainder
                
                 
                   2
                
              
            
          
           
             Pointing
             to
             the
             second
             year
             before
             Christ
             ,
             when
             the
             Courses
             began
             again
             ,
             where
             they
             began
             at
             first
             
               (
               viz.
            
             at
             
             Solomon's
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Temple
             )
             within
             five
             days
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             19
             overplus
             hours
             ,
             in
             each
             Revolution
             ,
             make
             up
             in
             the
             whole
             seven
             Cycles
             .
             )
          
           
             The
             first
             Course
             therefore
             ,
             the
             second
             year
             before
             Christ
             began
             ,
             April
             4.
             and
             the
             same
             Course
             ,
             the
             year
             preceding
             Christ's
             Birth
             commenc'd
             ,
             Mart.
             4.
             
             Whos
             's
             first
             Revolution
             of
             twenty
             four
             Weeks
             ended
             August
             .
             19.
             where
             the
             second
             Revolution
             began
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             eighth
             Course
             in
             that
             Revolution
             (
             the
             Course
             of
             Abias
             )
             began
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             seven
             weeks
             thence
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Octob.
             7.
             and
             ended
             ,
             Octob.
             14.
             the
             very
             same
             day
             we
             have
             found
             it
             fall
             ,
             by
             computing
             the
             courses
             from
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Second
             Temple
             .
             An
             admirable
             Correspondence
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             must
             satisfie
             all
             persons
             ,
             who
             have
             so
             much
             ingenuity
             ,
             as
             to
             enter
             upon
             such
             kind
             of
             disquisitions
             ,
             with
             that
             caution
             ,
             which
             the
             Philosopher
             presented
             to
             the
             Candidates
             for
             admission
             into
             his
             School
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             These
             Way-marks
             set
             ,
             the
             way-faring
             man
             ,
             though
             an
             Idiot
             ,
             cannot
             err
             ;
             in
             fixing
             the
             Date
             of
             Christ's
             Conception
             ,
             the
             25
             of
             March
             :
             and
             of
             his
             Birth
             ,
             the
             25
             of
             December
             .
             And
             if
             Zacharies
             Wife
             ,
             Elizabeth
             ,
             conceiv'd
             in
             the
             week
             after
             her
             Husband's
             return
             ,
             from
             his
             serving
             in
             the
             Course
             of
             Abias
             (
             which
             ended
             Octob.
             14.
             )
             precisely
             five
             month
             's
             and
             three
             weeks
             before
             the
             Angel
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             (
             at
             what
             time
             Elizabeth
             was
             going
             in
             her
             sixth
             month
             )
             who
             sees
             not
             upon
             what
             substantial
             grounds
             the
             Church
             proceeded
             ,
             in
             her
             fixing
             the
             Baptist's
             Birth
             upon
             the
             24
             of
             June
             ;
             there
             being
             in
             that
             space
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             the
             14.
             of
             October
             (
             when
             Zachary
             ended
             his
             Ministry
             )
             to
             the
             24.
             of
             June
             following
             (
             when
             the
             Church
             celebrates
             the
             Baptist's
             Birth
             )
             exactly
             nine
             months
             and
             one
             day
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             time
             of
             a
             womans
             going
             with
             Child
             ,
             in
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             Physiologists
             :
             who
             assign
             six
             weeks
             ,
             for
             the
             plastick
             Virtue
             to
             do
             its
             work
             in
             ;
             and
             seven
             months
             and
             a
             half
             ,
             for
             the
             perfect
             vegetating
             of
             the
             Embrio
             
               (
               ●echerm
               .
               Sy●●
               .
               Phys.
               l.
               3.
               c.
               14.
               
               Aristot.
               de
               Historia
               animal
               .
               l.
               7.
               c.
               4.
               )
               (
               〈◊〉
               in
               〈◊〉
               .
               Scip.
               l.
               1.
               c.
               6.
               )
               [
               cum
               nono
               mense
               absolutio
               est
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             this
             reckoning
             the
             Mother
             of
             the
             seven
             Brethren
             makes
             ,
             2
             
               Mac.
               7.
               27.
               
               [
               Oh
               my
               son
               ,
               have
               pity
               on
               me
               t●●t
               ●are
               〈◊〉
               nine
               months
               in
               my
               womb
               .
               ]
            
             So
             that
             if
             the
             Baptist's
             Birth
             was
             〈◊〉
             the
             most
             common
             course
             ,
             his
             Mother
             Elizabeth
             conceiv'd
             the
             15.
             of
             October
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             day
             of
             her
             Husbands
             returning
             home
             ;
             for
             his
             Ministry
             in
             the
             Temple
             beginning
             and
             concluding
             with
             the
             Morning
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             (
             when
             the
             Shew-bread
             was
             renewed
             )
             and
             his
             habitation
             being
             distant
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             in
             the
             hilly
             Country
             of
             Judaea
             (
             and
             therefore
             probably
             more
             than
             a
             Sabbath
             days-journey
             from
             the
             Temple
             )
             it
             is
             not
             like
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             stay
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
             till
             the
             Sabbath
             was
             over
             .
             Now
             from
             the
             15.
             of
             October
             to
             the
             Annunciation
             ,
             on
             which
             day
             the
             Church
             celebrates
             the
             Virgins
             Conception
             are
             five
             months
             ,
             three
             weeks
             ,
             and
             one
             day
             precisely
             ;
             so
             long
             was
             Elizabeth
             gone
             with
             Child
             at
             the
             Angels
             Salutation
             ,
             as
             her
             sixth
             month
             was
             upon
             its
             last
             week
             :
             which
             is
             not
             only
             hinted
             by
             Gabriel
             ,
             but
             by
             St.
             Luke
             in
             the
             sequel
             of
             that
             story
             ,
             
               vers
               .
               39.
               
               [
               In
               those
               days
               Mary
               arose
               and
               went
               into
               the
               hill-country
               to
               visit
               her
               cousin
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               she
               abode
               with
               her
               about
               three
               months
               ]
            
             that
             is
             till
             her
             Cousin
             was
             delivered
             ,
             and
             the
             Baptist
             circumcised
             :
             for
             it
             is
             improbable
             ,
             that
             she
             (
             whose
             affection
             carried
             her
             so
             far
             from
             home
             to
             give
             her
             a
             visit
             ,
             and
             detain'd
             her
             with
             Elizabeth
             so
             long
             )
             would
             leave
             her
             in
             her
             greatest
             exigent
             :
             or
             that
             so
             near
             and
             dear
             a
             Relation
             (
             who
             had
             she
             been
             at
             her
             own
             home
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             sent
             for
             to
             the
             Baptist's
             Circumcision
             ,
             amongst
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Kindred
             )
             being
             with
             Elizabeth
             ,
             so
             near
             the
             end
             of
             her
             nine
             months
             ;
             would
             go
             home
             in
             that
             juncture
             ,
             and
             not
             stay
             till
             she
             had
             perform'd
             that
             Office
             of
             a
             Kinswoman
             :
             And
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             the
             blessed
             among
             Women
             ,
             (
             whom
             the
             Evangelists
             signally
             commend
             ,
             for
             laying
             up
             in
             her
             heart
             all
             special
             Emergencies
             of
             Providence
             )
             should
             not
             stay
             ,
             till
             she
             saw
             what
             became
             of
             
             Zacharie's
             dumbness
             ,
             or
             not
             be
             one
             of
             those
             Kinsfolks
             ,
             who
             ,
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             ponder
             ,
             what
             befel
             ,
             then
             ,
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             reckoning
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             was
             ten
             months
             in
             the
             Virgins
             womb
             :
             but
             as
             it
             is
             no
             strange
             thing
             for
             women
             to
             go
             so
             long
             ,
             so
             a
             fitter
             Period
             could
             not
             have
             been
             pich'd
             upon
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             pitching
             his
             Tent
             in
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             :
             if
             it
             were
             but
             barely
             to
             answer
             the
             expectations
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             (
             out
             of
             Sybils
             Books
             )
             had
             got
             this
             notion
             by
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             Eastern
             Monarch
             ,
             the
             Jews
             Messias
             ,
             the
             Restorer
             of
             all
             ,
             was
             so
             long
             to
             Tabernacle
             in
             his
             Mothers
             Womb
             ;
             well
             exprest
             by
             Virgil
             ,
             in
             that
             Eclogue
             which
             Constantine
             the
             great
             (
             in
             his
             Oration
             to
             the
             Clergy
             )
             shews
             can
             be
             applyed
             to
             none
             but
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             .
             
               
                 Matri
                 longa
                 decem
                 tulerint
                 fastidia
                 menses
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               When
               ten
               months
               shall
               have
               inflicted
               tedious
               weakness
               of
               stomack
               upon
               thy
               teeming
               Mother
               .
            
          
           
             How
             much
             more
             convenient
             was
             it
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             fulfill
             that
             Period
             in
             the
             Womb
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             others
             is
             most
             canonical
             ,
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             that
             great
             Oracle
             of
             Learning
             ,
             Varro
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             his
             first
             Book
             
               de
               Hebdomadibus
               .
            
             )
             as
             he
             's
             quoted
             by
             
               Agellius
               (
               noct
               .
               Attic.
               l.
               3.
               c.
            
             10.
             )
             thus
             dictates
             
               [
               Hi
               qui
               justissime
               in
               utero
               sunt
               ,
               post
               ducentos
               octoginta
               dies
               ,
               postquam
               sunt
               concepti
               ,
               quadragessima
               denique
               hebdomade
               nascuntur
               .
               [
               They
               who
               stay
               in
               the
               womb
               ,
               the
               most
               exact
               time
               ,
               after
               they
               have
               been
               conceiv'd
               ,
               are
               born
               in
               the
               fortieth
               week
               .
               ]
            
             The
             learned
             Author
             of
             the
             wisdom
             of
             
               Solomon
               (
               chap.
            
             7.
             2.
             
             )
             brings
             him
             in
             ,
             affirming
             that
             he
             was
             fashioned
             to
             be
             flesh
             ,
             in
             his
             Mothers
             Womb
             ,
             in
             ten
             months
             .
             And
             behold
             here
             is
             a
             greater
             than
             
               Solomon
               .
               Taruntius
            
             being
             employed
             by
             Varro
             to
             calculate
             the
             Nativity
             of
             Romulus
             ,
             did
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             confidence
             and
             alacrity
             declare
             to
             him
             that
             Romulus
             was
             conceiv'd
             on
             the
             twenty
             third
             day
             of
             that
             month
             ,
             which
             the
             Egyptians
             call
             Choe
             ,
             we
             December
             ,
             and
             born
             in
             Thoth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             September
             the
             20.
             day
             ,
             the
             12.
             before
             the
             Calends
             of
             
               October
               (
               Plutarch
               .
               Romulus
            
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             born
             in
             the
             fortieth
             week
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             week
             of
             the
             tenth
             month
             after
             his
             conception
             :
             and
             I
             suppose
             ,
             if
             the
             Births
             of
             Heroes
             were
             examin'd
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             found
             that
             antiquity
             assigned
             them
             commonly
             one
             month
             in
             the
             Womb
             beyond
             the
             account
             of
             ordinary
             persons
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             But
             I
             leave
             this
             to
             be
             disputed
             by
             Mid-wives
             ,
             while
             ,
             to
             the
             proof
             of
             my
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             born
             at
             Christmas
             ,
             (
             drawn
             from
             the
             time
             of
             
             Zacharie's
             Ministration
             ,
             )
             I
             add
             another
             drawn
             from
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             Christ's
             Baptism
             .
             St.
             Luke
             dates
             the
             Beginning
             of
             
             John's
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             Christ's
             Baptism
             ,
             both
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             fifteenth
             year
             of
             Tiberius
             ;
             and
             Christ's
             
             Baptism
             ,
             before
             Easter
             in
             that
             year
             .
             Now
             St.
             Luke
             reckons
             Tiberius
             his
             Reign
             ,
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Augustus
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             proved
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             19
             of
             August
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             clearly
             evinceth
             the
             absurdity
             of
             that
             Hypothesis
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             born
             in
             September
             :
             and
             manifesteth
             all
             those
             strong
             Reasonings
             of
             ill-imploy'd
             wits
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             meer
             Paralogisms
             .
             For
             since
             our
             Saviour
             was
             born
             ,
             and
             baptized
             on
             the
             same
             day
             of
             the
             year
             ;
             had
             that
             been
             in
             
               September
               ,
               John
            
             must
             bestir
             himself
             at
             that
             rate
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             in
             his
             right
             wits
             can
             make
             haste
             to
             believe
             he
             did
             ,
             if
             betwixt
             then
             and
             the
             19
             of
             August
             preceding
             (
             which
             is
             the
             utmost
             latitude
             we
             can
             allow
             in
             the
             fifteenth
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             which
             commenc'd
             that
             day
             )
             he
             could
             come
             into
             all
             the
             Country
             about
             Jordan
             ,
             and
             draw
             such
             multitudes
             of
             Disciples
             to
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             from
             Jerusalem
             and
             all
             Judaea
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Region
             round
             about
             Jordan
             (
             St.
             Luke
             3.
             1.
             3.
             
             St.
             Matt.
             3.
             5.
             )
             How
             vain
             doth
             this
             ,
             by
             name
             ,
             prove
             Beroaldus
             to
             be
             in
             his
             imagination
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviours
             Birth
             fell
             in
             September
             at
             the
             autumnal
             Equinox
             :
             for
             from
             the
             19
             of
             August
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             first
             day
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             his
             fifteenth
             year
             of
             Reign
             (
             in
             which
             year
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Oracle
             saith
             ,
             the
             Baptist
             began
             his
             Ministry
             )
             to
             the
             fourteenth
             of
             September
             (
             on
             which
             day
             Beroaldus
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             was
             both
             born
             and
             baptized
             )
             are
             but
             three
             weeks
             and
             four
             days
             ;
             now
             whether
             Christ's
             Forerunner
             could
             ,
             in
             that
             scantling
             of
             time
             ,
             fulfill
             the
             Prophecies
             which
             went
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             which
             the
             Evangelists
             say
             he
             did
             ,
             in
             preparing
             Christ's
             way
             before
             his
             face
             ;
             I
             refer
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             all
             unbiass'd
             and
             intelligent
             persons
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             here
             replyed
             ,
             that
             he
             began
             his
             Preaching
             towards
             the
             Spring
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             had
             spent
             that
             Summer
             ,
             baptized
             our
             Saviour
             about
             September
             ;
             that
             indeed
             gives
             him
             time
             enough
             ,
             but
             then
             the
             fifteenth
             of
             Tiberius
             would
             have
             been
             expired
             ,
             and
             his
             sixteenth
             began
             ,
             before
             our
             Saviour's
             Baptism
             :
             And
             besides
             this
             supposition
             leaves
             our
             Saviour
             more
             time
             unto
             the
             Passover
             ,
             for
             the
             effecting
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             reported
             to
             have
             done
             in
             that
             space
             ,
             than
             his
             zeal
             to
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             would
             permit
             him
             to
             take
             ,
             who
             came
             into
             publick
             ,
             as
             a
             Gyant
             refresh'd
             with
             Wine
             ,
             ready
             to
             run
             his
             race
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             all
             these
             inconveniencies
             are
             avoided
             by
             dating
             Christ's
             Birth
             and
             Baptism
             at
             Christmas
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             1.
             the
             Baptist
             being
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Age
             ,
             capable
             of
             a
             call
             to
             the
             Ministry
             at
             Mid-Summer
             ,
             had
             a
             sufficient
             time
             to
             prepare
             himself
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             after
             his
             call
             by
             fasting
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             :
             so
             that
             by
             that
             time
             that
             Tiberius
             his
             fifteenth
             year
             commenc'd
             ,
             he
             might
             begin
             to
             perambulate
             the
             Regions
             about
             Jordan
             :
             and
             by
             Christmas
             ,
             his
             fame
             might
             be
             spread
             so
             far
             abroad
             ,
             as
             to
             bring
             persons
             of
             all
             ranks
             out
             of
             all
             Judaea
             to
             his
             Baptism
             :
             that
             Nation
             being
             at
             that
             time
             big
             with
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             exhibited
             :
             which
             is
             hinted
             by
             St.
             Luke
             in
             his
             saying
             that
             
               [
               all
               men
               were
               musing
               of
               John
               whether
               he
               were
               the
               Christ.
               ]
            
          
           
             And
             2.
             
             Our
             Saviour
             by
             this
             account
             had
             time
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             than
             sufficient
             ,
             before
             Easter
             :
             for
             his
             forty
             days
             fast
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             :
             for
             his
             coming
             to
             Bethabara
             (
             where
             the
             Baptist
             gave
             Testimony
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             that
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             takes
             away
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             that
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             whom
             they
             looked
             for
             )
             for
             his
             setting
             his
             Fathers
             Seal
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             John
             ,
             three
             days
             after
             ,
             in
             Cana
             of
             Galilee
             ;
             for
             his
             going
             down
             with
             his
             whole
             retinue
             to
             Capernaum
             ,
             where
             he
             continued
             not
             many
             days
             before
             the
             Passover
             was
             at
             hand
             ,
             at
             the
             approach
             whereof
             ,
             he
             went
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             purged
             the
             Temple
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Briefly
             (
             for
             it
             were
             endless
             to
             enumerate
             particulars
             .
             )
             The
             perspicuity
             of
             this
             Calculation
             ,
             as
             it
             gives
             light
             to
             several
             sacred
             Texts
             ,
             otherwise
             unintelligible
             :
             so
             it
             discovers
             the
             Vanity
             of
             all
             attempts
             ,
             to
             pitch
             Christ's
             Birth
             upon
             any
             other
             day
             but
             that
             (
             wheron
             it
             hath
             been
             commemorated
             in
             all
             Ages
             )
             the
             25.
             of
             December
             :
             whether
             of
             those
             that
             go
             in
             that
             Analytical
             way
             which
             Beroaldus
             chalk'd
             out
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             sufficiently
             invalidated
             
             the
             Argument
             of
             the
             Decembrians
             drawn
             from
             the
             Feast
             of
             Exipiation
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             not
             offer'd
             any
             Arguments
             against
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             which
             is
             not
             presently
             to
             be
             concluded
             unreasonable
             and
             groundless
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             some
             weak
             defenses
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             more
             zeal
             than
             knowledge
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             cast
             down
             )
             but
             what
             proceeds
             upon
             more
             manifest
             mistakes
             .
             Such
             are
             (
             that
             I
             may
             ,
             for
             the
             honour
             I
             bear
             to
             his
             Learning
             and
             Parts
             ,
             particularly
             confute
             them
             )
             his
             professing
             he
             will
             shoot
             at
             an
             hairs-breadth
             
               (
               ad
               unguem
            
             )
             to
             the
             mark
             in
             
             Daniel's
             Bow.
             But
             he
             casts
             that
             Bow
             so
             ,
             as
             it
             shoots
             not
             near
             
             Daniel's
             scope
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             assigning
             the
             Term
             of
             Daniel's
             seventy
             Weeks
             at
             Christ's
             Passion
             ,
             which
             Daniel
             aim'd
             at
             the
             Fall
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             prov'd
             in
             my
             Discourse
             upon
             those
             weeks
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             expounding
             
             Daniel's
             middle
             of
             the
             Week
             to
             denote
             the
             precise
             middle
             of
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             at
             his
             Passion
             ,
             he
             pareth
             the
             Prophet
             too
             close
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Meed
             observeth
             ,
             that
             Phrase
             of
             speech
             implys
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Messias
             should
             be
             cut
             off
             within
             the
             space
             of
             the
             last
             Septimane
             ,
             the
             last
             not
             of
             the
             70
             but
             62.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             is
             wide
             of
             
             Daniel's
             mind
             in
             expounding
             the
             cutting
             off
             of
             the
             Messias
             to
             be
             his
             death
             ,
             for
             Daniel
             meant
             it
             of
             his
             rejection
             by
             the
             Jewes
             from
             being
             their
             King.
             So
             that
             he
             fixeth
             not
             one
             of
             these
             steps
             upon
             firm
             ground
             ,
             which
             he
             maketh
             in
             travelling
             for
             this
             Conclusion
             ,
             Christ
             was
             born
             at
             the
             Autumnal
             Equinox
             ,
             from
             this
             medium
             ;
             His
             Passion
             fell
             out
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             last
             year
             ,
             at
             the
             Vernal
             Equinox
             .
          
           
             His
             Argument
             from
             the
             Type
             of
             expiation
             stands
             upon
             no
             better
             ground
             ,
             yea
             makes
             against
             him
             :
             for
             grant
             the
             world
             was
             created
             at
             the
             Autumnal
             Equinox
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             ancients
             began
             to
             reckon
             the
             year
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             Promise
             of
             Expiation
             was
             made
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             Feast
             of
             Expiation
             was
             observed
             :
             did
             not
             God
             himself
             alter
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             year
             to
             the
             Vernal
             Equinox
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             Christ
             expiated
             for
             sin
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             recreated
             the
             World
             by
             his
             rising
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             and
             what
             fitter
             expedient
             could
             Wisdom
             it self
             have
             found
             out
             to
             draw
             peoples
             minds
             from
             expecting
             to
             see
             the
             Redeemer
             come
             in
             September
             .
          
           
             Or
             of
             those
             who
             are
             not
             so
             industriously
             ,
             but
             more
             subtilty
             ,
             vain
             in
             their
             reasonings
             ,
             than
             Beroaldus
             :
             that
             pack
             of
             lazie
             Curs
             that
             will
             not
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             range
             Chronology
             for
             Arguments
             against
             the
             Churches
             Practice
             ,
             but
             lye
             barking
             in
             Chimney-corners
             ,
             and
             manage
             their
             attempts
             against
             it
             ,
             not
             by
             hunting
             out
             the
             account
             and
             marks
             of
             time
             set
             out
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             by
             representing
             to
             us
             the
             complexion
             of
             the
             Season
             ,
             when
             these
             things
             and
             others
             accompanying
             them
             fell
             out
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             objection
             from
             the
             coldness
             of
             that
             Winter-month
             :
             Calculated
             indeed
             to
             the
             effeminacy
             of
             this
             degenerate
             Christian
             Age
             (
             wherein
             nothing
             passeth
             for
             Gospel-preaching
             ,
             but
             Flesh-indulgency
             ,
             wherein
             men's
             love
             to
             Christ
             and
             Zeal
             for
             their
             own
             Souls
             welfare
             is
             grown
             so
             cold
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             scarce
             wet
             their
             foot
             in
             serving
             Christ
             ,
             or
             in
             working
             out
             their
             own
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             shrug
             at
             the
             thought
             of
             men's
             watching
             their
             Flocks
             by
             night
             ,
             of
             such
             multitudes
             descending
             into
             the
             Water
             ,
             of
             the
             Virgins
             travelling
             to
             Bethlehem
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ's
             travelling
             for
             our
             salvation
             in
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             strength
             into
             the
             deep
             of
             Jordan
             ,
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             Winter
             :
             )
             but
             not
             bottom'd
             upon
             any
             thing
             ,
             will
             go
             for
             Reason
             among
             any
             persons
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             live
             by
             Sense
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Virgins
             journeying
             in
             that
             Brumal
             season
             ,
             it
             may
             put
             to
             a
             stand
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Sibarites
             (
             who
             were
             so
             dainty
             as
             they
             would
             not
             permit
             those
             Manufuctures
             that
             made
             a
             din
             to
             come
             within
             the
             hearing
             of
             their
             City
             )
             or
             those
             mincing
             Daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             (
             who
             could
             not
             walk
             but
             where
             they
             could
             make
             a
             tinckling
             with
             their
             feet
             ,
             nor
             abide
             that
             wind
             that
             would
             ruffle
             their
             well-set
             Hair
             :
             )
             But
             how
             Credulity
             should
             stick
             so
             deep
             in
             this
             mire
             ,
             as
             it
             cannot
             get
             out
             amongst
             us
             :
             whose
             high-ways
             are
             never
             unoccupied
             (
             but
             terms
             and
             Markets
             frequented
             ,
             by
             both
             Sexes
             Winter
             and
             Summer
             ;
             )
             is
             scarce
             conceivable
             ;
             except
             we
             think
             the
             Air
             be
             full
             of
             frosty
             Daemons
             ,
             in
             Christmasweek
             ,
             
             above
             all
             the
             weeks
             in
             the
             year
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             that
             account
             the
             Country
             carriers
             come
             not
             up
             to
             London
             that
             week
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Shepherds
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               [
               abiding
               in
               the
               Field
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             Scaliger
             render
             it
             
               [
               sub
               dio
               ]
               [
               in
               the
               open
               air
               ]
            
             or
             rather
             if
             we
             speak
             properly
             in
             translating
             
               [
               sub
               dio
            
             ]
             in
             the
             open
             Sun-light
             ,
             or
             day-clarity
             of
             the
             Air
             (
             and
             that
             will
             be
             very
             proper
             to
             the
             night
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             first
             imagine
             ,
             that
             the
             Light
             which
             those
             Shepherds
             saw
             shining
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             came
             from
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             other
             Hemisphere
             ,
             darting
             its
             Beams
             through
             some
             holes
             or
             clefts
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             for
             otherwise
             they
             could
             not
             possibly
             be
             
               [
               sub
               dio
            
             ]
             in
             the
             night
             .
             )
             Yet
             the
             word
             most
             properly
             signifies
             ,
             
               [
               stabulantes
               in
               agris
               ]
               [
               being
               in
               their
               huts
               ]
            
             or
             rather
             their
             Field-halls
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               [
               keeping
               court
               in
               the
               fields
               ]
            
             whence
             both
             Homer
             and
             Hesiod
             ascribe
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Epithete
             of
             all
             Shepherds
             ,
             
               [
               men
               living
               in
               the
               fields
               ]
            
             and
             though
             they
             were
             not
             fire-houses
             ,
             yet
             they
             might
             with
             Straw
             (
             or
             that
             Hay
             they
             prepar'd
             to
             feed
             their
             Cattle
             with
             next
             morning
             )
             make
             them
             as
             warm
             as
             they
             pleased
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             replyed
             how
             then
             could
             they
             either
             see
             to
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             or
             observe
             the
             shining
             of
             that
             glorious
             Light
             ,
             if
             they
             lay
             snugging
             in
             their
             Cabines
             .
             The
             Text
             exhibites
             this
             answer
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               they
               watched
               their
               watchings
               over
               their
               flocks
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               [
               they
               kept
               watch
               by
               turns
               ]
            
             and
             that
             they
             might
             do
             without
             detriment
             to
             themselves
             in
             the
             coldest
             Season
             ,
             and
             with
             as
             much
             advantage
             to
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             all
             watch'd
             at
             once
             :
             and
             sure
             what
             instinct
             teacheth
             Crows
             ,
             reason
             would
             teach
             them
             ,
             that
             one
             pair
             of
             attentive
             ears
             and
             eyes
             would
             as
             well
             hear
             or
             see
             what
             befel
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             all
             awake
             ,
             who
             might
             call
             up
             the
             rest
             ,
             if
             he
             descried
             the
             approach
             of
             any
             strange
             occurrence
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             put
             the
             Case
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             say
             they
             had
             no
             Cabines
             (
             which
             yet
             it
             is
             unlike
             they
             were
             without
             ,
             even
             in
             Summer
             ,
             to
             defend
             them
             from
             the
             days
             heat
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             nights
             cold
             )
             was
             this
             any
             greater
             hardship
             ,
             than
             the
             Heir
             of
             that
             whole
             Land
             their
             Father
             Jacob
             endured
             in
             
             Laban's
             service
             ?
             Or
             can
             St.
             Lukes
             words
             sound
             harsher
             than
             those
             wherein
             Moses
             expresseth
             
             Jacob's
             complaint
             
               (
               Gen.
            
             31.
             40.
             )
             In
             the
             day
             the
             drought
             consumed
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             frost
             by
             night
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             multitudes
             flocking
             in
             to
             
             John's
             Baptism
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             extremity
             of
             the
             Season
             .
             The
             Baptist
             himself
             ,
             even
             with
             a
             wet
             finger
             ,
             wipes
             that
             stain
             off
             from
             the
             Churches
             practice
             ,
             which
             some
             from
             thence
             cast
             upon
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             observation
             he
             made
             thereupon
             :
             that
             they
             came
             to
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             flee
             from
             ,
             and
             escape
             that
             wrath
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             information
             of
             their
             Prophets
             ,
             they
             believed
             would
             fall
             upon
             those
             whom
             their
             Messias
             at
             his
             coming
             should
             find
             impenitent
             .
             Can
             it
             then
             seem
             strange
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             run
             through
             fire
             and
             water
             ,
             to
             avoid
             that
             excision
             ,
             which
             the
             Axe
             (
             laid
             to
             the
             root
             )
             threatned
             to
             every
             Tree
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             meet
             for
             Repentance
             ;
             to
             escape
             that
             Damnation
             of
             Hell
             ,
             that
             unquenchable
             fire
             ,
             which
             they
             believed
             was
             to
             be
             the
             portion
             of
             such
             as
             would
             not
             listen
             to
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Cryer
             .
             And
             as
             to
             our
             Saviours
             submitting
             himself
             to
             the
             tolerance
             of
             Winters
             cold
             ,
             his
             acquainting
             himself
             with
             grief
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Womb
             ,
             and
             his
             exposing
             his
             sacred
             Body
             to
             
             Jordan's
             chillest
             Streams
             ;
             as
             they
             were
             part
             of
             his
             Cross
             and
             Expiations
             for
             that
             pleasure
             we
             take
             in
             sin
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             the
             products
             of
             that
             inconquerable
             Love
             of
             his
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             a
             Love
             stronger
             than
             Death
             ,
             and
             which
             many
             Waters
             could
             not
             quench
             
               (
               Cant.
            
             8.
             )
             And
             would
             doubtless
             be
             so
             taken
             ;
             if
             men
             ,
             who
             turn
             Grace
             into
             wantonness
             ,
             did
             not
             fear
             ,
             that
             the
             Example
             of
             it
             would
             force
             them
             from
             their
             Epicurism
             ,
             unto
             the
             most
             ingrateful
             austerities
             of
             Mortification
             ,
             which
             rather
             than
             themselves
             will
             undergo
             ,
             they
             will
             loose
             the
             benefit
             of
             Christ's
             Mediation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             If
             thou
             beest
             as
             nice
             (
             Reader
             )
             as
             these
             fine-dame-Divines
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             know
             how
             to
             make
             my
             Apology
             before
             thee
             ,
             for
             this
             large
             digression
             ;
             however
             I
             will
             not
             hazard
             the
             bringing
             of
             thee
             to
             another
             qualm
             ,
             by
             pleading
             my
             excuse
             at
             large
             ;
             but
             only
             beg
             thy
             pardon
             ,
             and
             bring
             thee
             back
             from
             
             whence
             I
             diverted
             
               (
               viz.
            
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Josephus
             in
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Verity
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             History
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             Date
             of
             Christ's
             Baptism
             )
             to
             that
             Testimony
             he
             gives
             ,
             touching
             the
             time
             of
             Christ's
             Birth
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             other
             Character
             of
             it
             specified
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               [
               the
               first
               Taxing
               under
            
             Cyrenius
             :
             ]
             wherein
             ,
             though
             some
             would
             make
             him
             disagree
             with
             St.
             Luke
             ,
             and
             Maldonat
             by
             name
             ,
             who
             will
             needs
             have
             that
             Taxing
             which
             he
             mentions
             
               (
               lib.
               18.
               c.
            
             3.
             )
             to
             be
             mistaken
             by
             Josephus
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             was
             made
             at
             our
             Saviours
             Birth
             :
             yet
             that
             there
             is
             a
             fair
             Correspondencie
             betwixt
             him
             and
             the
             Evangelists
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             will
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             Josephus
             there
             mentions
             is
             the
             last
             under
             Cyrenius
             ,
             which
             he
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             ;
             and
             that
             that
             which
             St.
             Luke
             speaks
             of
             ,
             as
             coincident
             with
             our
             Saviour's
             Birth
             ,
             is
             specified
             by
             him
             to
             have
             been
             the
             first
             of
             those
             two
             Taxings
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             during
             Cyrenius
             his
             presidency
             over
             Syria
             .
             The
             first
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             whole
             Roman
             Empire
             (
             of
             which
             St.
             Luke
             speaks
             
               [
               Tunc
               breviarium
               totius
               Imperii
               conficere
            
             Augustus
             
               in
               animo
               habebat
               ;
               in
               quo
               opes
               publicae
               continebantur
               ;
               quantum
               civium
               sociorumque
               in
               armis
               ,
               quot
               classes
               ,
               regna
               ,
               provinciae
               tributa
               ,
               vectigalia
               &
               hujusmodi
               alia
               .
               ]
               which
               was
               therefore
               made
               ,
               because
            
             Augustus
             
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               make
               a
               doomsday-book
               of
               the
               whole
               Empire
               ;
               wherein
               was
               set
               down
               ,
               the
               Revenues
               of
               the
               Empire
               ;
               what
               Train-bands
               the
               Citizens
               ,
               what
               the
               associates
               found
               :
               what
               Navies
               ,
               Kingdoms
               ,
               Provinces
               ,
               what
               Tribute
               ,
               Customs
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               belonged
               to
               the
               Empire
            
             ;
             as
             
               Scaliger
               (
               de
               emendat
               .
               6.
               pag.
            
             551.
             and
             in
             
               Euseb.
               Chron.
               numb
            
             .
             2018.
             )
             collect
             out
             of
             Tacitus
             and
             Suetonius
             .
             The
             second
             nine
             years
             after
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             thirty
             seventh
             year
             after
             the
             War
             of
             Actium
             ,
             wherein
             Augustus
             overthrew
             
               M.
               Anthony
               (
               Joseph
               .
               antiq
               .
            
             18.
             3.
             
             )
             of
             Syria
             only
             (
             and
             Judea
             ,
             as
             annexed
             to
             the
             Province
             of
             Syria
             by
             Augustus
             )
             after
             the
             Banishment
             of
             Archelaus
             ,
             and
             confiscation
             of
             his
             goods
             :
             for
             the
             Sale
             of
             which
             also
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             Cyrenius
             came
             into
             Judaea
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             first
             of
             these
             Taxings
             Josephus
             is
             silent
             ;
             and
             his
             very
             silence
             gives
             consent
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             Circumstance
             related
             by
             St.
             Luke
             that
             it
             was
             
               [
               the
               taxing
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               ]
            
             which
             therefore
             he
             omits
             ,
             as
             not
             falling
             in
             with
             his
             Subject
             the
             Jewish
             Antiquities
             ;
             in
             relation
             to
             which
             only
             he
             glanceth
             at
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             which
             peculiarly
             concern
             Judaea
             ,
             but
             passeth
             over
             those
             that
             were
             of
             common
             Influence
             upon
             all
             the
             Imperial
             Provinces
             ,
             as
             Suidas
             (
             in
             Augusto
             )
             affirms
             this
             to
             have
             been
             .
             [
             Augustus
             Caesar
             
               decreed
               to
               number
               by
               head
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               Romans
               ]
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             and
             that
             he
             did
             not
             only
             intend
             but
             perform
             this
             intent
             ,
             he
             assures
             us
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             Augustus
             
               sent
               out
               unto
               all
               those
               Regions
               ,
               that
               were
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
               Officers
               by
               whom
               he
               made
               the
               enrolings
               .
               ]
            
             and
             the
             word
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             he
             tells
             how
             many
             Myriads
             were
             found
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               inhabiting
               the
               Roman
               Empire
            
             .
             These
             places
             of
             Suidas
             do
             also
             confirm
             another
             Passage
             in
             St.
             
             Luke's
             History
             of
             this
             Taxing
             ,
             that
             thereby
             Augustus
             took
             account
             of
             Women
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Men
             ;
             and
             of
             both
             as
             to
             their
             Lineage
             ,
             Extract
             and
             Condition
             .
             
               [
               all
               went
               to
               be
               taxed
               every
               one
               into
               his
               own
               City
               ,
               and
            
             Joseph
             
               went
               up
               out
               of
            
             Nazareth
             
               unto
               the
               City
               of
            
             David
             ,
             Bethlehem
             ,
             
               because
               he
               was
               of
               the
               house
               and
               Lineage
               of
            
             David
             ;
             
               to
               be
               taxed
               with
            
             Mary
             
               his
               espoused
               Wife
            
             ]
             This
             kind
             of
             Taxing
             and
             Enroling
             was
             in
             Custom
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             saith
             
               Dionysius
               Halicarnassaeus
               (
               lib.
            
             4.
             )
             who
             came
             to
             Rome
             presently
             after
             the
             Conquest
             of
             M.
             Anthony
             at
             Actium
             ;
             where
             after
             he
             had
             learn'd
             the
             Latine
             Tongue
             ,
             he
             gave
             himself
             up
             wholly
             to
             the
             study
             ,
             and
             writing
             of
             the
             Roman
             History
             
               (
               argumentum
               in
               historiam
               Dionys.
            
             )
             and
             though
             he
             either
             lived
             not
             to
             finish
             that
             History
             ,
             or
             Fate
             hath
             deprived
             us
             of
             that
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             succeeds
             the
             ejectment
             of
             the
             
               Decem
               Virale
            
             Tyranny
             :
             yet
             in
             the
             account
             he
             gives
             of
             the
             first
             institution
             (
             by
             
               Servius
               Tullius
            
             )
             of
             that
             way
             of
             enroling
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             was
             used
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Augustus
             :
             he
             fully
             agrees
             with
             the
             Evangelical
             Description
             of
             it
             
               [
               Jussit
               omnes
               ,
               qui
               eandem
               pagam
               incolehant
               ,
               in
               singula
               capita
               certum
               numismatis
               genus
               conferre
               ,
               sed
               aliud
               viros
               ,
               aliud
               mulieres
               ,
               aliud
               impuberes
               :
               quibus
               connumeratis
               
               apparebat
               quis
               esset
               hominum
               numerus
               per
               sexus
               &
               per
               aetates
               distinctus
               .
               ]
               He
               commanded
               all
               that
               appertain'd
               to
               the
               same
               Town
               to
               give
               in
               by
               head
               ,
               a
               certain
               kind
               of
               Coyn
               ;
               the
               men
               ,
               of
               one
               stamp
               ;
               the
               women
               ,
               of
               another
               :
               they
               of
               under-age
               ,
               another
               :
               by
               counting
               whereof
               the
               number
               of
               persons
               appeared
               ,
               distinguish'd
               by
               sex
               ,
               age
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             was
             done
             ,
             saith
             
               Florus
               (
               Hist.
               l.
               1.
               c.
               6.
               )
               [
               Ut
               omnia
               patrimonii
               ,
               dignitatis
               ,
               aetatis
               ,
               artium
               ,
               officiorúmque
               discrimina
               :
               ]
               that
               all
               the
               differences
               of
               Patrimony
               ,
               Dignity
               ,
               Age
               ,
               Craft
               ,
               Office
               might
               be
               recorded
               .
            
             For
             ,
             as
             Dionysius
             (
             in
             the
             place
             fore-cited
             )
             saith
             ;
             the
             Coyns
             which
             were
             given
             in
             at
             this
             Enrolment
             were
             differently
             stampt
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             distinction
             of
             Estates
             and
             Degrees
             into
             Nobles
             ,
             Plebeians
             ,
             Artificers
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             they
             also
             gave
             oath
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             truly
             rated
             their
             Estates
             ,
             and
             gave
             in
             the
             names
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             their
             Ages
             ,
             their
             Wives
             ,
             their
             Children
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             place
             of
             their
             Habitation
             ,
             saith
             the
             same
             Dionysius
             .
          
           
             The
             Learned
             Dr.
             Hammond
             hath
             given
             an
             hint
             of
             one
             other
             particular
             ,
             wherein
             secular
             History
             agrees
             with
             the
             Evangelists
             touching
             this
             Taxing
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             relations
             of
             Sepulvada
             and
             Gerundensis
             :
             That
             twenty
             seven
             years
             before
             the
             Birth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Augustus
             appointed
             that
             there
             should
             be
             an
             enrolling
             of
             the
             whole
             Empire
             ,
             and
             proclaim'd
             it
             a
             Tarracon
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Spain
             ;
             after
             he
             had
             subdued
             the
             Cantabri
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             had
             in
             that
             Country
             broke
             off
             from
             him
             (
             with
             whom
             
               Velleius
               Paterculus
            
             seems
             to
             agree
             :
             )
             but
             upon
             this
             Proclamation
             ,
             he
             finding
             new
             stirs
             breaking
             out
             again
             ,
             deferr'd
             the
             execution
             ,
             till
             a
             fitter
             time
             ,
             which
             was
             this
             very
             point
             of
             time
             wherein
             Christ
             was
             born
             :
             of
             which
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             was
             so
             well
             perswaded
             ,
             as
             the
             Christians
             of
             Spain
             (
             taking
             this
             Taxing
             to
             have
             been
             made
             when
             the
             Decree
             went
             first
             out
             )
             dated
             the
             Birth
             of
             Christ
             twenty
             seven
             years
             before
             all
             other
             Christians
             ,
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             on
             all
             hands
             that
             this
             Taxing
             did
             concurr
             with
             the
             Birth
             of
             Christ.
             This
             going
             out
             of
             the
             Decree
             ,
             some
             considerable
             time
             before
             the
             Tax
             was
             made
             ,
             St.
             Luke
             seems
             to
             imply
             in
             his
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               there
               went
               (
               or
               there
               had
               gone
               )
               out
               a
               decree
               :
            
             and
             his
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             ]
             but
             this
             Taxing
             (
             though
             decreed
             before
             )
             was
             first
             made
             when
             Cyrenius
             was
             Governour
             of
             Syria
             .
             But
             I
             remit
             this
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             Criticks
             :
             being
             more
             solicitous
             to
             unty
             a
             Knot
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             upon
             this
             sacred
             Chronology
             ,
             while
             (
             from
             a
             misunderstood
             place
             in
             Tertullian
             )
             he
             makes
             
               C.
               Sentius
               Saturninus
            
             to
             have
             been
             president
             of
             Syria
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             this
             first
             Taxing
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             Cyrenius
             to
             be
             sent
             only
             upon
             this
             extraordinary
             occasion
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             had
             any
             setled
             Dominion
             there
             ;
             directly
             against
             St.
             
             Luke's
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             [
             Cyrenius
             
               being
               Governour
            
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             Erasmus
             translates
             it
             )
             
               President
               of
            
             Syria
             ]
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             Suidas
             thus
             (
             which
             he
             alleageth
             and
             translates
             )
             [
             Augustus
             
               desiring
               to
               know
               the
               strength
               and
               state
               of
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               sent
               twenty
               chosen
               men
               into
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               one
               into
               one
               part
               ,
               another
               into
               another
               ,
               to
               take
               this
               account
               :
               and
            
             P.
             Sulpitius
             Quirinius
             ,
             had
             Syria
             
               for
               his
               Province
               :
            
             ]
             and
             against
             the
             mind
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             place
             quoted
             by
             the
             Dr.
             
               (
               advers
               .
               Marcionem
               .
               l.
               4.
               c.
            
             19.
             )
             thus
             answers
             that
             Heretick
             ,
             perverting
             that
             Text
             (
             St.
             
               Luke
               8.
               )
               [
               who
               is
               my
               Mother
               ?
               ]
            
             (
             to
             this
             fence
             ,
             as
             if
             Christ
             thereby
             denyed
             he
             had
             a
             Mother
             .
             )
             
               [
               It
               is
               manifest
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Turtullian
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               taxing
               at
               the
               time
               of
               Christ's
               Birth
               under
            
             Augustus
             in
             Judaea
             by
             Sentius
             Saturninus
             ,
             
               by
               which
               they
               might
               have
               found
               out
               Christ's
               stock
               :
               ]
            
             he
             does
             not
             say
             that
             
               Sentius
               Saturninus
            
             was
             then
             Governour
             of
             Syria
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             he
             assisted
             
               [
               tanquam
               Princeps
               in
               magistrorum
               auguralium
               numero
               ,
               ]
            
             at
             the
             making
             of
             that
             Enrolment
             
               [
               as
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               Colledge
            
             of
             Augures
             ]
             as
             
               Franc.
               Junius
            
             observes
             (
             in
             his
             Notes
             upon
             that
             place
             )
             and
             as
             Tertullian
             explains
             himself
             
               (
               de
               pallio
               .
               Cap.
               1.
               )
               [
               ubi
               maenia
            
             Statilius
             Taurus
             
               imposuit
               ,
               solennia
            
             Sentius
             Saturninus
             
               enarravit
               :
               ]
               Taurus
            
             the
             Proconsul
             (
             what
             time
             the
             Tax
             was
             made
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             liberty
             of
             Carthage
             restored
             by
             Augustus
             )
             built
             the
             Walls
             ,
             [
             and
             Sentius
             Saturninus
             ,
             
               the
               Augure
               recounted
               the
               solemnities
               ,
               ]
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             performed
             those
             sacred
             Offices
             ,
             which
             
               Servius
               Tullius
            
             had
             appointed
             to
             be
             celebrated
             ,
             at
             his
             instituting
             of
             this
             Tax
             ,
             or
             Enrolment
             ,
             and
             which
             Dionysiu●
             
             saith
             were
             in
             use
             under
             Augustus
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             was
             
               [
               to
               reckon
               up
               the
               tokens
               ,
               which
               persons
               of
               all
               conditions
               had
               brought
               in
               by
               pole
               ,
               and
               to
               compute
               how
               many
               there
               were
               of
               every
               estate
               ,
               age
               and
               sex
               ]
               [
               Quibus
               connumeratis
               per
               sacrorum
               Praesides
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Romani
               autem
               ad
               meam
               usque
               aetatem
               hac
               lustratione
               post
               Censum
               perfectum
               lustrantur
               à
               sacratissimo
               magistratu
               .
               ]
               (
               Dionysius
               Halicarnassaeus
               lib.
            
             4.
             )
          
           
             We
             need
             not
             therefore
             here
             betake
             our selves
             to
             that
             shifting
             distinction
             of
             
               [
               Governour
               standing
               and
               extraordinary
            
             ]
             to
             make
             this
             passage
             in
             St.
             
             Luke's
             comport
             with
             Secular
             Chronology
             :
             For
             Saturninus
             might
             make
             this
             Description
             of
             Judaea
             (
             as
             a
             chief
             Augure
             )
             and
             yet
             Cyrenius
             be
             ,
             as
             the
             Evangelist
             then
             stiles
             him
             ,
             Governour
             of
             Syria
             .
          
           
             Of
             that
             second
             Taxing
             under
             Cyrenius
             ,
             St.
             Luke
             makes
             mention
             ,
             from
             
               Gamaliel
               (
               Act.
            
             5.
             )
             as
             that
             which
             gave
             occasion
             to
             Judas
             of
             Galilee
             his
             Insurrection
             ,
             with
             his
             cut-throat
             Crew
             of
             St.
             Levellers
             .
             To
             which
             Josephus
             gives
             a
             most
             clear
             Testimony
             
               (
               Antiq.
               l.
               18.
               c.
            
             1.
             )
             [
             Quirinius
             
               a
               Roman
               Senator
               is
               sent
               into
            
             Syria
             by
             Caesar
             ,
             
               to
               administer
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               rate
               every
               man's
               estate
               :
               with
               whom
               came
            
             Coponius
             ,
             
               to
               take
               up
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               affairs
               of
            
             Judaea
             .
             
               Yea
               ,
               moreover
            
             ,
             Quirinius
             
               himself
               came
               into
            
             Judaea
             ,
             
               now
               laid
               to
               the
               Province
               of
            
             Syria
             ;
             
               that
               he
               might
               enroll
               the
               Estates
               of
               the
               Citizens
               of
               that
               Region
               ,
               and
               put
               to
               sale
            
             Archelaus
             
               his
               goods
               .
               The
               Jews
               ,
               though
               at
               first
               they
               took
               heavy
               the
               mention
               of
               a
               Tax
               ,
               yet
               did
               not
               pertinaciously
               resist
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               perswasion
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               permitted
               the
               Tax
               to
               be
               perfected
               .
               But
               a
               while
               after
               their
               stood
               up
               one
            
             Judas
             Gaulanites
             
               of
               the
               Town
            
             Gamale
             ,
             
               who
               with
               his
               Companion
            
             ,
             Sadducus
             
               a
               Pharisee
               ,
               solicited
               the
               people
               to
               defection
               ;
               saying
               that
               the
               Taxing
               was
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               manifest
               profession
               of
               servitude
               .
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imagin'd
            
             (
             saith
             
               Josephus
               )
               how
               much
               these
               men
               disquieted
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ;
               while
               they
               fill
               all
               places
               with
               slaughter
               and
               plunder
               ,
               and
               a
               promiscuous
               robbing
               of
               friends
               and
               foes
               ;
               and
               the
               murder
               of
               the
               best
               men
               ,
               under
               the
               pretext
               of
               asserting
               the
               publick
               Liberty
               .
               Insomuch
               ,
               as
               they
               created
               such
               a
               deadly
               few'd
               in
               the
               Nation
               ,
               as
               neither
               forreign
               War
               ,
               nor
               Extremity
               of
               Famine
               could
               draw
               the
               enraged
               Factions
               from
               one
               anothers
               Throats
               :
               till
               at
               last
               the
               mischief
               proceeded
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               was
               consumed
               with
               hostile
               flames
               ;
               for
               to
               speak
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             Judas
             and
             Sadduck
             
               were
               the
               Authors
               of
               all
               the
               succeeding
               Calamities
               ,
               while
               to
               the
               three
               old
               ones
               of
               Pharisees
               ,
               Sadducees
               ,
               and
               Esseans
               ,
               they
               introduced
               this
               fourth
               Sect
               of
            
             Gaulonites
             :
             
               and
               drew
               multitudes
               of
               such
               after
               them
               ,
               as
               were
               given
               to
               change
               and
               affected
               Novelties
               :
               which
               did
               not
               only
               for
               the
               present
               disturb
               the
               publick
               Weal
               ,
               but
               was
               the
               seminary
               of
               all
               future
               slaughters
               .
               ]
            
             But
             for
             the
             date
             of
             this
             Insurrection
             of
             Judas
             (
             or
             as
             he
             names
             him
             
               (
               Bel.
               Jud.
               2.
               7.
               )
               Simon
            
             of
             Galilee
             )
             he
             sets
             it
             down
             most
             exactly
             in
             
             Gamaliel's
             Phrase
             
               (
               Jud.
               Antiq.
               l.
            
             20.
             23.
             
             )
             where
             speaking
             of
             two
             sons
             of
             this
             Judas
             or
             
               Simon
               ,
               James
            
             and
             Simon
             ,
             whom
             Alexander
             the
             Successor
             of
             
               Cuspius
               Fadus
            
             ,
             crucified
             :
             he
             calls
             them
             the
             sons
             of
             that
             Judas
             of
             
               Galilee
               [
               qui
               agente
            
             Syriae
             Censum
             Quirinio
             Judaeos
             
               solicitavit
               ad
               defectionem
               à
               populo
               Romano
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
               [
               who
               ,
               while
            
             Quirinius
             
               was
               making
               the
               Tax
               of
            
             Syria
             ,
             
               solicited
               the
               Jews
               to
               a
               defection
               from
               the
               Romans
               .
               ]
            
             At
             one
             breath
             informing
             us
             :
             that
             Cyrenius
             began
             to
             make
             that
             Tax
             of
             Syria
             in
             Judaea
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             he
             had
             laid
             it
             there
             (
             Leaving
             Coponius
             to
             gather
             it
             )
             he
             himself
             went
             into
             Syria
             to
             lay
             it
             there
             ;
             during
             which
             Leavy
             ,
             Judas
             made
             Insurrection
             against
             Coponius
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             collecting
             it
             in
             Judaea
             .
             Or
             as
             
               Josephus
               (
               De
               Bel.
               Jud.
               l.
               2.
               c.
            
             7.
             )
             yet
             more
             clearly
             expresseth
             the
             precise
             juncture
             [
             Coponio
             disceptante
             ,
             Galilaeus
             quidam
             ,
             Simon
             
               nomine
               ,
               defectionis
               arguebatur
               ;
               quia
               indigenas
               increparet
               ,
               si
               tributum
               Romanis
               pendere
               paterentur
               ,
               dominósque
               post
               Deum
               ferrent
               mortales
               ]
               [
               While
            
             Coponius
             
               was
               reasoning
               (
               with
               them
               ,
               about
               paying
               their
               Tax
               laid
               by
            
             Cyrenius
             )
             
               a
               certain
               Galilaean
            
             ,
             Simon
             
               by
               name
            
             (
             the
             Greek
             hath
             
               Judas
               )
               was
               convict
               of
               making
               defection
               ;
               because
               he
               reproach'd
               his
               Country-men
               ,
               as
               grievously
               offending
               God
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               permit
               Tribute
               by
               head
               ,
               to
               be
               paid
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               or
               acknowledge
               mortal
               Rulers
               ,
               after
               God
               had
               been
               their
               King
               ]
            
             From
             the
             whole
             we
             learn
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             two
             Taxings
             while
             Cyrenius
             was
             Governour
             of
             Syria
             :
             the
             first
             (
             as
             St.
             Luke
             stiles
             that
             which
             was
             made
             at
             our
             Saviour's
             Birth
             )
             an
             enrolling
             of
             the
             whole
             
             Empire
             (
             a
             Term
             so
             equipollent
             to
             that
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             both
             in
             Sacred
             and
             Secular
             Writ
             ,
             as
             Bartolus
             pronounceth
             him
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             is
             Lord
             and
             Monarch
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             )
             that
             this
             first
             Tax
             was
             a
             mere
             enrolment
             of
             mens
             Ages
             ,
             Dignities
             ,
             Lineages
             ,
             &c.
             and
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             if
             we
             hear
             of
             no
             commotion
             in
             Judaea
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             that
             ;
             nor
             find
             it
             mention'd
             in
             Josephus
             ,
             the
             Jews
             being
             in
             that
             no
             more
             concern'd
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             And
             least
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             St.
             Luke
             should
             be
             so
             ready
             in
             drawing
             the
             Line
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             (
             and
             by
             consequence
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             )
             up
             to
             David
             (
             even
             through
             those
             Generations
             ,
             which
             the
             Sacred
             Old
             Testament-rolls
             make
             no
             mention
             of
             (
             notwithstanding
             that
             Herod
             had
             burnt
             all
             the
             Genealogies
             ,
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             durst
             ,
             lay
             hands
             on
             )
             seeing
             Joseph
             had
             now
             given
             in
             an
             account
             of
             his
             Line
             ,
             into
             those
             mens
             hands
             ;
             out
             of
             which
             Herod
             durst
             not
             have
             snatcht
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             lived
             to
             an
             opportunity
             of
             attempting
             it
             ;
             which
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             but
             deceased
             within
             one
             half
             year
             after
             our
             Saviour's
             Birth
             ;
             leaving
             behind
             him
             this
             new
             Edition
             of
             Judaean
             Chronology
             ;
             to
             serve
             the
             Christian's
             use
             ,
             and
             stop
             the
             Worlds
             mouth
             ,
             from
             excepting
             against
             those
             Records
             which
             were
             so
             solemnly
             delivered
             to
             the
             Custody
             of
             the
             Roman
             Archives
             ,
             before
             the
             name
             of
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             was
             known
             ,
             or
             Controversie
             concerning
             him
             raised
             in
             the
             World
             :
             as
             St.
             Chrysostom
             (
             in
             his
             8.
             
             Hom.
             on
             St.
             Matthew
             )
             observes
             ,
             and
             Tertullian
             suggests
             (
             in
             his
             fourth
             Book
             against
             Marchion
             )
             A
             providence
             which
             St.
             Luke
             sets
             an
             accent
             upon
             ,
             in
             his
             prefacing
             the
             Genealogy
             of
             Joseph
             (
             which
             he
             lays
             down
             in
             his
             third
             Chapter
             )
             by
             giving
             us
             this
             Circumstance
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Birth
             (
             in
             his
             second
             )
             that
             it
             fell
             out
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             Joseph
             of
             the
             House
             and
             Lineage
             of
             David
             was
             gone
             up
             with
             Mary
             to
             the
             City
             of
             
               David
               ,
               Bethlehem
            
             ,
             there
             to
             have
             his
             Lineage
             enroll'd
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             crowd
             of
             his
             more
             wealthy
             Kindred
             (
             who
             would
             certainly
             have
             excepted
             against
             the
             draught
             of
             his
             Line
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             have
             found
             any
             flaw
             in
             it
             )
             as
             took
             up
             all
             the
             Inns
             in
             the
             Town
             ,
             and
             forc'd
             this
             poor
             kinsman
             into
             a
             Stable
             .
             And
             this
             enrolment
             made
             by
             Roman
             Officers
             ,
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
             their
             Augures
             ,
             to
             take
             him
             sworn
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             he
             alleaged
             touching
             his
             stock
             ,
             and
             with
             other
             such
             Formalities
             (
             mention'd
             by
             
               Dionysius
               Hallicarn
               ,
               lib.
            
             4.
             )
             as
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             that
             Forgery
             could
             in
             this
             case
             escape
             undetected
             .
             Our
             Josephs
             name-sake
             ,
             this
             famous
             Jewish
             Historian
             ,
             in
             the
             History
             of
             his
             own
             Life
             ,
             presseth
             this
             very
             Argument
             against
             the
             Calumniators
             of
             his
             Pedigree
             ;
             against
             whose
             suggillations
             he
             proveth
             his
             Extract
             from
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             first
             Order
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             Family
             of
             Priests
             ,
             who
             for
             a
             long
             time
             obtain'd
             ,
             both
             the
             High
             Priesthood
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             of
             Juda
             ;
             out
             of
             that
             Succession
             of
             his
             Kindred
             ,
             which
             was
             inserted
             into
             the
             publick
             Tables
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             those
             Roman
             Records
             ,
             which
             were
             taken
             of
             every
             mans
             Stock
             ,
             at
             the
             universal
             Taxing
             ;
             for
             the
             publick
             Records
             of
             the
             Jews
             had
             been
             burnt
             by
             Herod
             ,
             before
             Josephus
             was
             born
             :
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Track
             in
             History
             of
             transcribing
             Genealogies
             ,
             after
             that
             ,
             into
             any
             publick
             Registers
             ,
             but
             what
             Augustus
             caused
             to
             be
             made
             at
             the
             first
             Enrolment
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             Yea
             ,
             what
             evidence
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             was
             transcribed
             out
             of
             that
             Dooms-day-book
             ,
             could
             be
             ground
             sufficient
             of
             that
             triumph
             which
             Josephus
             sings
             
               [
               Hanc
               generis
               nostri
               successionem
               ,
               ut
               est
               in
               tabulas
               publicas
               relata
               ,
               huc
               transcripsi
               ,
               parvi
               faciens
               calumnias
               ]
               [
               This
               succession
               of
               our
               Family
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               enter'd
               in
               the
               publick
               Rolls
               ,
               I
               have
               transcribed
               hither
               :
               and
               now
               I
               value
               not
               the
               calumnies
               of
               busie
               wicked
               men
               .
               ]
            
             For
             whatever
             Records
             he
             could
             appeal
             to
             besides
             those
             were
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             private
             ,
             and
             not
             exempted
             from
             possibility
             of
             adulteration
             ,
             which
             that
             first
             description
             left
             no
             place
             for
             .
             Neither
             were
             the
             Priests
             enroll'd
             at
             the
             second
             Tax
             ,
             they
             being
             exempted
             from
             payment
             of
             such
             Taxes
             as
             were
             at
             that
             time
             levied
             .
             The
             second
             Taxing
             (
             and
             under
             Cyrenius
             also
             )
             was
             this
             which
             Gamaliel
             mentions
             ,
             and
             Josephus
             writes
             at
             large
             of
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             Syria
             only
             ,
             to
             which
             Province
             Judaea
             then
             belong'd
             ,
             and
             therefore
             pertinent
             to
             his
             subject
             .
             This
             being
             not
             only
             an
             enrolling
             of
             Persons
             ,
             but
             a
             laying
             of
             a
             Tax
             upon
             their
             Estates
             ,
             administer'd
             occasion
             to
             turbulent
             over-holy
             Hypocrites
             ,
             to
             make
             head
             against
             
             that
             Roman
             Power
             which
             God
             had
             set
             over
             them
             :
             which
             I
             therefore
             mention
             the
             story
             of
             ,
             from
             the
             mouths
             and
             pens
             of
             persons
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             ,
             to
             evince
             ,
             that
             St.
             Luke
             hath
             the
             approbation
             of
             foreign
             Testimony
             ,
             to
             the
             validity
             of
             that
             distinction
             which
             he
             makes
             of
             Taxes
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             
               [
               the
               first
               taxing
            
             ]
             As
             for
             Theudas
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             Gamaliel
             saith
             ,
             made
             an
             insurrection
             before
             Judas
             ;
             he
             must
             be
             another
             Theudas
             ,
             than
             he
             of
             whom
             Josephus
             gives
             the
             story
             
               (
               Antiq.
               l.
               20.
               c.
            
             5.
             )
             under
             the
             Regencie
             of
             Fadus
             ,
             long
             after
             the
             discourse
             of
             Gamaliel
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagin'd
             ,
             that
             either
             Josephus
             or
             Gamaliel
             should
             be
             so
             far
             out
             ,
             in
             a
             story
             so
             modern
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             them
             must
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             speak
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             person
             .
             But
             I
             am
             less
             careful
             to
             reconcile
             this
             Text
             to
             Josephus
             ;
             because
             the
             Controversie
             which
             it
             adminsters
             ,
             is
             not
             betwixt
             Josephus
             and
             St.
             Luke
             ,
             but
             Gamaliel
             ;
             whose
             saying
             St.
             Luke
             only
             records
             as
             an
             Historian
             ,
             but
             undertakes
             not
             to
             justifie
             it
             :
             So
             that
             if
             their
             be
             any
             error
             therein
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Chronology
             ,
             let
             the
             Scribes
             of
             the
             Law
             look
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             study
             Arguments
             to
             perswade
             intelligent
             persons
             ,
             that
             the
             Dictates
             of
             their
             Master
             are
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             to
             be
             preferr'd
             before
             the
             judgement
             of
             so
             exact
             both
             Historian
             and
             Chronologer
             :
             Who
             though
             he
             may
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             disagree
             with
             Gamaliel
             ,
             yet
             we
             have
             found
             him
             (
             and
             other
             secular
             Authors
             ;
             so
             unanimously
             agree
             with
             St.
             Luke
             in
             those
             grand
             Synchronisms
             :
             As
             if
             the
             question
             be
             ;
             Whether
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Tiberius
             ;
             while
             Pilat
             was
             Governour
             of
             
               Judea
               ;
               Herod
            
             ,
             Tetrarch
             of
             Galilee
             ;
             his
             Brother
             Philip
             ,
             Tetrarch
             of
             
               Ituraea
               ;
               Lysanius
            
             ,
             Tetrarch
             of
             Abilene
             ;
             and
             Caiaphas
             the
             High
             Priest
             ;
             Jesus
             Christ
             shewed
             himself
             to
             Israel
             ,
             and
             during
             all
             their
             continuance
             in
             their
             respective
             Offices
             ,
             perform'd
             miraculous
             works
             ,
             preach'd
             the
             Evangelical
             Doctrine
             ,
             suffer'd
             death
             ,
             rose
             again
             ,
             
               &
               c
            
             ?
             If
             the
             Question
             be
             ,
             Whether
             this
             Jesus
             had
             for
             his
             Fore-runner
             ,
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             who
             preach'd
             repentance
             to
             all
             that
             came
             to
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             rebuked
             Herod
             for
             Herodias
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             beheaded
             ?
             And
             lastly
             ,
             if
             the
             Question
             be
             :
             Whether
             at
             that
             time
             when
             the
             Evangelists
             date
             the
             Birth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             a
             Taxing
             ,
             in
             all
             points
             ,
             as
             St.
             Luke
             describes
             ,
             
               &
               c
            
             ?
             He
             that
             will
             not
             acquiess
             in
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             may
             hear
             all
             these
             Questions
             determin'd
             affirmatively
             ,
             by
             strangers
             to
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             so
             suitable
             in
             every
             punctilio
             to
             our
             sacred
             History
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             had
             laid
             the
             Gospel
             (
             and
             not
             only
             common
             fame
             )
             before
             them
             ,
             to
             shape
             their
             Histories
             and
             Chronologies
             after
             ,
             they
             could
             hardly
             have
             come
             nearer
             to
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             than
             they
             do
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Josephus
               his
               Suffrage
               to
               the
               Evangelists
               in
               the
               Substance
               of
               their
               History
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               He
               appropriates
               the
               Compellation
            
             [
             Christ
             ]
             
               to
               our
               Jesus
               ,
               speaks
               of
               the
               Churches
               growth
               in
               a
               Gospel-stile
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Describes
               Christs
               Disciples
               by
               Evangelical
               Characters
               ;
               gives
               the
               Evangelists
               Reasons
               why
               others
               did
               not
               embrace
               the
               Gospel
               .
               §
               3.
               
               He
               peremptorily
               asserts
               Christ's
               Miracles
               ,
               how
               he
               came
               to
               a
               certain
               information
               thereof
               .
            
             Appion
             and
             Justus
             
               would
               have
               found
               it
               out
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               proceeded
               here
               upon
               presumptions
               and
               uncertainties
               .
               §
               4.
               
               He
               describes
               Christ's
               Miracles
               after
               the
               Evangelical
               Model
               ;
               §
               5.
               
               And
               affirms
               them
               to
               have
               been
               such
               as
               the
               Prophets
               had
               foretold
               .
               The
               Touch-stone
               of
               canonical
               History
               .
               §
               6.
               
               He
               asserts
               Christ's
               Resurrection
               with
               all
               its
               Circumstances
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             JOsephus
             keeps
             time
             with
             the
             Evangelists
             in
             the
             date
             of
             Christs
             History
             .
             And
             if
             we
             lay
             our
             sound-trying
             ear
             to
             the
             History
             it self
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             therein
             he
             keeps
             tune
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             giveth
             him
             the
             Name
             by
             which
             he
             was
             in
             common
             speech
             distinguished
             from
             others
             
               [
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               ]
               What
               will
               you
            
             (
             saith
             
               Pilate
               .
               )
               I
               shall
               do
               unto
               Jesus
               who
               is
               called
               Christ
               ?
            
             Insomuch
             ,
             as
             his
             compellations
             from
             the
             place
             of
             his
             education
             and
             converse
             
               [
               Jesus
               of
            
             Nazareth
             ]
             
               [
               Jesus
               of
            
             Galilee
             ]
             grew
             so
             far
             out
             of
             use
             ,
             as
             his
             Disciples
             ceas'd
             to
             be
             stiled
             
               [
               Galileans
               and
               Nazarites
               ;
            
             ]
             except
             by
             the
             Jewish
             or
             Pagan
             enemies
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             either
             cast
             scorn
             upon
             them
             or
             calumny
             ;
             as
             denominated
             from
             a
             place
             of
             which
             they
             had
             this
             Proverb
             
               [
               Can
               any
               good
               come
               out
               of
            
             Nazareth
             ?
             ]
             Whence
             our
             Saviour
             inferrs
             to
             the
             man
             that
             called
             him
             
               [
               good
            
             ]
             that
             thereby
             he
             confes'd
             ,
             he
             was
             God
             ,
             and
             something
             more
             than
             came
             out
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             another
             Birth
             ,
             before
             ,
             and
             beside
             that
             he
             had
             in
             Nazareth
             (
             for
             the
             Jews
             thought
             he
             was
             born
             there
             )
             or
             from
             a
             place
             ,
             whence
             the
             common
             opinion
             was
             that
             no
             Prophet
             was
             to
             come
             ;
             
               [
               Search
               and
               see
               ,
               for
               out
               of
            
             Galilee
             
               ariseth
               no
               Prophet
               .
            
             ]
             These
             denominations
             (
             I
             say
             )
             except
             in
             such
             mens
             mouths
             quickly
             grew
             out
             of
             use
             ,
             that
             of
             Christian
             being
             entail'd
             upon
             them
             by
             consent
             of
             Nations
             :
             for
             which
             Names
             sake
             they
             were
             called
             before
             Kings
             and
             Governours
             ,
             persecuted
             ,
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             
               [
               Christiani
            
             ,
             not
             
               Galilaei
               ad
               leones
            
             ]
             was
             the
             common
             acclamation
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             of
             Heathens
             
               [
               negato
               te
               esse
               Christianum
               ,
               ]
            
             was
             the
             advice
             which
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Disciples
             of
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             following
             him
             either
             to
             ,
             or
             under
             his
             bloody
             Cross
             :
             by
             all
             that
             cruelly
             pittied
             them
             ,
             that
             apishly
             loved
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             killed
             them
             with
             kindness
             ,
             have
             had
             them
             lose
             eternal
             ,
             by
             saving
             a
             temporal
             Life
             
               [
               Christianum
               se
               negat
            
             ]
             was
             the
             Court-form
             of
             acquitting
             ,
             of
             suspending
             proceedings
             against
             ,
             those
             unhappy
             men
             ,
             who
             apostatized
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             withered
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             root
             and
             depth
             of
             earth
             ,
             when
             the
             Sun
             cast
             its
             scorching
             Beams
             upon
             them
             ,
             
               [
               Christianus
               sum
            
             ]
             was
             the
             Catholick
             Form
             ,
             wherein
             all
             Martyrs
             made
             a
             good
             Confession
             before
             their
             Persecutors
             .
             (
             With
             what
             face
             can
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             and
             their
             fruitful
             Spawn
             of
             Sectaries
             ,
             who
             suffer
             under
             other
             names
             than
             that
             of
             Christian
             ,
             challenge
             the
             Crown
             of
             Martyrdom
             ,
             or
             lay
             the
             odious
             Crime
             ,
             of
             persecution
             ,
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             Gods
             Ministers
             ,
             while
             they
             suffer
             as
             evil
             doers
             ?
             Is
             this
             the
             silence
             of
             the
             Sheep
             before
             the
             Shearer
             ,
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             dumb
             Lamb
             under
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Butcher
             ?
             and
             not
             rather
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               (
               Jude
            
             16.
             )
             the
             murmuring
             of
             sturdy
             Malefactors
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             whipt
             deservedly
             for
             their
             faults
             ,
             the
             grunting
             of
             Hoggs
             
               (
               ut
               porcus
               saginatus
               :
               )
               (
               Aret.
               )
            
             who
             derives
             that
             word
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               grunt
               .
            
             )
             better
             fed
             than
             taught
             ,
             against
             
             their
             Keeper
             ;
             or
             the
             cry
             of
             Swine
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             a
             ringing
             ,
             to
             prevent
             their
             rooting
             up
             the
             Vineyard
             of
             Christ
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             Field
             of
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             and
             thereby
             so
             tainting
             it
             with
             their
             earth-poysoning
             Snout
             ,
             as
             nothing
             but
             Soul-poysoning
             VVeeds
             grows
             after
             such
             ploughing
             (
             I
             have
             stept
             out
             of
             my
             way
             to
             turn
             this
             devouring
             and
             make-spoil
             Herd
             out
             of
             the
             Corn.
             )
             The
             good
             Shepherds
             Flock
             suffer'd
             under
             another
             Name
             ,
             were
             known
             ,
             as
             by
             other
             properties
             ,
             so
             by
             another
             compellation
             ,
             even
             this
             of
             Christian
             ,
             imposed
             upon
             them
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             derived
             to
             them
             from
             Jesus
             his
             compellation
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             here
             testifieth
             ,
             therein
             agreeing
             with
             the
             Evangelical
             History
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             which
             he
             gives
             his
             suffrage
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             growth
             and
             wonderful
             increase
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             both
             among
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             Josephus
             his
             Text
             
               [
               And
               to
               this
               day
               the
               Christian
               people
               ,
               which
               of
               him
               are
               so
               called
               ,
               cease
               not
               to
               increase
               ]
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               [
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Christians
               is
               not
               in
               its
               wane
               ,
               but
               increase
               .
               ]
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             
               [
               many
               Jews
               ,
               and
               many
               out
               of
               gentilism
               ]
            
             (
             some
             copies
             have
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               infinite
               numbers
            
             )
             became
             his
             Disciples
             .
             He
             lived
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             Grain
             of
             Mustard-seed
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             (
             the
             least
             of
             all
             Societies
             )
             planted
             by
             Christ
             (
             in
             a
             Corner
             of
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             Judaea
             )
             grown
             up
             to
             a
             Tree
             ,
             that
             spread
             its
             Branches
             all
             over
             the
             VVorld
             :
             that
             little
             Leven
             hid
             in
             the
             three
             Measures
             of
             Meal
             (
             Judaeans
             ,
             Grecians
             and
             Barbarians
             )
             levening
             the
             whole
             Lump
             :
             That
             light
             ,
             which
             arose
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             shining
             unto
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             spreading
             its
             Beams
             all
             over
             the
             VVorld
             :
             that
             Grain
             of
             VVheat
             ,
             which
             fell
             into
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             dyed
             there
             ,
             bearing
             great
             increase
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             related
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             those
             Prophecies
             ;
             related
             in
             the
             Acts
             and
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             VVhat
             is
             there
             more
             said
             by
             St.
             Luke
             ,
             when
             he
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               [
               souls
               were
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               daily
               ;
               that
               the
               word
               of
               God
               grew
               and
               increased
               mightily
               ;
               that
               multitudes
               ,
               both
               of
               Greeks
               and
               Jews
               believed
               :
               ]
            
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             when
             he
             writes
             
               [
               that
               the
               Gospel
               brought
               forth
               fruit
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               was
               made
               known
               in
               all
               places
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             than
             Josephus
             here
             attesteth
             ;
             manifestly
             implying
             ,
             it
             did
             not
             only
             increase
             at
             first
             ,
             but
             ceased
             not
             to
             increase
             under
             the
             persecutions
             raised
             by
             Nero
             and
             Domitian
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             
               [
               To
               this
               very
               day
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Christians
               decreaseth
               not
               ]
            
             now
             Josephus
             concluded
             these
             Books
             of
             Jewish
             Antiquities
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             Domitian
             ,
             after
             that
             ,
             by
             him
             and
             Nero
             ,
             all
             the
             means
             for
             the
             suppressing
             it
             had
             been
             used
             ,
             which
             humane
             VVit
             could
             invent
             ,
             or
             Power
             use
             .
             
               [
               In
               praesentem
               usque
               diem
               ,
               quae
               incidit
               in
               decimum
               tertium
               annum
               principatùs
            
             Domitiani
             ]
             
               (
               Autiq.
               l.
               20.
               c.
            
             9.
             )
             In
             spite
             of
             all
             which
             ,
             it
             grew
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             had
             fore-told
             ,
             and
             St.
             Luke
             ,
             and
             St.
             Paul
             frequently
             report
             .
             If
             they
             shed
             Christian
             blood
             ,
             it
             manured
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             more
             fertile
             of
             Christians
             ;
             if
             they
             burnt
             them
             ,
             not
             single
             Phaenixes
             ,
             but
             whole
             Nests
             of
             them
             arose
             out
             of
             their
             Ashes
             .
             The
             more
             the
             Olive
             was
             beaten
             ,
             the
             more
             fruitful
             it
             grew
             :
             The
             Story
             of
             St.
             
             Steven's
             Martyrdom
             is
             seconded
             with
             that
             of
             
             Paul's
             Conversion
             ;
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Chains
             made
             the
             Gospel
             more
             famous
             ,
             &c.
             
             Insomuch
             ,
             as
             in
             
             Tertullian's
             time
             the
             greatest
             part
             almost
             of
             every
             City
             were
             Christians
             ;
             which
             he
             mentions
             as
             an
             argument
             of
             the
             loyalty
             of
             Christians
             ,
             in
             his
             Apologie
             to
             Scapula
             ,
             President
             of
             
               Africa
               :
               [
               Ex
               disciplina
               patientiae
               divinae
               agere
               nos
               satis
               manifestum
               esse
               vobis
               potest
               ,
               cùm
               tantà
               hominum
               multitudo
               pars
               pene
               major
               civitatis
               cujusque●in
               silentio
               &
               modestiâ
               agimus
               ,
               singuli
               forte
               magis
               noti
               quam
               omnes
               ,
               ]
            
             In
             all
             which
             expressions
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             bearing
             up
             against
             all
             winds
             ,
             what
             is
             said
             more
             ,
             than
             both
             Suetonius
             and
             Tacitus
             (
             in
             places
             already
             alleadged
             )
             and
             Josephus
             (
             in
             this
             place
             )
             testifies
             the
             truth
             of
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             VVhat
             other
             reasons
             of
             the
             Prevalency
             of
             Christianity
             (
             notwithstanding
             all
             attempts
             made
             against
             it
             )
             are
             given
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             what
             Josephus
             lays
             down
             in
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             qualification
             of
             them
             that
             received
             
             it
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               [
               A
               Teacher
               of
               them
               that
               willingly
               received
               the
               Truth
               :
               ]
            
             wherein
             Josephus
             bears
             witness
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             points
             ,
             so
             often
             inculcated
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             ;
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             Common
             People
             reputed
             Christ
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             a
             Preacher
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             a
             Teacher
             of
             the
             Truth
             :
             insomuch
             ,
             as
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             held
             them
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             Pharisees
             durst
             neither
             deny
             
             John's
             Baptism
             to
             be
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             cause
             Jesus
             to
             be
             apprehended
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             have
             raised
             a
             tumult
             .
             That
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             they
             gladly
             heard
             both
             him
             and
             his
             Fore-runner
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             practically
             conform
             to
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             was
             ,
             because
             though
             their
             Judgements
             were
             convinc'd
             ,
             that
             they
             taught
             Truth
             ,
             and
             injoyn'd
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             holy
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             good
             ;
             yet
             their
             Affections
             being
             over-born
             with
             carnal
             interest
             ,
             some
             were
             kept
             ,
             from
             giving
             up
             themselves
             to
             the
             observance
             of
             his
             Law
             ,
             by
             Envy
             
               (
               Act.
            
             13.
             45.
             
             )
             some
             ,
             by
             Covetousness
             
               (
               Luke
            
             16.
             14.
             
             )
             some
             ,
             by
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             seeking
             praise
             of
             men
             .
             
               (
               John
            
             12.
             42.
             )
             And
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             the
             preventing
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             better
             disposed
             and
             qualified
             ,
             for
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             when
             it
             should
             be
             reveiled
             to
             them
             ,
             became
             Christ's
             followers
             ,
             were
             peculiarly
             evangelized
             ,
             effectually
             wrought
             on
             ,
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             where
             this
             seed
             fell
             on
             
               [
               a
               good
               and
               honest
               heart
               ]
            
             it
             took
             root
             and
             brought
             forth
             fruit
             (
             St.
             Matt.
             13.
             )
             where
             God
             had
             open'd
             the
             door
             of
             the
             heart
             (
             by
             the
             preventing
             Grace
             ,
             of
             an
             humble
             teachableness
             ,
             of
             a
             sincere
             desire
             to
             know
             and
             do
             Gods
             Will
             )
             there
             this
             King
             of
             Glory
             came
             in
             and
             was
             entertain'd
             .
             
               If
               any
               man
               will
               do
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             that
             is
             
               [
               sincerely
               desire
               to
               do
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ]
               he
               shall
               know
               of
               the
               doctrine
               that
               I
               preach
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               of
               God.
               (
               Joh.
            
             7.
             17.
             
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             acknowledge
             it
             for
             divine
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             :
             These
             were
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               [
               fitted
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ]
               (
               Luke
            
             9.
             62.
             
             )
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               [
               the
               disposed
               for
               eternal
               life
               ]
               (
               Act.
            
             13.
             1.
             
             )
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               [
               the
               meet
               for
               ,
               worthy
               of
               becoming
               Christ's
               Disciples
               .
               )
               (
               Act.
            
             13.
             46.
             )
             This
             point
             of
             Evangelical
             Doctrine
             is
             well
             exprest
             by
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             in
             that
             Socratical
             Sentence
             he
             minds
             Longinus
             the
             Pagan
             of
             
               (
               Epist.
               20.
               )
               [
               quibus
               satis
               persuasum
               est
               ,
               ut
               nihil
               mallent
               se
               esse
               ,
               quam
               viros
               bonos
               ,
               his
               reliqua
               facilis
               est
               doctrina
               :
               ]
               [
               to
               them
               who
               are
               sufficiently
               perswaded
               ,
               to
               desire
               nothing
               more
               than
               to
               be
               good
               men
               ,
               the
               remainder
               of
            
             (
             Christian
             )
             
               Doctrine
               is
               easie
               .
            
             ]
             But
             it
             were
             endless
             ,
             to
             quote
             all
             Texts
             looking
             this
             way
             :
             for
             I
             believe
             a
             Tythe
             of
             the
             Gospel
             beats
             upon
             these
             three
             Ponts
             last
             specified
             ;
             and
             therefore
             how
             much
             of
             it
             does
             Josephus
             bear
             witness
             to
             ,
             and
             comment
             upon
             ,
             in
             this
             succinct
             Sentence
             
               [
               Christ
               was
               a
               Teacher
               of
            
             (
             had
             for
             Followers
             and
             Disciples
             )
             
               such
               as
               willingly
               received
               the
               Truth
               .
               ]
            
             VVhich
             how
             it
             could
             fall
             from
             his
             pen
             ,
             and
             not
             soak
             into
             his
             heart
             (
             to
             make
             it
             compliant
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             heavenly
             Doctrine
             )
             can
             hardly
             be
             resolv'd
             ,
             if
             not
             by
             this
             observation
             :
             That
             he
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             admirably
             moralized
             persons
             ,
             who
             came
             thus
             near
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             thus
             honourably
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             had
             the
             same
             opinion
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Romanists
             have
             of
             those
             they
             call
             special
             Religions
             among
             themselves
             ,
             profess'd
             by
             several
             Orders
             of
             Fryars
             :
             the
             Rules
             and
             Grounds
             whereof
             they
             look
             upon
             ,
             as
             Evangelical
             Counsels
             of
             perfection
             (
             advantageous
             to
             those
             that
             will
             put
             themselves
             to
             the
             trouble
             of
             such
             heroick
             acts
             of
             Self-denyal
             and
             Mortification
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             obtaining
             a
             far
             more
             exceeding
             weight
             of
             eternal
             Glory
             :
             )
             but
             not
             universal
             Precepts
             obliging
             all
             Christians
             .
             
               (
               Gerson
               de
               religionis
               perfectione
               :
               )
               [
               Religio
               Christiana
               sub
               uno
               supremo
               Abbate
               Christo
               sola
               est
               salutaris
               &
               perfecta
               :
               nibilominùs
               distincta
               gradibus
               meritorum
               &
               ordinum
               .
               —
               qui
               votis
               aliquibus
               se
               subjiciunt
               ultrà
               legem
               commune●
               Christi
               .
               ]
               [
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               profes'd
               under
               one
               supreme
               Abbat
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               only
               saving
               and
               perfect
               Religion
               .
               It
               is
               notwithstanding
               ,
               distinguish'd
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               degrees
               of
               Merits
               and
               Orders
               ;
               So
               as
               they
               are
               most
               perfect
               ,
               who
               subject
               themselves
               to
               certain
               Rules
               ,
               beyond
               the
               common
               Law
               of
               Christ.
               ]
            
             Thus
             did
             these
             esteem
             the
             Royal
             Law
             to
             be
             an
             excellent
             Rule
             of
             Life
             and
             Heart
             ;
             for
             such
             as
             aim'd
             at
             perfection
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             :
             but
             for
             those
             that
             could
             content
             themselves
             with
             the
             common
             scantling
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             
             by
             that
             Religion
             ,
             by
             which
             their
             Fore-fathers
             had
             been
             saved
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             necessity
             of
             practising
             so
             chargeable
             and
             austere
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Christ.
             The
             moralized
             Gentile
             had
             that
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             the
             Jew
             had
             that
             esteem
             of
             Christ
             ,
             compared
             with
             Moses
             ;
             as
             he
             had
             of
             Moses
             ,
             compared
             with
             all
             other
             Legislators
             ;
             or
             (
             to
             come
             to
             an
             Instance
             ,
             will
             both
             administer
             more
             light
             to
             this
             business
             ,
             and
             whereof
             we
             have
             from
             the
             Ancients
             a
             better
             account
             )
             as
             he
             had
             of
             the
             common
             Jewish
             Religion
             in
             comparison
             of
             those
             stricter
             Sects
             of
             the
             Pharisee
             and
             Essene
             :
             as
             leading
             to
             that
             height
             of
             Virtue
             ,
             as
             few
             are
             capable
             of
             attaining
             to
             ;
             to
             that
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             inaccessible
             ,
             saving
             by
             persons
             of
             a
             better
             Clay
             :
             and
             therefore
             obtains
             the
             good
             word
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             brutified
             and
             led
             by
             untamed
             Passions
             (
             as
             that
             which
             leads
             to
             the
             most
             perfect
             Beatitude
             ,
             and
             a
             trade
             of
             Life
             far
             excelling
             all
             others
             ;
             )
             but
             not
             practicable
             in
             common
             Converse
             ,
             and
             therefore
             obtains
             observance
             from
             few
             .
             As
             Philo
             speaks
             of
             the
             Essenes
             .
             
               [
               Meritò
               ut
               absolutae
               probitatis
               receptum
               in
               multis
               orbis
               regionibus
               ,
               a
               Graecis
               atque
               barbaris
               ordo
               tendens
               ad
               faelicitatem
               perfectissimam
               :
               ]
               (
               Philo
               de
               vita
               contemplativa
               .
               )
               They
               are
               deservedly
               entertain'd
               ,
               as
               men
               walking
               by
               a
               Rule
               of
               absolute
               perfection
               ,
               in
               many
               regions
               of
               the
               World
               :
               both
               Grecians
               and
               Barbarians
               applaud
               their
               Order
               ,
               as
               tending
               to
               the
               most
               perfect
               happiness
               .
            
             It
             is
             adored
             and
             reverenc'd
             at
             a
             distance
             by
             all
             ;
             but
             not
             approach'd
             to
             ,
             except
             by
             such
             ,
             as
             a
             kind
             of
             divine
             fury
             drives
             on
             ,
             to
             lay
             violent
             hands
             upon
             it
             ;
             having
             first
             laid
             violent
             hands
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             thereby
             become
             dead
             to
             this
             mortal
             Life
             .
             
               (
               amore
               correpti
               rerum
               caelestium
               ,
               &
               quasi
               divino
               furore
               perciti
               prae
               immortalis
               cupidine
               ,
               vitâ
               hac
               mortalidefuncti
               ]
               (
               Id.
               Ibid.
               )
               Josephus
            
             himself
             is
             a
             notable
             Example
             of
             this
             praising
             the
             Heroick
             degree
             of
             Virtue
             (
             as
             absolutely
             the
             best
             )
             but
             yet
             chusing
             a
             more
             remiss
             degree
             (
             as
             best
             for
             him
             :
             )
             for
             though
             he
             far
             prefers
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             worth
             ,
             the
             Essene
             above
             the
             Pharisee
             (
             in
             his
             discourses
             of
             them
             .
             )
             
               (
               Antiq.
            
             15.
             13.
             
             )
             he
             presents
             the
             Pharisee
             ,
             as
             indulg'd
             by
             Herod
             out
             of
             that
             respect
             he
             bore
             to
             Pollio
             ,
             a
             chief
             Master
             amongst
             them
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             reverence
             which
             Herod
             had
             to
             the
             Religion
             it self
             of
             the
             Essenes
             ,
             he
             remitted
             to
             them
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             which
             he
             imposed
             upon
             the
             other
             two
             Sects
             ,
             as
             conceiving
             the
             Essenes
             Virtue
             and
             Justice
             ,
             would
             oblige
             them
             more
             to
             duty
             ,
             than
             an
             Oath
             would
             the
             Pharisees
             or
             Sadducees
             .
             And
             he
             spends
             so
             much
             of
             a
             long
             Chapter
             
               (
               cap.
               7.
               de
               Bell.
               Judaic
               .
            
             2.
             )
             in
             commending
             the
             Essenes
             for
             that
             admirable
             degree
             of
             Temperance
             ,
             Tolerance
             ,
             Pacateness
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             contempt
             of
             Earth
             ,
             love
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             they
             attain'd
             to
             ;
             as
             he
             almost
             forgets
             to
             describe
             the
             two
             other
             Sects
             ,
             as
             not
             worthy
             to
             stand
             in
             competition
             with
             this
             .
             And
             in
             the
             History
             of
             his
             own
             Life
             ,
             gives
             the
             preheminency
             for
             Virtue
             to
             the
             Essenes
             ,
             whose
             Rules
             he
             followed
             ,
             under
             Bannus
             ,
             three
             years
             without
             intermission
             .
             Yet
             when
             he
             came
             to
             near
             twenty
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             consider
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             provide
             for
             a
             subsistence
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             sutable
             to
             his
             mind
             ;
             he
             chose
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             whom
             he
             saw
             on
             the
             sunny-side
             of
             the
             hedge
             ,
             as
             most
             conducible
             to
             a
             Civil
             Life
             ;
             as
             a
             way
             wherein
             he
             might
             safely
             walk
             ,
             towards
             the
             obtaining
             immortal
             happiness
             ;
             though
             not
             administring
             so
             large
             an
             entrance
             into
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             more
             mortified
             Essenes
             ;
             yet
             more
             easie
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             without
             loss
             of
             his
             Secular
             Interests
             ,
             and
             laying
             more
             in
             the
             way
             Preferment
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             he
             himself
             informs
             us
             (
             in
             the
             History
             of
             his
             own
             Life
             )
             
               [
               Jamque
               undeviginti
               annos
               ,
               natus
               ,
               civilem
               vitam
               aggressus
               sum
               ,
               addictus
               Pharisaeorum
               placitis
               .
               )
            
             Of
             whom
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             he
             gives
             this
             Character
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             a
             slie
             ,
             and
             arrogant
             kind
             of
             Men
             ,
             pragmatical
             in
             Affairs
             of
             State
             ,
             enemies
             to
             Kings
             ,
             beguiling
             silly
             Women
             with
             shews
             of
             holiness
             .
             
               (
               Antiquities
               ,
               l.
               13.
               c.
            
             3.
             )
             But
             however
             that
             Sect
             he
             chuseth
             as
             most
             convenient
             for
             a
             Civil
             Life
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             ]
             
               (
               Isocrat
               de
               pace
               :
            
             )
             Thus
             he
             adhered
             to
             the
             Religion
             of
             Moses
             in
             practice
             ,
             though
             he
             honour'd
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             in
             heart
             before
             it
             :
             with
             Philo
             his
             Eunuch
             philosopher
             
               (
               Philo
               de
               Josepho
               .
            
             )
             approving
             it
             in
             judgement
             as
             the
             most
             wholesome
             ,
             but
             
             relishing
             the
             other
             as
             more
             tooth-some
             :
             
               [
               loquitur
               ut
               oportet
               ,
               sed
               sapit
               contrarium
               .
               ]
            
             Of
             the
             same
             make
             were
             those
             multitudes
             of
             Believers
             ,
             to
             whom
             Jesus
             would
             not
             trust
             himself
             ,
             knowing
             what
             was
             in
             them
             ;
             those
             of
             the
             Rulers
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             believed
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             practice
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ;
             through
             love
             of
             the
             praise
             of
             men
             ,
             &c.
             such
             were
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             the
             Ebionites
             ,
             the
             Hemerobaptists
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Frie
             of
             Mungrel-Christians
             :
             who
             not
             being
             able
             to
             expung
             out
             of
             their
             Minds
             an
             honourable
             Opinion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             out
             of
             their
             Wills
             an
             enmity
             to
             the
             pureness
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             compounded
             the
             quarrel
             betwixt
             Conscience
             and
             Affection
             ,
             betwixt
             Reason
             and
             Passion
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Of
             Christ's
             working
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             he
             propoundeth
             as
             another
             Cause
             of
             so
             many
             Disciples
             flocking
             after
             ,
             and
             adhering
             to
             him
             ;
             Josephus
             thus
             writes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               [
               hic
               fuit
               mirabilium
               operum
               patrator
               ,
               He
               was
               a
               d●er
               of
               admirable
               Works
               :
               ]
            
             Every
             word
             ,
             and
             almost
             syllable
             hath
             its
             Emphasis
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             VVorks
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               [
               wonderful
               ,
               beyond
               and
               beside
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               Nature
               ;
               ]
            
             not
             only
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             who
             are
             easie
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             by
             Thaumatourgists
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             ignorance
             in
             the
             Reason
             and
             Cause
             of
             Effects
             )
             but
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             most
             knowing
             persons
             ;
             for
             doubtless
             such
             was
             Josephus
             ,
             and
             such
             those
             with
             whom
             he
             convers'd
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             receiving
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             Case
             :
             and
             therefore
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             well
             assured
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             was
             beyond
             the
             power
             of
             the
             most
             approved
             minds
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             out
             of
             the
             Sphere
             of
             Natures
             Activity
             ,
             to
             afford
             Causes
             of
             such
             Effects
             :
             he
             would
             not
             have
             given
             them
             this
             Atrribute
             .
             Upon
             the
             same
             account
             ,
             that
             bitter
             enemy
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Celsus
             also
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             Christ
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Miracles
             he
             wrought
             ,
             procured
             many
             Disciples
             
               (
               Origen
               .
               Contr.
               Celsum
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cal
               .
            
             21.
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             casts
             not
             in
             here
             that
             common
             allay
             ,
             of
             ,
             
               [
               as
               it
               is
               reported
               .
               ]
            
             nor
             gives
             that
             Caution
             against
             his
             Readers
             too
             facil
             Credulity
             ,
             which
             he
             usually
             inserts
             ,
             where
             either
             himself
             questions
             the
             Truth
             of
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             or
             fears
             his
             Prudence
             may
             be
             called
             in
             question
             ,
             for
             not
             questioning
             that
             ;
             but
             roundly
             affirms
             Christ
             to
             have
             done
             wonderful
             works
             ;
             not
             fearing
             the
             Censure
             of
             his
             critical
             Readers
             ,
             upon
             either
             his
             reporting
             it
             for
             a
             certain
             Truth
             ,
             or
             believing
             it
             
               [
               nec
               meis
               scriptis
               timui
               conscius
               enim
               mihi
               eram
               veritatis
               servatae
               :
               ]
               Vita
               Josephi
               )
               [
               I
               was
               not
               afraid
               of
               mens
               censuring
               my
               writings
               ,
               for
               I
               was
               conscious
               to
               my self
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               kept
               strictly
               to
               the
               Truth
               .
               ]
            
             He
             writes
             in
             another
             strain
             ,
             when
             he
             reports
             the
             dream
             of
             Archelaus
             expounded
             by
             Simon
             the
             Essean
             ;
             the
             appearance
             of
             
             Alexander's
             Ghost
             to
             Glaphyra
             ,
             and
             an
             hundred
             more
             historical
             Passages
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             I
             single
             this
             ,
             for
             its
             proximity
             of
             time
             to
             our
             Saviour's
             working
             and
             preaching
             .
             These
             stories
             ,
             though
             reported
             to
             him
             by
             the
             familiars
             of
             the
             Queen
             Glaphyra
             ,
             though
             one
             of
             them
             came
             from
             an
             Essene
             (
             to
             the
             Professors
             of
             which
             Religion
             Josephus
             ascribed
             more
             holiness
             than
             all
             other
             the
             most
             strictest
             Sects
             )
             he
             concludes
             thus
             ;
             
               [
               Though
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               communicate
               these
               Relations
               ,
               as
               being
               of
               great
               use
               towards
               the
               proving
               the
               immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               divine
               Providence
               ;
               yet
               they
               that
               think
               these
               things
               incredible
               ,
               I
               give
               them
               leave
               to
               enjoy
               their
               Opinion
               .
               ]
               (
               Jud.
               ant
               .
               17.
               ult
               .
               )
            
             And
             another
             thus
             
               (
               Antiq.
               l.
               15.
               c.
               13.
               )
               [
               Haec
               tametsi
               fidem
               excedere
               videntur
               ,
               visum
               est
               tamen
               Lectori
               indicare
               ,
               quia
               multi
               sunt
               in
               eo
               genere
               ,
               quibus
               ob
               morum
               probitatem
               ,
               divinitas
               aperire
               dignatur
               sua
               decreta
               &
               consilia
               :
               ]
               These
               things
               ,
               though
               they
               seem
               to
               exceed
               belief
               ,
               yet
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               acquaint
               the
               Reader
               with
               them
               :
               because
               there
               are
               some
               of
               this
               Sect
               ,
               to
               whom
               for
               the
               probity
               of
               their
               Manners
               ,
               God
               vouchsafes
               to
               reveil
               his
               Decrees
               and
               Counsels
               .
            
          
           
             What
             reason
             can
             be
             given
             of
             his
             confidence
             ,
             thus
             peremptorily
             to
             dictate
             ,
             while
             he
             discourseth
             of
             Christ
             ?
             is
             he
             ,
             in
             so
             short
             a
             while
             ,
             as
             the
             writing
             of
             two
             or
             three
             Chapters
             takes
             up
             ,
             grown
             so
             regardless
             of
             his
             Credit
             
             (
             that
             he
             was
             ,
             so
             lately
             ,
             so
             tender
             of
             )
             as
             ,
             without
             any
             Salvo
             ,
             or
             reserve
             ;
             thus
             positively
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             wrought
             admirable
             Works
             ?
             or
             proceeds
             not
             this
             rather
             from
             the
             assurance
             he
             hath
             of
             the
             Authentickness
             of
             his
             Intelligence
             ;
             this
             being
             a
             point
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             the
             fairest
             opportunity
             to
             inform
             himself
             about
             ,
             of
             any
             that
             are
             recorded
             by
             him
             ,
             except
             those
             he
             was
             an
             Eye-witness
             of
             ,
             for
             before
             the
             end
             of
             
             Claudius's
             Reign
             ,
             at
             sixteen
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             he
             committed
             himself
             (
             for
             five
             years
             together
             )
             to
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Essenes
             ,
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             in
             order
             to
             his
             making
             ,
             a
             prudential
             Choice
             of
             the
             best
             Religion
             ;
             who
             ,
             doubtless
             ,
             out
             of
             an
             inveterate
             odium
             against
             Christ
             ,
             would
             taint
             this
             new
             Vessel
             with
             all
             imaginable
             Prejudices
             against
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             from
             his
             one
             and
             twentieth
             year
             he
             resigned
             up
             himself
             to
             the
             Placits
             of
             (
             the
             greatest
             enemies
             our
             Saviour
             had
             while
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             )
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Society
             of
             their
             Brethren
             in
             iniquity
             ,
             the
             Priests
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               .
               (
               Josephi
               vita
            
             )
             thus
             armed
             against
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             in
             the
             Judaean
             troubles
             under
             
               Gessius
               Florus
            
             ,
             he
             betakes
             himself
             into
             Galilee
             ,
             the
             Stage
             of
             our
             Saviours
             great
             Works
             :
             in
             managing
             of
             which
             Province
             he
             staid
             till
             he
             was
             taken
             Prisoner
             by
             Titus
             ;
             having
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             his
             residence
             ,
             by
             turns
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Towns
             of
             note
             ,
             in
             that
             tract
             which
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             had
             so
             worn
             with
             his
             feet
             ,
             as
             he
             could
             scarce
             come
             any
             where
             ,
             where
             he
             might
             not
             yet
             see
             the
             recent
             prints
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             converse
             with
             thousands
             ,
             upon
             whom
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             sight
             ,
             those
             Miracles
             were
             wrought
             ;
             he
             might
             yet
             ,
             at
             the
             Sea
             of
             Tiberias
             ,
             where
             he
             first
             quarter'd
             ,
             see
             the
             Ships
             which
             those
             Disciples
             were
             called
             out
             of
             to
             be
             Fishers
             of
             Men
             ;
             wherein
             Christ
             taught
             multitudes
             ,
             that
             stood
             on
             the
             shore
             ,
             wherein
             he
             commanded
             the
             Winds
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             to
             be
             still
             .
             At
             Gadera
             ,
             the
             next
             place
             he
             march'd
             to
             ,
             he
             might
             speak
             with
             the
             Relations
             of
             that
             man
             ,
             out
             of
             whom
             Christ
             cast
             Legion
             ,
             and
             with
             some
             of
             the
             owners
             of
             that
             Herd
             of
             Swine
             ,
             into
             which
             the
             Devils
             enter'd
             .
             At
             Cana
             he
             might
             see
             the
             Water-potts
             whence
             the
             true
             Vine
             made
             Wine
             flow
             in
             room
             of
             Water
             .
             After
             quarter
             given
             him
             by
             Vespasian
             ,
             he
             followed
             the
             Roman
             Ensigns
             ,
             as
             a
             Prisoner
             ,
             to
             Caesarea
             ;
             where
             he
             might
             feel
             the
             Prison
             and
             Moot-hall
             ,
             almost
             yet
             warm
             with
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Breath
             ;
             the
             Judgement-seat
             ,
             yet
             quaking
             with
             Felix
             his-trembling
             ,
             yet
             resounding
             the
             Eccho
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             pleadings
             ,
             and
             
             Agrippa's
             Confession
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             half
             perswaded
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             :
             if
             not
             infested
             by
             that
             Vermine
             ,
             which
             insinuated
             into
             that
             other
             Herod
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             being
             a
             Man
             ,
             while
             the
             flattering
             voyce
             of
             the
             people
             cryed
             him
             up
             for
             a
             God
             :
             where
             he
             might
             ,
             with
             his
             Keeper
             ,
             walk
             to
             the
             House
             where
             Cornelius
             was
             praying
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             Angelical
             Vision
             ;
             where
             he
             and
             his
             Family
             were
             brought
             in
             ,
             and
             consecrated
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             First-fruits
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             and
             converse
             with
             that
             Italian
             Band
             that
             Cornelius
             had
             command
             over
             .
             
               (
               Bel.
               Jud.
            
             3.
             14.
             )
             From
             whence
             he
             had
             as
             fair
             an
             opportunity
             of
             sending
             to
             Joppa
             ,
             to
             enquire
             for
             the
             Tanners
             house
             where
             St.
             Peter
             lodged
             ,
             and
             on
             whose
             Battlements
             he
             received
             his
             Commission
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             could
             be
             offered
             ;
             for
             at
             that
             very
             time
             Vespasian
             ,
             sent
             a
             party
             thither
             .
             
               (
               Bel.
               Jud.
               Ib.
            
             )
             But
             I
             must
             not
             write
             a
             Journal
             of
             his
             March
             with
             the
             Army
             in
             Chains
             ,
             though
             all
             that
             while
             he
             had
             freedom
             and
             leisure
             enough
             to
             inform
             himself
             in
             the
             Truth
             of
             those
             things
             he
             then
             intended
             to
             commit
             to
             Posterity
             .
             Follow
             we
             him
             ,
             whither
             the
             Eagles
             lead
             him
             ,
             after
             he
             has
             liberty
             granted
             him
             by
             Vespasian
             ,
             (
             now
             made
             Emperor
             )
             and
             we
             find
             him
             at
             Alexandria
             in
             Aegypt
             :
             where
             was
             a
             famous
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             then
             gathered
             by
             St.
             Mark
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             and
             a
             Society
             of
             four
             thousand
             Essenes
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             his
             Co-etanean
             Philo
             the
             Learned
             Jew
             ;
             if
             they
             were
             not
             all
             one
             (
             as
             Eusebius
             thinks
             )
             they
             were
             so
             near
             a
             kin
             ,
             in
             the
             Judgement
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             as
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             (
             to
             wash
             her
             hands
             of
             those
             stains
             were
             cast
             upon
             her
             Virgin-purity
             ,
             by
             the
             Worlds
             deeming
             the
             Essenes
             to
             be
             of
             her
             Society
             ,
             )
             was
             fain
             to
             explode
             them
             together
             with
             the
             Ebionites
             ,
             Nazarites
             ,
             and
             Hemerobaptists
             :
             or
             rather
             the
             Essenes
             were
             really
             the
             greatest
             opposers
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             the
             most
             perfect
             hater
             of
             them
             ,
             of
             any
             Society
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             coming
             nearest
             him
             in
             outward
             shape
             (
             as
             the
             Ape
             to
             
             a
             man
             )
             but
             having
             a
             divers
             Soul
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             most
             odious
             of
             all
             Beasts
             :
             However
             Josephus
             his
             venerable
             Opinion
             of
             that
             Sect
             ,
             and
             his
             three
             years
             Pupilage
             ,
             in
             his
             Minority
             ,
             under
             Bannus
             the
             strictest
             of
             the
             Judaean
             Essenes
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             invite
             him
             to
             the
             acquaintance
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             :
             among
             whom
             the
             fresh
             memory
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             his
             Fore-runner
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             (
             a
             person
             of
             blessed
             memory
             with
             both
             him
             and
             them
             )
             must
             needs
             lead
             them
             to
             confer
             upon
             the
             Stories
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             compare
             Notes
             .
             With
             Titus
             we
             find
             him
             at
             Antioch
             :
             where
             the
             Name
             of
             Christian
             (
             by
             which
             he
             commemorates
             Christ's
             Followers
             )
             was
             first
             imposed
             upon
             Christians
             ,
             taken
             up
             (
             as
             the
             learned
             Junius
             thinks
             )
             by
             themselves
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             such
             as
             called
             themselves
             Galileans
             and
             Nazarites
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             embraced
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             of
             whom
             for
             their
             Judaizing
             the
             Church
             was
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             wiped
             their
             names
             out
             of
             her
             Calendar
             .
             At
             Jericho
             ,
             at
             Bethany
             ,
             and
             all
             Judaean
             Towns
             where
             Christ
             convers'd
             ;
             from
             the
             Inhabitants
             and
             inspection
             of
             which
             places
             he
             either
             saw
             those
             manifest
             tracks
             ,
             or
             received
             that
             full
             satisfaction
             of
             what
             he
             reports
             of
             Christ's
             miraculous
             Works
             ,
             as
             makes
             him
             thus
             positively
             assert
             the
             Truth
             of
             those
             Matters
             .
             For
             where
             else
             ,
             among
             whom
             else
             ,
             could
             he
             gain
             that
             certain
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             requires
             in
             an
             Historian
             ,
             and
             professeth
             himself
             to
             have
             had
             of
             those
             things
             he
             records
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             Books
             of
             Antiquities
             ,
             and
             the
             Wars
             .
             
               He
               that
               promiseth
               to
               others
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               Tradition
               of
               Facts
               really
               done
               ,
               must
               himself
               first
               have
               a
               perfect
               understanding
               of
               those
               things
               (
               either
               because
               he
               was
               present
               at
               the
               doing
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               understood
               them
               by
               those
               that
               saw
               them
               done
               )
               which
               Rule
               I
               have
               strictly
               observed
               in
               both
               my
               Treatises
               ,
               (
               Josep
               .
               contrà
               Appion
               ,
               l.
            
             1.
             )
             He
             could
             not
             be
             a
             Spectator
             of
             the
             Works
             ,
             of
             the
             Effects
             of
             them
             he
             might
             ,
             (
             upon
             those
             persons
             ,
             upon
             whom
             they
             were
             wrought
             ,
             in
             those
             places
             where
             Monuments
             of
             them
             remain'd
             :
             )
             but
             where
             could
             he
             have
             better
             information
             by
             Eye-witnesses
             ,
             than
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             those
             Countries
             and
             Villages
             where
             Christ
             manifested
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Josephus
             so
             long
             convers'd
             ?
          
           
             Of
             the
             Truth
             of
             such
             information
             that
             he
             was
             undoubtedly
             assured
             ,
             will
             be
             yet
             more
             evident
             ,
             if
             we
             observe
             ,
             how
             narrowly
             he
             was
             watch'd
             by
             those
             two
             men
             of
             an
             evil-Eye
             ,
             towards
             him
             and
             his
             History
             .
          
           
             Appion
             ,
             a
             learned
             Gentile
             Philosopher
             ,
             and
             Justus
             so
             zealous
             a
             Jew
             ,
             as
             Agrippa
             became
             his
             Advocate
             to
             the
             Emperour
             (
             against
             the
             accusations
             of
             the
             Decapolitanes
             ,
             presenting
             him
             as
             the
             sole
             Author
             of
             his
             Countries
             Apostacy
             from
             its
             Allegeance
             )
             and
             born
             and
             living
             in
             that
             part
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             where
             our
             Saviour
             chiefly
             convers'd
             .
             How
             glad
             would
             either
             of
             these
             have
             been
             ,
             to
             have
             taken
             Josepus
             tardy
             ,
             in
             so
             considerable
             a
             point
             of
             his
             History
             ?
             and
             how
             easily
             might
             they
             have
             catch'd
             him
             tripping
             here
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             look'd
             so
             well
             to
             his
             feet
             ,
             as
             to
             deliver
             nothing
             concerning
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             was
             certain
             of
             ,
             and
             could
             make
             good
             against
             all
             cavils
             ?
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             those
             critical
             Adversaries
             ,
             (
             who
             scarce
             leave
             one
             Story
             ,
             in
             either
             of
             his
             Treatises
             ,
             untouch'd
             ,
             against
             which
             they
             could
             make
             any
             plausible
             Exception
             )
             have
             not
             a
             word
             to
             say
             against
             this
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             Evidence
             of
             its
             Truth
             was
             so
             apparent
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             no
             contradicting
             of
             it
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             would
             not
             these
             pick-quarrels
             have
             found
             fault
             ,
             if
             not
             with
             the
             falsity
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             with
             the
             presumption
             of
             this
             Passage
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             convinc'd
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             not
             upon
             presumptions
             ,
             but
             undoubted
             Grounds
             .
             
               Photias
               (
               de
               Justo
               Tiberiadensi
            
             )
             writes
             ,
             that
             in
             Emulation
             of
             Josephus
             ,
             he
             wrote
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Jews
             (
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Moses
             ,
             unto
             the
             death
             of
             Agrippa
             ,
             the
             seventh
             King
             of
             the
             Herodian
             Race
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             began
             his
             Reign
             under
             Claudius
             ,
             augmented
             his
             Kingdom
             under
             Nero
             ,
             and
             more
             under
             Vespasian
             ,
             and
             dyed
             in
             the
             third
             year
             of
             Trajan
             ,
             to
             whom
             Justus
             dedicated
             his
             History
             .
             )
             I
             report
             this
             quotation
             at
             large
             :
             as
             well
             to
             certifie
             a
             mistake
             of
             my
             own
             ,
             touching
             Josephus
             his
             Appeal
             to
             Agrippa
             ,
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             Judaick
             Wars
             ;
             it
             being
             this
             Agrippa
             ,
             and
             not
             (
             as
             I
             then
             supposed
             )
             he
             whom
             Caligula
             preferr'd
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             he
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             Text
             of
             St.
             Luke
             speaks
             ,
             who
             dyed
             in
             the
             fourth
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             of
             worms
             ,
             while
             Josephus
             was
             
             in
             his
             Nonage
             :
             as
             also
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             this
             Justus
             had
             time
             enough
             ,
             betwixt
             Josephus
             his
             finishing
             his
             History
             (
             under
             Domitian
             )
             and
             his
             finishing
             his
             own
             (
             under
             Trajan
             )
             to
             examine
             ,
             and
             find
             fault
             in
             it
             :
             and
             that
             if
             he
             could
             have
             detected
             Josephus
             of
             falsity
             ,
             in
             this
             his
             Story
             of
             Christ
             :
             the
             Heathen
             World
             ,
             and
             this
             persecuting
             Emperour
             (
             who
             hated
             Christians
             to
             death
             )
             would
             have
             been
             sure
             to
             have
             heard
             of
             it
             by
             Justus
             .
             Never
             did
             any
             Secular
             Historian
             pass
             a
             more
             severe
             scrutiny
             than
             Josephus
             did
             :
             and
             in
             no
             part
             of
             it
             more
             than
             this
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Baptist.
             To
             proceed
             therefore
             in
             his
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Characters
             he
             stamps
             upon
             Christ's
             mighty
             Works
             ,
             he
             manifestly
             distinguisheth
             them
             from
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             points
             them
             out
             to
             be
             those
             very
             individual
             ones
             ,
             which
             are
             recorded
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             he
             makes
             Christ
             the
             Maker
             of
             them
             
               [
               the
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             Former
             of
             them
             by
             his
             own
             power
             ;
             a
             word
             more
             properly
             attributed
             ,
             by
             the
             Christian
             Church
             (
             in
             our
             common
             Creed
             )
             unto
             God
             ,
             to
             express
             his
             creating
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             without
             pre-existent
             Matter
             ,
             or
             co-existent
             Helpers
             :
             than
             that
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             by
             the
             Philosophers
             (
             as
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             observes
             in
             his
             Protrepticks
             
               ad
               gentes
            
             )
             the
             Christian
             VVord
             expressing
             the
             Christian
             Sence
             of
             that
             Article
             
               (
               est
               enim
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               qui
               ex
               nihilo
               aliquid
               facit
            
             )
             and
             
             Plato's
             word
             expressing
             the
             Philosophers
             sence
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             of
             Matter
             eternally
             pre-existing
             ,
             was
             made
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             well
             order'd
             Frame
             of
             the
             Universe
             )
             the
             confused
             Chaos
             was
             brought
             into
             shape
             ,
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             co-eternal
             petty
             Gods
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               chief
               worker
            
             ,
             drawing
             the
             Model
             ,
             and
             over-seeing
             the
             VVork
             .
             Or
             if
             the
             Sirname
             of
             Martyr
             fright
             our
             dainty
             Scepticks
             from
             reading
             that
             Author
             .
             Sir
             
               Philip
               Sidney
            
             ,
             that
             Prince
             of
             Romancers
             ,
             (
             in
             his
             commendation
             of
             the
             Art
             of
             Poetry
             )
             will
             inform
             him
             what
             the
             proper
             importance
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             .
             According
             to
             which
             ,
             Josephus
             his
             applying
             it
             to
             Christ
             ,
             implies
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             those
             strange
             Effects
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             been
             educ'd
             out
             of
             the
             active
             Potentiality
             of
             the
             Matter
             upon
             which
             ,
             or
             means
             by
             which
             he
             operated
             ;
             but
             to
             have
             been
             the
             immediate
             Emanations
             of
             Christ's
             Power
             ,
             as
             the
             Fountain
             cause
             :
             and
             hereby
             he
             discriminates
             Christ's
             Miracles
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             the
             Effects
             of
             natural
             Magick
             ,
             produc'd
             out
             of
             natural
             Causes
             (
             though
             latent
             to
             us
             Owls
             ,
             yet
             naked
             and
             barefac'd
             to
             those
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             have
             their
             name
             from
             Intelligence
             )
             but
             from
             those
             which
             were
             wrought
             by
             Moses
             ,
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             Apostles
             ,
             those
             being
             effected
             by
             another
             Power
             ,
             in
             another
             name
             ,
             than
             their
             own
             :
             but
             what
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             did
             ,
             he
             did
             as
             having
             power
             in
             himself
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             subordinate
             Agent
             ,
             but
             principal
             .
             That
             which
             never
             man
             pretended
             to
             but
             he
             ,
             that
             which
             never
             was
             ascribed
             to
             any
             man
             but
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             ascribed
             to
             him
             by
             such
             as
             did
             not
             write
             Christian.
             
          
           
             He
             describes
             Christian
             Miracles
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             rule
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             his
             affirming
             these
             Works
             to
             have
             been
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               [
               inopinata
               ,
               praeter
               omnem
               expectationem
               ,
               &
               contrà
               omnium
               opinionem
               ]
            
             A
             word
             which
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             faln
             into
             his
             Pen
             ;
             either
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             the
             Text
             of
             the
             Evangelist
             
               (
               Luke
            
             5.
             26.
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             
               we
               have
               seen
               strange
               things
               to
               day
            
             ;
             unexpected
             things
             ,
             which
             we
             look'd
             not
             for
             ,
             from
             
             Joseph's
             Son
             
               (
               chap.
            
             4.
             22.
             
             )
             from
             him
             ,
             whose
             Father
             ,
             and
             Mother
             ,
             and
             Sisters
             we
             know
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Vulgar
             Vote
             ,
             though
             the
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             ,
             will
             not
             ,
             cannot
             do
             greater
             Miracles
             than
             this
             man
             doth
             :
             yet
             that
             this
             man
             (
             whose
             Generation
             we
             can
             declare
             ,
             and
             know
             it
             to
             be
             so
             mean
             )
             should
             thus
             speak
             and
             work
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             we
             little
             expected
             .
             The
             whole
             Nation
             were
             now
             big
             with
             expectation
             of
             some
             great
             Man
             ,
             who
             should
             do
             great
             Things
             (
             they
             looked
             when
             the
             Mountains
             would
             bring
             forth
             ,
             when
             God
             would
             shake
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             thence
             send
             the
             Desire
             of
             all
             Nations
             :
             )
             while
             they
             are
             thus
             musing
             ,
             the
             Branch
             springs
             up
             out
             of
             the
             wither'd
             Stem
             ,
             the
             dryed
             Root
             of
             
             David's
             Stock
             ,
             without
             form
             ,
             without
             comeliness
             ;
             one
             wherein
             they
             could
             see
             no
             beauty
             :
             here
             they
             are
             as
             much
             frustrated
             of
             their
             
             expectation
             ,
             as
             those
             in
             the
             Fable
             were
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             nothing
             but
             a
             Mouse
             born
             of
             the
             swelling
             Mountains
             .
             But
             when
             they
             see
             this
             Mouse
             gnaw
             asunder
             the
             Cords
             wherein
             Satan
             had
             kept
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             fast
             bound
             ;
             when
             they
             see
             this
             Worm
             stinging
             the
             old
             Serpent
             to
             death
             ;
             when
             they
             see
             this
             little
             Stone
             bearing
             down
             all
             adverse
             power
             before
             it
             :
             this
             was
             as
             much
             above
             what
             they
             looked
             for
             ,
             from
             so
             contemptible
             a
             Person
             :
             as
             his
             external
             Form
             was
             below
             that
             Grandeur
             ,
             they
             looked
             for
             in
             their
             Messias
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Impostures
             filled
             their
             Followers
             with
             expectation
             of
             great
             things
             from
             them
             ,
             by
             their
             boasting
             of
             their
             power
             to
             work
             Miracles
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             Trumpet
             before
             them
             to
             call
             men
             in
             to
             see
             the
             show
             :
             Here
             goes
             the
             mighty
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             come
             and
             see
             it
             exerted
             ,
             was
             the
             cry
             of
             the
             Simonists
             ?
             Come
             with
             me
             to
             the
             Mount
             of
             Olives
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             make
             the
             Walls
             of
             Jerusalem
             fall
             flat
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             by
             a
             Battery
             of
             omnipotent
             Words
             ,
             crys
             one
             :
             Go
             with
             me
             to
             Mount
             Gerazim
             ,
             there
             I
             'l
             shew
             you
             what
             has
             been
             hid
             from
             Ages
             ,
             cries
             another
             :
             March
             with
             me
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             I
             'l
             there
             do
             wonders
             ,
             crys
             another
             .
             But
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             exert
             themselves
             ,
             in
             the
             works
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             without
             ostentation
             ,
             his
             Miracles
             (
             I
             mean
             those
             he
             wrought
             to
             convince
             the
             Jews
             before
             his
             Passion
             )
             were
             unpremeditate
             and
             extempore
             :
             the
             maladies
             he
             kill'd
             ,
             felt
             the
             Bullet
             ,
             before
             the
             by-standers
             heard
             the
             Crack
             :
             he
             rung
             no
             Bell
             to
             that
             Dinner
             he
             prepared
             ,
             for
             many
             thousands
             ,
             of
             a
             few
             Loaves
             and
             Fishes
             :
             his
             Acts
             of
             wonder
             were
             without
             Prologues
             ,
             surprised
             the
             Spectators
             with
             their
             suddenness
             ,
             were
             done
             before
             they
             could
             forethink
             he
             would
             do
             them
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             strange
             things
             they
             looked
             not
             for
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             And
             yet
             Josephus
             affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             had
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             World
             to
             expect
             the
             doing
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             ,
             by
             some
             Person
             of
             note
             ,
             whom
             God
             was
             to
             raise
             up
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             that
             Nation
             :
             for
             thus
             he
             writes
             :
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             
               [
               The
               divine
               Prophets
               having
               feretold
               these
               and
               other
               wonderful
               things
               concerning
               him
               ]
            
             wherein
             he
             fully
             accords
             with
             our
             Evangelists
             in
             this
             main
             Foundation-point
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Wonders
             which
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             wrought
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             the
             Prophets
             of
             God
             had
             foretold
             ,
             should
             be
             wrought
             by
             the
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             .
             A
             point
             which
             is
             constantly
             prest
             by
             our
             sacred
             Historiographers
             ,
             and
             appealed
             to
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             the
             answer
             he
             returned
             to
             John
             the
             Baptist
             (
             when
             he
             sent
             his
             Disciples
             to
             enquire
             ,
             whether
             he
             were
             the
             Christ
             ?
             )
             
               Go
               and
               tell
               John
               what
               you
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               blind
               see
               ,
               the
               lame
               walk
               ,
               the
               lepers
               are
               cleansed
               ,
               the
               deaf
               hear
               ,
               the
               dead
               are
               raised
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             If
             these
             be
             not
             the
             Works
             assigned
             to
             the
             Messias
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             believe
             me
             not
             that
             I
             am
             he
             .
             The
             Miracles
             that
             Christ
             did
             were
             not
             elective
             Works
             (
             as
             those
             were
             which
             false
             Christs
             pretended
             to
             )
             but
             fore-appointed
             and
             prescribed
             him
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophesie
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             they
             point
             him
             out
             to
             be
             him
             that
             was
             to
             come
             ;
             for
             never
             man
             but
             he
             applyed
             himself
             to
             work
             by
             the
             Rule
             of
             Prophecy
             (
             and
             I
             challenge
             all
             Reading
             to
             produce
             one
             Example
             of
             a
             person
             ,
             beside
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             much
             as
             pretended
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             those
             wonders
             that
             the
             Prophets
             cut
             out
             for
             the
             Christ.
             )
             So
             they
             clearly
             evince
             those
             VVonders
             that
             were
             reported
             by
             common
             and
             undoubted
             Fame
             ,
             in
             the
             Age
             of
             Josephus
             ,
             to
             be
             those
             very
             Works
             of
             Christ
             that
             are
             specified
             in
             the
             Evangelical
             History
             ;
             there
             being
             none
             of
             them
             but
             bear
             this
             Character
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             the
             Prophets
             fore-told
             the
             Messias
             should
             work
             :
             and
             none
             but
             those
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             being
             by
             any
             persons
             fasten'd
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             that
             will
             abide
             that
             Test
             ,
             or
             have
             not
             been
             reprobated
             upon
             that
             Rule
             of
             Trial.
             The
             Enemy
             began
             betimes
             to
             sow
             the
             Tares
             of
             Forgeries
             with
             the
             good
             Seed
             of
             Evangelical
             History
             .
          
           
             Some
             ,
             as
             the
             Carpocratians
             ,
             reporting
             other
             things
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             what
             the
             Gospel
             relates
             ;
             upon
             this
             pretence
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             or
             taught
             those
             things
             
             in
             private
             ,
             to
             some
             choice
             Disciples
             
               (
               Irenaeus
               cont
               .
               Haeretic
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             )
             And
             that
             false
             Merchant
             Isidore
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             feign
             the
             holy
             Bishop
             Clemens
             (
             whom
             St.
             Paul
             mentions
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             )
             to
             make
             the
             same
             Plea
             in
             his
             Apostolical
             Canons
             .
             Under
             the
             same
             Pretext
             the
             Ebionites
             ,
             Gnosticks
             ,
             Carpocratians
             ,
             &c.
             forged
             the
             Gospel
             by
             St.
             Thomas
             ,
             St.
             Andrew
             ,
             St.
             Philip
             ,
             St.
             Matthias
             ,
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             St.
             Thaddaeus
             ,
             St.
             James
             the
             younger
             ,
             St.
             Barnaby
             ,
             St.
             Bartholomew
             ,
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Infancy
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             the
             Nativity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             of
             his
             Mother
             and
             her
             Midwife
             ,
             the
             Manichees
             Book
             called
             the
             Foundation
             :
             
               (
               Crab.
               conc
               .
               tom
               .
               1.
               
               Gelasii
               decreta
               .
               pag.
               992.
               )
               Tertullian
            
             (
             in
             his
             Prescription
             against
             Hereticks
             )
             affirms
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             could
             not
             make
             good
             their
             Conceipts
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             pretended
             that
             either
             the
             Disciples
             did
             not
             know
             all
             that
             was
             necessary
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             Christ
             telling
             them
             he
             had
             many
             things
             to
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             )
             or
             else
             that
             they
             did
             not
             communicate
             all
             they
             knew
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             reserved
             the
             greatest
             Mysteries
             for
             them
             that
             were
             perfect
             .
             Others
             boasted
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             reported
             of
             Christ
             ,
             beside
             what
             was
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             had
             from
             the
             Apostles
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             :
             This
             was
             
             Artemon's
             Plea
             ,
             
               (
               Euseb.
               5.
               28.
               )
               Clemens
               (
               Strom.
            
             7.
             )
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Basilides
             gloried
             in
             his
             having
             for
             his
             Master
             one
             Glancias
             ,
             the
             Interpreter
             of
             St.
             Paul
             :
             that
             Valentinus
             father'd
             his
             Fanatick
             VVhimsies
             upon
             Theodate
             ,
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Familiar
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Marcionites
             bragged
             ,
             that
             the
             Disciples
             of
             St.
             Matthias
             were
             their
             Teachers
             .
             And
             
               Athanasius
               (
               2.
               contrà
               Arrianos
            
             )
             recites
             this
             Exordium
             of
             a
             writing
             of
             
               Arrius
               [
               I
               have
               heard
               these
               things
               of
               the
               Elect
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               the
               most
               knowing
               and
               even
               paced
               servants
               of
               God.
               ]
            
             These
             they
             called
             Depths
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             Christ
             calls
             them
             Depths
             of
             Satan
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             proved
             them
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             rejected
             them
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             they
             saw
             the
             light
             ,
             for
             spurious
             ;
             upon
             this
             Ground
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             bear
             Correspondency
             ,
             to
             what
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             had
             fore-told
             :
             Pope
             Leo
             rejected
             Apochryphal
             Miracles
             by
             this
             Rule
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             Prophets
             did
             not
             foretel
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             reports
             not
             to
             be
             done
             is
             spurious
             .
             
               [
               Quod
               Prophetia
               non
               cecinit
               ,
               quod
               Evangelica
               Veritas
               non
               praedicavit
               .
               (
               Leonis
               Epist.
               50.
               
               Crab.
               con
               .
               tom
               .
               1.
               pa.
               715.
               )
               [
               per
               Prophetas
               &
               per
               Evangelium
               .
               ]
               (
               Clem.
               Alex.
               Strom.
               7.
               pag.
               242.
               a.
               )
               [
               Sicut
               improbi
               pueri
               excludunt
               praeceptorem
               ;
               ita
               etiam
               hi
               (
               haeretici
               )
               arcent
               Prophetias
               à
               suâ
               Ecclesiâ
               ]
               (
               Id.
               Ib.
               )
               [
               As
               naughty
               boys
               shut
               out
               their
               School-master
            
             (
             saith
             
               Clem.
               Alexand.
               )
               so
               those
               Hereticks
               exclude
               the
               Prophets
               from
               their
               Church
               :
               whereas
               the
               full
               proof
               of
               a
               Truth
               is
               this
               that
               both
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Evangelists
               give
               their
               joynt
               Testimony
               to
               it
               .
               ]
            
             And
             therefore
             he
             concludes
             ,
             that
             that
             Faith
             that
             is
             not
             cloven-foot'd
             ,
             that
             depends
             not
             on
             both
             Testaments
             (
             the
             Prophesie
             of
             the
             Old
             ,
             the
             History
             of
             the
             New
             )
             is
             unclean
             
               (
               Id.
               Ib.
            
             245.
             )
             But
             of
             all
             other
             most
             Divinely
             ,
             
               Lactant.
               (
               de
               Justicia
               l.
               5.
               cap.
               3.
               )
               [
               Disce
               igitur
               si
               tibi
               cordi
               est
               ,
               non
               idcirco
               à
               nobis
               deum
               creditum
               Christum
               ,
               quia
               mirabilia
               fecit
               :
               sed
               quia
               vidimus
               in
               eo
               facta
               esse
               omnia
               quae
               nobis
               annunciata
               sunt
               vaticinio
               Prophetarum
               .
               Fecit
               mirabilia
               :
               magnum
               putassemus
               ,
               si
               non
               illa
               ipsa
               facturum
               Christum
               Prophetae
               omnes
               uno
               spiritu
               praedixissent
               .
               Itaque
               Deum
               credimus
               non
               magis
               exfactis
               mirandis
               ,
               quam
               ex
               illa
               ipsa
               Cruce
               ,
               quam
               vos
               sicut
               canes
               lambitis
               ,
               quoniam
               simul
               &
               illa
               praedicta
               est
               :
               ]
               [
               Learn
               therefore
               if
               thou
               hast
               a
               mind
               that
               we
               do
               not
               believe
               Christ
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               barely
               because
               he
               wrought
               wonders
               :
               but
               because
               he
               wrought
               such
               wonders
               as
               the
               Prophets
               foretold
               should
               be
               wrought
               by
               the
            
             Messias
             
               at
               his
               coming
               :
               He
               wrought
               wonders
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               thought
               that
               a
               great
               matter
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               those
               very
               works
               that
               Christ
               did
               ,
               all
               the
               Prophets
               with
               one
               breath
               did
               predeclare
               should
               be
               done
               by
               him
               .
               We
               therefore
               believe
               Christ
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               not
               more
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               his
               admirable
               Facts
               ,
               than
               of
               that
               very
               Cross
               which
               ye
               doggs
               snarl
               at
               :
               because
               that
               also
               amongst
               other
               things
               was
               foretold
               .
               ]
            
             And
             yet
             more
             clearly
             :
             That
             Christ
             (
             saith
             Tertullian
             )
             which
             Marcion
             describes
             (
             out
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             St.
             Luke
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             perverted
             chopt
             and
             changed
             it
             )
             is
             not
             the
             true
             Christ
             :
             
               [
               for
               God's
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               Prophets
               Christs
               ;
               one
               that
               ,
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               bears
               a
               resemblance
               of
               Prophecy
               .
               ]
               (
               Contra
               Marc.
               4.
               8.
               )
               [
               Caeter●m
               verus
               Christus
               Prophetarum
               erat
               Christus
               ,
               
               ubicunque
               secundùm
               Prophetas
               invenitur
               ]
            
             That
             which
             Petilian
             affirms
             of
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             true
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               Austin
               )
               (
               contra
               literas
               Petiliani
               .
            
             3.
             6.
             
             )
             for
             whosoever
             (
             I
             do
             not
             say
             of
             us
             men
             ,
             but
             )
             of
             the
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             shall
             say
             any
             other
             things
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             what
             is
             foretold
             in
             the
             Old
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             reported
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Father
             
               (
               contr
               .
               Faustum
               Manichaeum
               ,
               lib.
            
             12.
             )
             hence
             concludes
             the
             Manichees
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Christ
             of
             their
             own
             invention
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             not
             
               (
               talis
               qualem
               patres
               Hebraei
               prophetaverunt
               ,
               )
               [
               such
               an
               one
               as
               the
               Hebrew
               Prophets
               had
               described
               :
               ]
            
             We
             will
             not
             believe
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             those
             Preachers
             ,
             who
             would
             deceive
             us
             with
             a
             Christ
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             is
             a
             counterfeit
             Christ
             ,
             but
             never
             was
             at
             all
             ;
             seeing
             we
             have
             the
             true
             Christ
             ,
             even
             him
             
               [
               that
               was
               really
               described
               aforehand
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               preach'd
               by
               the
               Apostles
               who
               make
               proof
               of
               what
               they
               say
               of
               him
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               Prophets
               .
               ]
            
             The
             learned
             Chancellor
             of
             Paris
             ,
             (
             in
             his
             Book
             
               de
               examine
               Doctrin
            
             .
             1.
             )
             alledgeth
             this
             gloss
             upon
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               [
               And
               there
               appeared
               with
               him
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               ]
               [
               suspecta
               est
               omnis
               revelatio
               quam
               non
               confirmant
               Lex
               &
               Prophetae
               cum
               Evangelia
               ,
               ]
               [
               That
               is
               no
               true
               Picture
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               answers
               not
               the
               Model
               drawn
               by
            
             Moses
             
               and
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             ]
             The
             Law
             is
             the
             Touch-stone
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             may
             discriminate
             the
             good
             Money
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Scrip
             ,
             from
             the
             adulterate
             in
             the
             Cheaters
             Bag
             :
             the
             Genuinness
             of
             their
             History
             (
             while
             they
             make
             known
             unto
             us
             the
             Power
             and
             Coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             )
             from
             all
             other
             the
             most
             cunningly-devised
             Fables
             that
             ever
             were
             invented
             of
             him
             .
             Their
             drawing
             Christ
             after
             the
             Pattern
             they
             saw
             in
             the
             Holy
             Mount
             ,
             (
             when
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             talked
             with
             him
             ,
             )
             with
             those
             Rays
             of
             Glory
             ,
             those
             Emanations
             of
             such
             mighty
             VVorks
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophets
             speak
             off
             ,
             as
             they
             give
             the
             Platform
             and
             rude
             draught
             off
             (
             when
             they
             speak
             of
             his
             Glory
             )
             puts
             the
             matter
             out
             of
             all
             possibility
             of
             delusion
             ,
             beyond
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             subtilest
             Imposture
             to
             counterfeit
             ;
             and
             affords
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             attend
             to
             this
             sure
             Word
             of
             Prophecie
             ,
             as
             clear
             a
             Light
             to
             discern
             ,
             that
             the
             Description
             which
             the
             Evangelists
             make
             of
             Christs
             Acts
             and
             Person
             ,
             is
             a
             perfect
             representation
             of
             the
             Prototype
             ,
             (
             and
             all
             Apochryphal
             Pieces
             that
             write
             not
             after
             that
             Copy
             ,
             therefore
             spurious
             Mis-representations
             )
             as
             I
             could
             have
             to
             judge
             ,
             whether
             the
             Painter
             has
             hit
             it
             or
             mist
             it
             in
             drawing
             my
             Picture
             ,
             by
             comparing
             it
             with
             the
             Image
             in
             my
             Glass
             .
             Briefly
             ,
             Josephus
             in
             this
             Character
             which
             he
             gives
             of
             Christ's
             Miracles
             (
             that
             they
             were
             such
             as
             the
             Jewish
             Prophets
             had
             assigned
             in
             their
             Predictions
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             Christ
             )
             doth
             both
             discriminate
             Christ's
             Miracles
             in
             point
             of
             Excellency
             from
             all
             others
             (
             for
             as
             the
             veriest
             Dunce
             may
             have
             conn'd
             some
             Lessons
             so
             by
             heart
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             them
             at
             his
             singers
             end
             :
             that
             if
             he
             be
             left
             at
             liberty
             to
             read
             where
             he
             pleases
             ,
             one
             that
             hears
             him
             would
             think
             he
             reads
             perfectly
             ;
             when
             perhaps
             he
             scarce
             knows
             one
             Letter
             of
             the
             whole
             row
             and
             therefore
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             trying
             his
             sufficiency
             ,
             is
             to
             turn
             him
             to
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             read
             the
             Lessons
             which
             we
             prescribe
             him
             :
             )
             So
             the
             most
             sottish
             Wizzard
             ,
             if
             he
             may
             chuse
             what
             Pranks
             to
             play
             ,
             may
             shew
             one
             or
             two
             ,
             which
             may
             pass
             for
             Wonders
             :
             But
             if
             you
             prescribe
             him
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             forth
             with
             bewrays
             his
             inability
             :
             nothing
             but
             Omnipotency
             could
             keep
             pace
             with
             the
             Prophets
             Prescriptions
             in
             working
             Miracles
             ;
             )
             And
             also
             evinceth
             those
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Evangelists
             make
             report
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             those
             very
             individual
             great
             VVorks
             ,
             of
             which
             Josephus
             writes
             :
             seeing
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             these
             only
             ,
             (
             of
             all
             those
             that
             either
             Christ
             hath
             been
             reported
             to
             do
             by
             apochryphal
             Authors
             ,
             or
             any
             man
             pretended
             to
             do
             in
             any
             other
             Name
             )
             do
             manifestly
             bear
             the
             Impresses
             of
             this
             Character
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophets
             predicted
             should
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             Christ
             ,
             at
             his
             appearance
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Of
             all
             Christ's
             Miracles
             ,
             the
             greatest
             and
             of
             most
             use
             to
             the
             Christian
             ,
             (
             as
             being
             the
             crowning
             and
             confirmation
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             )
             was
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             concerning
             which
             Josephus
             gives
             as
             full
             a
             Testimony
             to
             what
             the
             Evangelists
             deliver
             ,
             as
             he
             could
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             he
             been
             a
             fifth
             Evangelist
             :
             for
             thus
             he
             writes
             .
             Though
             Pilat
             
               upon
               the
               accusation
               of
               the
               chief
               of
               
               our
               Nation
               ,
               sentenc'd
               him
               to
               be
               crucified
               ,
               yet
               they
               that
               had
               loved
               him
               from
               the
               first
               ,
               did
               not
               relinquish
               him
               ;
               for
               he
               shewed
               himself
               again
               alive
               to
               them
               the
               third
               day
               after
               his
               death
               .
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             In
             which
             Text
             this
             Jewish
             Priest
             gives
             witness
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             the
             Evangelists
             declare
             touching
             the
             most
             material
             points
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             :
             that
             he
             was
             crucified
             ,
             and
             that
             under
             
               Pontius
               Pilat
            
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             the
             instigation
             ,
             and
             accusation
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Chief
             Priests
             :
             and
             the
             main
             Circumstances
             of
             his
             rising
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             on
             the
             third
             day
             ;
             that
             he
             gave
             Demonstration
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             very
             day
             he
             rose
             ,
             not
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             certain
             VVitnesses
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             chosen
             to
             go
             in
             and
             out
             with
             him
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             that
             this
             Demonstration
             was
             so
             palpable
             and
             convincing
             ,
             that
             it
             animated
             the
             Disciples
             to
             adhere
             to
             him
             ,
             not
             withstanding
             his
             preceding
             ignominious
             Death
             .
             This
             is
             all
             so
             clear
             that
             it
             need
             no
             Comment
             ,
             no
             other
             Reflection
             but
             this
             .
             That
             as
             Josephus
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Allegation
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Priests
             (
             he
             being
             himself
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             an
             Associate
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             Jerusalem
             )
             that
             his
             Disciples
             had
             stole
             him
             away
             ;
             so
             he
             makes
             so
             little
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             it
             not
             worth
             the
             mentioning
             :
             but
             ,
             not
             withstanding
             that
             report
             ,
             without
             any
             circumlocution
             ,
             affirms
             plainly
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             shew
             himself
             alive
             the
             third
             day
             to
             his
             Disciples
             :
             on
             whom
             he
             bestows
             that
             Epethete
             which
             our
             Saviour
             gave
             them
             in
             his
             question
             to
             St.
             
               Peter
               .
               [
               Simon
               lovest
               thou
               me
               more
               than
               these
               ?
               ]
            
          
           
             How
             strong
             is
             that
             Truth
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             whole
             Fabrick
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             built
             ?
             since
             the
             Evidence
             of
             it
             prevail'd
             so
             far
             with
             a
             Jew
             (
             in
             Religion
             more
             than
             Birth
             )
             as
             to
             obtain
             from
             him
             this
             full
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             Record
             for
             the
             perpetual
             memory
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Book
             dedicated
             to
             him
             that
             persecuted
             the
             Professors
             of
             this
             Truth
             !
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Josephus
               confirms
               St.
               Lukes
               History
               of
               
                 Herod
                 Agrippa
              
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               He
               paints
               him
               in
               Evangelical
               Colours
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               Favourite
               ,
               as
               a
               Prodigal
               ,
               as
               much
               in
               the
               Tyrians
               debt
               ,
               and
               therefore
               displeased
               with
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             §
             2.
             
             
               He
               dates
               his
               Death
               according
               to
               St.
            
             Luke
             .
             St.
             James
             
               martyred
               in
               the
               third
               :
               and
               Famine
               at
            
             Rome
             
               in
               the
               second
               and
               third
               :
               In
            
             Judaea
             
               in
               the
               fourth
               of
            
             Claudius
             .
             §
             3.
             
             
               He
               describes
               his
               Death
               after
               St.
            
             Lukes
             Stile
             .
             Two
             Acclamations
             :
             immediately
             after
             the
             second
             ,
             he
             was
             struck
             by
             a
             Messenger
             of
             Death
             ,
             an
             Owl
             .
             §
             4.
             
             
               Angels
               assume
               what
               form
               the
               divine
               mandat
               prescribes
               :
               Evil
               Angels
               God's
               Messengers
               .
            
             §
             5.
             
             Herod
             
               the
               Great
               dyed
               of
               the
               like
               stroke
               .
            
             Josephus
             
               gives
               the
               natural
               Symtomes
               of
            
             Agrippa
             '
             
               s
               disease
               .
               §
               6.
               
               A
               digression
               ,
               touching
               St.
            
             Paul
             '
             
               s
               Thorn
               in
               the
               Flesh.
            
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             HE
             gives
             as
             full
             a
             Testimony
             to
             the
             History
             and
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             particulars
             where
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             interwoven
             with
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             or
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Judaea
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             where-ever
             their
             History
             comes
             in
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Herod
               Agrippa
            
             the
             Son
             of
             Aristobulus
             ,
             his
             Story
             in
             Josephus
             goes
             hand
             in
             hand
             with
             St.
             
             Luke's
             Story
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             his
             personal
             Qualifications
             ,
             He
             is
             described
             by
             St.
             
               Luke
               (
               Act.
            
             13.
             )
             to
             have
             been
             so
             great
             a
             Favourite
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             so
             ambitious
             to
             gratifie
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             zealous
             and
             forward
             a
             Professor
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             that
             to
             serve
             their
             interest
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             them
             a
             pleasure
             ,
             he
             beheaded
             St.
             James
             ,
             and
             imprisoned
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             with
             an
             intention
             to
             have
             sacrificed
             his
             Blood
             also
             to
             that
             Peoples
             humour
             .
             In
             the
             same
             habit
             of
             Soul
             does
             Josephus
             paint
             him
             ;
             not
             only
             in
             those
             Texts
             which
             have
             been
             formerly
             alledged
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             seventh
             Chap.
             of
             his
             ninteenth
             
               Book
               of
               Antiquities
            
             :
             Where
             ,
             shewing
             his
             different
             Temper
             from
             that
             of
             
               Herod
               Antipas
            
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             Antipas
             ,
             out
             of
             an
             odium
             against
             that
             Nation
             ,
             manifestly
             shewed
             more
             good
             will
             to
             the
             Grecians
             than
             Jews
             ,
             adorning
             foreign
             Cities
             with
             Gifts
             ,
             Bathes
             ,
             Theaters
             ,
             Temples
             ,
             &c.
             but
             not
             vouchsafing
             to
             grace
             any
             one
             Town
             of
             the
             Jews
             with
             any
             memorable
             ,
             either
             Ornament
             or
             Bounty
             .
             But
             Agrippa
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             beneficent
             ,
             liberal
             ,
             and
             courteous
             to
             all
             ;
             yet
             he
             was
             above
             all
             others
             benign
             to
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             help
             in
             their
             greatest
             exigencies
             ,
             his
             own
             Country-men
             the
             Jews
             ;
             willing
             to
             have
             had
             his
             constant
             residence
             in
             Jerusalem
             ;
             being
             so
             religious
             an
             observer
             of
             his
             Countries
             Rites
             ,
             as
             he
             let
             no
             day
             pass
             without
             sacrifice
             ,
             nor
             suffered
             himself
             at
             any
             time
             to
             be
             polluted
             with
             Legal
             uncleannesses
             :
             insomuch
             ,
             as
             when
             one
             Simon
             who
             had
             in
             a
             publick
             Assembly
             calumniated
             him
             behind
             his
             back
             ,
             as
             impure
             ,
             and
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             Temple-Worship
             ,
             was
             convented
             before
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             instance
             one
             particular
             ,
             wherein
             Agrippa
             had
             miscarried
             touching
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
           
             Another
             of
             his
             Qualifications
             ;
             hinted
             by
             St.
             Luke
             ,
             is
             his
             profuse
             Gallantry
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               Because
               their
               Country
               was
               maintained
               by
               the
               Trade
               they
               drive
               at
               Court
               ,
               (
               Acts
            
             12.
             20.
             
             )
             the
             Royalty
             and
             Gallantry
             of
             Herods
             Court
             maintain'd
             their
             Country
             with
             Trade
             .
             The
             Maritine
             Towns
             and
             Countries
             of
             Tyre
             and
             Sidon
             being
             chiefly
             maintain'd
             ,
             by
             their
             Court
             trade
             ,
             by
             vending
             there
             their
             rich
             and
             costly
             Commodities
             for
             back
             and
             belly
             ,
             those
             Peacock-feathers
             that
             made
             him
             so
             gay
             on
             the
             Judgement-seat
             ,
             as
             to
             procure
             him
             divine
             adoration
             :
             if
             their
             acclamations
             were
             any
             thing
             else
             than
             an
             artifice
             of
             those
             cunning
             Tyrian
             Merchants
             ,
             to
             cry
             up
             and
             inhance
             the
             price
             of
             their
             own
             Wares
             ,
             and
             to
             intimate
             to
             this
             ambitious
             Prince
             ,
             that
             what
             had
             gain'd
             him
             the
             repute
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             was
             well
             worth
             the
             price
             he
             had
             given
             for
             them
             ;
             for
             I
             cannot
             think
             that
             Royal
             Apparel
             could
             dazle
             those
             Eyes
             ,
             which
             were
             dayly
             inured
             to
             the
             richest
             Rarities
             of
             Nature
             or
             Art
             :
             and
             I
             have
             strong
             impulses
             to
             opine
             ;
             that
             
             Herod's
             fine
             Cloaths
             stood
             yet
             unpaid
             for
             in
             those
             Merchants
             Books
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             stormed
             so
             furiously
             against
             them
             ,
             either
             for
             that
             they
             had
             set
             the
             Dice
             upon
             him
             in
             their
             price
             ,
             or
             dun'd
             him
             for
             payment
             :
             for
             I
             could
             never
             yet
             learn
             ,
             what
             other
             cause
             of
             quarrel
             he
             could
             have
             with
             those
             Merchant-Towns
             ;
             nor
             how
             that
             ambitious
             Prodigal
             could
             maintain
             that
             Pomp
             he
             kept
             ,
             without
             running
             upon
             the
             Tick
             ,
             ;
             nor
             for
             what
             they
             ,
             that
             (
             but
             five
             days
             before
             )
             call'd
             him
             a
             God
             ,
             should
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             curse
             his
             Memory
             :
             but
             because
             he
             died
             so
             much
             in
             their
             Books
             ,
             and
             his
             Lands
             were
             not
             bound
             to
             pay
             his
             Debts
             .
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             my
             intelligent
             Reader
             will
             be
             partly
             of
             my
             mind
             ,
             by
             that
             time
             he
             has
             heard
             Josephus
             speak
             to
             this
             point
             .
             This
             King
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             was
             so
             born
             to
             Liberality
             and
             demeriting
             of
             people
             by
             Largesses
             ;
             as
             he
             took
             extream
             pleasure
             in
             making
             his
             name
             famous
             by
             Munificence
             ,
             and
             cared
             not
             what
             expence
             he
             was
             at
             ,
             to
             purchase
             the
             repute
             of
             a
             munificent
             Prince
             ,
             
               (
               l.
            
             19.
             7.
             )
             Before
             Calignla
             prefer'd
             him
             ,
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               Antiq.
               lib.
            
             18.
             8.
             
             )
             he
             brought
             himself
             to
             that
             penury
             ,
             (
             with
             the
             Splendour
             of
             his
             dayly
             Attendance
             ,
             and
             immoderate
             Liberalities
             )
             that
             he
             durst
             no
             longer
             shew
             his
             face
             in
             Rome
             ;
             but
             taking
             Sanctuary
             (
             from
             his
             many
             and
             importunate
             Creditors
             )
             in
             a
             Castle
             of
             Idumaea
             ,
             bethought
             himself
             how
             he
             might
             put
             an
             end
             to
             his
             miserable
             life
             :
             which
             hunger
             would
             quickly
             have
             determin'd
             ,
             had
             not
             his
             Sister
             Herodias
             (
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             his
             Wife
             Cypros
             )
             obtain'd
             of
             her
             Husband
             Herod
             ,
             a
             stipend
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             an
             Office
             at
             Tiberias
             ;
             till
             his
             Uncle
             (
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             Cups
             )
             upbraiding
             him
             with
             it
             ,
             he
             left
             him
             in
             scorn
             ,
             and
             betook
             himself
             to
             the
             Trencher
             of
             Flaccus
             the
             President
             of
             Syria
             :
             from
             whose
             friendship
             he
             falling
             ,
             doth
             (
             with
             much
             difficulty
             and
             disadvantage
             )
             obtain
             ,
             of
             his
             Mothers
             Freeman
             ,
             the
             Loan
             of
             20000
             Attick
             Drams
             :
             with
             which
             he
             makes
             fot
             Italy
             ,
             but
             is
             intercepted
             and
             arrested
             by
             
               Herennius
               Capito
            
             ,
             for
             300000.
             he
             was
             indebted
             to
             Caesar.
             Follow
             him
             whither
             you
             will
             ,
             till
             he
             come
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             him
             immersing
             himself
             in
             Debt
             .
             And
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             that
             ,
             he
             leaves
             not
             his
             old
             wont
             :
             for
             ,
             though
             then
             his
             yearly
             Revenues
             were
             1200.
             
             Myriades
             ,
             yet
             he
             outrun
             the
             Constable
             in
             his
             Expences
             ,
             his
             Disbursements
             did
             so
             far
             exceed
             his
             Incomes
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             still
             forc'd
             to
             borrow
             and
             take
             up
             upon
             trust
             .
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               Antiq.
               lib.
            
             19.
             7.
             )
             But
             we
             need
             no
             other
             Instance
             of
             his
             excessive
             profuseness
             ,
             nor
             evidence
             of
             his
             being
             deeply
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Tyrian
             and
             Sidonian
             Tradesmen
             ,
             than
             that
             Description
             of
             the
             Royal
             Apparel
             (
             mention'd
             by
             St.
             Luke
             )
             which
             Josephus
             makes
             ,
             
               viz.
               [
               He
               was
               arrayed
               in
               Cloath
               of
               Silver
               so
               admirably
               wrought
               ,
               as
               the
               Beams
               of
               the
               rising
               Sun
               beating
               upon
               it
               ,
               it
               cast
               so
               wonderful
               radiant
               a
               splendour
               ,
               as
               begat
               veneration
               in
               the
               beholders
               .
            
          
           
             We
             will
             proceed
             to
             his
             external
             Character
             ,
             
               [
               Herod
               the
               King
            
             ]
             whereby
             he
             is
             distinguish'd
             from
             
               Herod
               Antipas
            
             ,
             the
             Tetrarch
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             who
             slew
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             and
             simply
             
               [
               the
               King
            
             ]
             without
             the
             addition
             
               [
               of
               Judaea
            
             ]
             to
             difference
             him
             from
             Herod
             the
             Great
             ,
             in
             whose
             son
             Arebelaus
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Judaea
             expired
             ,
             being
             annext
             to
             Syria
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Roman
             Province
             ,
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             and
             administred
             by
             the
             Governours
             of
             
             
               Syria
               ,
               (
               Jos.
               ant
            
             .
             18.
             15.
             
             )
             from
             which
             time
             to
             the
             Reign
             of
             Caligula
             the
             Herodian
             Family
             had
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             ;
             and
             when
             Caligula
             bestowed
             that
             Title
             upon
             this
             
               Herod
               Agrippa
            
             ,
             he
             made
             him
             not
             King
             of
             Judaea
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             those
             Tetrarchates
             which
             he
             gave
             him
             ,
             (
             the
             Tetrarchates
             of
             
               Philip
               ,
               Lysanias
            
             ,
             and
             Herod
             )
             together
             with
             some
             part
             of
             those
             Territories
             which
             Archelaus
             had
             held
             .
             And
             this
             Herodian
             Kingdom
             (
             of
             the
             second
             Edition
             )
             though
             it
             throve
             to
             as
             great
             dimensions
             ,
             under
             the
             favourable
             influences
             of
             
               Claudius
               ,
               Vespasian
               ,
               Domitian
            
             ,
             and
             Trajan
             ,
             upon
             the
             Junior
             Agrippa
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Herod
             the
             Great
             ,
             had
             done
             ,
             under
             Julius
             and
             Augustus
             ,
             [
             Claudius
             
               added
               to
            
             Agrippa
             '
             
               s
               Jurisdiction
            
             ,
             Judaea
             and
             Samaria
             ,
             
               which
               had
               of
               old
               belonged
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               his
               Grandfather
            
             Herod
             ,
             ]
             
               (
               Jos.
               ant
            
             .
             19.
             4.
             
             )
             yet
             it
             never
             recover'd
             that
             Grandure
             ,
             either
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             so
             much
             as
             reputed
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Judaea
             ,
             till
             either
             Eusebius
             or
             St.
             Jerome
             miscalled
             it
             so
             ,
             (
             to
             make
             it
             comport
             with
             their
             former
             mistakes
             ,
             about
             
             Daniel's
             Weeks
             ,
             and
             the
             Departure
             of
             the
             Scepter
             .
             )
             Against
             which
             mistake
             both
             the
             sacred
             Historian
             ,
             (
             in
             giving
             Herod
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             Archelaus
             ,
             the
             formal
             Title
             of
             Kings
             of
             Judaea
             :
             but
             
               Herod
               Agrippa
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             ,
             that
             only
             of
             ,
             King
             ;
             )
             and
             Josephus
             (
             by
             giving
             us
             the
             Story
             at
             large
             of
             both
             those
             Kingdoms
             )
             have
             given
             us
             sufficient
             Caution
             ,
             have
             set
             up
             so
             plain
             VVay-marks
             ,
             as
             the
             way-faring
             Ideot
             cannot
             erre
             ,
             if
             he
             attend
             to
             those
             palpable
             differences
             of
             those
             Kingdoms
             ,
             pointed
             out
             by
             those
             Mercuries
             ;
             nor
             possibly
             overlook
             their
             perfect
             Correspondency
             in
             that
             particular
             .
             For
             this
             Herod
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             stiled
             King
             of
             Judaea
             ,
             except
             once
             ,
             by
             Josephus
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             brevity's
             sake
             ,
             with
             the
             addition
             of
             
               [
               totius
               :
               ]
               [
               Tertium
               Judaeae
               totius
               regni
               annum
               agens
               :
               ]
               (
               an
               t
               .
            
             19.
             7.
             
             )
             by
             that
             distinguishing
             that
             his
             three
             years
             Reign
             ,
             from
             his
             four
             precedent
             ,
             under
             Caius
             (
             wherein
             he
             had
             only
             some
             part
             of
             its
             Territory
             ,
             which
             under
             Herod
             the
             Great
             made
             up
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Judaea
             )
             but
             not
             intending
             thereby
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             ,
             ,
             in
             due
             form
             ,
             King
             of
             Judaea
             :
             for
             he
             presents
             him
             as
             coap-mated
             and
             check'd
             by
             Marsus
             ,
             the
             Deputy
             of
             Syria
             ,
             in
             his
             building
             the
             walls
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             his
             entertainment
             of
             the
             five
             Kings
             ,
             whom
             Marsus
             commanded
             forthwith
             to
             depart
             Herod's
             Court
             unto
             their
             own
             homes
             ,
             much
             against
             Herods
             will
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             have
             helpt
             it
             :
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               Antiq.
            
             19.
             7.
             )
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             The
             like
             agreement
             there
             is
             betwixt
             St.
             Luke
             and
             Josephus
             ,
             in
             their
             dating
             the
             remarkable
             Death
             of
             Herod
             .
             At
             that
             time
             ,
             while
             (
             upon
             Agabus
             his
             Prophecy
             of
             a
             general
             Dearth
             )
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             sent
             St.
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             with
             relief
             to
             the
             Christians
             which
             dwelt
             in
             Judaea
             ,
             St.
             Luke
             dates
             it
             ,
             for
             having
             mentioned
             their
             Mission
             ,
             he
             subjoynes
             the
             stories
             of
             Herod
             murdering
             James
             ,
             imprisoning
             Peter
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             miserable
             End
             ;
             after
             which
             he
             tells
             of
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             their
             return
             ,
             (
             from
             performing
             that
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             Office
             of
             Charity
             )
             unto
             Antioch
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             had
             been
             sent
             :
             which
             though
             it
             do
             not
             necessarily
             inforce
             this
             Conclusion
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             things
             mentioned
             in
             that
             intervall
             ,
             fell
             out
             in
             that
             order
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             related
             (
             for
             St.
             Luke
             might
             lay
             the
             Actions
             in
             the
             12
             Chapter
             ,
             before
             the
             sending
             out
             of
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             on
             purpose
             that
             the
             story
             of
             St.
             Peter
             might
             be
             taken
             up
             together
             ,
             and
             concluded
             ,
             )
             before
             the
             Story
             of
             St.
             Paul
             come
             in
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             prosecuted
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Book
             (
             as
             Dr.
             Lightfoot
             well
             observes
             ,
             )
             and
             therefore
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Mission
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             might
             ,
             possibly
             fall
             out
             ,
             before
             some
             part
             of
             the
             story
             of
             Herod
             ,
             and
             yet
             properly
             enough
             be
             mentioned
             after
             ,
             )
             Yet
             this
             intertexture
             ,
             plainly
             enough
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
             their
             former
             Mission
             ,
             to
             carry
             the
             benevolence
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             to
             the
             Saints
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             happen'd
             before
             the
             Commencement
             of
             
             Herod's
             Story
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             contemporary
             with
             that
             Famine
             which
             fell
             out
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             as
             St.
             Luke
             states
             it
             .
             That
             is
             
             Herod's
             murder
             of
             James
             fell
             out
             in
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             death
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             expresly
             affirmeth
             ,
             
               (
               antiq
            
             .
             19.
             7.
             )
             Herod
             Agrippa
             
               died
               at
               the
               age
               of
               54.
               after
               he
               had
               reigned
               seven
               years
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Tetrarchate
             of
             Philip
             ,
             three
             years
             :
             and
             one
             ,
             in
             the
             Tetrarchate
             of
             Herod
             (
             added
             
             to
             that
             ,
             by
             
               Caligula
               .
            
             )
             And
             three
             years
             more
             ,
             under
             Claudius
             ,
             who
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             .
             
               Iudea
               ,
               Samaria
            
             ,
             and
             Caesarea
             .
             And
             that
             Herods
             murdering
             of
             James
             could
             not
             be
             before
             the
             third
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             is
             manifest
             ,
             from
             Josephus
             his
             affirming
             ,
             that
             Claudius
             sent
             not
             Agrippa
             into
             Judaea
             ,
             till
             after
             he
             had
             sent
             forth
             his
             general
             Edicts
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             not
             only
             unto
             Alexandria
             ,
             but
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Empire
             .
             
               [
               his
               edictis
            
             Alexandriam
             
               &
               per
               totum
               orbem
               dimissis
               ;
               moxque
               Agrippam
               ,
               ]
               (
               Jos.
               ant
               .
            
             19.
             5.
             
             )
             which
             bare
             Date
             the
             second
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             :
             
               (
               chap.
               4.
               5.
               l.
            
             19.
             )
             and
             of
             his
             being
             Consul
             the
             second
             time
             :
             which
             Consulship
             beginning
             the
             First
             of
             January
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             near
             impossibility
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             should
             be
             done
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Herod
             provide
             for
             his
             journey
             ,
             and
             travel
             it
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             Jerusalem
             ;
             and
             there
             perform
             all
             those
             things
             touching
             the
             settlement
             of
             his
             own
             Affairs
             ,
             which
             Josephus
             reports
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             proceed
             to
             the
             condemning
             of
             James
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             before
             Easter
             ,
             (
             for
             then
             it
             was
             that
             he
             apprehended
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               Acts
            
             12.
             3.
             
             )
             unless
             he
             hasted
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             for
             a
             wager
             ;
             that
             he
             that
             can
             believe
             St.
             Peter
             to
             have
             been
             imprisoned
             ,
             in
             Claudius
             his
             second
             year
             of
             Consulship
             and
             Reign
             ,
             must
             exceedingly
             straiten
             the
             time
             of
             these
             occurrences
             ,
             to
             make
             way
             for
             his
             belief
             .
             It
             was
             therefore
             at
             the
             Passeover
             in
             the
             third
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             that
             St.
             Peter
             was
             apprehended
             ;
             and
             Herod
             missing
             of
             his
             prey
             ,
             betakes
             himself
             to
             his
             Progress
             ;
             wherein
             he
             stays
             at
             Berytum
             ,
             during
             the
             pompous
             Dedication
             ,
             and
             impious
             handselling
             of
             the
             Amphytheatre
             he
             had
             there
             built
             .
             At
             the
             Galilean
             Tiberias
             ,
             while
             he
             caresseth
             the
             five
             Kings
             of
             
               Comagena
               ,
               Emosine
               ,
               Armenia
            
             the
             Less
             ,
             Pontus
             and
             Chalcis
             .
             From
             thence
             he
             removes
             his
             Court
             to
             Cesarea
             ,
             whence
             he
             departs
             not
             ,
             till
             he
             departs
             the
             world
             :
             having
             at
             his
             coming
             thither
             ,
             fulfill'd
             the
             third
             year
             of
             his
             reign
             ,
             since
             Claudius
             began
             his
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
            
             19.
             )
             and
             therefore
             the
             tenth
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             February
             ,
             on
             which
             Claudius
             began
             to
             reign
             ,
             was
             then
             past
             ,
             when
             Herod
             arrived
             at
             Caesarea
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             of
             Herods
             fourth
             years
             reign
             remaining
             ,
             as
             unto
             Easter
             following
             ,
             before
             his
             decease
             ,
             for
             that
             would
             have
             made
             so
             considerable
             an
             addition
             of
             months
             and
             dayes
             to
             the
             years
             of
             Herod
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             would
             not
             have
             omitted
             the
             mention
             of
             them
             ;
             neither
             would
             Herod
             have
             cast
             his
             progress
             so
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             have
             been
             return'd
             to
             Jerusalem
             (
             had
             he
             lived
             )
             before
             the
             passeover
             :
             he
             being
             a
             man
             so
             punctual
             in
             observing
             the
             Law.
             It
             was
             therefore
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             both
             Claudius
             ,
             and
             of
             Herods
             reign
             under
             him
             ,
             the
             fourth
             year
             ,
             that
             Herod
             came
             to
             this
             wretched
             end
             .
             
               (
               Jos.
               ant
            
             .
             20.
             1.
             
             )
             puts
             this
             beyond
             all
             doubt
             :
             for
             there
             he
             tells
             ,
             how
             that
             Claudius
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Herod
             ,
             sent
             Fadus
             to
             look
             after
             the
             affairs
             of
             Judaea
             ,
             after
             whose
             coming
             thither
             ,
             and
             demanding
             the
             high
             Priests
             stole
             and
             Crown
             to
             be
             deliver'd
             into
             his
             custody
             ,
             the
             Jews
             sent
             an
             Embassie
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             deprecate
             that
             impeachment
             of
             their
             privileges
             :
             this
             request
             Caesar
             grants
             ,
             and
             writes
             to
             Fadus
             :
             to
             suffer
             the
             Jews
             to
             enjoy
             that
             ,
             and
             other
             favours
             ,
             granted
             them
             by
             the
             Romans
             ;
             and
             these
             Letters
             of
             Claudius
             bear
             date
             the
             fourth
             of
             the
             Kalends
             of
             July
             ,
             in
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             :
             four
             or
             five
             moneths
             is
             little
             enough
             ,
             for
             all
             these
             transactions
             ,
             and
             journeyings
             betwixt
             Rome
             and
             Judaea
             .
             Let
             us
             now
             see
             how
             well
             this
             accords
             with
             that
             Character
             ,
             which
             St.
             Luke
             sets
             upon
             these
             occurrences
             ,
             
               [
               The
               time
               of
               the
               Famine
               ,
               ]
               Dion
               .
               (
               l
               ,
               60
               ,
               p.
            
             410.
             )
             Placeth
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             year
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             but
             hints
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             ,
             some
             years
             after
             :
             for
             Claudius
             is
             reported
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             have
             made
             that
             preparation
             for
             the
             importing
             of
             Corn
             at
             all
             seasons
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             (
             in
             his
             building
             that
             Haven
             ,
             from
             the
             attempting
             whereof
             ,
             the
             Workmen
             discouraged
             him
             with
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             charge
             )
             as
             the
             Horse
             must
             have
             starved
             while
             the
             Grass
             grew
             ;
             if
             ,
             that
             year
             ,
             the
             famine
             had
             dilated
             it self
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             the
             City
             could
             not
             be
             reliev'd
             out
             of
             the
             circumjacent
             Countries
             ,
             (
             the
             way
             by
             Sea
             being
             blockt
             up
             ,
             while
             the
             Haven
             was
             a
             building
             .
             )
             In
             his
             third
             year
             ,
             the
             Dearth
             of
             necessaries
             bred
             that
             disturbance
             among
             the
             Commons
             ,
             as
             the
             Emperour
             was
             fain
             for
             their
             Pacification
             ,
             to
             go
             into
             
               Campus
               Martius
            
             ,
             and
             himself
             set
             the
             price
             of
             Commodities
             .
          
           
           
             But
             what
             progress
             soever
             the
             famine
             might
             make
             in
             other
             parts
             ,
             it
             reached
             Judaea
             in
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             
               Claudius
               ,
               Rufus
            
             and
             
               Pompeius
               Sylvanus
            
             Consuls
             ,
             and
             Fadus
             Governour
             of
             Judaea
             :
             as
             Josephus
             dates
             it
             ,
             
               (
               l.
            
             20.
             1.
             
             )
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             Helena
             Queen
             of
             Adiabenum
             ,
             being
             turned
             Jew
             ,
             went
             to
             Jerusalem
             :
             in
             an
             happy
             time
             for
             the
             poor
             distressed
             Inhabitants
             ,
             whom
             she
             seeing
             to
             be
             opprest
             with
             a
             grievous
             famine
             ,
             and
             multitudes
             of
             them
             to
             dye
             of
             hunger
             ;
             sent
             some
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             for
             Corn
             ;
             others
             to
             Cyprus
             ,
             for
             dryed
             Figs
             :
             wherewith
             she
             relieved
             the
             almost
             famish'd
             people
             ,
             
               (
               l.
               20.
               c.
            
             2.
             3.
             )
             So
             that
             upon
             supposition
             of
             Dions
             faithfulness
             in
             the
             account
             he
             gives
             of
             the
             time
             when
             this
             Famine
             began
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             his
             reconcileableness
             with
             Josephus
             ,
             who
             placeth
             the
             heat
             of
             it
             at
             Jerusalem
             two
             years
             after
             ,
             viz.
             the
             fourth
             of
             
               Claudius
               ;
               Josephus
            
             his
             date
             agrees
             exactly
             with
             St.
             Luke's
             :
             the
             Sacred
             Historian
             assigning
             Herod's
             Death
             to
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Messengers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             were
             carrying
             the
             Contributions
             of
             that
             Church
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             for
             their
             relief
             in
             that
             grievous
             Famine
             ;
             which
             fell
             (
             as
             Josephus
             saith
             )
             in
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             Queen
             Helen
             succour'd
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             King
             Herod
             expired
             .
             Upon
             which
             Hypothesis
             ,
             I
             rather
             proceed
             ,
             with
             Dr.
             Lightfoot
             ,
             than
             upon
             that
             of
             Scaliger
             ,
             that
             Dion
             speaks
             of
             one
             Famine
             ,
             and
             Josephus
             of
             another
             :
             because
             't
             is
             usual
             for
             Famines
             to
             be
             of
             as
             long
             continuance
             ,
             as
             we
             make
             that
             to
             have
             been
             ;
             and
             chiefly
             because
             the
             sacred
             Text
             seems
             to
             look
             that
             way
             ;
             if
             we
             either
             leave
             out
             the
             full
             point
             after
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             or
             render
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             with
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             according
             to
             its
             limited
             sence
             .
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             
               [
               There
               will
               be
               a
               great
               Famine
               over
               all
               this
               Nation
               ,
               even
               that
               which
               is
               now
               and
               hath
               been
               some
               while
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             ]
             For
             we
             may
             with
             more
             reason
             and
             correspondencie
             to
             the
             Context
             ,
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             a
             word
             to
             follow
             the
             latter
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             by
             repeating
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             than
             by
             adding
             
               [
               in
               the
               reigns
               or
               the
               days
               ,
               ]
            
             The
             Question
             is
             but
             ,
             whether
             we
             should
             add
             a
             word
             signifying
             time
             ,
             or
             place
             ?
             for
             the
             later
             ;
             Agabus
             ,
             in
             fixing
             the
             Article
             betwixt
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             seems
             to
             point
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             on
             which
             he
             stood
             while
             he
             prophecied
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             
               [
               On
               this
               whole
               Land
               there
               will
               be
               a
               grievous
               Famine
               ,
               ]
            
             and
             to
             be
             expounded
             by
             Josephus
             ,
             thus
             describing
             that
             Famine
             ,
             
               (
               antiq
            
             .
             20.
             3.
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               There
               was
               a
               grievous
               Famine
               all
               over
               Judaea
               ,
               ]
            
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             most
             congruous
             ,
             to
             repeat
             that
             word
             in
             the
             next
             Clause
             ,
             and
             to
             read
             it
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               [
               Even
               that
               ,
               that
               hath
               been
               (
               this
               last
               year
               )
               and
               yet
               is
               ,
               in
            
             Italy
             ,
             
               the
               Native
               Country
               of
            
             Claudius
             Caesar.
             ]
          
           
             But
             if
             this
             be
             rejected
             as
             a
             Singularity
             ,
             this
             other
             Translation
             is
             not
             guilty
             of
             that
             fault
             ,
             
               viz.
               [
               This
               Famine
               ,
               that
               is
               begun
               under
            
             Claudius
             Caesar
             ,
             
               will
               within
               a
               while
               spread
               over
               this
               whole
               Nation
               :
               ]
            
             and
             this
             exactly
             agrees
             to
             Christs
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             (
             St.
             Mat.
             24.
             7.
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               [
               There
               shall
               be
               Famines
               in
               divers
               places
               ;
               ]
            
             that
             is
             ,
             successively
             ,
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ;
             this
             Meager
             Plague
             that
             now
             infects
             Italy
             ,
             will
             shortly
             remove
             into
             Iudaea
             :
             and
             sutes
             the
             Course
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             in
             sending
             Contribution
             thence
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             neighbouring
             Provinces
             ,
             where
             the
             Famine
             was
             not
             (
             at
             least
             ,
             not
             then
             ,
             )
             into
             Judaea
             ,
             which
             was
             wholly
             infested
             with
             it
             :
             that
             the
             Equality
             that
             St.
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             (
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             14.
             
             )
             might
             be
             observ'd
             in
             their
             disposing
             of
             benevolence
             ;
             that
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             Antiochians
             ,
             might
             be
             a
             supply
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             in
             their
             penury
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Famine
             reach'd
             them
             ,
             the
             plenty
             of
             the
             Judean
             and
             other
             Churches
             might
             supply
             their
             wants
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             As
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             this
             Story
             ,
             Josephus
             attesteth
             to
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Herod
             ,
             upon
             a
             set
             day
             ,
             presented
             himself
             in
             glorious
             Apparel
             ,
             to
             the
             view
             of
             the
             People
             of
             Cesarea
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             on
             the
             second
             day
             of
             that
             great
             Solemnity
             he
             had
             appointed
             to
             celebrate
             there
             ,
             for
             the
             Health
             of
             the
             Emperour
             :
             to
             which
             were
             assembled
             a
             great
             multitude
             of
             Nobles
             and
             Gentry
             ,
             
             out
             of
             the
             whole
             Province
             :
             at
             which
             Assemblies
             they
             that
             bid
             those
             extraordinary
             Festivals
             ,
             used
             to
             make
             Speeches
             ,
             in
             praise
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             Panegyricks
             upon
             the
             happiness
             of
             his
             Regiment
             ,
             to
             stir
             the
             people
             up
             to
             more
             Devotion
             in
             praying
             for
             his
             Health
             .
             On
             which
             day
             ,
             he
             had
             appointed
             them
             of
             Tyre
             and
             Sidon
             (
             saith
             St.
             Luke
             )
             to
             have
             an
             hearing
             ,
             and
             to
             sue
             out
             their
             pardon
             ,
             by
             crying
             Peccavi
             ;
             that
             his
             Greatness
             in
             bringing
             them
             upon
             their
             knees
             ,
             and
             his
             Goodness
             in
             pardoning
             of
             them
             ,
             might
             be
             so
             far
             more
             conspicuous
             as
             the
             Audience
             ,
             before
             whom
             these
             matters
             were
             transacted
             ,
             was
             more
             august
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             while
             he
             was
             pleasing
             his
             ambitious
             Mind
             ,
             with
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             peoples
             grateful
             Acclamations
             ,
             the
             Spectators
             and
             Auditors
             (
             amazed
             with
             the
             splendidness
             of
             his
             Attire
             ,
             and
             ravished
             with
             the
             sweetness
             of
             his
             Voyce
             )
             salute
             him
             for
             a
             God
             :
             uttering
             that
             voice
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             Face
             ,
             it
             is
             
               [
               the
               voice
               of
               a
               God
               ;
               ]
            
             and
             that
             no
             Demy-god
             ,
             as
             the
             Hero's
             were
             esteemed
             ,
             but
             one
             altogether
             a
             God
             
               [
               not
               a
               man
               ,
            
             ]
             one
             of
             the
             immortal
             Gods
             :
             some
             crying
             out
             ,
             
               [
               Hitherto
               we
               have
               rever'd
               thee
               as
               a
               Man
               ,
               now
               we
               are
               forc'd
               to
               acknowledge
               something
               in
               thee
               more
               excellent
               than
               Humane
               Nature
               ;
               Oh
               ,
               be
               thou
               a
               propitious
               and
               favourable
               Deity
               to
               poor
               Mortalls
               prostrate
               at
               thy
               sacred
               feet
               !
               ]
               Josephus
            
             does
             not
             tell
             the
             story
             ,
             of
             the
             Tyrians
             and
             Sidonians
             in
             St.
             
             Luke's
             Form
             of
             words
             ;
             but
             yet
             he
             presents
             them
             in
             Hieroglyphicks
             and
             Rebuses
             :
             out
             of
             which
             we
             may
             spel
             their
             deep
             sence
             of
             his
             displeasure
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             deprecating
             ,
             with
             all
             humility
             ,
             the
             insupportable
             effects
             thereof
             :
             and
             smell
             the
             Chamberlain's
             contrivance
             of
             the
             whole
             Plot
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             as
             the
             Master
             of
             those
             Ceremonies
             ,
             had
             taught
             the
             Phaenician
             Merchants
             (
             who
             really
             had
             no
             other
             God
             than
             Hercules
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             gain
             )
             this
             Lesson
             of
             Flattery
             ,
             to
             erect
             this
             Chair
             of
             State
             ,
             this
             Bed
             of
             Honour
             for
             Herods
             pride
             to
             rest
             in
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             complacential
             quiet
             ,
             as
             the
             Center
             of
             his
             Ambition
             obtain'd
             could
             confer
             upon
             him
             .
             A
             Lesson
             which
             Tiridates
             King
             of
             Armenia
             took
             out
             ,
             and
             repeated
             to
             Nero
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             con'd
             it
             over
             before
             his
             Statue
             ,
             unto
             whose
             image
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Corbulo
             and
             the
             Roman
             Legions
             ,
             that
             fawning
             Prince
             Sacrificed
             ,
             and
             made
             oblation
             of
             his
             Crown
             ,
             
               (
               Tacitus
               an
            
             .
             15.
             )
             
               [
               Caesis
               ex
               more
               victimis
               ,
               sublatum
               capiti
               Diadema
               Imagini
               imposuit
               ,
               ]
            
             and
             to
             whose
             self
             ,
             before
             the
             Senate
             and
             People
             of
             Rome
             (
             as
             dazel'd
             with
             that
             pompous
             Majesty
             in
             pretence
             ,
             but
             )
             in
             design
             to
             obtain
             of
             him
             the
             Armenian
             Crown
             ,
             he
             bleated
             out
             this
             sheepish
             speech
             (
             unworthy
             of
             the
             Family
             of
             the
             
               Arsacides
               ,
               )
               [
               I
               am
               come
               ,
            
             Caesar
             ,
             
               to
               worship
               thee
               for
               a
               God
               ,
               not
               inferiour
               to
            
             Mithra
             ,
             
               my
               Country-deity
               ;
               to
               profess
               that
               I
               will
               be
               nothing
               but
               what
               thou
               art
               pleas'd
               ,
               by
               a
               kind
               of
               destiny
               ,
               to
               make
               me
               ,
               for
               thou
               art
               my
               fate
               .
               ]
               (
               Xiph.
               ex
               Dion
               .
               Nero.
               )
            
             Pride
             at
             this
             height
             is
             not
             far
             from
             its
             Fall
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             Tiberius
             wisely
             avoided
             all
             Deifying
             Compellations
             ,
             as
             bad
             Auguries
             ,
             and
             unlucky
             Presages
             of
             approaching
             Ruine
             ,
             )
             
               (
               Suetonii
               Tiberius
               ,
            
             )
             Nero's
             shameful
             death
             did
             not
             tarry
             long
             after
             this
             blasphemous
             Sacrilege
             of
             Divine
             honour
             :
             But
             Herod
             is
             taken
             with
             the
             mannour
             ,
             struck
             down
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             his
             Pride
             ,
             the
             report
             whereof
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             Is
             the
             third
             Point
             ,
             wherein
             Josephus
             gives
             his
             Suffrage
             to
             St.
             
             Luke's
             Story
             ,
             
               [
               immediately
               (
               upon
               the
               peoples
               shout
               )
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               smote
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               eaten
               up
               of
               worms
               and
               gave
               up
               the
               Ghost
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Josephus
             instead
             of
             St.
             
             Luke's
             
               [
               immediately
            
             ]
             hath
             
               [
               by
               and
               by
               ,
            
             ]
             but
             therein
             he
             contradicts
             him
             not
             ,
             but
             explains
             the
             former
             part
             of
             his
             own
             Story
             ,
             touching
             the
             Acclamation
             was
             given
             Herod
             ,
             when
             he
             enter'd
             the
             Theater
             ,
             and
             gives
             Reason
             it self
             room
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             after
             Herod
             was
             sate
             down
             upon
             the
             Judgment-seat
             (
             where
             St.
             Luke
             begins
             his
             account
             of
             the
             Reason
             of
             God's
             smiting
             him
             ,
             leaving
             out
             what
             befell
             at
             his
             first
             appearance
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             he
             might
             on
             his
             part
             be
             excused
             for
             not
             shewing
             his
             dislike
             of
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             passing
             through
             the
             throng
             )
             when
             the
             first
             thing
             he
             should
             have
             done
             there
             ,
             was
             to
             have
             check'd
             the
             peoples
             Blasphemy
             ,
             he
             begins
             his
             Speech
             in
             praise
             of
             Claudius
             :
             upon
             the
             Conclusion
             whereof
             ,
             followed
             that
             second
             Acclamation
             ,
             upon
             which
             immediately
             he
             received
             his
             Deaths-wound
             :
             for
             it
             
             will
             not
             stand
             with
             the
             Reason
             of
             his
             celebrating
             that
             Festivity
             for
             the
             Health
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             well
             composed
             on
             his
             Tribunal
             ,
             prefer
             his
             own
             good
             wishes
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             perswade
             the
             people
             to
             say
             Amen
             ;
             but
             only
             sit
             there
             as
             a
             gazing-stock
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             dumb
             show
             of
             his
             own
             Attire
             ,
             and
             the
             richness
             of
             his
             own
             VVardrobe
             :
             nor
             with
             the
             Divine
             Patience
             ,
             to
             strike
             immediately
             upon
             the
             peoples
             Acclamations
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             possibly
             shew
             his
             dislike
             thereof
             ;
             had
             he
             not
             shown
             his
             approbation
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             not
             rebuking
             them
             for
             their
             first
             sacrilegious
             ascribing
             to
             him
             divine
             honour
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             time
             enough
             to
             have
             restored
             to
             God
             ,
             while
             he
             made
             his
             speech
             ,
             during
             that
             
               [
               by
               and
               by
               ,
            
             ]
             which
             intervened
             betwixt
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Acclamation
             ;
             which
             he
             not
             doing
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             by
             his
             silence
             ,
             giving
             consent
             to
             ,
             is
             now
             immediately
             arrested
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Divine
             Justice
             ,
             as
             a
             Partaker
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             first
             ;
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             their
             second
             Shout
             :
             which
             he
             might
             have
             prevented
             ,
             had
             he
             either
             repuls'd
             or
             chastised
             that
             first
             impious
             Flattery
             ;
             for
             the
             neglect
             whereof
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             saith
             ,
             by
             and
             by
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             that
             which
             he
             mentions
             )
             the
             Angel
             of
             God
             smote
             him
             .
             For
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             from
             the
             Comparison
             of
             St.
             
             Luke's
             and
             Josephus
             his
             Stories
             ,
             that
             at
             
             Herod's
             first
             appearance
             in
             his
             gay
             Robes
             ,
             the
             People
             adored
             him
             as
             a
             God
             :
             and
             after
             he
             had
             made
             his
             Speech
             ,
             they
             renew'd
             their
             deifying
             Acclamations
             ;
             which
             multiplying
             of
             Divine
             honour
             upon
             him
             ,
             Herod
             ,
             liked
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             his
             Oration
             ,
             and
             their
             blasphemous
             applauses
             ;
             instead
             of
             casting
             down
             a
             frowning
             Countenance
             upon
             the
             People
             ,
             he
             casts
             up
             an
             ambitious
             eye
             upon
             the
             Cieling
             ,
             (
             as
             men
             do
             that
             think
             scorn
             of
             others
             ;
             )
             or
             looked
             about
             him
             ,
             as
             Orators
             do
             ,
             when
             they
             please
             themselves
             with
             having
             pleased
             the
             Audience
             ;
             or
             cast
             up
             his
             eyes
             as
             men
             do
             in
             suddain
             apprehensions
             of
             fear
             of
             Divine
             vengeance
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             twinkling
             of
             an
             eye
             ,
             he
             espies
             an
             Owle
             sitting
             over
             his
             head
             ,
             upon
             a
             Curtain-rod
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             the
             Cords
             that
             bore
             up
             his
             Canopy
             :
             and
             perceived
             (
             saith
             Josephus
             )
             that
             this
             Bird
             was
             the
             Angel
             or
             Messenger
             of
             Calamity
             ,
             a
             German
             Southsayer
             having
             foretold
             him
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             saw
             that
             Bird
             again
             (
             which
             was
             then
             a
             Messenger
             of
             glad
             tidings
             to
             him
             ;
             as
             he
             interpreted
             an
             Owls
             sitting
             upon
             a
             Tree
             ,
             (
             on
             which
             
               Herod
               Agrippa
            
             lean'd
             and
             rested
             his
             weary
             body
             ,
             born
             down
             with
             grief
             of
             mind
             ,
             )
             to
             be
             )
             he
             must
             expect
             death
             ,
             within
             five
             days
             .
             
               (
               Antiq.
               l.
            
             18.
             13.
             )
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             It
             would
             be
             too
             large
             a
             Digression
             here
             ,
             to
             discuss
             the
             Art
             or
             rather
             Craft
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             Divination
             ,
             the
             Vanity
             of
             it
             has
             already
             been
             discovered
             ,
             and
             is
             sufficiently
             evinc'd
             by
             this
             Example
             ;
             for
             this
             German
             promis'd
             Herod
             an
             happy
             Death
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             leave
             his
             Children
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             his
             Wealth
             ;
             neither
             of
             which
             proved
             true
             :
             his
             Son
             being
             kept
             many
             years
             from
             the
             possession
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Crowns
             ,
             during
             which
             time
             he
             was
             the
             Emperours
             Beads-man
             :
             and
             his
             Soul
             passing
             out
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             through
             those
             faetid
             Pores
             the
             Worms
             made
             in
             his
             Entrails
             .
             Though
             God
             permitted
             the
             Augure
             to
             hit
             the
             point
             of
             truth
             ,
             in
             his
             Prediction
             ,
             that
             within
             five
             dayes
             after
             his
             second
             sight
             of
             that
             Bird
             ,
             he
             should
             die
             ;
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             the
             Witch
             of
             
             Endor's
             Familiar
             (
             in
             Samuels
             mantle
             )
             to
             tell
             Saul
             the
             sad
             tidings
             of
             his
             next
             days
             loss
             of
             Field
             and
             Life
             :
             the
             divine
             Wisdom
             ordering
             mens
             Curiosity
             and
             Credulity
             ,
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             torment
             .
             That
             other
             Point
             ,
             of
             Apparitions
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             this
             Text
             of
             Iosephus
             ,
             forceth
             me
             to
             speak
             to
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             illustrate
             his
             Paraphrase
             upon
             St.
             Luke
             ,
             and
             proceed
             upon
             clear
             grounds
             ,
             in
             paralleling
             the
             remaining
             parts
             of
             the
             story
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             prodigal
             of
             my
             Readers
             patience
             ,
             as
             to
             discuss
             ,
             whether
             this
             Angel
             of
             Herods
             mishap
             ,
             this
             Messenger
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             sate
             upon
             his
             Canopies
             Cord
             ,
             or
             only
             upon
             his
             Optick
             Nerve
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             assumed
             this
             form
             upon
             it self
             ,
             or
             painted
             it
             on
             
             Herod's
             Fancy
             ?
             For
             't
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             Case
             ,
             whether
             the
             File
             ,
             was
             a
             real
             one
             ,
             upon
             the
             Book
             ;
             or
             a
             painted
             one
             ,
             upon
             the
             Spectacles
             .
             Nor
             whether
             good
             Angels
             appear
             in
             any
             but
             august
             Forms
             ?
             and
             ,
             by
             consequence
             ,
             whether
             this
             was
             a
             good
             or
             an
             evil
             Spirit
             ?
             I
             profess
             not
             to
             cure
             
             the
             itch
             of
             mens
             Curiosity
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             shew
             the
             agreement
             of
             St.
             Luke
             and
             Josephus
             in
             sence
             ,
             while
             one
             calls
             that
             an
             Owl
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             calls
             an
             Angel
             ;
             in
             order
             to
             which
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             observe
             ,
             That
             good
             Spirits
             are
             more
             obedient
             ,
             than
             to
             refuse
             any
             form
             ,
             that
             God
             bids
             them
             take
             ,
             for
             the
             service
             of
             his
             Providence
             ,
             or
             the
             Ministry
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             (
             as
             this
             was
             ;
             for
             St.
             Luke
             reports
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             occasion
             of
             the
             growth
             and
             multiplying
             of
             the
             Word
             )
             why
             then
             should
             a
             good
             Angel
             more
             scruple
             at
             appearing
             in
             this
             homely
             form
             ,
             than
             a
             whole
             host
             of
             them
             did
             ,
             at
             appearing
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             Centaures
             and
             Chariot-horses
             ,
             for
             the
             encouragement
             of
             one
             poor
             servant
             of
             the
             Prophet
             :
             nay
             ,
             than
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             did
             ,
             at
             the
             appearance
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Dove
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             infinitely
             more
             distance
             betwixt
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             an
             Arch-angel
             ;
             than
             is
             betwixt
             a
             Dove
             ,
             and
             an
             Owl
             :
             Nay
             ,
             hadst
             thou
             been
             of
             Gods
             council
             ,
             what
             form
             couldst
             thou
             have
             advised
             him
             to
             command
             his
             Angel
             to
             take
             ,
             whom
             he
             sent
             to
             bring
             message
             to
             Herod
             of
             his
             approaching
             Death
             ,
             (
             to
             torment
             him
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             jollity
             ,
             with
             the
             fore-thought
             of
             it
             )
             than
             of
             that
             Creature
             which
             he
             (
             being
             perswaded
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             German
             Oracle
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             ,
             by
             experiencing
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             it
             )
             thought
             as
             verily
             to
             see
             five
             days
             before
             his
             Death
             ,
             as
             Simeon
             hoped
             to
             see
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ;
             before
             his
             departure
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             the
             Sceptick
             may
             not
             laugh
             in
             his
             sleeve
             ,
             at
             my
             transforming
             an
             Angel
             into
             an
             Owl
             (
             though
             had
             he
             so
             much
             of
             Athenian
             Learning
             ,
             as
             he
             boasts
             of
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             think
             
             Minerva's
             Squirell
             ,
             so
             contemptible
             a
             Bird
             ,
             but
             that
             an
             Angel
             might
             assume
             her
             form
             ,
             and
             therein
             be
             more
             congruously
             plac'd
             ,
             than
             his
             (
             so
             brutified
             a
             Soul
             ,
             as
             it
             lives
             by
             nothing
             but
             Sense
             )
             is
             ,
             in
             an
             humane
             Body
             .
             I
             do
             not
             positively
             assert
             this
             to
             have
             been
             a
             good
             Angel
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             heavenly
             attend
             as
             Voluntiers
             ,
             so
             the
             infernal
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             prest
             Soldiers
             ,
             are
             at
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             imploys
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             his
             Messengers
             ,
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Lord.
             God
             march'd
             through
             Aegypt
             ,
             when
             the
             First-born
             were
             slain
             with
             the
             Pestilence
             ,
             in
             the
             head
             of
             an
             Army
             of
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             
               Psal.
               78.
               50.
               
               [
               by
               sending
               evil
               Angels
               among
               them
               ,
               ]
               [
               he
               weighed
               his
               anger
               ]
            
             (
             distributed
             it
             by
             a
             just
             proportion
             ,
             to
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             while
             the
             Israelites
             were
             passed
             over
             ;
             and
             among
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             fell
             upon
             the
             First-born
             of
             Man
             and
             Beast
             ,
             while
             the
             rest
             escap'd
             )
             
               [
               they
               were
               given
               over
               to
               the
               Pestilence
               ]
            
             by
             the
             immission
             of
             so
             many
             Asmodei
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               (
               Septuagint
               .
               )
               Sent
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               evil
               Angels
               .
            
             Chald.
             Indeed
             which
             of
             his
             Creatures
             can
             God
             more
             properly
             make
             use
             of
             to
             be
             the
             Executioners
             of
             his
             wrath
             than
             evil
             Angels
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             destroying
             Angel
             is
             called
             
               [
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               ]
               (
               2
               Samuel
            
             24.
             16.
             
             )
             the
             Hangman
             is
             the
             Kings
             Officer
             .
             Be
             this
             therefore
             a
             good
             or
             bad
             Angel
             ,
             it
             was
             that
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             smote
             Herod
             ,
             as
             both
             St.
             Luke
             stiles
             this
             Apparition
             ,
             and
             Josephus
             conformably
             unto
             him
             .
             To
             proceed
             now
             in
             his
             Story
             :
             therein
             the
             blewness
             of
             the
             Wounds
             this
             Messenger
             gave
             him
             ,
             is
             apparent
             both
             upon
             
             Herod's
             Soul
             and
             Body
             :
             for
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             perceiv'd
             this
             ill-boading
             Angel
             ,
             he
             is
             struck
             to
             the
             heart
             with
             grief
             
               [
               ex
               intimis
               praecordiis
               indoluit
               ;
               ]
            
             and
             his
             belly
             with
             gripings
             ,
             
               [
               secuta
               sunt
               ventris
               tormina
               .
               ]
            
             whereupon
             turning
             his
             eyes
             to
             his
             Parasites
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               ,
               whom
               ye
               called
               a
               God
               ,
               am
               commanded
               to
               depart
               this
               life
               ;
               fatal
               Necessity
               proves
               you
               layrs
               ;
               and
               I
               whom
               you
               stiled
               immortal
               ,
               am
               posting
               to
               the
               Chambers
               of
               Death
               :
            
             with
             his
             speech
             his
             pain
             increaseth
             :
             they
             therefore
             forthwith
             carry
             him
             to
             his
             Bed
             ;
             where
             ,
             after
             five
             days
             racking
             and
             gnawing
             pain
             in
             his
             Bowels
             ,
             he
             gives
             up
             his
             weary
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             This
             part
             of
             Josephus
             his
             Text
             agrees
             with
             St.
             
             Luke's
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             his
             assigning
             this
             stroak
             to
             a
             supernatural
             hand
             ,
             as
             inflicted
             upon
             him
             by
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             palpably
             ,
             as
             Herod
             himself
             perceived
             that
             Spectrum
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Messenger
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             sight
             whereof
             he
             received
             these
             stroaks
             in
             Mind
             and
             Body
             ,
             as
             proved
             mortal
             ;
             of
             this
             supernatural
             immission
             Josephus
             speaks
             not
             so
             dubiously
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             of
             the
             last
             and
             mortal
             
             disease
             of
             Herod
             the
             Great
             .
             
               (
               Bel.
               Jud.
            
             1.
             8.
             
             )
             upon
             whom
             the
             same
             malady
             of
             worms
             (
             was
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             by
             some
             conceived
             to
             be
             inflicted
             ,
             
               (
               assiduis
               vexabatur
               coli
               tormentis
               ,
               inflatio
               ventriculi
               putredoque
               virilis
               membri
               vermiculos
               generans
               ;
               )
            
             in
             revenge
             of
             Judas
             (
             not
             he
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             but
             )
             the
             Son
             of
             Sepphoraeus
             ,
             and
             Matthias
             the
             Son
             of
             Margalus
             ;
             whom
             that
             Herod
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             his
             Death
             (
             as
             this
             a
             little
             before
             his
             ,
             slew
             St.
             James
             )
             had
             put
             to
             death
             ;
             for
             taking
             down
             that
             Golden
             Eagle
             which
             Herod
             had
             crected
             over
             the
             chief
             Gate
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             thereby
             profan'd
             the
             sacred
             place
             :
             so
             that
             those
             were
             Martyrs
             for
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             St.
             James
             was
             for
             the
             Gospel
             :
             and
             therefore
             his
             imbruing
             his
             hands
             in
             their
             Blood
             ,
             was
             reputed
             by
             the
             religious
             Party
             ,
             to
             be
             that
             which
             fill'd
             up
             the
             measure
             of
             that
             bloody
             
             Herod's
             sins
             ,
             and
             ripen'd
             him
             for
             this
             Judgement
             .
             But
             in
             his
             assigning
             the
             meritorous
             Cause
             of
             this
             our
             
             Herod's
             being
             struck
             ,
             he
             is
             positive
             in
             affirming
             ,
             it
             was
             immitted
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             peremtory
             in
             fathering
             it
             upon
             his
             Pride
             ,
             as
             its
             procuring
             Cause
             ;
             because
             he
             gave
             not
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             repulsing
             the
             peoples
             sacrilegious
             Shout
             :
             of
             which
             his
             sin
             ,
             this
             was
             no
             small
             aggravation
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             before
             him
             such
             two
             recent
             Examples
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             who
             might
             have
             led
             him
             to
             an
             expression
             of
             his
             dislike
             of
             such
             Flattery
             ;
             for
             he
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             a
             Consular
             person
             attempting
             ,
             to
             prefer
             a
             Petiton
             to
             him
             upon
             his
             knees
             ;
             by
             making
             haste
             from
             him
             (
             as
             if
             he
             had
             seen
             a
             Ghost
             come
             towards
             him
             )
             gave
             himself
             a
             fall
             :
             if
             he
             heard
             any
             man
             either
             in
             common
             Discourse
             or
             a
             set
             Speech
             ,
             fawn
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             never
             doubted
             to
             interrupt
             and
             reprehend
             him
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             forc'd
             him
             to
             change
             his
             stile
             :
             when
             one
             stiled
             his
             Occupations
             ,
             sacred
             ;
             and
             another
             told
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             the
             Author
             of
             his
             advancement
             into
             the
             number
             of
             Senators
             ;
             
               Say
               I
               was
               the
               Adviser
               of
               the
               Senate
               to
               it
            
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             
               to
               him
               :
               and
               call
               my
               Imployment
               ,
               laborious
            
             (
             saith
             he
             to
             the
             other
             :
             )
             
               and
               to
               one
               that
               stiled
               him
            
             [
             Lord.
             ]
             
               Let
               me
               no
               more
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               hear
               my self
               called
               by
               this
               ignominious
               name
               ,
               which
               belonging
               to
               the
               immortal
               Gods
               ,
               cannot
               without
               a
               reproachful
               taunt
               be
               attributed
               to
               any
               mortal
               Man.
               (
               Sueton.
               Tiberius
               ,
               cap.
            
             27.
             )
          
           
             The
             other
             of
             Caligula
             ;
             whose
             untimely
             end
             and
             general
             hate
             (
             pull'd
             upon
             him
             hy
             challenging
             Divine
             Honours
             to
             himself
             )
             might
             have
             deterr'd
             him
             from
             treading
             in
             his
             steps
             :
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             inconstancy
             of
             those
             popular-breezes
             ,
             with
             which
             Caligula
             fill'd
             his
             sails
             ;
             Herod
             having
             seen
             (
             in
             less
             than
             a
             years
             time
             )
             his
             Statues
             ,
             yet
             smelling
             of
             the
             Founders
             and
             Engravers
             hand
             ,
             dispossest
             of
             the
             Temples
             they
             had
             usurped
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             thrown
             into
             Tyber
             ;
             into
             which
             his
             Carcase
             had
             been
             dragg'd
             (
             as
             the
             case
             of
             an
             incarnate
             Devil
             )
             had
             the
             people
             dared
             to
             believe
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             ,
             in
             an
             hurry
             (
             before
             ,
             for
             haste
             ,
             it
             could
             be
             above
             half
             burnt
             )
             buried
             under
             a
             few
             Clods
             ,
             in
             Samian
             Gardens
             .
             
               (
               Sueton.
               Caligula
            
             )
             So
             vain
             a
             Breath
             will
             Herod
             purchase
             with
             the
             displeasure
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             is
             therefore
             blasted
             by
             the
             Angel
             ,
             deliver'd
             over
             to
             this
             Tormentor
             ;
             not
             as
             Job
             was
             into
             Satan's
             hands
             ,
             for
             trial
             ;
             nor
             as
             St.
             Paul
             was
             buffeted
             ,
             for
             Diet
             and
             Discipline
             sake
             ,
             (
             to
             keep
             him
             from
             ascribing
             glory
             to
             himself
             ;
             )
             but
             in
             revenge
             for
             his
             Pride
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Josephus
             particularly
             specifics
             ,
             what
             St.
             Luke
             generally
             hints
             ,
             some
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Angel's
             giving
             of
             the
             stroke
             ,
             and
             
             Herod's
             giving
             up
             the
             ghost
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             five
             days
             :
             and
             that
             his
             Death
             is
             described
             by
             our
             sacred
             Author
             ,
             as
             not
             following
             the
             blow
             so
             immediately
             ,
             as
             the
             blow
             did
             the
             peoples
             Acclamation
             ;
             appears
             both
             from
             the
             pointing
             ,
             the
             interserting
             the
             narrative
             of
             the
             Cause
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             whereby
             he
             expresseth
             his
             Disease
             and
             Death
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             full
             point
             after
             
               [
               because
               he
               gave
               not
               glory
               to
               God
               ]
            
             and
             that
             being
             inserted
             ,
             as
             the
             qua
             〈…〉
             that
             God
             had
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             that
             for
             which
             he
             sent
             his
             Angel
             to
             〈◊〉
             him
             :
             and
             St.
             
             Luke's
             Words
             ,
             after
             that
             pawse
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               being
               〈◊〉
               up
               of
               worms
            
             :
             arguing
             that
             〈◊〉
             had
             some
             time
             of
             breathing
             (
             after
             the
             Angel
             had
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             f●●-blown
             him
             )
             before
             he
             gave
             〈◊〉
             the
             〈◊〉
             ;
             that
             these
             Vermine
             might
             
             grow
             ;
             that
             this
             Army
             of
             Insects
             might
             muster
             and
             consume
             his
             Vitals
             by
             browzing
             upon
             them
             .
             He
             was
             immediately
             after
             the
             second
             Acclamation
             Thunder-struck
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             began
             to
             vermiculate
             ;
             not
             after
             a
             few
             days
             according
             to
             the
             Course
             of
             Nature
             ,
             but
             perhaps
             ,
             immediately
             ,
             in
             a
             few
             minutes
             
               (
               fulmine
               icta
               ,
               intra
               paucos
               dies
               ,
               verminant
               .
               )
               (
               Seneca
               ,
               lib.
               2.
               
               Nat.
               quaest
               .
               cap.
            
             17.
             )
             But
             yet
             Herod
             ,
             after
             he
             became
             a
             stable
             for
             Worms
             (
             as
             the
             Syriack
             Translation
             renders
             it
             )
             was
             not
             presently
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               crudus
               comesus
               [
               devoured
               raw
               at
               a
               morsel
               ]
            
             but
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               [
               gradually
               corroded
            
             ]
             till
             he
             dyed
             :
             the
             Worms
             laying
             at
             rack
             and
             manger
             in
             that
             Stable
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             eaten
             out
             a
             passage
             for
             
             Herod's
             Soul.
             The
             worms
             did
             not
             swallow
             him
             up
             at
             a
             morsel
             ;
             but
             ,
             by
             corroding
             his
             inwards
             ,
             did
             ,
             within
             a
             few
             days
             render
             ,
             them
             unable
             to
             perform
             their
             Office.
             Erasmus
             renders
             it
             
               [
               Erosus
            
             ]
             the
             Vulgar
             
               [
               consumptus
               ]
               à
               vermibus
               [
               he
               was
               gnawn
               off
               ,
               or
               rather
               gnawn
               through
               ]
            
             as
             consumed
             by
             Worms
             :
             both
             well
             ;
             not
             only
             as
             to
             the
             Terms
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             their
             Terms
             are
             capable
             of
             Tense
             ,
             and
             may
             best
             thus
             be
             rendred
             
               [
               And
               when
               he
               was
               eaten
               through
               ,
               or
               his
               Vitals
               consumed
               of
               Worms
               ,
               he
               gave
               up
               the
               ghost
               ]
            
             but
             neither
             of
             them
             express
             fully
             St.
             
             Luke's
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             .
             
               [
               becoming
               gnawn
               with
               worms
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             becoming
             
               (
               verminosus
               )
               [
               full
               of
               Worms
               ]
            
             when
             those
             Worms
             had
             consumed
             him
             ,
             he
             dyed
             :
             implying
             the
             Germination
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Vermiculation
             (
             inflicted
             supernaturally
             )
             and
             their
             eating
             of
             
             Herod's
             inwards
             (
             their
             natural
             operation
             )
             for
             the
             effecting
             whereof
             ,
             they
             have
             time
             allotted
             them
             here
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             long
             as
             they
             spent
             in
             dispatching
             Herod
             the
             Great
             :
             for
             after
             they
             were
             immitted
             into
             him
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             Calliroe
             ,
             and
             finding
             no
             help
             in
             those
             Waters
             ,
             struggled
             so
             long
             with
             his
             Worms
             ,
             as
             weary
             of
             his
             loathed
             and
             painful
             Life
             ,
             he
             attempted
             to
             cut
             his
             own
             throat
             ,
             and
             prevented
             of
             that
             ,
             made
             shift
             to
             get
             his
             Son
             's
             Antigonus
             head
             struck
             off
             ,
             and
             yet
             lived
             after
             that
             five
             days
             ;
             as
             long
             as
             our
             Herod
             lived
             in
             all
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             received
             his
             Deaths-wound
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Though
             he
             does
             not
             ,
             
               in
               terminis
            
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             Herod
             was
             eaten
             up
             of
             Worms
             ;
             yet
             he
             concurrs
             with
             St.
             Luke
             in
             sence
             ,
             in
             laying
             down
             the
             most
             proper
             Symptoms
             of
             that
             Malady
             ,
             
               [
               ex
               intimis
               praecordiis
               dolor
               ,
               ventris
               tormina
            
             —
             &c.
             ]
             the
             very
             first
             Symptom
             of
             Herod
             the
             Great
             ,
             his
             mortal
             Disease
             ,
             which
             Josephus
             himself
             mentions
             :
             and
             the
             Symptom
             of
             that
             distemper
             ,
             that
             's
             caused
             by
             the
             Worm
             call'd
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             (
             the
             name
             which
             St.
             Luke
             (
             the
             beloved
             Physician
             )
             gives
             to
             them
             that
             eat
             up
             Herod
             )
             which
             Riverius
             specifies
             
               (
               prax
               .
               med
               .
               l.
            
             10.
             )
             
               [
               dolor
               in
               ventre
               morsum
               &
               erosionem
               repraesentans
               ]
               [
               a
               grief
               in
               the
               Belly
               ,
               representing
               biting
               or
               gnawing
               :
               ]
            
             exprest
             thus
             by
             
               Senertus
               (
               pract
               .
               med
               .
               l.
               2.
               par
               .
               2.
               
               Sect.
               1.
               cap.
               5.
               )
               [
               Symtomata
               vermium
               ,
               morsus
               &
               vellicatio
               in
               abdomine
               :
               ]
            
             And
             by
             Duretus
             ,
             upon
             
               Hollerius
               de
               vermibus
            
             ,
             (
             in
             Josephus
             his
             own
             words
             )
             
               [
               tormina
               in
               alvo
               ;
            
             ]
             Nay
             ,
             such
             griping
             and
             erosions
             of
             the
             inwards
             ,
             are
             so
             signal
             indications
             of
             Worms
             :
             that
             the
             same
             word
             
               [
               vermina
            
             ]
             which
             signifies
             Worms
             :
             
               
                 (
                 Donec
                 eos
                 vitâ
                 privarant
                 vermina
                 saeva
                 .
              
               
                 Expertes
                 opis
                 ,
                 ignaros
                 quid
                 vulnera
                 vellent
                 .
                 
                   Luc.
                   lib.
                
                 5.
                 
              
            
             
               Until
               the
               Worms
               that
               bred
               in
               their
               undefiled
               wounds
               kill'd
               them
               ,
               )
            
             signifies
             also
             ,
             that
             kind
             of
             griping
             in
             the
             Bowels
             ,
             which
             resembles
             the
             gnawing
             of
             VVorms
             .
             
               [
               Vermina
               dicuntur
               ,
               dolor
               corporis
               cùm
               quodam
               minuto
               motu
               quasi
               à
               vermibus
               scindatur
               ]
               (
               Festus
               )
            
             Hence
             ,
             because
             the
             pain
             ,
             that
             attends
             the
             Dropsie
             ,
             resembles
             that
             of
             the
             VVorms
             ,
             (
             and
             hath
             this
             name
             sometimes
             alotted
             to
             it
             )
             grew
             that
             dangerous
             mistake
             of
             Eusebius
             ;
             that
             Herod
             the
             great
             dyed
             of
             the
             dropsie
             ;
             who
             yet
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             affirms
             ,
             that
             
               Herod
               Agrippa
            
             dyed
             of
             the
             same
             Malady
             :
             in
             that
             ,
             opposing
             Josephus
             ;
             in
             this
             ,
             both
             him
             and
             St.
             Luke
             .
             And
             verminatio
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             St.
             
             Luke's
             word
             in
             the
             Text
             )
             is
             used
             to
             signifie
             in
             general
             ,
             any
             gripings
             in
             the
             inwards
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             gnawing
             of
             VVorms
             ,
             which
             it
             particularly
             signifies
             .
             
               [
               Vossii
               Etymologicon
               .
            
             )
             Can
             this
             common
             notion
             (
             of
             both
             Greeks
             and
             Latines
             )
             hint
             to
             us
             any
             thing
             
             less
             ,
             then
             this
             :
             that
             the
             
               [
               tormina
            
             ]
             in
             the
             Bowels
             are
             commonly
             
               [
               vermina
            
             ]
             the
             grief
             of
             the
             VVorms
             ,
             and
             properly
             a
             Symptom
             thereof
             ,
             except
             it
             appear
             ,
             by
             other
             Symptoms
             joyn'd
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             that
             Distemper
             :
             and
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             were
             the
             Symptoms
             of
             
             Herod's
             Disease
             propounded
             to
             a
             skilful
             Physician
             ,
             and
             the
             question
             put
             ,
             what
             distemper
             the
             patient
             was
             afflicted
             with
             ?
             he
             would
             ,
             without
             any
             long
             pause
             ,
             resolve
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             held
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             represents
             Herod
             ,
             must
             ,
             as
             St.
             Luke
             reports
             him
             ,
             be
             afflicted
             with
             Worms
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             If
             it
             might
             not
             be
             thought
             a
             digression
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             I
             more
             fear
             )
             a
             culpable
             singularity
             :
             I
             would
             shew
             mine
             opinion
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Thorn
             in
             the
             slesh
             (
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             )
             
               [
               And
               lest
               I
               should
               be
               exalted
               above
               measure
               through
               the
               hyperbole
               of
               the
               Revelations
               ,
               there
               was
               given
               me
               a
               thorn
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               messenger
               of
               Satan
               to
               buffet
               me
               .
               ]
            
             It
             s
             proximity
             to
             
             Herod's
             Case
             will
             alleviate
             the
             first
             :
             and
             the
             plausibleness
             of
             the
             Reasons
             ,
             inducing
             me
             to
             it
             (
             together
             with
             my
             propounding
             it
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             not
             Faith
             )
             the
             second
             crime
             ,
             with
             candid
             Readers
             :
             in
             which
             presumptions
             ,
             I
             shall
             hint
             these
             brief
             Observations
             .
          
           
             
               [
               There
               was
               given
               me
               a
               thorn
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
               ]
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             that
             make
             this
             Thorn
             to
             be
             Concupicense
             ,
             should
             do
             well
             to
             consider
             :
             how
             they
             can
             free
             God
             from
             being
             the
             Author
             of
             Sin
             :
             while
             they
             make
             it
             his
             gift
             to
             St.
             Paul
             :
             for
             mine
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             put
             into
             my
             Letany
             
               [
               from
               such
               gifts
               of
               God
               good
               Lord
               deliver
               me
               ,
               ]
            
             for
             I
             am
             well
             assured
             ,
             that
             that
             God
             whom
             I
             serve
             ,
             cannot
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Holiness
             )
             open
             such
             a
             
             Pandora's
             Box
             ;
             can
             no
             more
             tempt
             ,
             than
             he
             can
             be
             tempted
             ,
             to
             evil
             :
             and
             if
             he
             were
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             as
             bestows
             such
             Gifts
             (
             as
             Concupiscence
             )
             upon
             his
             friends
             :
             I
             would
             bless
             my self
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             chuse
             to
             be
             listed
             among
             his
             enemies
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             how
             such
             an
             immission
             can
             be
             a
             gift
             (
             for
             any
             man's
             good
             )
             to
             him
             that
             receives
             it
             ?
             as
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             implies
             this
             was
             for
             St.
             
             Paul's
             advantage
             :
             Besides
             ,
             how
             Concupiscence
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Fleshes
             right
             Eye
             and
             right
             Side
             )
             can
             be
             a
             Thorn
             to
             it
             to
             grieve
             ,
             and
             prick
             it
             ?
             how
             that
             can
             be
             a
             Thron
             in
             its
             eye
             ,
             a
             Goad
             in
             its
             side
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             Life
             and
             Soul
             of
             it
             ?
             is
             so
             hard
             to
             conceive
             ,
             (
             or
             else
             I
             am
             so
             dull
             of
             apprehension
             )
             as
             I
             cannot
             (
             with
             a
             Pitch-fork
             )
             thrust
             that
             Fancy
             into
             my
             head
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             Musculus
             could
             into
             his
             :
             who
             thus
             staves
             us
             off
             ,
             from
             embracing
             the
             Antinomian
             Gloss.
             
               [
               Non
               simpliciter
               dicit
               esse
               sibi
               stimlum
               ,
               sed
               esse
               sibi
               datum
               stimulum
               ;
               utique
               non
               allunde
               quam
               à
               Deo
               ipso
               ,
               loco
               videlicet
               antidoti
               ,
               quae
               à
               medico
               contrà
               periculum
               pestis
               datur
               (
               Musc.
               in
               locum
               .
               )
               He
               does
               not
               say
               simply
            
             [
             that
             he
             had
             a
             thorn
             ]
             but
             [
             that
             a
             thorn
             was
             given
             him
             ]
             
               It
               proceeded
               therefore
               from
               none
               but
               God
               ,
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               bestowed
               as
               an
               antidote
               against
               the
               danger
               of
               that
               plague
               ,
               which
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               might
               possibly
               have
               caught
               ,
               after
               his
               Rapture
               .
               [
               Disertè
               dicit
            
             [
             datus
             est
             mihi
             stimulus
             ]
             
               ut
               significet
               illum
               reputari
               à
               se
               pro
               〈…〉
               s●ngulari
               Dei
               dono
               ]
               Of
               which
               he
               therefore
               saith
               expresly
            
             [
             there
             was
             given
             me
             a
             thorn
             .
             ]
             
               that
               he
               might
               give
               us
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               he
               reckon'd
               it
               for
               a
               singular
               benefit
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             must
             therefore
             imply
             the
             infliction
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             pain
             ,
             not
             of
             sin
             :
             some
             sad
             and
             sharp
             affliction
             ,
             some
             pricking
             anguish
             immitted
             by
             some
             instruments
             of
             Satan
             .
             
               Irenaeus
               (
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
               ult
               .
               )
               Theodoret
            
             and
             Theophilact
             (
             on
             the
             place
             )
             think
             some
             of
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             the
             Followers
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             that
             great
             Sorcerer
             to
             have
             been
             the
             instrument
             of
             buffeting
             St.
             
               Paul
               (
               Vide
               Dr.
            
             Hamond
             
               in
               locum
               .
            
             )
             whose
             Teachers
             ,
             in
             the
             stile
             of
             this
             Apostle
             ,
             were
             Minsters
             of
             Satan
             (
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             15.
             
             )
             as
             vying
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             their
             lying
             Wonders
             wrought
             by
             a
             Satanical
             power
             (
             2
             
               Thes.
               2.
               9.
               )
               Chrysostom
            
             names
             Alexander
             the
             Copper
             smith
             ,
             Himenaeus
             and
             Philetus
             ,
             as
             those
             among
             whom
             we
             may
             like●iest
             find
             this
             Messenger
             of
             Satan
             .
             And
             judicious
             Musculus
             singles
             out
             Alexander
             ,
             as
             that
             Minister
             of
             Satan
             that
             was
             given
             to
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             for
             a
             Thorn
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             sticking
             in
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             every
             where
             pricking
             and
             afflicting
             him
             .
             
             But
             I
             am
             not
             solicitous
             to
             determine
             the
             numerical
             Instrument
             :
             it
             will
             give
             more
             light
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             resolve
             ,
             what
             this
             pungent
             affliction
             was
             ,
             wherewith
             St.
             Paul
             was
             kept
             humble
             ?
             since
             it
             could
             not
             be
             Concupiscence
             ;
             for
             that
             had
             been
             to
             cast
             out
             Satan
             by
             Satan
             :
             to
             expel
             one
             Devil
             ,
             by
             bringing
             in
             seven
             ,
             nay
             ,
             the
             whole
             legion
             of
             unclean
             Spirits
             :
             the
             Body
             of
             Sin
             ,
             to
             subdue
             one
             Member
             .
          
           
             St.
             Chrysostom
             thinks
             
               (
               Epist.
               15.
               to
               7.
               pag.
            
             101.
             )
             this
             Thorn
             was
             the
             Calumnies
             ,
             the
             Persecutions
             ,
             raised
             against
             the
             Apostle
             .
             But
             these
             were
             :
             1.
             
             So
             usual
             and
             daily
             ,
             and
             so
             universally
             inflicted
             by
             all
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             will
             hardly
             comport
             with
             this
             
               [
               Thorn
            
             ]
             in
             the
             Text
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             was
             signally
             given
             (
             upon
             this
             special
             occasion
             )
             so
             it
             was
             inflicted
             by
             some
             particular
             emiment
             Tool
             of
             Satan
             .
             2.
             
             It
             will
             not
             be
             easie
             to
             conceive
             how
             this
             kind
             of
             Physick
             could
             be
             proper
             for
             this
             distemper
             ,
             but
             should
             rather
             imp
             the
             Apostles
             Wings
             ,
             for
             an
             higher
             flight
             of
             self
             exultation
             ;
             and
             occasion
             him
             to
             think
             that
             those
             Consolations
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             Anticipations
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             were
             set
             to
             counterballance
             his
             afflictions
             for
             Christ
             ,
             if
             not
             God's
             rewarding
             his
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             They
             guess
             most
             probably
             ,
             in
             mine
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             conceive
             this
             Thorn
             to
             have
             been
             some
             corporeal
             Disease
             (
             whether
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             some
             Iliac
             Passion
             ,
             is
             not
             much
             material
             :
             the
             buffeting
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             beating
             about
             the
             ears
             or
             head
             ,
             favouring
             the
             first
             :
             and
             the
             Thorn
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             second
             .
             )
             That
             as
             Job
             was
             delivered
             ,
             for
             his
             Trial
             ,
             to
             Satan
             ,
             to
             inflict
             what
             Diseases
             he
             would
             upon
             his
             Body
             ,
             provided
             they
             were
             not
             mortal
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             mercy
             to
             men's
             Souls
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             their
             recovery
             from
             some
             fowl
             Lapses
             ,
             gave
             some
             over
             to
             Satan
             ,
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             their
             Spirits
             might
             be
             saved
             ,
             (
             that
             they
             reflecting
             upon
             the
             sad
             Effects
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Rod
             ,
             might
             study
             to
             reconcile
             themselves
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             )
             (
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             5.
             
             )
             so
             the
             Lord
             (
             in
             favour
             to
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             his
             being
             exalted
             above
             measure
             )
             sent
             Satan
             to
             buffet
             him
             ,
             to
             infix
             some
             pungent
             Disease
             in
             his
             flesh
             (
             Dr.
             Hammond
             (
             on
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             5
             )
             reckons
             St.
             
             Paul's
             buffeting
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             God's
             delivering
             him
             unto
             Satan
             )
             which
             caused
             the
             like
             pain
             as
             they
             feel
             ,
             that
             have
             a
             Thorn
             in
             their
             Body
             ,
             or
             a
             barbed
             Arrow
             stuck
             in
             their
             Flesh
             ,
             or
             a
             sharp
             stake
             run
             through
             their
             body
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             are
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             spitted
             ,
             as
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             word
             that
             is
             here
             translated
             Thorn
             ,
             signifies
             :
             or
             any
             other
             sharp-pointed
             thing
             stuck
             in
             Man's
             Body
             (
             as
             the
             Learned
             Cameron
             )
             having
             its
             derivation
             from
             a
             Verb
             that
             signifies
             ,
             to
             dig
             or
             make
             holes
             in
             ,
             or
             bore
             through
             ,
             a
             thing
             :
             
               (
               affine
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pasor
             ,
             
               circumcirca
               scalpo
               .
            
             )
             the
             same
             from
             whence
             comes
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             that
             kind
             of
             Worm
             that
             consumed
             Herod
             :
             which
             makes
             me
             think
             St.
             
             Pau's
             Thorn
             might
             be
             a
             spice
             of
             his
             disease
             :
             and
             to
             have
             been
             so
             apprehended
             by
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             have
             been
             sent
             in
             his
             apprehension
             ,
             as
             
             Herod's
             was
             ,
             as
             a
             Judgement
             of
             God
             upon
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             priding
             himself
             in
             that
             glorious
             priviledge
             of
             being
             rapt
             up
             into
             the
             third
             Heaven
             .
             Of
             which
             sin
             he
             suspected
             himself
             guilty
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             from
             any
             feelings
             of
             Prides
             working
             in
             his
             Soul
             ,
             as
             of
             these
             prickings
             and
             gnawings
             in
             his
             Flesh
             ;
             which
             resentment
             he
             could
             not
             have
             express
             in
             fitter
             terms
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             Metaphor
             ,
             of
             a
             pricking
             Thorn
             :
             (
             which
             as
             it
             creates
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             pain
             ,
             and
             shooting
             that
             Worms
             do
             ,
             so
             the
             Word
             which
             the
             Apostle
             uses
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             comes
             as
             near
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               a
               worm
            
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             other
             word
             ,
             signifying
             a
             Thorn
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             &
             all
             three
             have
             their
             names
             from
             the
             sharpness
             of
             their
             heads
             or
             points
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             apt
             to
             prick
             and
             pierce
             :
             )
             Or
             than
             by
             the
             Metaphor
             of
             
               [
               Satans
               buffeting
            
             ]
             which
             as
             it
             implies
             the
             Vermination
             of
             the
             Ears
             ,
             of
             which
             both
             Pliny
             and
             Celsus
             affirm
             the
             cure
             to
             be
             very
             difficult
             ,
             
               (
               Vess●i
               Etymolog
               .
            
             )
             and
             therefore
             might
             occasion
             St.
             Paul
             to
             suspect
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             punish'd
             in
             that
             Organ
             ,
             through
             which
             he
             had
             (
             in
             his
             Extasie
             )
             received
             unutterable
             words
             ;
             so
             it
             alludes
             to
             
             Herod's
             being
             smitten
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               [
               the
               angel
               gave
            
             Herod
             
               a
               patt
               :
            
             ]
             Or
             than
             by
             his
             more
             than
             importunate
             begging
             the
             removal
             of
             this
             Thorn
             :
             his
             beseeching
             thrice
             ,
             speaks
             that
             veSpan●cy
             of
             desire
             to
             be
             quit
             of
             this
             affliction
             ,
             as
             is
             scarce
             consistent
             
             with
             that
             greatness
             of
             Christian
             Courage
             he
             shewed
             ,
             in
             bearing
             all
             other
             afflictions
             :
             if
             he
             had
             not
             apprehended
             this
             to
             have
             had
             that
             poysonful
             sting
             of
             Pride
             complicated
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             its
             procuring
             Cause
             .
             Hence
             ,
             signanter
             ,
             he
             prayes
             not
             that
             
               [
               this
               thorn
            
             ]
             but
             that
             
               [
               this
               thing
            
             ]
             might
             be
             taken
             away
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Affliction
             with
             its
             Circumstances
             ;
             of
             his
             too
             much
             exaltation
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             (
             as
             Satan
             suggested
             )
             really
             guilty
             ;
             or
             if
             not
             ,
             his
             fear
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             that
             he
             was
             jealous
             of
             himself
             ,
             as
             faln
             into
             
             Herod's
             sin
             ;
             because
             he
             found
             himself
             in
             
             Herod's
             Disease
             ,
             and
             thought
             he
             read
             his
             sin
             ,
             in
             the
             judgement
             ,
             is
             yet
             more
             manifest
             by
             the
             answer
             that
             God
             return'd
             .
             
               [
               My
               grace
               is
               sufficient
               for
               thee
               ,
               my
               strength
               is
               made
               perfect
               in
               weakness
               ]
            
             and
             St.
             
             Paul's
             triumph
             upon
             that
             Answer
             
               [
               most
               gladly
               will
               I
               glory
               in
               my
               infirmities
               ]
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             and
             his
             now
             reading
             and
             repeating
             the
             gracious
             end
             of
             God
             in
             this
             Dispensation
             ,
             which
             answer
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Promise
             ,
             but
             an
             adjudging
             the
             Victory
             to
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             the
             Spirits
             witness
             to
             his
             spirit
             ,
             that
             that
             favour
             ,
             which
             had
             rapt
             him
             up
             into
             the
             third
             Heaven
             ,
             had
             prevented
             his
             being
             lifted
             up
             above
             measure
             ,
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             that
             Priviledge
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             means
             of
             Gods
             sending
             Satan
             to
             inflict
             this
             Disease
             upon
             him
             ;
             in
             which
             weakness
             ,
             this
             tenderness
             of
             his
             heart
             (
             exprest
             in
             this
             godly
             jealousie
             )
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Faith
             (
             exprest
             in
             his
             recumbency
             upon
             God
             ,
             &
             not
             letting
             his
             hold
             go
             ,
             when
             Satan
             by
             these
             suggestions
             pull'd
             so
             hard
             )
             were
             more
             glorious
             Effects
             of
             God's
             both
             Favour
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             grace
             in
             him
             ,
             than
             his
             preceding
             Rapture
             .
             And
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Inference
             ,
             from
             this
             Answer
             ,
             speaks
             him
             to
             have
             learn'd
             ,
             by
             this
             ,
             what
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             was
             in
             thus
             afflicting
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             knew
             not
             before
             :
             
               (
               vide
               Musculum
               in
               locum
            
             )
             and
             to
             resolve
             that
             he
             would
             now
             ,
             to
             chuse
             ,
             be
             so
             far
             from
             fear
             of
             over
             doing
             it
             ,
             in
             boasting
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             glory
             more
             in
             this
             sickness
             ,
             than
             in
             his
             former
             exaltation
             ,
             as
             an
             occasion
             of
             bringing
             more
             Glory
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             indication
             of
             a
             greater
             Vertue
             and
             Strength
             of
             Grace
             .
             —
             But
             I
             digress
             too
             far
             ;
             only
             I
             took
             occasion
             ,
             from
             the
             Parity
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             and
             
             Herod's
             Disease
             ,
             to
             vindicate
             this
             Text
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             bad
             handling
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             to
             the
             perdition
             of
             themselves
             ,
             (
             and
             millions
             of
             their
             Disciples
             )
             wrest
             it
             to
             a
             sence
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             given
             out
             to
             speak
             of
             Concupiscence
             ,
             or
             sinful
             Infirmities
             ,
             whereas
             it
             manifestly
             intends
             a
             bodily
             Disease
             :
             except
             we
             will
             make
             God
             an
             Author
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             his
             chosen
             Vessel
             to
             glory
             in
             his
             shame
             ,
             as
             themselves
             do
             in
             theirs
             .
             I
             return
             to
             Josephus
             ,
             who
             witnesses
             a
             better
             Confession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             gives
             a
             more
             honourable
             Testimony
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             they
             do
             in
             their
             Glosses
             ;
             and
             speaks
             more
             consonantly
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             sence
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             Texts
             of
             his
             ,
             we
             have
             conferr'd
             with
             the
             Sacred
             :
             and
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             any
             way
             concern
             the
             Emergencies
             specified
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             comparing
             of
             all
             which
             would
             tire
             my
             Reader
             ,
             and
             my self
             ;
             and
             one
             would
             think
             it
             should
             put
             Impudency
             her self
             to
             the
             blush
             ,
             to
             demand
             more
             Instances
             than
             have
             been
             produced
             ,
             or
             better
             Evidence
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             reported
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             the
             Testimony
             of
             such
             an
             Author
             :
             yet
             that
             the
             Atheist
             may
             know
             ,
             the
             Church
             hath
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             more
             than
             one
             such
             VVitness
             ,
             I
             shall
             offer
             to
             Examination
             the
             Testimony
             of
             other
             Secular
             Records
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Other
               Secular
               Witnesses
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               Sacred
               History
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1
             Phlegon
             
               of
               the
               Darkness
               and
               Earthquake
               at
               Christs
               Passion
               .
            
             §
             2.
             
             Thallus
             
               his
               mistaking
               that
               Darkness
               for
               an
               Eclipse
               .
               §
               3.
               
               The
               Records
               of
               Pagan
               Rome
               ,
               touching
               that
               and
               other
               Occurrences
               .
               §
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Chronicles
               of
            
             Edessa
             ,
             
               though
               Apochryphall
               ,
               yet
               true
            
             .
             Julian
             '
             
               s
               Prohibition
               of
               the
               use
               of
               Secular
               Books
               in
               Christian
               Schools
               ,
               his
               Testimony
               .
            
             §
             5.
             
             Moses
             
               his
               History
               of
            
             Joseph
             
               attested
               by
               Pagans
               .
               §
               6.
               
               His
               History
               of
               himself
               .
               §
               7.
               
               Of
            
             Noah
             ,
             Balaam
             ,
             &c.
             
               avouched
               by
               Secular
               Writers
            
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             OF
             Phlegon
             ,
             a
             Pagan
             Writer
             ,
             under
             Adrian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             (
             who
             wrote
             16
             Books
             of
             Olympiads
             ,
             and
             therein
             the
             memorable
             Accidents
             that
             fell
             out
             in
             the
             space
             of
             229
             Olympiads
             .
             )
             He
             ,
             in
             his
             13
             ,
             or
             14.
             
             Book
             ,
             affirms
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             is
             quoted
             by
             St.
             
               Origen
               ,
               in
               Cels.
               l.
               2.
               cal
               .
            
             8.
             9.
             )
             That
             Christ
             foretold
             many
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             accordingly
             fell
             out
             :
             and
             from
             this
             his
             foreknowledge
             of
             Contingencies
             ,
             is
             forc'd
             there
             to
             confess
             ,
             that
             his
             Doctrine
             was
             super-humane
             .
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             —
             ]
             And
             mentions
             the
             Eclipse
             that
             happen'd
             at
             our
             Saviours
             Passion
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             same
             Father
             in
             his
             Treatise
             upon
             St.
             
               Matthew
               ,
               chap.
            
             35.
             affirms
             ,
             )
             and
             St.
             Jerom
             upon
             Eusebius
             (
             his
             Chronicle
             notes
             )
             giving
             this
             Testimony
             of
             that
             miraculous
             defection
             .
             In
             the
             fourth
             year
             of
             the
             202
             Olympiad
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             (
             this
             Olympiad
             concurrs
             with
             the
             18
             of
             
               Tiberius
               ,
            
             (
             Gualter's
             
               Chronolog
               .
               Bullenger
               in
               Daniel
            
             )
             happened
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             famous
             Eclipse
             of
             the
             Sun
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             the
             day
             being
             ,
             at
             the
             sixth
             hour
             ,
             turn'd
             into
             night
             ;
             so
             as
             the
             Stars
             appeared
             :
             which
             Eclipse
             was
             accompanied
             with
             such
             an
             Earthquake
             ,
             as
             many
             Houses
             of
             Nice
             in
             Bithynia
             fell
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             Of
             which
             Earthquake
             Phlegon
             (
             out
             of
             the
             History
             of
             Apollonius
             the
             Grammarian
             )
             gives
             this
             further
             account
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             were
             overthrown
             many
             and
             the
             most
             famous
             Cities
             of
             Asia
             ,
             which
             Tiberius
             afterwards
             repaired
             :
             in
             memorial
             whereof
             were
             stampt
             those
             Silver-pieces
             ,
             that
             had
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             the
             Image
             of
             Tiberius
             ;
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             of
             Asia
             ,
             with
             this
             Motto
             ,
             
               [
               Civitatibus
               Asiae
               restitutis
               ,
            
             ]
             one
             of
             which
             Scaliger
             saw
             in
             the
             custody
             of
             
               William
               Gorlaeus
               :
               (
               Scal.
               in
               Euseb
               :
               Chron
               :
               )
            
             And
             Pliny
             this
             description
             ,
             
               [
               Maximus
               terrae
               ,
               memoriâ
               mortalium
               ,
               extitit
               motus
               ,
            
             Tiberii
             
               principatu
               ,
               12
               urbibus
            
             Asiae
             
               unâ
               nocte
               prostratis
               ,
               ]
               There
               was
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
            
             Tiberius
             ,
             
               the
               greatest
               Earth-quake
               that
               has
               faln
               out
               in
               the
               memory
               of
               man
               ;
               whereby
               in
               one
               night
               12
               Cities
               of
            
             Asia
             
               were
               ruin'd
               .
               ]
               Tacitus
            
             ,
             this
             ,
             
               Twelve
               of
               the
               Famous
               Cities
               of
            
             Asia
             
               fell
               that
               year
               by
               an
               Earthquake
               ;
               of
               which
               many
               men
               were
               swallowed
               up
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               highest
               Mountains
               were
               levelled
               ,
               the
               lowest
               Vallies
               elevated
               .
               (
               lib.
            
             2.
             )
             where
             he
             mentions
             most
             of
             the
             Cities
             that
             underwent
             this
             sad
             accident
             ,
             And
             Seneca
             ,
             this
             hint
             ,
             (
             upon
             occasion
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             afterward
             happen'd
             in
             
               Campania
               .
            
             )
             [
             Asia
             
               duodecim
               urbes
               simul
               perdidit
               ,
            
             ]
             Asia
             
               lost
               twelve
               Cities
               at
               once
               by
               Earth-quake
               ,
               (
               Natur.
               quest
               .
               lib.
               6.
               cap.
            
             1.
             )
             Whether
             Tacitus
             have
             stated
             this
             Earth-quake
             so
             long
             before
             the
             Passion
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             as
             he
             seems
             to
             do
             at
             the
             first
             and
             overlie
             sight
             ?
             and
             whether
             he
             has
             then
             stated
             it
             right
             ,
             and
             might
             not
             be
             mistaken
             in
             that
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             frequently
             in
             his
             Chronology
             ?
             or
             how
             the
             stating
             it
             so
             early
             ,
             stands
             with
             his
             interweaving
             it
             with
             the
             story
             of
             Artabanus
             ,
             which
             fell
             out
             so
             near
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             Tiberius
             ?
             I
             shall
             leave
             to
             the
             Sceptick
             to
             discuss
             ;
             and
             am
             content
             ,
             to
             shake
             out
             of
             the
             lap
             of
             my
             discourse
             these
             Testimonies
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Earthquake
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             have
             disproved
             my
             Opinion
             :
             that
             this
             was
             it
             ,
             which
             happen'd
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             
             veile
             of
             the
             Temple
             rent
             and
             the
             Rocks
             trembled
             —
             
               (
               vide
               Scal.
               de
               emend
               .
               l.
               6.
               pag.
            
             564.
             )
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Of
             this
             same
             miraculous
             darkness
             wrote
             Thallus
             the
             Chronographer
             :
             whose
             Testimony
             the
             most
             Learned
             and
             Ancient
             Christian
             Antiquary
             ,
             Affricanus
             cites
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             Thallus
             
               calls
               that
               Darkness
               ,
               which
               overshadowed
               the
               Sun
               at
               Christs
               Crucifixion
               ,
               an
               Eclipse
               ,
               but
               without
               all
               reason
               ,
               as
               I
               conceive
               ,
               for
               it
               happen'd
               at
               the
               full
               of
               the
               Moon
               ,
               when
               she
               was
               so
               far
               from
               being
               perpendicular
               under
               the
               Sun
               ,
               as
               she
               was
               in
               opposition
               to
               him
               :
            
             in
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Moon
             her self
             suffered
             an
             Eclipse
             that
             day
             at
             Sun-setting
             ,
             as
             Scaliger
             hath
             demonstrated
             by
             Astronomical
             Calculation
             
               (
               de
               emendat
            
             .
             6.
             
             Of
             which
             also
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             this
             twofold
             Heathen
             Testimony
             S.
             Tertullian
             takes
             notice
             in
             his
             Apology
             for
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             
               [
               Eodem
               momento
               dies
               ,
               medium
               orbem
               signante
               sole
               ,
               subducta
               est
               ,
               deliquium
               utique
               putaverunt
               ,
               qui
               id
               quoque
               super
               Christo
               praedicatum
               non
               sciverunt
               .
               ]
               At
               the
               minute
               of
               time
               when
               our
               Lord
               suffered
               ,
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               mid
               Heaven
               ,
               day
               with-drew
               it self
               :
               so
               as
               they
               that
               never
               knew
               how
               it
               had
               been
               prophesied
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               while
               that
               Shepherd
               was
               smitten
               it
               should
               be
               neither
               day
               nor
               night
               but
               betwixt
               both
               ,
               a
            
             Nucthemeron
             
               of
               God's
               own
               creating
               ,
               thought
               that
               diminution
               of
               light
               to
               have
               been
               an
               Eclipse
               .
            
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             The
             Roman
             Archives
             and
             publick
             Records
             .
             Into
             which
             was
             entred
             and
             ingross'd
             (
             amongst
             other
             strange
             accidents
             )
             this
             also
             of
             darkness
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Tiberius
             :
             where
             this
             wonder
             was
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             in
             
             Tertullian's
             time
             ,
             as
             himself
             testifieth
             ,
             in
             his
             Apology
             :
             
               [
               eum
               mundi
               casum
               relatum
               in
               Archivis
               vestris
               habetis
               .
               ]
               [
               Sane
               egregium
               tam
               celebris
               diei
               monumentum
               ,
               (
               Scalig.
               de
               emend
               .
               6.
               )
               An
               excellent
               monument
               of
               so
               famous
               a
               day
               ,
            
             as
             that
             was
             ,
             whereon
             the
             darkness
             was
             so
             great
             and
             universal
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             thought
             worthy
             of
             an
             intrado
             into
             the
             publick
             Records
             ,
             amongst
             the
             portentous
             Contingencies
             of
             that
             Age.
             But
             
             Pilate's
             Letter
             to
             Tiberius
             ,
             concerning
             our
             Saviours
             Crucifixion
             ;
             with
             what
             past
             thereupon
             at
             Rome
             ,
             (
             preserv'd
             till
             
             Tertullian's
             days
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Records
             )
             is
             a
             more
             remarkable
             piece
             of
             Roman
             Antiquity
             :
             for
             that
             Apocryphal
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             in
             point
             of
             Time
             it
             got
             the
             start
             of
             the
             Canonical
             ,
             so
             it
             contains
             the
             sum
             thereof
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             through
             the
             envy
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Jews
             (
             for
             the
             fame
             he
             got
             ,
             by
             his
             miraculous
             healing
             of
             Diseases
             ,
             stilling
             the
             wind
             and
             seas
             ,
             raising
             the
             dead
             ,
             &c.
             )
             was
             deliver'd
             to
             Pilate
             to
             be
             Crucified
             :
             that
             though
             his
             Sepulcher
             by
             
             Pilate's
             order
             ,
             upon
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             was
             watch'd
             ;
             yet
             his
             Sepulcher
             was
             found
             empty
             the
             third
             day
             ;
             after
             which
             ,
             he
             convers'd
             upon
             Earth
             forty
             days
             ,
             and
             then
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             
               [
               Ea
               omnia
               super
               Christo
               Pilatus
               Tiberio
               nunciavit
               .
               (
               Ter.
               ap
               .
               cont
               .
               gent.
            
             21.
             )
             upon
             which
             information
             given
             to
             Tiberius
             ,
             by
             Pilate
             and
             other
             Roman
             Officers
             ,
             that
             lived
             in
             Judaea
             (
             the
             place
             where
             Jesus
             exerted
             those
             indications
             of
             his
             Divinity
             )
             the
             Emperour
             made
             a
             motion
             in
             the
             Senate
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             should
             be
             Canonized
             for
             a
             God
             :
             which
             though
             ,
             upon
             a
             Maxime
             of
             State
             ,
             the
             Senate
             refused
             to
             grant
             ,
             yet
             Caesar
             persisting
             in
             an
             honourable
             esteem
             of
             Christ
             ,
             prohibited
             the
             Jews
             to
             persecute
             Christians
             ,
             upon
             severe
             penalties
             ,
             to
             be
             inflicted
             upon
             those
             that
             did
             disturb
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Roman
             Deputies
             in
             Judaea
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             where
             the
             Jews
             inhabited
             :
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             all
             which
             he
             appeals
             to
             the
             Roman
             Chronicles
             ,
             
               (
               Tertul.
               apol
               .
               cont
               .
               gentes
               .
            
             5.
             )
             upon
             which
             
               Francis
               Zephirus
            
             thus
             paraphraseth
             :
             So
             famous
             and
             so
             many
             were
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             reported
             to
             Tiberius
             out
             of
             Judaea
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             Secular
             Historians
             (
             whether
             out
             of
             envy
             to
             the
             Christian
             name
             or
             adulation
             to
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             whose
             Gests
             they
             would
             be
             thought
             alone
             to
             admire
             )
             had
             not
             mention'd
             them
             ,
             yet
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             might
             have
             been
             read
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             those
             who
             were
             enemies
             to
             the
             Christian
             name
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Books
             of
             Fasts
             ,
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             the
             Commentaries
             of
             the
             Emperours
             were
             extant
             .
          
           
           
             §
             4.
             
             The
             Ed●ssen
             Chronicles
             shared
             ,
             with
             the
             Roman
             ,
             in
             the
             honour
             of
             being
             the
             Repository
             of
             the
             Evangelicall
             Stories
             ,
             concerning
             the
             mighty
             works
             of
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             .
             Out
             of
             whose
             Annals
             (
             extant
             in
             the
             Syrian
             Tongue
             in
             his
             dayes
             )
             
               Eusebius
               (
               Eccles.
               hist.
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             13.
             )
             translates
             word
             for
             word
             this
             Story
             .
             
               The
               fame
               of
               Christs
               Miracles
               drew
               infinite
               numbers
               of
               persons
               ,
               to
               apply
               themselves
               to
               him
               for
               cure
               of
               their
               Maladies
               ,
               among
               whom
            
             Abgarus
             
               the
               King
               of
            
             Edessa
             ,
             
               (
               Tacitus
            
             mentions
             this
             King
             of
             
               Edessa
               ,
               (
               annal
               .
               12.
               pag.
            
             157.
             (
             though
             he
             miswrite
             him
             Abbaras
             ,
             as
             Scaliger
             observes
             ,
             
               de
               emend
               .
               temp
               .
               6.
               tit
               .
               quinta
               pascha
               .
               pag.
               561.
               )
               being
               faln
               into
               a
               grievous
               ,
               and
               in
               humane
               appearance
               ,
               incurable
               Disease
               ,
               sent
               a
               Messenger
               to
               Jesus
               ,
               with
               a
               supplicatory
               Letter
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               please
               to
               come
               and
               heal
               him
               :
            
             of
             these
             contents
             .
          
           
             Abgarus
             ,
             
               Prince
               of
            
             Edessa
             ,
             
               to
               the
               propitious
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               hath
               appeared
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               in
               the
               Confines
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               health
               .
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               those
               miraculous
               Cures
               ,
               which
               thou
               doest
               without
               application
               of
               Medicines
               and
               Herbs
               ,
               (
               for
               it
               is
               reported
               that
               thou
               givest
               sight
               to
               the
               blind
               ,
               causest
               the
               lame
               to
               walk
               ,
               cleansest
               the
               Leprous
               ,
               castest
               out
               Devils
               and
               unclean
               spirits
               ,
               curest
               the
               most
               inveterate
               sicknesses
               ,
               and
               recallest
               the
               dead
               to
               life
               .
               )
               from
               which
               I
               conclude
               one
               of
               these
               two
               things
               ,
               that
               either
               thou
               art
               God
               ,
               come
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               doest
               those
               things
               :
               or
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               bringest
               such
               things
               to
               pass
               :
               wherefore
               ,
               by
               these
               my
               Letters
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               come
               and
               cure
               me
               of
               my
               malady
               wherewith
               I
               am
               sore
               vexed
               .
               I
               have
               heard
               moreover
               that
               the
               Jews
               murmur
               against
               thee
               ,
               and
               go
               about
               to
               mischiefe
               thee
               .
               I
               have
               here
               a
               little
               City
               ,
               and
               an
               honest
               people
               ,
               which
               will
               suffice
               us
               both
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             Jesus
             sends
             this
             Reply
             .
          
           
             
               Blessed
               art
               thou
            
             Agbarus
             ,
             
               because
               thou
               hast
               believed
               in
               me
               when
               thou
               sawest
               me
               not
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               written
               of
               me
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               see
               mee
               ,
               shall
               not
               believe
               in
               me
               ;
               that
               they
               which
               see
               me
               not
               ,
               may
               believe
               and
               be
               saved
               .
               Concerning
               that
               which
               thou
               writest
               unto
               me
               (
               that
               I
               would
               come
               unto
               thee
               )
               I
               let
               thee
               understand
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               touching
               my
               Message
               are
               here
               to
               be
               fulfill'd
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               fulfilling
               thereof
               ,
               I
               am
               to
               return
               to
               him
               that
               s
               〈…〉
               me
               .
               But
               after
               my
               Assumption
               ,
               I
               will
               send
               one
               of
               my
               Disciples
               unto
               thee
               ,
               who
               shall
               cure
               thy
               Malady
               ,
               and
               restore
               life
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               be
               with
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             Out
             of
             the
             same
             Records
             ,
             Eusebius
             reports
             ,
             how
             after
             our
             Lords
             Ascension
             Thaddaeus
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             seventy
             ,
             was
             sent
             to
             Edessa
             ,
             who
             cured
             and
             converted
             Agbarus
             ,
             and
             preach'd
             the
             Gospel
             to
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             I
             know
             that
             Gelatius
             in
             a
             Council
             of
             70
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             
               (
               Crab.
               Con.
               Tom.
               1.
               decret
               .
               Gelasti
               ,
               pag.
            
             993.
             )
             decreed
             those
             Epistles
             Apochryphal
             (
             as
             he
             did
             also
             the
             VVritings
             of
             Tertullian
             and
             Eusebius
             his
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             )
             to
             prevent
             their
             being
             received
             with
             the
             like
             reverence
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             embrace
             the
             Canonical
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             neither
             he
             ,
             nor
             any
             body
             else
             (
             either
             Christian
             or
             Pagan
             )
             question'd
             the
             Truth
             of
             this
             Relation
             ,
             till
             Nicephorus
             discredited
             it
             ,
             by
             his
             forged
             additions
             (
             of
             Christs
             sending
             his
             Picture
             to
             Agbarus
             ,
             drawn
             on
             an
             Handkerchiefe
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             strange
             Effect
             that
             Image
             had
             ,
             when
             that
             City
             was
             besieged
             ;
             and
             those
             other
             ridiculous
             storyes
             relating
             to
             that
             business
             .
          
           
             The
             Sceptick
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             will
             except
             against
             these
             last
             Allegations
             ;
             that
             their
             Originals
             are
             not
             extant
             :
             in
             answer
             to
             which
             I
             commend
             to
             the
             Umpirage
             of
             common
             Reason
             ,
             these
             Queries
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             it
             stand
             with
             Reason
             that
             men
             who
             stood
             so
             much
             upon
             their
             credit
             ,
             as
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             did
             ,
             would
             appeal
             to
             common
             Records
             ,
             for
             the
             probat
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             then
             been
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             in
             those
             Authors
             or
             Chronicles
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             made
             their
             Allegations
             ?
          
           
           
             2
             :
             By
             what
             means
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             who
             lived
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             had
             opportunity
             enough
             to-examine
             those
             Quotations
             ,
             and
             whom
             interest
             would
             have
             prompted
             to
             enquire
             into
             these
             things
             ,
             did
             not
             make
             their
             exceptions
             against
             the
             Apologists
             of
             the
             Christian
             Cause
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             the
             Christian
             Church
             or
             the
             Pagan
             Adversaries
             were
             most
             like
             to
             obliterate
             those
             Antiquities
             ?
             the
             Christian
             whom
             they
             favour'd
             ;
             or
             the
             Pagan
             ,
             whom
             they
             confuted
             ?
             considering
             what
             artifices
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
             ,
             used
             to
             suppress
             Learning
             ;
             forbidding
             Christians
             to
             be
             trained
             up
             in
             prophane
             Literature
             ,
             
               (
               Ec.
               Hist.
               3.
               10.
               
               Socratis
               Scholast
               .
               )
            
             which
             Facts
             of
             
               Julian
               ,
               Ammianus
               Marcel
            
             .
             (
             though
             a
             great
             admirer
             of
             him
             and
             the
             Pagan
             Religion
             )
             condemns
             ,
             as
             worthy
             to
             be
             buried
             in
             eternal
             silence
             ,
             
               [
               Illud
               autem
               inclemens
               obruendum
               perenni
               silentio
               ,
               quod
               arcebat
               docere
               magistros
               rhetoricos
               &
               grammaticos
               ritus
               Christiani
               cultores
               ,
               ]
               (
               Am.
               Marcel
               .
            
             22.
             10.
             )
             As
             that
             whereby
             Julian
             designed
             ,
             to
             deprive
             the
             Christians
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             those
             Pagan
             Writings
             and
             Records
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Christian
             Apologists
             had
             collected
             such
             palpable
             Testimonies
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             Gospel-history
             ;
             and
             to
             bury
             the
             Originals
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             had
             made
             their
             Quotations
             ,
             in
             perpetual
             oblivion
             ,
             as
             advantagious
             to
             our
             Cause
             ,
             by
             their
             confessing
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             Lactantius
             by
             name
             ,
             whose
             scope
             was
             ,
             
               [
               Quia
               nondum
               capere
               poterat
               divina
               ,
               prius
               humana
               testimonia
               ethnico
               offerre
               ,
               id
               est
               Philosophorum
               &
               Historicorum
               ,
               ut
               suis
               potissimùm
               refutaretur
               Authoribus
               —
               quo
               si
               eruditi
               homines
               se
               conferre
               caeperint
               evanituras
               brevi
               religiones
               fallas
               ,
               ]
               Because
               the
               Heathen
               World
               was
               yet
               uncapable
               of
               Divine
               ,
               first
               to
               offer
               it
               Humane
               Testimonies
               of
               Heathen
               Philosophers
               and
               Histories
               ;
               that
               it
               might
               at
               least
               be
               confuted
               by
               its
               own
               Authors
               :
               Which
               method
               if
               Learned
               men
               would
               take
               ,
               false
               Religions
               would
               quickly
               vanish
               .
            
             See
             more
             in
             Eusebius
             his
             Apology
             for
             Origen
             ,
             (
             where
             he
             shews
             how
             he
             and
             other
             Christian
             Doctors
             foil'd
             the
             Pagans
             at
             their
             own
             Weapons
             ;
             )
             and
             Dionysius
             the
             Areopagite
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Polycarp
             .
             For
             not
             dealing
             in
             this
             way
             (
             but
             by
             Texts
             of
             sacred
             Writ
             )
             with
             
               Demetrianus
               ,
               Lactantius
            
             blames
             St.
             
               Cyprian
               (
               Lact.
               de
               justicia
               l.
               5.
               c.
            
             4.
             )
             Let
             Julian
             who
             was
             thus
             careful
             to
             suppress
             Pagan
             records
             ,
             bring
             up
             the
             Rear
             of
             Gentile
             Witnesses
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             Writings
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             being
             rightly
             Father'd
             upon
             those
             Authors
             whose
             Names
             they
             bear
             :
             who
             as
             
               Cyril
               ,
               (
               Contra
               Julianum
               lib.
            
             10.
             )
             testifieth
             ,
             
               [
               Apertè
               fatetur
            
             Petri
             ,
             Pauli
             ,
             Mathaei
             ,
             Marci
             ,
             Lucae
             ,
             
               esse
               ea
               quae
               Christiani
               legunt
               iisdem
               nominibus
               inscripta
               ,
               ]
            
             confesseth
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Books
               which
               the
               Christians
               read
               ,
               inscribed
               with
               the
               names
               of
            
             Peter
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             Mathew
             ,
             Mark
             ,
             Luke
             ,
             
               are
               the
               genuine
               Writings
               of
               those
               men
               .
            
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             I
             should
             put
             the
             utmost
             of
             my
             Readers
             patience
             to
             trial
             ,
             should
             I
             shew
             the
             Prints
             of
             Old-Testament-stories
             in
             the
             Antiquities
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ;
             I
             will
             therefore
             content
             my self
             with
             these
             few
             particulars
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             refer
             him
             to
             
               Blundel
               ,
               Vossius
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             The
             History
             of
             Joseph
             was
             presented
             in
             the
             Aegyptian
             Apis
             ,
             saith
             
               Ruffinus
               (
               lib.
               2.
               historiae
               Ecclesiast
               .
               )
            
             and
             produceth
             Pagan
             Writers
             affirming
             ,
             that
             a
             certain
             King
             or
             Steward
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             of
             Famine
             ,
             relieved
             the
             people
             out
             of
             his
             Storehouses
             ;
             to
             whom
             therefore
             ,
             after
             his
             Decease
             ,
             they
             built
             a
             Temple
             ,
             wherein
             an
             Ox
             was
             kept
             at
             the
             publick
             Charge
             ,
             as
             an
             Embleme
             of
             the
             best
             Husbandman
             ,
             a
             creature
             (
             saith
             
               Diodorus
               ,
               Siculus
               ,
               l.
               1.
               cap.
            
             2.
             )
             exceeding
             helpful
             to
             Husbandmen
             ;
             which
             
               Varro
               (
               l.
               2.
               c.
               5.
               de
               re
               rusticâ
               )
            
             stiles
             the
             Husbandman's
             Companion
             and
             the
             servant
             of
             Ceres
             .
             Upon
             which
             consideration
             was
             grounded
             that
             Athenian
             Law
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             should
             kill
             an
             Oxe
             that
             Plowed
             the
             ground
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               Because
               he
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Husbandman
               ,
               and
               a
               partaker
               with
               man
               in
               his
               labour
               ,
               (
               Aelianus
               var.
               hist.
               l.
               5.
               c.
            
             14.
             )
             and
             therefore
             
               Appianus
               (
               de
               belis
               Mithridat
               .
               )
            
             makes
             it
             an
             Argument
             of
             the
             extremity
             wherewith
             Mithridates
             was
             opprest
             ,
             that
             he
             spared
             not
             so
             much
             
             as
             the
             Plowing
             Oxen
             ,
             but
             slew
             them
             ;
             to
             make
             Thongs
             of
             their
             Hides
             ,
             and
             strings
             for
             his
             warlike
             Engines
             ,
             of
             their
             entrails
             ,
             
               (
               Appian
               .
               Alex.
               de
               bellis
               Mithridat
               ,
               p.
            
             229.
             )
             But
             more
             plainly
             in
             
             Justin's
             Compendium
             of
             
               Trogus
               Pomp.
               (
               l.
               36.
               cap.
               in
               risum
               )
               [
               Minimus
               inter
               fratres
            
             Joseph
             
               fuit
               ,
               cujus
               excellens
               ingenium
               veriti
               fratres
               ,
               clam
               interceptum
               mercatoribus
               peregrinis
               vendiderunt
               ,
               à
               quibus
               deportatus
               in
            
             Aegyptum
             ,
             
               cùm
               Magicas
               artes
               ibi
               solerti
               ingenio
               percepisset
               ,
               brevi
               ipsi
               Regi
               percharus
               fuit
               .
               Nam
               &
               prodigiorum
               sagacissimus
               erat
               ,
               &
               somniorum
               primus
               intelligentiam
               condidit
               ,
               nihilque
               divini
               juris
               humanique
               ei
               incognitum
               videbatur
               .
               Adeò
               ,
               ut
               etiam
               sterilitatem
               agrorum
               ante
               multos
               annos
               providerit
               ;
               periissetque
               omnis
            
             Aegyptus
             
               fame
               ,
               nisi
               monitus
               ejus
               edicto
               Rex
               servari
               multos
               per
               annos
               fruges
               jussisset
               .
               Tantaque
               experimenta
               ejus
               fuerunt
               ,
               ut
               non
               ab
               homine
               ,
               sed
               a
               Deo
               responsa
               dari
               viderentur
               ,
               ]
            
             Joseph
             
               was
               the
               youngest
               Brother
               ,
               whose
               excellent
               wit
               his
               brethren
               being
               jealous
               of
               ,
               intercepted
               him
               privily
               ,
               and
               sold
               him
               to
               forreign
               Merchants
               ;
               who
               carried
               him
               into
            
             Aegypt
             ;
             
               where
               having
               ,
               through
               his
               industrious
               wit
               ,
               learn'd
               the
               Magick
               Art
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               he
               grew
               greatly
               in
               favour
               with
               the
               King
               :
               for
               he
               was
               quick
               in
               finding
               out
               the
               meaning
               of
               Prodigies
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               that
               taught
               the
               interpretation
               of
               Dreams
               ,
               and
               seem'd
               to
               understand
               whatsoever
               appertain'd
               to
               the
               Divine
               or
               Humane
               Law.
               So
               as
               he
               foresaw
               a
               Famine
               many
               years
               before
               it
               fell
               out
               :
               and
               all
            
             Egypt
             
               had
               perish'd
               through
               Famine
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               ,
               admonish'd
               by
            
             Joseph
             ,
             
               had
               not
               commanded
               provision
               to
               be
               laid
               up
               for
               many
               years
               .
               Yea
               such
               experiments
               did
               he
               give
               of
               his
               Wisdom
               ,
               as
               his
               Responds
               seemed
               to
               proceed
               not
               from
               man
               but
               God.
            
             For
             this
             it
             was
             that
             he
             obtain'd
             ,
             while
             he
             lived
             ,
             the
             honour
             of
             being
             proclaimed
             by
             the
             Kings
             Command
             ,
             
               [
               Abrech
               ,
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             
               [
               tender
               Father
               ,
            
             ]
             or
             as
             St.
             Jerom
             ,
             (
             in
             his
             Hebraick
             Questions
             )
             and
             the
             Vulgar
             Latine
             Translate
             it
             ,
             
               [
               The
               Saviour
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               ]
               (
               Gen.
            
             41.
             43.
             
             )
             preferring
             that
             ,
             before
             that
             of
             Aquila
             ,
             which
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             favours
             ,
             and
             our
             English
             follows
             ,
             
               [
               bow
               the
               knee
               .
            
             ]
             And
             after
             his
             Death
             was
             worship'd
             by
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             under
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             :
             they
             putting
             more
             confidence
             in
             him
             (
             for
             relieving
             their
             wants
             ,
             in
             that
             barren
             Land
             )
             than
             in
             their
             Fathers
             God
             ,
             who
             so
             often
             had
             spread
             a
             Table
             for
             them
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             :
             Him
             also
             did
             Jeroboam
             worship
             at
             Dan
             and
             Bethel
             ,
             as
             the
             God
             of
             Plenty
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Tribe
             ,
             Jeroboam
             being
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Joseph
             .
             Of
             which
             (
             beside
             the
             suffrage
             of
             some
             Rabbies
             mention'd
             by
             
               Vossius
               ,
               (
               de
               origin
               .
               idololat
               .
               )
            
             these
             Observations
             may
             be
             a
             Confirmation
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Image
             of
             the
             Aegyptian
             Ox
             ,
             sacred
             to
             Osiris
             ,
             had
             a
             bushel
             set
             upon
             its
             head
             (
             saith
             
               Ruffinus
               ,
               Eccles.
               Hist.
               l.
               2.
               cap.
            
             23.
             )
             to
             denote
             Josephs
             measuring
             out
             of
             Corn
             ;
             this
             reason
             is
             alledged
             by
             Suidas
             (
             in
             Serapis
             )
             why
             some
             conceiv'd
             that
             Idol
             to
             represent
             
               Joseph
               .
               2.
               
               Moses
            
             in
             his
             blessing
             that
             Tribe
             ,
             
               (
               Deut.
            
             33.
             17.
             
             )
             saith
             
               [
               The
               firstling
               of
               a
               Bullock
               is
               the
               Beauty
               of
               his
               countenance
               ,
               ]
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             manifestly
             expressing
             the
             Embleme
             which
             the
             Egyptians
             erected
             in
             his
             memory
             ;
             not
             that
             he
             approved
             their
             abusing
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             Religious
             Worship
             ;
             but
             only
             commends
             Joseph
             ,
             whom
             God
             had
             blest
             with
             that
             Wisdom
             ,
             as
             procured
             him
             that
             Testimony
             of
             civil
             respect
             :
             for
             it
             was
             no
             more
             at
             first
             ,
             than
             a
             piece
             of
             Heraldry
             .
             This
             Coat
             of
             Arms
             ,
             Moses
             calls
             ,
             the
             Firstling
             of
             a
             Bullock
             ;
             because
             of
             the
             greenness
             of
             
             Joseph's
             years
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             set
             over
             the
             Land
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             being
             then
             but
             30
             years
             old
             ,
             exceeding
             young
             for
             the
             Gravity
             of
             his
             Counsel
             and
             deportment
             ;
             and
             therefore
             his
             Emblem
             was
             a
             Calf
             or
             Firstling
             .
             3.
             
             Though
             the
             bewilder'd
             Israelites
             erected
             but
             one
             Image
             ,
             yet
             their
             acclamation
             ,
             before
             ,
             it
             was
             ,
             
               [
               These
               are
               thy
               Gods
               ,
               oh
               Israel
               ,
               which
               have
               brought
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ]
               [
               Exod.
            
             32.
             8.
             )
             VVhy
             Gods
             ?
             but
             to
             denote
             ,
             that
             Idol
             to
             have
             been
             of
             the
             Epicene
             Gender
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             represented
             both
             Apis
             and
             Osiris
             ,
             the
             Ox
             of
             Memphis
             and
             Heliopolis
             ,
             which
             saith
             
               Plutarch
               ,
               (
               de
               Iside
               &
               Osyride
               )
            
             the
             Aegyptian
             Priests
             affirmed
             to
             be
             all
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             Isis
             was
             the
             Soul
             of
             Osyris
             .
             And
             why
             ,
             
               [
               Thy
               Gods
               which
               brought
               thee
               up
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               ]
            
             but
             to
             exclude
             the
             Inderites
             ,
             Egyptian
             Gods
             ,
             whose
             Interest
             it
             was
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             Aegyptian
             Bondage
             ,
             and
             to
             imply
             it
             was
             some
             deified
             Israelite
             ,
             towit
             ,
             
             Joseph
             ,
             who
             at
             his
             Death
             had
             prophesied
             their
             Return
             and
             whose
             Reliques
             they
             brought
             with
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             imputed
             their
             deliverance
             and
             conduct
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             The
             History
             of
             Moses
             is
             more
             plainly
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Fables
             of
             a
             third
             Osiris
             ,
             or
             Liber
             ,
             whom
             the
             Poets
             describe
             ,
             in
             the
             Indian
             ,
             or
             Arabick
             expedition
             of
             Bacchus
             :
             for
             that
             this
             Osiris
             ,
             and
             Liber
             and
             Dionysius
             ,
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             Nonnus
             testifieth
             (
             in
             his
             
               Dionysiacωn
               lib.
            
             4.
             )
             and
             that
             the
             ancient
             Greeks
             accounted
             all
             the
             Tract
             beyond
             the
             Mediterranean
             ,
             India
             ;
             is
             manifest
             from
             that
             of
             
               Ovid
               ,
               (
               De
               arte
               amandi
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             )
             
               
                 
                   Andromedam
                   ,
                   Perseus
                
                 ,
                 nigris
                 portarat
                 ab
                 Indis
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Perseus
             
               brought
               away
            
             Andromeda
             
               from
               the
               black
               Indians
            
             :
             now
             Andromeda
             was
             brought
             away
             from
             Joppa
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Phoenicia
             ,
             (
             saith
             
               Pliny
               ,
               l.
               5.
               cap.
               13
               &
            
             31.
             )
             and
             
               (
               chap.
               9.
               cap.
            
             5.
             )
             [
             Belluae
             ,
             
               cui
               dicebatur
               exposita
               fuisse
            
             Andromeda
             ,
             ossa
             Romae
             
               apportata
               ex
               oppido
            
             Judaeae
             ,
             Joppe
             ,
             
               ostendit
               ,
               inter
               reliqua
               miracula
               ,
               in
               Aedilitate
               sua
               M.
            
             Scaurus
             ]
             
               [
               M.
            
             Scaurus
             ,
             
               when
               he
               was
               Edile
               ,
               did
               amongst
               other
               rarities
               ,
               make
               show
               of
               the
               bones
               of
               that
               Sea-monster
               ,
               to
               which
            
             Andromeda
             
               was
               reported
               to
               have
               been
               expos'd
               ,
               having
               caused
               them
               to
               be
               brought
               from
            
             Joppa
             
               a
               City
               of
            
             Judaea
             .
             ]
             Having
             premis'd
             these
             Tropological
             Notes
             ;
             let
             us
             compare
             the
             Stories
             .
          
           
             The
             sacred
             History
             saith
             ,
             that
             Moses
             was
             exposed
             in
             an
             Ark
             upon
             the
             Water
             ,
             watched
             by
             his
             Sister
             ,
             and
             found
             by
             
             Pharaoh's
             Daughter
             :
             The
             Prophane
             tells
             us
             ,
             of
             
             Liber's
             Mother
             and
             Nurses
             ,
             being
             with
             him
             at
             the
             Bank
             of
             
               Nile
               .
               Orpheus
               in
               hymmis
            
             :
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               [
               With
               thy
               Goddess-mother
               ,
               the
               venerable
            
             Isis
             
               wearing
               black
               ,
               with
               thy
               Maidennurses
               at
               the
               Egyptian
               River
               .
               ]
            
             At
             Brasiae
             in
             Laconia
             ,
             they
             had
             an
             old
             Tradition
             ;
             that
             Bacchus
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             was
             put
             into
             an
             Ark
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             the
             Water
             ;
             which
             after-ages
             (
             to
             give
             repute
             to
             that
             City
             )
             corrupted
             with
             the
             addition
             ;
             that
             the
             Ark
             was
             driven
             by
             Tides
             to
             their
             coast
             ,
             and
             Bacchus
             educated
             with
             them
             :
             whence
             their
             City
             called
             formerly
             
               [
               Oreatae
            
             ]
             took
             the
             name
             of
             
               [
               Brasiae
            
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             a
             Verb
             signifying
             
               to
               be
               cast
               up
               with
               the
               tide
               (
               Pausanias
               Laconici
               .
               )
            
          
           
             In
             certain
             Verses
             of
             Orpheus
             ,
             the
             Caldean
             Liber
             ,
             is
             stiled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               [
               Water-born
            
             ]
             and
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             misseth
             Moses
             his
             Name
             but
             one
             Vowel
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             he
             is
             elsewhere
             stiled
             
               [
               unutterable
               Queen
            
             ]
             but
             that
             proceeded
             from
             the
             Grecians
             mistake
             (
             expess'd
             by
             
               Alexander
               Polyhistor
            
             )
             that
             the
             Jews
             receiv'd
             their
             Laws
             from
             a
             Woman
             ,
             named
             
               [
               Mosω
            
             ]
             they
             conceiving
             that
             word
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Feminine
             Gender
             ,
             as
             
               Saphpho
               ,
               Didω
               ,
               &c.
            
             whence
             also
             grew
             that
             Opinion
             that
             Bacchus
             was
             of
             both
             Sexes
             .
             
               Plutarch
               (
               de
               Iside
            
             )
             reports
             that
             Osiris
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             at
             Nurse
             ,
             was
             called
             
               [
               Palestinos
            
             ]
             whence
             could
             this
             Fable
             rise
             ,
             but
             from
             Moses
             his
             being
             an
             Hebrew
             ,
             seeing
             that
             Nation
             came
             into
             Aegypt
             out
             of
             
               Palestine
               .
               Moses
            
             had
             two
             Mothers
             ,
             one
             who
             bare
             him
             ,
             another
             who
             adopted
             him
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             up
             as
             her
             own
             Son
             
               (
               Exod.
               11.
               10.
               
               Act.
            
             7.
             )
             no
             Epithet
             is
             more
             common
             to
             Bacchus
             ,
             than
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               [
               twice
               mother'd
            
             ]
             which
             might
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             younger
             Bacchus
             the
             Theban
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             being
             sowed
             in
             
             Jove's
             Thigh
             ,
             (
             yet
             not
             without
             straining
             courtesie
             with
             that
             word
             ,
             as
             Martial
             ,
             not
             without
             a
             Sarcasm
             ,
             observes
             in
             an
             Epigram
             ,
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             quoted
             :
             )
             but
             could
             not
             be
             attributed
             to
             the
             Indian
             ,
             upon
             
             any
             other
             so
             proper
             Reason
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             our
             Scripture
             assigns
             ,
             and
             Secular
             Historians
             and
             Poets
             beat
             so
             much
             upon
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             being
             brought
             up
             by
             another
             ,
             than
             his
             own
             natural
             Mother
             :
             for
             which
             he
             was
             so
             famed
             ,
             as
             the
             Braseans
             pretended
             they
             could
             shew
             the
             place
             where
             his
             Nurses
             educated
             him
             ,
             called
             
               [
               the
               Garden
               of
            
             Liber
             ]
             
               (
               Pausanias
               ,
               Ibid.
            
             )
             Our
             
               Moses
               [
               was
               a
               goodly
               child
               ]
               (
               Exod.
            
             2.
             1.
             
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             St.
             Stephen
             expounds
             it
             
               (
               Act.
            
             7.
             20.
             
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               [
               exceeding
               or
               divinely
               fair
               .
               ]
            
             rendred
             by
             
               Josephus
               (
               Antiq.
            
             4.
             5.
             
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               [
               of
               a
               dvine
               form
               ,
               and
               generous
               towardliness
               :
               ]
            
             And
             brought
             up
             in
             all
             the
             Learning
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             describes
             Bacchus
             thus
             ;
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               (
               lib.
               5.
               )
               [
               he
               far
               exceeded
               others
               ,
               in
               comeliness
               of
               form
               .
               ]
            
             And
             
               Justin
               (
               lib.
               36.
               )
               Moses
            
             thus
             ,
             
               [
               quem
               praeter
               paternae
               scientiae
               haereditatem
               etiam
               formae
               pulchritudo
               commendabat
               ]
               [
               the
               beauty
               of
               his
               Body
               commended
               him
               as
               well
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Mind
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Bacchus
             is
             said
             (
             by
             
               Diodorus
               ,
               lib.
            
             3.
             )
             to
             have
             been
             conveighed
             unto
             Nyssa
             ,
             a
             Mountain
             of
             Arabia
             :
             And
             before
             him
             ,
             Homer
             ,
             in
             his
             Hymns
             ,
             had
             sung
             ,
             that
             Bacchus
             was
             educated
             in
             Nyssa
             ,
             which
             he
             thus
             describes
             :
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               [
               There
               is
               a
               certain
               Hill
               flourishing
               with
               thick
               woods
               ,
               called
            
             Nyssa
             ,
             
               in
               the
               confines
               of
            
             Phaenicia
             ,
             
               near
               the
               Waters
               of
               Fenny
            
             Egypt
             ]
             The
             Alexandrian
             Chronicle
             
               (
               pag.
            
             80.
             )
             makes
             
               [
               Nyssa
            
             ]
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             
               [
               Sina
            
             ]
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             and
             so
             they
             are
             ,
             by
             transplacing
             of
             Letters
             ,
             and
             change
             of
             a
             Vowel
             :
             Whence
             could
             this
             grow
             ,
             but
             from
             Moses
             his
             flight
             into
             Arabia
             ,
             and
             residence
             there
             forty
             years
             ,
             and
             the
             eminency
             of
             Mount
             Sina
             in
             the
             sacred
             Story
             ,
             for
             Gods
             giving
             there
             the
             Law
             ?
             From
             this
             flight
             arose
             the
             Fable
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             of
             Bacchus
             
               his
               Exile
               ,
               (
               Plutar.
               de
               Iside
               )
            
             and
             from
             Moses
             marching
             through
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ,
             that
             of
             Nonnus
             ,
             concerning
             
               Liber
               (
               Dionysiac●n
            
             20.
             )
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               [
               He
               went
               through
               the
               tawny
               Waves
               of
               the
               Red
               Sea.
               ]
            
             Of
             
               Bacchus
               ,
               Diodorus
            
             (
             out
             of
             
               Antimachus
               )
               lib.
            
             3.
             reports
             ,
             That
             marching
             into
             Arabia
             ,
             where
             he
             expected
             a
             friendly
             entertainment
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Arabia
             gather'd
             an
             host
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Company
             ;
             but
             was
             put
             to
             flight
             by
             Bacchus
             .
             And
             
               (
               lib.
               4.
               )
               That
               he
               lead
               about
               an
               Army
               ,
               not
               of
               men
               only
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               women
               .
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             Orpheus
             stiles
             Dionysius
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Lawgiver
             ,
             and
             ascribes
             to
             him
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               a
               Law
               of
               two
               Tables
            
             .
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               [
               In
               the
               Laws
               received
               from
               Gods
               ,
               which
               he
               received
               according
               to
               two
               sorts
               of
               precepts
               .
               ]
            
             In
             the
             same
             place
             he
             mentions
             Gods
             making
             and
             ordering
             all
             things
             after
             the
             method
             set
             down
             by
             
               Moses
               ,
               (
               i.
            
             )
             beginning
             at
             the
             evening
             and
             ending
             ,
             at
             the
             morning
             .
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
             
               [
               Learn
               how
               God
               framed
               the
               whole
               order
               of
               Nature
               ,
               of
               one
               night
               and
               also
               one
               day
               .
               ]
            
             The
             same
             Poet
             gives
             him
             these
             Epithets
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             
               [
               horned
               like
               a
               bull
               ,
               bearing
               horns
               ,
               ox-horn'd
               ]
            
             usually
             given
             to
             Bacchus
             ,
             pointing
             to
             those
             Horn-like
             Beams
             of
             Glory
             ,
             flowing
             from
             
             Moses's
             face
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Mount
             
               (
               Exodus
            
             34.
             29.
             
             )
             from
             hence
             proceeded
             the
             Custom
             of
             drinking
             in
             Horns
             ,
             at
             the
             Celebration
             of
             Bacchus
             his
             Rites
             .
             Euripides
             (
             in
             Bacchis
             )
             introducing
             Agave
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bacchae
             ,
             celebrating
             Bacchus
             his
             Revels
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               [
               But
               one
               of
               them
               snatching
               a
               javelin
               smote
               the
               Rock
               whence
               flowed
               the
               dewy
               humour
               of
               water
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             The
             same
             Author
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             mentions
             the
             Bacchanals
             ,
             crowning
             their
             heads
             with
             Snakes
             .
             
               
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 —
                 )
              
            
             In
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Serpent
             that
             was
             lifted
             up
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             
             Caleb's
             Name
             (
             which
             in
             common
             signifies
             a
             Dog
             )
             and
             his
             faithful
             adhering
             to
             Moses
             ,
             against
             the
             murmurers
             
               (
               Numb
            
             .
             13.
             31.
             
             )
             and
             when
             they
             would
             have
             stoned
             him
             ,
             
               (
               Numb
            
             .
             14.
             7.
             
             )
             grew
             the
             Fable
             of
             [
             Bacchus
             
               his
               Dog
            
             ]
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             by
             Pan
             ;
             a
             Dog
             that
             had
             reason
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             service
             ,
             was
             promoted
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             Caleb
             obtained
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             :
             
               Hyginus
               (
               Poetic
               .
               astron
               .
               tit
               .
               Arctophylax
               .
               )
            
             stiles
             the
             Dog-star
             
               [
               the
               Syrianstar
               of
            
             Myriam
             ]
             by
             a
             word
             something
             corrupted
             :
             (
             but
             that
             's
             no
             new
             thing
             )
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 —
              
            
             
               Nonnus
               (
               Dionysiac●n
            
             16.
             )
             mentions
             Bacchus
             his
             Promise
             ,
             and
             therewithal
             Myriam
             ,
             the
             Sister
             of
             Liber
             ,
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             Bunch
             of
             Grapes
             ,
             which
             Iearius
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             there
             saith
             )
             Liber
             his
             Dog
             ,
             Caleh
             the
             Dog
             of
             Moses
             brought
             from
             Escol
             .
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               that
               thou
               also
               mayst
               ripen
               the
               Grape
               ,
               casting
               a
               splendor
               from
               thy self
               upon
               the
               fruitful
               bunch
               of
               Grapes
               .
               Euripides
            
             describes
             the
             Country
             ,
             wherein
             Bacchus
             settled
             his
             Crew
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             form
             of
             words
             ,
             wherein
             the
             holy
             Text
             describes
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             wherein
             Moses
             his
             people
             rested
             ,
             in
             his
             Bacchis
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               The
               Land
               flows
               with
               Milk
               ,
               flows
               with
               Wine
               ,
               flows
               with
               Honey
               ;
               and
               smells
               like
               the
               Syrian
            
             Libanus
             .
          
           
             The
             Memorial
             of
             Myriams
             taking
             a
             Timbrel
             ,
             and
             going
             out
             before
             the
             Women
             singing
             ,
             and
             dancing
             ,
             and
             praising
             Jehova
             ,
             was
             preserved
             in
             Bacchus
             his
             Frows
             ;
             who
             in
             a
             posture
             of
             Triumphers
             ,
             with
             Spears
             deckt
             with
             Ivie
             (
             in
             token
             of
             Victory
             )
             went
             about
             dancing
             and
             singing
             
               [
               Evohe
               ,
            
             ]
             whence
             they
             were
             called
             
               [
               Evantes
            
             ,
             or
             
               [
               Ehovantes
            
             ]
             that
             is
             
               [
               Jehovantes
               ]
               women
               praising
               the
               Lord
               ]
            
             and
             
               Theocritus
               (
               Idyl
            
             .
             27.
             )
             mentions
             their
             erecting
             twelve
             Altars
             :
             whereof
             ,
             though
             he
             applys
             three
             ,
             to
             Semele
             ;
             and
             nine
             ,
             to
             Bacchus
             :
             yet
             we
             may
             with
             more
             probability
             conceive
             them
             to
             have
             pointed
             out
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             been
             transferr'd
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Story
             of
             Israels
             passage
             over
             Jordan
             (
             where
             they
             erected
             twelve
             stones
             )
             into
             the
             story
             of
             their
             passage
             through
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ,
             confounded
             with
             the
             three
             Tribes
             erecting
             an
             Altar
             of
             Memorial
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             Jordan
             ,
             whereat
             the
             nine
             Tribes
             took
             unjust
             offence
             .
             
               Plutarch
               ,
               (
               quaestion
               .
               Symposiacis
               ,
               lib.
               4.
               quaest
               .
            
             5.
             )
             ascribes
             to
             Bacchus
             the
             Jewish
             institution
             ,
             of
             abstaining
             from
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Swine
             ,
             Hares
             ,
             &c.
             their
             carrying
             of
             Boughs
             in
             the
             Feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             ;
             their
             using
             Trumpets
             and
             other
             Instruments
             of
             Musick
             ,
             in
             their
             Temple
             service
             .
             Their
             High-priests
             Mitre
             ,
             Robes
             ,
             Shooes
             ,
             Bells
             on
             the
             Fringe
             of
             his
             Vest
             :
             There
             not
             using
             Homage
             in
             their
             Sacrifices
             :
             and
             so
             many
             other
             particulars
             ,
             as
             Symmachus
             ,
             in
             that
             conference
             ,
             tell
             Lamprius
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             transcribed
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             The
             same
             Author
             
               (
               de
               solertia
               animalium
            
             )
             interweaves
             the
             Story
             of
             Deucalion
             ,
             with
             the
             mention
             of
             a
             Dove
             ,
             which
             being
             sent
             out
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             by
             her
             returning
             gave
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             Flood
             was
             not
             yet
             allay'd
             :
             and
             by
             her
             not
             returning
             ,
             when
             she
             was
             sent
             out
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             signified
             that
             the
             Waters
             were
             abated
             .
             This
             Story
             of
             
             Noah's
             Ark
             and
             the
             Flood
             (
             saith
             
               Josephus
               antiq
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             )
             all
             Gentile
             Writers
             mention
             .
             Berosus
             the
             Caldaean
             ,
             Hieronimus
             the
             Egyptian
             ,
             Muaseus
             also
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             :
             and
             
               Nicholas
               Damascenus
               (
               lib.
            
             96.
             )
             The
             History
             of
             
             Eden's
             Apples
             ,
             and
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             is
             manifestly
             recorded
             by
             Hyginus
             (
             in
             his
             
               Poeticon
               astronomic
               .
               titulo
               serpens
               .
               )
            
             That
             of
             Balaams
             Ass
             ,
             is
             plainly
             couch'd
             in
             his
             Story
             of
             that
             Ass
             ,
             which
             Bacchus
             rode
             upon
             to
             the
             Oracle
             of
             Dodona
             ,
             which
             spake
             with
             Man's
             voyce
             ,
             and
             disputed
             with
             Priapus
             ,
             about
             Nature
             .
             
               (
               titulo
               Aselli
            
             )
             And
             that
             of
             
             Sampson's
             conquering
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             with
             the
             Jaw-bone
             of
             an
             Ass
             ,
             which
             God
             shewed
             him
             ;
             as
             plainly
             ,
             in
             his
             relation
             ,
             how
             that
             Hercules
             being
             opprest
             with
             multitudes
             of
             Barbarians
             ,
             and
             having
             spent
             all
             his
             Arrows
             ,
             Jove
             taking
             pitty
             of
             him
             ,
             procured
             a
             great
             many
             Stones
             to
             lay
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             defended
             himself
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             Barbarians
             to
             flight
             .
             
               (
               titulo
               Ergonasia
            
             .
          
           
             Menander
             ,
             in
             the
             Gests
             of
             Ithobal
             ,
             King
             of
             
               Tyre
               (
               Ahabs
            
             Contemporary
             )
             speaks
             of
             that
             Drought
             that
             happened
             in
             
             Ahab's
             Reign
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               antiquit
               .
               l.
               8.
               cap.
            
             7.
             )
             The
             same
             Author
             
               (
               contrà
               Appionem
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             )
             sheweth
             ,
             how
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Histories
             was
             attested
             to
             ,
             by
             forreign
             Writers
             :
             even
             of
             such
             Nations
             ,
             as
             most
             hated
             and
             emulated
             the
             Jews
             :
             and
             produceth
             the
             Tyrian
             Annals
             ,
             in
             confirmation
             of
             
             Solomon's
             building
             the
             Temple
             ,
             of
             his
             being
             aided
             therein
             ,
             by
             Hiram
             ;
             of
             his
             wise
             Questions
             and
             Answers
             :
             there
             being
             then
             ,
             when
             Josephus
             wrote
             ,
             in
             the
             Tyrians
             hands
             many
             Letters
             ,
             which
             Solomon
             and
             Hiram
             wrote
             one
             to
             another
             :
             for
             which
             also
             he
             alledgeth
             the
             History
             of
             Dius
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Phenicians
             .
             But
             I
             refer
             my
             Reader
             (
             for
             fuller
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             point
             )
             to
             that
             excellent
             Defender
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Antiquities
             ,
             Josephus
             himself
             ;
             who
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             his
             Discourse
             against
             Appron
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             
             Jewish
             Antiquities
             
               (
               lib.
            
             1.
             )
             prosecutes
             this
             Argument
             :
             quoting
             Abydenus
             ,
             writing
             the
             same
             Story
             ,
             that
             Moses
             doth
             touching
             the
             Flood
             .
             And
             
               Marethus
               ,
               Berosus
               ,
               Molus
               ,
               Hestiaeus
               ,
               Hieronimus
               Egyptius
               ,
            
             the
             Phenician
             Chronicles
             ,
             
               Hesiod
               ,
               Hecataeus
               ,
               Elaricus
               ,
               Acasilaùs
               ,
               Ephorus
            
             and
             Nicholas
             ,
             affirming
             that
             the
             Ancient
             Heroes
             lived
             1000
             years
             :
             for
             that
             they
             being
             the
             friends
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             using
             a
             more
             wholesome
             Diet
             ,
             than
             could
             he
             had
             after
             the
             Flood
             ,
             must
             in
             Reason
             be
             supposed
             to
             live
             longer
             than
             their
             Successors
             :
             and
             besides
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             find
             out
             Arts
             profitable
             for
             future
             Generations
             ,
             as
             Astrology
             ,
             Geometry
             ,
             &c.
             they
             had
             a
             longer
             life
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             ,
             seeing
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             observe
             the
             several
             Faces
             of
             the
             Stars
             ,
             in
             less
             than
             six
             hundred
             years
             ;
             which
             space
             is
             therefore
             called
             the
             great
             year
             of
             Revolution
             .
          
           
             And
             Abydenus
             ,
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             Moses
             his
             History
             of
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Tower
             of
             Babel
             .
             And
             Sibyl
             ,
             for
             the
             Confusion
             of
             Languages
             ;
             thus
             speaking
             ,
             
               [
               When
               men
               were
               all
               of
               one
               Language
               ,
               they
               attempted
               to
               build
               a
               Tower
               that
               might
               reach
               up
               to
               Heaven
               ;
               but
               the
               Gods
               beat
               down
               the
               Tower
               with
               Tempests
               ,
               which
               from
               the
               wonderful
               Confusion
               of
               Tongues
               was
               called
            
             Babel
             .
             ]
             And
             Hestiaeus
             making
             this
             mention
             of
             the
             Plain
             of
             
               Sinar
               ,
               [
               The
               Priest
               who
               escaped
               ,
               sacrificed
               to
            
             Jove
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Vale
               of
            
             Sinar
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Language
               of
               men
               being
               confounded
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               inhabit
               divers
               parts
               of
               the
               World.
               ]
            
             But
             I
             am
             weary
             of
             transcribing
             :
             consult
             Josephus
             :
             and
             
               Eusebius
               (
               de
               praeparatione
               Evangelica
               ,
               lib.
               9.
               cap.
            
             1.
             )
             whose
             title
             is
             
               [
               that
               many
               forreign
               Writers
               have
               admired
               the
               Jewish
               Nation
               ]
               (
               Cap.
               2.
               )
               The
               Testimony
               of
            
             Haecateus
             :
             ]
             (
             Cap.
             3.
             )
             
               [
               The
               Testimony
               of
            
             Clearchus
             
               to
               Jewish
               Antiquities
               :
               ]
               (
               Cap.
               4.
               )
               That
               many
               forinsick
               Authors
               agree
               with
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               History
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Adversaries
               forced
               upon
               very
               great
               Disadvantages
               to
               their
               own
               Cause
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               they
               could
               not
               for
               very
               shame
               resist
               the
               Evidences
               ,
               brought
               in
               defence
               of
               sacred
               History
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Christ
               accused
               of
               working
               by
               the
               Prince
               of
               Devils
               :
               that
               Accusation
               withdrawn
               in
               open
               Court
               :
               and
               this
               Plea
               put
               in
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               himself
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               an
               Enemy
               to
            
             Caesar.
             §
             2.
             
             
               Petty
               Exceptions
               rebound
               upon
               the
               heads
               of
               their
               Framers
               .
               §
               3.
               
               The
               Modern
               Scepticks
               half-reasons
               too
               young
               ,
               to
               grapple
               with
               old
               Prescription
               .
               §
               4.
               
               Christ's
               Works
               ,
               God's
               Seal
               to
               his
               Mission
               .
               §
               5.
               
               The
               present
               Age
               as
               able
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               those
               Works
               ,
               as
               that
               was
               ,
               wherein
               they
               were
               done
               .
               §
               6.
               
               Aheistical
               exceptions
               against
               particular
               points
               of
               Religion
               ,
               an
            
             Hydra's
             
               head
               ;
               yet
               they
               all
               stand
               upon
               one
               neck
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               cut
               off
               at
               one
               blow
               ,
               by
               proving
               the
               Divine
               original
               of
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THese
             are
             all
             the
             kinds
             of
             Testimonies
             ,
             that
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             are
             capable
             off
             :
             and
             so
             full
             and
             impartial
             ;
             as
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             our
             Modern
             Disputers
             cannot
             produce
             the
             like
             ,
             for
             the
             probat
             of
             any
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             except
             those
             which
             we
             have
             account
             of
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             I
             might
             therefore
             here
             conclude
             :
             But
             that
             I
             may
             leave
             the
             Sceptick
             without
             ,
             not
             only
             all
             possibility
             of
             Reply
             ,
             but
             of
             Excuse
             ,
             for
             his
             Pertinacy
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             hath
             the
             face
             to
             question
             the
             validity
             of
             this
             Argument
             )
             I
             shall
             add
             this
             weighty
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             in
             their
             discoursing
             upon
             that
             Subject
             ,
             were
             put
             upon
             exceeding
             great
             inconveniencies
             ,
             meerly
             upon
             this
             Reason
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             not
             (
             for
             very
             shame
             )
             resist
             those
             Evidences
             were
             brought
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             History
             .
          
           
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             Jewish
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             consulting
             ,
             what
             they
             should
             do
             to
             hinder
             the
             Progress
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             such
             notable
             Miracles
             effected
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             as
             could
             not
             be
             denyed
             :
             and
             fore
             saw
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             World
             would
             run
             after
             them
             ,
             if
             some
             stop
             were
             not
             put
             to
             this
             rowling
             Stone
             .
             The
             first
             Obstacle
             they
             lay
             in
             its
             way
             ,
             was
             the
             calumniation
             of
             those
             great
             Works
             ,
             as
             being
             done
             not
             by
             the
             Finger
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             Hand
             of
             Beelzebub
             .
             But
             whatever
             Prestigiator
             was
             read
             of
             in
             any
             History
             ,
             so
             qualified
             as
             Christ
             was
             ?
             the
             Institutor
             of
             a
             Society
             ,
             accomplish'd
             with
             all
             Gravity
             and
             Virtue
             ;
             a
             Praeceptor
             of
             most
             sincere
             and
             true
             Doctrine
             (
             as
             Eusebius
             challengeth
             the
             Pagan
             Objectors
             
               (
               Demonst.
               Evang.
            
             3.
             8.
             )
             The
             only
             colour
             of
             a
             proof
             they
             bring
             for
             this
             (
             for
             their
             Fables
             ,
             of
             Christ's
             going
             into
             Aegypt
             to
             learn
             Magick
             ,
             of
             his
             having
             the
             Tetragrammaton
             sown
             in
             his
             Thigh
             ,
             have
             not
             the
             least
             shew
             of
             Probability
             )
             was
             the
             seeming
             Contradiction
             betwixt
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             and
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             being
             on
             all
             hands
             confess'd
             ,
             that
             Moses
             was
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             assisted
             in
             the
             Wonders
             he
             wrought
             
             (
             in
             confirmation
             of
             his
             Mission
             )
             by
             a
             Divine
             Power
             :
             and
             therefore
             what
             Christ
             did
             ,
             in
             proof
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             (
             as
             they
             blasphem'd
             )
             by
             a
             Diabolical
             .
             But
             when
             he
             attempts
             (
             at
             the
             araignment
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             his
             Protomartyr
             )
             to
             prove
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             opposite
             ,
             to
             that
             of
             Moses
             (
             by
             suborning
             Witnesses
             ,
             to
             alledge
             many
             things
             in
             the
             New
             ,
             looking
             a
             squint
             upon
             the
             Old
             Testament
             )
             these
             two
             ,
             upon
             examination
             ,
             prove
             better
             friends
             ,
             and
             agree
             better
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             than
             the
             Witnesses
             do
             among
             themselves
             :
             whose
             allegations
             destroy
             one
             another
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             combining
             to
             prove
             the
             Gospel
             destructive
             to
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             left
             no
             stone
             unturn'd
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             make
             good
             one
             Instance
             of
             any
             such
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             while
             the
             Jew
             cannot
             ,
             while
             he
             dares
             not
             ,
             deny
             the
             doing
             of
             the
             Works
             ,
             the
             Delivery
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             (
             they
             were
             so
             manifest
             )
             but
             is
             forc'd
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             will
             not
             ,
             let
             the
             Gospel
             wholly
             alone
             )
             to
             enter
             this
             Plea
             ,
             he
             runs
             himself
             upon
             the
             inconveniency
             ,
             of
             being
             manifestly
             baffled
             ,
             and
             nonsuted
             in
             open
             Court
             :
             Insomuch
             ,
             as
             (
             for
             all
             his
             boasting
             ,
             when
             he
             put
             on
             that
             Armour
             )
             he
             dares
             not
             trust
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             pitch'd
             Field
             ,
             has
             not
             the
             heart
             to
             mutter
             one
             word
             before
             Pilate
             ,
             of
             Christ's
             casting
             out
             Devils
             by
             Beelzebub
             :
             though
             could
             he
             have
             made
             such
             a
             charge
             but
             probable
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             administred
             to
             him
             a
             more
             plausible
             occasion
             of
             putting
             Christ
             to
             death
             ,
             (
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             and
             Caesar
             )
             than
             that
             which
             he
             was
             ,
             at
             last
             pinch
             ,
             forc'd
             to
             take
             up
             ,
             
               viz.
               [
               he
               said
               he
               was
               king
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               ]
            
             A
             Plea
             which
             ,
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             the
             Jew
             would
             not
             have
             stood
             upon
             ;
             had
             not
             Malice
             over-clouded
             his
             Intellect
             ,
             and
             prompted
             him
             to
             snatch
             up
             ,
             in
             a
             rage
             ,
             that
             weapon
             to
             offend
             Christ
             with
             ,
             which
             (
             otherwise
             )
             he
             could
             not
             but
             forethink
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             would
             take
             up
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             its
             History
             ,
             and
             Delivery
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             Soul
             of
             our
             Religion
             
               [
               He
               said
               he
               was
               king
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               ]
            
             that
             is
             ,
             King
             Messias
             ,
             the
             great
             Prophet
             that
             was
             to
             come
             into
             the
             VVorld
             .
             This
             is
             proved
             to
             the
             Christians
             hand
             ,
             in
             open
             Court
             ;
             Christ
             is
             called
             to
             make
             a
             good
             Confession
             of
             it
             ,
             before
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
               .
               Pilate
            
             causes
             this
             Indictment
             to
             be
             writ
             in
             Capital
             Letters
             ,
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             (
             for
             all
             to
             read
             )
             over
             his
             Cross
             ;
             as
             the
             Crime
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             was
             accused
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             he
             suffered
             
               [
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               king
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             enough
             to
             evince
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             to
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             and
             Delivery
             of
             Doctrine
             ;
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             not
             feigned
             this
             story
             ,
             that
             Christ
             really
             gave
             out
             himself
             to
             be
             that
             Person
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             reports
             him
             to
             be
             :
             for
             in
             saying
             ,
             he
             was
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             (
             in
             the
             common
             sence
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Notion
             of
             King
             Messiah
             )
             Christ
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             of
             the
             Lineage
             of
             David
             ,
             born
             in
             Bethlehem
             ,
             fled
             into
             Aegypt
             ,
             educated
             in
             Nazareth
             ,
             convers'd
             in
             Galilee
             ,
             made
             the
             lame
             to
             leap
             as
             an
             Hart
             ,
             made
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             blind
             to
             see
             out
             of
             obscurity
             ;
             was
             anointed
             of
             God
             to
             be
             that
             great
             Prophet
             ,
             whom
             all
             are
             to
             hear
             ;
             that
             Seed
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             break
             the
             Serpents
             head
             :
             the
             Desire
             of
             all
             Nations
             ;
             that
             unknown
             God
             ;
             whom
             the
             Gentiles
             ignorantly
             worship'd
             ;
             that
             Judean
             King
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             subdue
             all
             Kings
             Scepters
             to
             his
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Can
             it
             be
             imagin'd
             ,
             that
             one
             who
             pretended
             to
             this
             Title
             ,
             would
             come
             with
             his
             Thumbs
             in
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             not
             demonstrate
             his
             Right
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             doing
             such
             stupendious
             VVorks
             ,
             as
             could
             not
             be
             effected
             ,
             but
             by
             Divine
             Power
             ;
             (
             seeing
             all
             pretenders
             to
             the
             Messiaship
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             after
             him
             made
             show
             of
             working
             Miracles
             ,
             in
             confirmation
             of
             their
             Pretensions
             ;
             )
             and
             not
             exercise
             that
             Office
             ,
             he
             affirmed
             he
             came
             into
             
             the
             VVorld
             to
             manage
             ,
             by
             giving
             out
             his
             Royal
             Law
             ,
             by
             publishing
             his
             heavenly
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             VVhat
             VVorks
             ,
             what
             Doctrine
             ,
             was
             ever
             father'd
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             so
             well
             becoming
             that
             Title
             ,
             so
             like
             to
             sting
             the
             carnal
             and
             blinded
             Jews
             ,
             to
             grate
             upon
             the
             proud
             and
             envious
             Pharisee
             ,
             to
             offend
             that
             Generation
             that
             opposed
             him
             ;
             as
             that
             whereof
             the
             Gospel
             giveth
             us
             an
             account
             ?
             By
             what
             other
             VVorks
             but
             those
             ,
             could
             Pilate
             be
             so
             far
             
               (
               conscientiâ
               Christianus
            
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             stiles
             him
             )
             convinc'd
             in
             judgement
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             was
             indeed
             (
             what
             the
             Jews
             accused
             him
             to
             say
             he
             was
             )
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             as
             he
             could
             not
             by
             their
             solicitations
             ,
             be
             perswaded
             to
             alter
             the
             first
             Inscription
             ?
             VVhat
             Doctrine
             but
             that
             could
             ,
             upon
             trial
             ,
             have
             been
             found
             so
             holy
             and
             blameless
             ,
             as
             Christ's
             most
             malicious
             and
             cunning
             enemies
             ,
             could
             not
             suggest
             one
             tittle
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             a
             Judge
             ,
             partial
             enough
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             find
             any
             fault
             in
             ?
             St.
             Paul
             therefore
             had
             reason
             to
             call
             that
             
               [
               a
               good
               Confession
            
             ]
             which
             Christ
             made
             before
             
               Pontius
               Pilat
            
             ,
             and
             to
             urge
             it
             upon
             
             Timothy's
             Conscience
             ,
             in
             that
             charge
             he
             gives
             him
             ,
             to
             observe
             the
             Canon
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             Life
             ,
             propounded
             in
             that
             Epistle
             :
             as
             being
             that
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             he
             confirm'd
             by
             working
             of
             Miracles
             before
             the
             people
             :
             and
             by
             confessing
             himself
             ,
             before
             
             Pilat's
             Tribunal
             to
             be
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             And
             so
             much
             more
             infatuated
             did
             the
             Jews
             appear
             ,
             in
             procuring
             (
             by
             the
             Plea
             they
             enter'd
             against
             him
             )
             the
             publication
             of
             this
             Title
             ,
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             Jews
             ,
             Romans
             and
             Grecians
             :
             which
             as
             it
             comprehends
             the
             Sum
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             Touchstone
             of
             all
             VVorks
             and
             Doctrines
             father'd
             upon
             Christ
             ;
             and
             clearly
             evinceth
             the
             Truth
             of
             Evangelical
             History
             ,
             if
             we
             compare
             what
             it
             delivers
             ,
             with
             what
             the
             Prophets
             foretel
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             was
             to
             say
             and
             do
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             These
             were
             their
             studied
             and
             unanimous
             Pleas
             against
             Christ
             :
             they
             had
             some
             Extempore
             ones
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             Opinions
             of
             private
             Doctors
             .
             I
             will
             but
             glance
             at
             these
             .
             VVhen
             the
             Resurrection
             is
             preach'd
             ,
             the
             Pharisee
             Applaudes
             ,
             the
             Sadducee
             derides
             :
             when
             Christ
             preacheth
             the
             paying
             of
             Tribute
             ,
             the
             Herodians
             approve
             ,
             the
             Pharisees
             oppose
             .
             VVhat
             means
             this
             snarling
             of
             the
             Dogs
             ,
             but
             that
             such
             bones
             were
             thrown
             amongst
             them
             ?
             Some
             alledge
             ,
             
               [
               that
               no
               man
               knows
               whence
               the
               Messias
               comes
               ,
               ]
            
             and
             therefore
             concludes
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             was
             not
             he
             ;
             they
             knowing
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             out
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             and
             having
             converse
             with
             his
             Mother
             ,
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             Sisters
             .
             Others
             affirm
             that
             
               [
               the
               Christ
               was
               to
               come
               out
               of
            
             Bethlehem
             ;
             ]
             and
             that
             therefore
             the
             Son
             of
             Mary
             was
             not
             he
             ,
             being
             of
             so
             obscure
             an
             Extract
             ,
             such
             a
             
               Terrae
               filius
            
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             knew
             whence
             he
             came
             .
             Besides
             the
             manifest
             Contradiction
             whereby
             those
             Adversaries
             to
             Christ
             trip
             up
             one
             anothers
             heels
             ,
             here
             are
             the
             manifest
             Prints
             of
             Christ's
             twofold
             Generation
             ;
             one
             as
             God
             eternal
             ,
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             declare
             ;
             another
             temporal
             ,
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             his
             Virgin-Mother
             .
             And
             of
             two
             material
             Passages
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             ,
             pointed
             at
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             infallibly
             conducting
             us
             to
             the
             places
             ,
             where
             we
             are
             to
             look
             for
             the
             Messias
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             at
             Bethlehem
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             so
             obscure
             Birth
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             hardly
             taken
             notice
             of
             :
             and
             at
             Nazareth
             ,
             as
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Education
             ,
             and
             constant
             residence
             of
             his
             fleshly
             Relations
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             are
             but
             slight
             Inconveniencies
             ,
             which
             the
             Jew
             drew
             upon
             himself
             ,
             by
             chusing
             rather
             to
             betake
             himself
             to
             these
             kind
             of
             Exceptions
             ,
             than
             to
             oppose
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Narrative
             ;
             in
             comparison
             of
             those
             mortal
             Wounds
             ,
             he
             hereby
             ,
             gave
             his
             Cause
             ,
             and
             
             might
             have
             avoided
             :
             if
             he
             had
             but
             dar'd
             ,
             to
             have
             chosen
             that
             ground
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Had
             he
             excepted
             against
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             History
             ,
             and
             could
             have
             gotten
             the
             better
             there
             ;
             he
             had
             been
             absolute
             Master
             of
             the
             Field
             :
             could
             he
             ,
             for
             shame
             ,
             have
             denyed
             the
             doing
             of
             the
             Miracles
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             delivered
             would
             not
             have
             been
             able
             to
             stand
             out
             against
             his
             assaults
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             followed
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             so
             repugnant
             to
             all
             mens
             carnal
             interest
             ,
             so
             far
             above
             all
             humane
             Reason
             ;
             had
             not
             God
             given
             it
             out
             ,
             under
             his
             own
             Hand
             and
             Seal
             ;
             without
             which
             Testimony
             of
             Christ's
             Mission
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             would
             but
             have
             been
             ,
             as
             a
             private
             man
             :
             and
             his
             word
             of
             no
             more
             than
             (
             nay
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             )
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             :
             for
             they
             sate
             in
             
             Moses's
             Chair
             ,
             and
             could
             shew
             Gods
             ordinary
             Commission
             :
             and
             therefore
             if
             they
             could
             have
             invalidated
             Christ's
             extraordinary
             Call
             ,
             they
             needed
             not
             have
             feared
             ,
             that
             his
             VVord
             would
             have
             been
             taken
             before
             theirs
             .
             Now
             what
             shorter
             or
             clearer
             way
             could
             they
             possibly
             have
             proceeded
             in
             ,
             to
             make
             void
             Christ's
             Commission
             (
             even
             to
             all
             mens
             satisfaction
             )
             than
             by
             proving
             ,
             that
             those
             great
             Works
             ,
             which
             are
             reported
             of
             him
             ,
             were
             not
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             had
             that
             been
             feasible
             ?
             Again
             ,
             could
             they
             have
             proved
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             preach
             such
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             the
             Gospel
             presents
             ;
             the
             Miracles
             would
             have
             wheel'd
             about
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             proved
             as
             good
             a
             defence
             of
             Pharisaism
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             (
             as
             the
             Case
             now
             stands
             )
             of
             Christianity
             .
             If
             it
             had
             not
             been
             so
             famously
             known
             what
             Christ
             preach'd
             ;
             as
             they
             could
             not
             deny
             ,
             nor
             pervert
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             they
             might
             have
             father'd
             their
             own
             ,
             upon
             him
             :
             and
             have
             alledged
             the
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             confirmation
             of
             it
             .
             Had
             not
             the
             Jew
             wanted
             face
             or
             courage
             to
             fall
             on
             here
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             wanted
             men
             :
             their
             love
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             priding
             themselves
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Peculiarity
             ,
             would
             have
             furnish'd
             him
             with
             whole
             Legions
             of
             Voluntiers
             ;
             besides
             those
             he
             might
             have
             prest
             with
             Bribes
             (
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Witnesses
             and
             Souldiers
             )
             to
             make
             a
             breach
             upon
             the
             Truth
             of
             Gospel-history
             :
             had
             not
             that
             attempt
             been
             looked
             upon
             as
             desperate
             ,
             upon
             what
             other
             imaginable
             account
             can
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             sneaks
             about
             the
             Shore
             ,
             where
             ,
             ever
             and
             anon
             ,
             he
             either
             runs
             on
             ground
             ,
             or
             splits
             against
             the
             Rocks
             ,
             and
             makes
             such
             miserable
             Shipwrack
             of
             his
             Reputation
             ?
             Why
             avoids
             he
             the
             open
             Sea
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             encounter
             the
             Gospel
             there
             ,
             where
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             put
             her
             to
             the
             worst
             ,
             all
             's
             his
             own
             ?
             Can
             any
             thing
             stand
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             but
             cowardise
             ,
             and
             the
             desperateness
             of
             the
             adventure
             ?
             It
             is
             reported
             of
             the
             northern
             Augustus
             ,
             the
             great
             Gustavus
             ,
             that
             he
             seldom
             brought
             into
             the
             Field
             an
             Army
             of
             above
             10000
             men
             ,
             (
             but
             those
             veteranes
             and
             experienc'd
             Solders
             )
             chusing
             rather
             to
             animate
             a
             well-set
             ,
             than
             a
             corpulent
             and
             bulkie
             Body
             .
             Such
             was
             Christ's
             Army
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             whereby
             he
             subdued
             the
             World
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             so
             formidable
             to
             the
             Jew
             ,
             as
             he
             despaired
             to
             break
             its
             ranks
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             force
             he
             could
             raise
             .
             Methinks
             I
             hear
             him
             thus
             discoursing
             with
             himself
             :
             
               [
               Should
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               or
               that
               Passage
               in
               the
               History
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               forgery
               ?
               I
               could
               have
               Seconds
               more
               than
               a
               good
               many
               ;
               I
               could
               levy
               more
               Legions
               ,
               to
               employ
               in
               that
               service
               ,
               than
               the
               Gospel
               hath
               Squadrons
               ,
               to
               defend
               its
               Truth
               :
               But
               alas
               mine
               would
               be
               as
               so
               many
               droves
               of
               Sheep
               ,
               led
               up
               against
               Lyons
               :
               Those
               that
               she
               hath
               are
               faithful
               ,
               and
               tried
               veterane
               Soldiers
               ,
               Eye
               and
               Ear-witnesses
               of
               what
               was
               done
               and
               said
               ;
               and
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               prest
               (
               at
               first
               )
               against
               the
               natural
               inclination
               of
               their
               will
               ,
               against
               the
               Religion
               of
               their
               Country
               ,
               to
               be
               on
               her
               side
               (
               and
               such
               in
               this
               case
               will
               do
               best
               service
               )
               meerly
               by
               such
               Conviction
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               withstand
               .
               It
               grieved
               them
               to
               hear
               and
               see
               such
               things
               ;
               but
               such
               is
               the
               Evidence
               ,
               whereby
               they
               commend
               themselves
               to
               the
               Consciences
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               see
               or
               hear
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               cannot
               be
               flattered
               ,
               threatned
               ,
               excommunicated
               ,
               reason'd
               into
               
               a
               denyal
               of
               them
               .
               Who
               can
               I
               muster
               up
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               be
               as
               Grashoppers
               ,
               in
               the
               eyes
               and
               hands
               of
               such
               Gyants
               ?
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               those
               I
               can
               rally
               ,
               being
               such
               ,
               as
               were
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               when
               the
               things
               ,
               under
               debate
               ,
               were
               done
               ;
               the
               rest
               such
               ,
               as
               all
               know
               to
               be
               my
               own
               Creatures
               :
               but
               the
               worst
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               charge
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               be
               kept
               in
               any
               Order
               ,
               but
               fall
               foul
               upon
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               be
               in
               as
               many
               different
               Tales
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               Persons
               .
               I
               must
               therefore
               let
               the
               Gospel
               alone
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               its
               History
               (
               which
               sails
               with
               so
               strong
               a
               gale
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               desperate
               fool-hardiness
               ,
               to
               affront
               it
               ,
               directly
               :
               )
               I
               will
               rather
               try
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               done
               by
               Consequences
               ;
               I
               will
               give
               it
               Sea-room
               to
               sail
               by
               ,
               perhaps
               I
               may
               espie
               something
               ,
               in
               the
               works
               done
               ,
               that
               may
               make
               men
               suspect
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               the
               Finger
               of
               God
               ;
               something
               ,
               in
               the
               doctrine
               delivered
               ,
               that
               may
               argue
               it
               not
               to
               come
               from
               Heaven
               :
               but
               as
               to
               the
               doing
               of
               the
               Works
               ,
               the
               Delivery
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               manifest
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               madness
               to
               oppose
               the
               Report
               .
               ]
            
             This
             is
             the
             plain
             English
             of
             the
             Jew's
             behaviour
             ,
             in
             his
             opposing
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Another
             irrepairable
             loss
             he
             hath
             sustain'd
             ,
             to
             the
             disparagement
             of
             his
             Cause
             ,
             (
             by
             permitting
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             pass
             currant
             ,
             through
             the
             first
             Age
             ,
             without
             any
             offer
             of
             his
             opposition
             )
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             hereby
             deprived
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             friends
             ,
             of
             the
             advantage
             of
             playing
             an
             After-game
             .
             Had
             he
             boldly
             calumniated
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Story
             ,
             something
             might
             have
             stuck
             ,
             that
             might
             have
             rendred
             it
             less
             credible
             ,
             and
             afforded
             its
             Adversaries
             ,
             in
             after-ages
             ,
             some
             colourable
             appearance
             against
             it
             :
             but
             now
             ,
             he
             that
             lived
             upon
             the
             place
             (
             and
             narrowly
             watched
             ,
             for
             Christ's
             halting
             :
             for
             the
             faultring
             of
             the
             Pen
             of
             the
             sacred
             Scribes
             )
             having
             nothing
             to
             say
             against
             these
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             has
             wholly
             disappointed
             ,
             and
             bereav'd
             succeeding
             Generations
             of
             all
             possible
             Pleas.
             [
             Orpheum
             
               Poetam
               docet
            
             Aristoteles
             
               nunquam
               fuisse
               ,
               &
               hoc
               Orphicum
               Carmen
               Pythagorici
               ferunt
               cujusdam
               fuisse
            
             Cecropis
             ]
             
               (
               Cotta
               in
               Cicer.
               de
               natura
               deorum
               ,
               l.
            
             1.
             )
             Aristotle
             
               taught
               ,
               that
               there
               never
               was
               any
               such
               Poet
               as
            
             Orpheus
             ;
             
               and
               the
               Pythagoreans
               report
               ,
               that
               the
               Poem
               that
               goes
               under
               the
               name
               of
            
             Orpheus
             ,
             
               is
               the
               work
               of
            
             Cecrops
             .
             But
             both
             he
             any
             they
             were
             too
             young
             ,
             to
             gain
             upon
             the
             VVorld's
             Faith
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             grounded
             upon
             the
             former
             ,
             ancient
             ,
             and
             universal
             Tradition
             ,
             (
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Poet
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Verses
             that
             go
             under
             his
             name
             ,
             are
             his
             .
             )
             Let
             the
             Sceptick
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             produce
             one
             single
             Testimony
             ,
             of
             that
             validity
             ,
             that
             these
             against
             Orpheus
             are
             ,
             against
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             .
             How
             then
             can
             our
             Modern
             Atheist
             think
             ,
             his
             silly
             and
             importune
             Quarrels
             ,
             against
             the
             Evangelical
             History
             ,
             are
             of
             any
             Validity
             with
             intelligent
             Persons
             ?
             his
             Quarrels
             now
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             sixteen
             hundred
             years
             too
             young
             ,
             to
             bear
             witness
             against
             that
             ,
             which
             its
             Contemporaries
             had
             not
             the
             face
             to
             deny
             ?
             If
             
             Jephtha's
             Replie
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Ammon
             (
             demanding
             of
             him
             to
             restore
             the
             Towns
             ,
             which
             Israel
             had
             taken
             from
             that
             Crown
             ,
             at
             their
             coming
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             three
             hundred
             years
             before
             this
             demand
             :
             )
             
               [
               Why
               did
               you
               not
               recover
               them
               all
               that
               while
               ?
               ]
               (
               Jud.
            
             11.
             26.
             
             )
             be
             grounded
             ,
             as
             Civilians
             say
             ,
             upon
             Principles
             of
             natural
             Honesty
             .
             
               (
               Grotius
               de
               jure
            
             2.
             4.
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             Isocrates
             his
             Plea
             against
             resigning
             up
             their
             right
             in
             Messina
             ,
             (
             drawn
             from
             the
             Spartans
             ,
             having
             had
             the
             uninterrupted
             possession
             thereof
             ,
             from
             before
             the
             erection
             of
             the
             Persian
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             building
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Grecian
             Cities
             )
             be
             grounded
             upon
             the
             general
             Sentiment
             of
             all
             men
             
               [
               That
               Possession
               confirm'd
               by
               long
               Prescription
               is
               as
               good
               as
               inheritance
               ]
               (
               Isocrat
               .
               Archidamus
               ,
               pag.
            
             287.
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             And
             so
             valid
             ,
             as
             to
             dispute
             against
             it
             ,
             is
             branded
             
             by
             Historians
             ,
             as
             meer
             babling
             and
             beating
             the
             Air.
             
               (
               Tacitus
               annal
            
             .
             6.
             )
             Among
             whom
             do
             these
             novel
             Disputers
             against
             the
             Truth
             of
             Gospel-History
             (
             after
             the
             Prescription
             of
             so
             many
             hundreds
             of
             years
             )
             think
             their
             Allegations
             will
             be
             of
             any
             force
             ;
             but
             persons
             that
             have
             renounc'd
             all
             Principles
             of
             Reason
             ,
             Equity
             ,
             Humanity
             ,
             Polity
             ,
             and
             common
             Sence
             ?
             I
             would
             therefore
             advise
             them
             to
             bespeak
             themselves
             an
             Audience
             ,
             in
             the
             Sister-hood
             of
             tatling
             Gossips
             and
             silly
             Women
             ;
             who
             are
             not
             able
             to
             comprehend
             the
             weight
             of
             that
             sharp
             retort
             of
             St.
             
               Austin
               .
               [
               restat
               ,
               ut
               ipsi
               velint
               esse
               testes
               de
               Christo
               ,
               qui
               sibi
               auferunt
               meritum
               sciendi
               quid
               loquatur
               ,
               loquendo
               quod
               nesciunt
               .
               ]
               (
               August
               .
               tom
               .
               4.
               pag.
               162.
               de
               consensu
               Evang.
               1.
               8.
               )
               [
               It
               remains
               ,
               that
               we
               take
               those
               mens
               Testimony
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               by
               speaking
               those
               things
               which
               they
               are
               ignorant
               of
               ,
               deprive
               themselves
               of
               the
               benefit
               of
               knowing
               what
               to
               speak
               :
               ]
            
             while
             I
             lay
             open
             the
             mortal
             Wounds
             ,
             which
             the
             Jew
             ,
             his
             not
             daring
             to
             deny
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             hath
             given
             his
             Brother
             in
             iniquity
             ,
             the
             Gentile
             Philosopher
             ;
             who
             having
             so
             much
             Reason
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             it
             unreasonable
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             an
             Eye-witness
             ,
             should
             except
             against
             the
             Evidence
             of
             Eye-witnesses
             ,
             touching
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             Eye-witnesses
             (
             and
             as
             great
             enemies
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             himself
             )
             had
             not
             been
             able
             to
             make
             any
             substantial
             exception
             against
             ;
             was
             forc'd
             to
             grant
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             History
             ,
             and
             had
             nothing
             left
             worthy
             of
             a
             Philosopher
             ,
             to
             object
             but
             this
             ,
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Works
             Christ
             did
             ,
             did
             not
             speak
             him
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             good
             Man
             ,
             and
             familiar
             with
             the
             Gods
             (
             by
             converse
             with
             whom
             ,
             he
             learn'd
             the
             Art
             ,
             or
             obtain'd
             the
             Power
             ,
             of
             working
             Miracles
             )
             I
             use
             this
             Dis-junctive
             ,
             because
             Porphyrie
             held
             the
             faculty
             of
             doing
             Miracles
             ,
             may
             be
             attain'd
             by
             Art
             ,
             but
             Jamblychus
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             the
             free
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             bestowed
             on
             those
             that
             are
             most
             conformable
             to
             ,
             and
             conversant
             with
             him
             ,
             exploding
             all
             Arts
             tending
             that
             way
             ,
             as
             Diabolical
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Ficinus
               ex
               Jamblicho
               de
               mysteriis
            
             relates
             ,
             
               pag.
               78
               ,
               79.
               &c.
               )
               .
            
             But
             let
             them
             dissent
             or
             agree
             ,
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             that
             the
             stupendious
             Works
             of
             Christ
             were
             the
             effects
             of
             Divine
             Magick
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             he
             could
             not
             have
             wrought
             ,
             had
             not
             God
             been
             with
             him
             ,
             was
             confest
             by
             the
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Philosophical
             Opponents
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             who
             all
             subscribed
             to
             that
             of
             Porphyrie
             [
             Porphyrius
             
               dixit
               Christum
               summè
               religiosum
               ,
               immortali
               animâ
               post
               corpus
               incedere
               ,
               animâ
               sapientiae
               ,
               gratiâ
               ,
               honore
               affectâ
               ,
               d●●s
               carâ
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
               (
               Euseb.
               demonstr
               .
               Evang.
               3.
               8.
               )
               [
               Who
               said
               that
               Christ
               was
               a
               very
               religious
               Person
               ,
               and
               subsisted
               after
               bodily
               death
               in
               an
               immortal
               soul
               ;
               a
               soul
               exalted
               to
               honour
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               that
               wisdom
               it
               was
               indowed
               with
               :
               dear
               to
               the
               Gods
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Only
             they
             excepted
             against
             the
             Miracles
             ,
             as
             no
             ▪
             sufficient
             Indications
             of
             Christ's
             Deity
             :
             
               [
               nec
               u●●s
               competentibus
               signis
               tan●●
               Majestatis
               indicia
               clarescunt
               ,
               quoniam
               larvalis
               illa
               purgatio
               ,
               debilium
               curae
               ,
               reddita
               vita
               defunctis
               ,
               haec
               &
               alia
               si
               cogites
               Deo
               parva
               sunt
               :
               ]
               (
               August
               .
               Volusian
               .
               Epist.
               2.
               )
               [
               It
               appears
               not
               by
               any
               competent
               signs
               of
               a
               Divine
               Majesty
               attending
               him
               ,
               that
               your
               Jesus
               was
               God
               :
               for
               his
               casting
               out
               of
               Devils
               ,
               his
               curing
               the
               sick
               ,
               his
               restoring
               the
               dead
               to
               life
               ,
               (
               if
               these
               and
               other
               strange
               things
               done
               by
               him
               be
               duly
               weighed
               )
               are
               too
               mean
               for
               him
               to
               manifest
               his
               glory
               by
               ,
               whom
               you
               stile
               the
               Lord
               and
               Governour
               of
               the
               Universe
               ,
               ]
            
             said
             the
             Gentile
             Philosophers
             ,
             in
             that
             Conference
             ,
             of
             which
             Volusianus
             gave
             St.
             Austin
             an
             Account
             .
             I
             will
             not
             so
             far
             anticipate
             my
             intended
             discourse
             about
             Christ's
             Miracles
             ,
             as
             here
             to
             give
             a
             full
             Answer
             to
             this
             Argument
             ,
             but
             only
             glance
             at
             that
             which
             St.
             Austin
             returns
             him
             ,
             
               [
               It
               's
               true
               indeed
               ,
               such
               things
               as
               these
               have
               been
               done
               by
               men
               .
            
             Elias
             and
             Elisha
             
               raised
               the
               dead
            
             (
             1
             Reg.
             17.
             22.
             2
             
             Reg.
             4.
             36.
             
             )
             
               but
               whether
               the
               Heathen
               Magicians
               ever
               raised
               any
               from
               death
               ,
               let
               them
               inquire
               ,
               who
               will
               needs
               maintain
            
             Apuleius
             
               did
               so
               ,
               contrary
               to
               that
               defence
               himself
               makes
               ,
               against
               the
               imputation
               of
               that
               ,
               
               as
               a
               Crime
               .
               To
               be
               sure
               ,
               in
               his
               being
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               in
               his
               raising
               himself
               from
               death
               ,
               in
               his
               Ascension
               into
               Heaven
               he
               out
               did
               all
               men
               .
               And
               he
               that
               thinks
               these
               things
               too
               mean
               for
               God
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               what
               he
               can
               expect
               more
               ;
               except
               he
               thinks
               Christ
               should
               have
               done
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               are
               inconsistent
               with
               his
               being
               made
               Man.
            
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             was
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             :
             
               Ought
               he
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               being
               made
               Man
               ,
               to
               have
               made
               another
               World
               ,
               to
               convince
               men
               that
               he
               was
               he
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               World
               was
               made
               ?
               But
               a
               greater
               than
               this
               ,
               or
               one
               equal
               to
               this
               ,
               could
               not
               have
               been
               made
               in
               this
               World
               :
               and
               had
               he
               either
               made
               another
               World
               out
               of
               this
               ;
               the
               making
               of
               that
               would
               have
               been
               no
               evidence
               to
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               this
               ,
               (
               for
               it
               would
               have
               been
               out
               of
               their
               sight
               )
               or
               a
               less
               World
               than
               this
               ,
               in
               this
               ;
               the
               Sceptick
               would
               have
               had
               the
               same
               objection
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               less
               than
               became
               God
               to
               make
               :
               seeing
               therefore
               it
               was
               not
               meet
               he
               should
               make
               a
               new
               World
               ,
               he
               made
               new
               things
               in
               the
               old
               World
               ;
               his
               Virgin-birth
               ,
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               Ascension
               ,
               are
               works
               of
               greater
               Power
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               than
               making
               the
               World
               :
               If
               here
               they
               answer
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               believe
               these
               things
               :
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               with
               such
               men
               ,
               as
               contemn
               the
               least
               ,
               and
               dis-believe
               the
               greatest
               of
               his
               Miracles
               ?
               They
               believe
               he
               raised
               the
               dead
               ,
               because
               that
               hath
               been
               done
               by
               others
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               too
               mean
               for
               God
               :
               his
               taking
               Flesh
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               lifting
               it
               up
               from
               death
               unto
               eternal
               Life
               above
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               is
               therefore
               not
               believed
               ,
               because
               no
               man
               ever
               did
               it
               ;
               and
               its
               fit
               for
               God
               to
               do
               .
               ]
            
             To
             return
             to
             our
             Heathen
             Philosophers
             .
             The
             Reason
             they
             gave
             why
             they
             thought
             those
             things
             reported
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             not
             clear
             enough
             evidences
             of
             his
             Deity
             ,
             was
             because
             some
             of
             those
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             who
             were
             reputed
             most
             holy
             Men
             ,
             had
             done
             the
             like
             things
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Christ
             ,
             being
             a
             very
             wise
             and
             holy
             Person
             ,
             and
             who
             convers'd
             intimately
             with
             God
             ,
             might
             obtain
             that
             favourable
             Gift
             at
             the
             bountiful
             hand
             of
             Heaven
             .
             What
             an
             infinite
             disparity
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             things
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             credibility
             of
             the
             stories
             ,
             there
             is
             betwixt
             the
             Works
             of
             Christ
             and
             their
             Magi
             ,
             will
             be
             discust
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             :
             I
             am
             now
             only
             to
             shew
             ,
             what
             inconvenience
             the
             Learned
             Gentile
             was
             put
             upon
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             forc'd
             upon
             making
             this
             Exception
             ;
             as
             not
             having
             the
             face
             to
             deny
             the
             Matters
             of
             Fact.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Evidence
             of
             Christ's
             great
             Works
             ,
             he
             is
             convinc'd
             that
             Christ
             was
             a
             good
             an
             holy
             Man
             ;
             for
             none
             but
             such
             were
             privileged
             with
             a
             Power
             of
             doing
             such
             Works
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             .
             By
             the
             same
             Evidence
             he
             must
             confess
             that
             Christ
             is
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             profest
             himself
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             with
             ,
             and
             equal
             to
             the
             Father
             :
             and
             
               [
               a
               good
               man
               will
               not
               lye
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Again
             ,
             if
             Christ
             were
             an
             holy
             Man
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Holiness
             had
             attain'd
             the
             Magick
             Art
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             communicated
             the
             Principles
             of
             that
             Art
             to
             others
             :
             for
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               [
               a
               good
               man
               is
               a
               common
               good
               ;
               ]
            
             communicative
             of
             his
             profitable
             knowledge
             .
             The
             Pagan
             here
             ,
             was
             driven
             to
             this
             Reply
             :
             That
             Christ
             did
             write
             Books
             of
             the
             Magick
             Art
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             ,
             and
             delivered
             them
             to
             St.
             Peter
             and
             Paul.
             They
             could
             not
             (
             saith
             St.
             Austin
             )
             have
             pitch'd
             upon
             a
             more
             ridiculous
             answer
             ;
             the
             falshood
             thereof
             laying
             open
             to
             the
             youngest
             Catechumen
             ;
             who
             can
             tell
             these
             gray-beards
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             before
             St.
             Paul
             became
             his
             Disciple
             .
             But
             they
             had
             seen
             the
             Memories
             of
             those
             two
             Apostles
             celebrated
             together
             ,
             and
             had
             heard
             them
             spoken
             of
             as
             the
             prime
             Apostles
             (
             the
             one
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             Incircumcision
             )
             and
             therefore
             they
             joyn'd
             them
             in
             this
             Fable
             ,
             as
             the
             likeliest
             persons
             ,
             by
             whose
             hands
             Christ
             
             might
             diffuse
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Magick
             Art
             ,
             through
             the
             World
             ,
             of
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             .
             Or
             they
             might
             take
             up
             this
             Conceipt
             ,
             from
             the
             Helcesaitae
             ,
             of
             whom
             Eusebius
             thus
             writeth
             :
             
               [
               St.
            
             Origen
             .
             in
             Psal.
             80.
             
               mention'd
               a
               kind
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               called
            
             Helcesaitae
             ,
             
               who
               gave
               out
               that
               they
               had
               a
               Book
               ,
               which
               fell
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               who
               so
               heard
               and
               believed
               the
               doctrine
               thereof
               ,
               should
               receive
               an
               otherwise
               Remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               Christ
               dispensed
               .
               ]
            
             This
             should
             be
             a
             Book
             of
             Magick
             by
             that
             Title
             in
             
               Justinian's
               Codex
               [
               de
               maleficis
               &
               mathematicis
               o●
               Incantationes
               quibus
               utebantur
               ]
            
             where
             ,
             amongst
             others
             ,
             that
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Helcesaitae
             is
             condemned
             
               (
               Euseb.
               hist.
               lib.
               6.
               cap.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             But
             the
             mischief
             of
             mischiefs
             ,
             that
             the
             Jew
             has
             brought
             upon
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             his
             fellows
             Causes
             (
             in
             his
             not
             being
             able
             to
             resist
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             History
             ,
             )
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             hereby
             he
             has
             afforded
             the
             Christians
             of
             this
             last
             Age
             ,
             an
             even
             ground
             to
             play
             with
             them
             upon
             ,
             at
             all
             other
             Weapons
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             remaining
             Controversies
             ,
             touching
             that
             Subject
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             being
             confest
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             deliver'd
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             witnessed
             to
             ,
             by
             such
             wonderful
             Works
             as
             are
             therein
             reported
             :
             for
             the
             determining
             of
             this
             Question
             ,
             whether
             those
             Works
             are
             truly
             and
             properly
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             indications
             ,
             that
             the
             perpetrators
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             commission'd
             by
             God
             (
             as
             his
             Embassadors
             )
             to
             treat
             with
             man
             ?
             we
             of
             this
             Age
             are
             every
             way
             as
             well
             instructed
             as
             they
             that
             were
             (
             or
             as
             we
             our selves
             could
             have
             been
             ,
             had
             we
             been
             )
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             them
             ;
             whether
             Pompey
             or
             Caesar
             had
             the
             better
             Cause
             ?
             (
             it
             being
             supposed
             that
             Antiquity
             has
             given
             us
             the
             true
             state
             of
             it
             )
             may
             as
             well
             (
             and
             perhaps
             more
             impartially
             )
             be
             resolved
             by
             Modern
             Civilians
             ,
             than
             by
             Cato
             or
             Cicero
             ;
             though
             there
             may
             be
             more
             danger
             of
             mistake
             in
             resolving
             this
             Case
             ,
             than
             ours
             ;
             for
             the
             precise
             Rules
             that
             Lawyers
             are
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             to
             proceed
             by
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             universal
             Maximes
             of
             Right
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             confin'd
             ,
             limited
             ,
             and
             manacled
             by
             the
             then
             Laws
             of
             the
             Roman
             State
             ,
             where
             that
             might
             have
             been
             just
             or
             unjust
             ,
             two
             thousand
             years
             ago
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             the
             quite
             contrary
             now
             ,
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             mutations
             have
             ,
             in
             the
             interim
             ,
             befaln
             their
             Politicks
             :
             )
             But
             ,
             in
             our
             Case
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             walk
             ,
             by
             standing
             and
             fixed
             Principles
             in
             Nature
             ,
             of
             eternal
             Verity
             :
             nothing
             can
             be
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             or
             not
             a
             Miracle
             now
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             have
             been
             so
             ,
             three
             thousand
             years
             ago
             :
             State-maximes
             are
             not
             ,
             like
             the
             Laws
             of
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             unalterable
             :
             but
             the
             Covenant
             which
             God
             hath
             made
             with
             Day
             and
             Night
             ,
             (
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             and
             Stars
             )
             cannot
             be
             broken
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             immedate
             hand
             of
             him
             that
             made
             them
             
               (
               Jer.
            
             32.
             26.
             33.
             20.
             )
             And
             therefore
             we
             who
             live
             now
             are
             better
             abilitated
             to
             judge
             :
             when
             the
             interposition
             of
             that
             hand
             suspends
             the
             operation
             of
             those
             Ordinances
             ,
             than
             they
             who
             lived
             before
             us
             ,
             saving
             the
             advantage
             they
             had
             of
             us
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             the
             first
             Traditional
             Learning
             ,
             communicated
             either
             by
             God
             ,
             to
             Adam
             ,
             or
             by
             Adam
             ,
             to
             the
             Patriarchs
             :
             or
             acquired
             by
             those
             long-livers
             before
             the
             Flood
             ,
             (
             the
             length
             of
             whose
             Age
             allowed
             them
             so
             large
             a
             time
             ,
             to
             conn
             those
             Lessons
             ,
             which
             the
             hand
             of
             creating
             Omnipotencie
             had
             writ
             ,
             in
             the
             Volume
             of
             the
             Universe
             )
             and
             deliver'd
             by
             their
             survivour
             Noah
             ,
             to
             the
             Generations
             after
             the
             Flood
             ;
             the
             benefit
             whereof
             the
             Devil
             did
             not
             so
             much
             envy
             (
             to
             humane
             kind
             )
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Tradition
             of
             Religion
             ;
             (
             and
             therefore
             that
             was
             better
             preserv'd
             than
             this
             )
             Though
             our
             own
             be
             but
             a
             Pigmey-experience
             ,
             yet
             it
             stands
             upon
             the
             Giants
             Shoulders
             of
             the
             experience
             of
             former
             Ages
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             which
             upper
             ground
             ,
             we
             daily
             
             make
             new
             Discoveries
             ,
             and
             take
             out
             new
             Lessons
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Nature
             ,
             
               [
               facile
               est
               inventis
               addere
               .
               ]
            
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             Modern
             helps
             we
             have
             ;
             Of
             Scripture-physicks
             ,
             by
             which
             many
             of
             the
             old
             Philosophers
             mistakes
             are
             discover'd
             ,
             and
             we
             lighted
             to
             a
             clearer
             discovery
             of
             Nature
             ,
             than
             Nature
             could
             make
             of
             her self
             :
             Of
             Accademies
             ,
             where
             we
             enjoy
             all
             imaginable
             expedients
             of
             Arts
             ,
             towards
             the
             perfecting
             our
             Minds
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Natures
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Learning
             to
             judge
             ,
             when
             those
             Laws
             are
             either
             suspended
             ,
             or
             improved
             ,
             beside
             ,
             or
             beyond
             their
             own
             Line
             (
             the
             benefit
             of
             which
             opportunity
             would
             yet
             be
             improved
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             subordinate
             Philosophy
             to
             Divinity
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Authority
             and
             Use
             :
             )
             of
             Authority
             in
             preferring
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             to
             the
             blaze
             of
             that
             Candle
             of
             the
             Lord
             within
             us
             :
             of
             Use
             ,
             in
             studying
             natural
             Ethicks
             and
             Physicks
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             know
             where
             Nature
             ends
             (
             as
             to
             both
             )
             and
             where
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Nature
             ,
             begins
             to
             out-do
             those
             ordinary
             Powers
             ,
             that
             are
             planted
             either
             in
             the
             great
             World
             ,
             or
             its
             Epitome
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel-Narrative
             yielded
             .
             If
             upon
             due
             examination
             ,
             but
             any
             one
             of
             those
             mighty
             Works
             ,
             therein
             reported
             to
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             do
             undoubtedly
             appear
             to
             be
             a
             Miracle
             :
             we
             may
             ,
             we
             must
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             haesitancie
             ,
             rest
             assured
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             Doctrine
             .
             For
             Gods
             Faithfulness
             and
             abhorrencie
             of
             Falshood
             ,
             will
             no
             more
             consist
             with
             his
             setting
             one
             Seal
             to
             a
             Lye
             ,
             than
             a
             thousand
             .
             The
             Magicians
             vying
             with
             Moses
             ,
             in
             some
             of
             those
             Wonders
             he
             wrought
             before
             Pharaoh
             ,
             did
             not
             prejudice
             his
             Divine
             Commission
             ;
             seeing
             Moses
             did
             some
             things
             in
             confirmation
             thereof
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             imitate
             ,
             but
             confess'd
             to
             be
             the
             Finger
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Any
             one
             Action
             of
             Christ
             ,
             proved
             irrefragably
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             will
             seal
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Gospel-doctrine
             ,
             will
             attest
             the
             intire
             sum
             ,
             and
             compleat
             form
             of
             sound
             Words
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             from
             Heaven
             .
             For
             God
             by
             granting
             Miracles
             to
             be
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             in
             Christ's
             Name
             ,
             did
             immediately
             seal
             to
             Gods
             sending
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ's
             sending
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             Heavens
             Plenipotentiaries
             ,
             to
             treat
             with
             the
             World
             ,
             about
             the
             Matters
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             .
             The
             miraculous
             descension
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             upon
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             at
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             was
             to
             point
             him
             out
             to
             his
             Fore-runner
             ,
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             as
             that
             true
             Light
             ,
             which
             (
             according
             to
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             expectation
             of
             the
             Jews
             )
             was
             come
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             
               [
               he
               it
               is
               upon
               whom
               thou
               shalt
               see
               the
               Spirit
               descend
               .
               ]
            
             Upon
             seeing
             of
             which
             ,
             and
             hearing
             that
             voyce
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             
               [
               This
               is
               my
               well-beloved
               Son
               ]
            
             the
             Baptist
             asserts
             him
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             Prophet
             which
             God
             promised
             to
             send
             ,
             to
             communicate
             his
             whole
             pleasure
             to
             the
             sons
             and
             daughters
             of
             men
             .
             Christ's
             transformation
             in
             the
             holy
             Mount
             ,
             was
             to
             confirm
             the
             three
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             the
             Truth
             of
             that
             Voyce
             ,
             they
             heard
             
               [
               This
               is
               my
               Son
               ,
               hear
               him
               ;
               ]
            
             that
             is
             ,
             whatever
             he
             shall
             speak
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             what
             terms
             soever
             he
             shall
             propound
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             what
             way
             soever
             he
             shall
             chalk
             out
             to
             reconciliation
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             let
             no
             other
             be
             expected
             ;
             For
             I
             have
             made
             him
             my
             Ambassadour
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             full
             power
             to
             treat
             with
             the
             World.
             When
             the
             Apostles
             returned
             from
             working
             Miracles
             ,
             the
             Question
             that
             Christ
             propounded
             to
             them
             was
             
               [
               Whom
               do
               men
               say
               I
               am
               ?
               ]
            
             and
             the
             question
             he
             put
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             upon
             hearing
             or
             seeing
             the
             miraculous
             Cures
             ,
             he
             wrought
             on
             others
             ,
             applyed
             themselves
             to
             him
             for
             Cure
             ,
             was
             ,
             
               [
               Believest
               thou
               that
               I
               am
               be
               ?
               ]
            
             Infinite
             Examples
             might
             be
             produc'd
             .
             But
             this
             Proposition
             
               [
               Miracles
               do
               immediately
               confirm
               the
               Divine
               Authority
               of
               the
               Speaker
               ,
               and
               consequently
               
               the
               Truth
               of
               whatsoever
               he
               delivers
               ]
            
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             as
             it
             needs
             no
             proof
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             granted
             ,
             and
             the
             Supernaturalness
             of
             any
             one
             thing
             ,
             done
             in
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             proved
             ,
             affords
             Christians
             of
             the
             meanest
             Capacities
             ,
             ability
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             confirm
             themselves
             ,
             in
             a
             full
             assurance
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             of
             all
             Gospel
             assertions
             ;
             to
             convince
             the
             subtilest
             Gain-sayers
             ,
             (
             as
             that
             Laick
             did
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             )
             and
             to
             answer
             all
             Objections
             ,
             that
             ever
             were
             made
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             invented
             ,
             from
             those
             seeming
             absurdities
             ,
             impossibilities
             ,
             contradictions
             ,
             &c.
             which
             the
             wittiest
             Sophister
             can
             make
             himself
             believe
             ,
             he
             finds
             in
             the
             Evangelical
             Religion
             .
             For
             there
             cannot
             be
             
               [
               yea
               and
               nay
            
             ]
             with
             God
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             impossible
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             possible
             to
             raise
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             such
             stupendious
             Works
             ,
             as
             were
             wrought
             ,
             for
             the
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             
               [
               Si
               Ratio
               contrà
               Scripturarum
               authoritatem
               redditur
               ,
               quamlibet
               acuta
               sit
               ,
               fallit
               verisimilitudine
               ;
               nam
               vera
               esse
               non
               potest
               :
               rursùs
               ,
               si
               manifestissime
               certaeque
               rationi
               velut
               Scripturarum
               authoritas
               objicitur
               ;
               non
               intelligit
               qui
               hoc
               facit
               :
               &
               non
               Scripturarum
               sensum
               (
               ad
               quem
               penetrare
               non
               potest
               )
               sed
               suum
               potiùs
               objicit
               veritati
               ;
               nec
               quod
               in
               eis
               ,
               sed
               quod
               in
               seipso
               ,
               velut
               pro
               eis
               invenit
               ,
               opponit
               .
               ]
               (
               August
               .
               Marcellino
               Ep.
               7.
               )
               [
               If
               Reason
               be
               alledged
               against
               the
               Authority
               of
               divine
               Scripture
               ;
               be
               it
               never
               so
               acute
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               but
               deceives
               us
               ,
               with
               an
               appearance
               of
               Truth
               ,
               with
               a
               shadow
               of
               Reason
               .
               Again
               ,
               if
               the
               Authority
               of
               Scripture
               seem
               to
               oppose
               manifest
               ,
               and
               certain
               Reason
               :
               he
               that
               alledgeth
               that
               Authority
               does
               not
               understand
               the
               Text
               he
               quoteth
               ;
               and
               objects
               against
               that
               Truth
               ,
               which
               Reason
               presents
               ,
               not
               the
               sence
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               is
               not
               able
               to
               dive
               into
               )
               but
               his
               own
               conceipt
               .
               Neither
               doth
               he
               oppose
               ,
               against
               such
               Reason
               ,
               what
               he
               finds
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               but
               his
               own
               gloss
               and
               Comment
               ,
               which
               he
               frames
               to
               himself
               .
               ]
            
             And
             therefore
             when
             that
             Affricane
             Light
             thought
             he
             found
             any
             thing
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             seemed
             contrary
             to
             Truth
             ,
             he
             concluded
             ;
             That
             it
             was
             but
             either
             a
             shew
             of
             Truth
             ,
             or
             a
             shew
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             
               [
               the
               Copy
               was
               corrupt
               ,
               or
               the
               Translation
               false
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               himself
               did
               not
               understand
               the
               Text
               aright
               ]
               (
               August
               .
               Hieron
               .
               Ep.
               19.
               )
               [
               —
               vel
               mendosum
               ese
               codicem
               ,
               vel
               interpretem
               non
               esse
               assecutum
               quod
               dictum
               est
               ,
               vel
               me
               minimè
               intellexisse
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             The
             same
             Purity
             ,
             and
             infinite
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             that
             makes
             it
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             lye
             ,
             makes
             it
             impossible
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             give
             his
             approbation
             ,
             and
             the
             Imprimatur
             ,
             to
             a
             self-contradicting
             ,
             absurd
             ,
             or
             unreasonable
             Book
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Judicious
             Plutarch
             (
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Fortune
             of
             Alexander
             )
             compares
             his
             attempt
             to
             subdue
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             Hercules
             his
             Combat
             with
             Hydra
             ;
             in
             that
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             no
             sooner
             dispatch'd
             one
             War
             ,
             but
             another
             sprung
             up
             ,
             yet
             by
             searing
             the
             places
             of
             the
             neck
             where
             the
             heads
             grew
             which
             he
             cut
             off
             ,
             he
             prevented
             the
             pullulation
             of
             fresh
             heads
             from
             those
             places
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             fortifying
             the
             places
             he
             gain'd
             ,
             with
             Garrisons
             ,
             he
             prevented
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             conquer'd
             ,
             at
             his
             back
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             at
             last
             he
             conquer'd
             all
             Nations
             .
             Of
             like
             difficulty
             and
             immense
             labour
             ,
             is
             the
             undertaking
             to
             subdue
             Atheism
             :
             in
             an
             heart
             posfest
             with
             which
             ,
             is
             a
             world
             of
             Devices
             ;
             and
             a
             Tongue
             ,
             prompted
             by
             such
             an
             heart
             ,
             is
             a
             World
             of
             Iniquity
             (
             if
             not
             Epicurean
             infinite
             Worlds
             )
             
               (
               Jacob.
            
             3.
             6.
             )
             Three
             of
             this
             
             Hydra's
             most
             lofty
             and
             blasphemous
             
             Heads
             are
             already
             dispatch'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Topicks
             whence
             they
             were
             rais'd
             ,
             the
             necks
             on
             which
             they
             grew
             sear'd
             by
             so
             feeling
             an
             application
             of
             each
             Argument
             ,
             to
             the
             Serpents
             only
             beloved
             temporal
             and
             earthly
             concerns
             :
             as
             it
             may
             be
             hoped
             his
             delicacy
             will
             hardly
             indure
             the
             pain
             of
             a
             new
             fracture
             in
             those
             tender
             parts
             ,
             by
             the
             reviving
             of
             those
             Arguments
             against
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             speak
             him
             a
             mere
             Novice
             in
             the
             great
             affairs
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             know
             the
             State
             of
             that
             virile
             Age
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             when
             the
             Gospel
             was
             first
             publish'd
             ,
             or
             render
             him
             uncapable
             of
             knowing
             ,
             when
             to
             hum
             ,
             when
             to
             kiss
             in
             a
             Play-house
             ;
             or
             of
             maintaining
             his
             right
             ,
             to
             what
             he
             challengeth
             ,
             as
             his
             Fathers
             Heir
             ,
             as
             his
             Mothers
             Son.
             It
             may
             be
             some
             daunting
             to
             the
             Atheists
             ,
             some
             encouragement
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             see
             so
             many
             heads
             lye
             gasping
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             meanest
             of
             her
             Sons
             :
             And
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             satisfie
             the
             expectations
             of
             modest
             persons
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             my
             Title
             promiseth
             ,
             to
             see
             three
             of
             those
             Horns
             ,
             that
             have
             (
             with
             the
             greatest
             spite
             and
             disdain
             )
             been
             pushing
             at
             the
             Gospel
             cast
             out
             ,
             by
             one
             so
             unskilful
             a
             Carpenter
             ;
             A
             work
             for
             three
             of
             the
             ablest
             Artists
             ;
             for
             God
             allows
             to
             every
             Horn
             a
             Carpenter
             ,
             
               (
               Zech.
            
             1.
             20.
             )
             Had
             this
             Monster
             no
             more
             Horns
             than
             Zechary
             saw
             in
             that
             prophetical
             Vision
             ,
             had
             this
             Hydra
             no
             more
             heads
             than
             
             Alexander's
             World
             had
             Kingdoms
             ,
             than
             that
             Lernean
             Serpent
             ,
             which
             Hercules
             flew
             ,
             had
             heads
             :
             (
             be
             they
             seven
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Naucrates
               Erythraeus
            
             ;
             nine
             ,
             according
             to
             Zenodotus
             ,
             or
             fifty
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Heraclides
               Ponticus
            
             his
             opinion
             ;
             my
             success
             hitherto
             might
             give
             me
             hopes
             ,
             at
             last
             to
             excind
             the
             last
             of
             them
             .
             But
             how
             many
             Heads
             this
             Monster
             of
             Monsters
             hath
             ,
             he
             only
             knows
             ,
             before
             whom
             Hell
             is
             bare-fac'd
             ,
             and
             who
             searcheth
             the
             above-measure
             Deceiptfulness
             of
             those
             Hearts
             ,
             that
             are
             witty
             in
             contriving
             their
             own
             destructiou
             To
             proceed
             therefore
             in
             cutting
             off
             the
             several
             Heads
             of
             Atheistical
             Prejudice
             ,
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             would
             be
             more
             than
             an
             Herculean
             Labour
             ,
             and
             as
             vain
             as
             that
             ,
             which
             Pirrhus
             imploy'd
             in
             the
             conquest
             of
             the
             Roman
             Armies
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             faster
             defeat
             ,
             than
             others
             rose
             up
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             the
             ranckness
             of
             the
             Roman
             Blood
             scorning
             to
             be
             stanch'd
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             Searing-irons
             ,
             he
             could
             apply
             to
             the
             Wounds
             ,
             he
             gave
             that
             Cities
             then
             rising
             greatness
             ;
             but
             putting
             forth
             its
             plastick
             Virtue
             ,
             in
             the
             fresh
             production
             of
             so
             many
             martial
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             taught
             that
             gallant
             Epirot
             (
             by
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             )
             to
             construe
             
             Apollo's
             Oracle
             ,
             to
             a
             sinister
             sence
             (
             as
             to
             his
             own
             fortune
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             Cyneas
             gave
             him
             a
             good
             item
             ,
             when
             he
             told
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             combating
             with
             the
             Lernean
             Hydra
             ,
             and
             the
             Poet
             gives
             an
             elegant
             description
             .
          
           
             
               Non
               Hydra
               secto
               corpore
               firmior
            
             
               Vinci
               ,
               dolentem
               crevit
               in
               Herculem
               .
               
            
          
           
             No
             less
             numerous
             and
             fierce
             are
             the
             assaults
             which
             Atheism
             makes
             against
             particular
             Gospel-enunciations
             and
             Conclusions
             :
             It
             ferrets
             every
             Text
             (
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Revelation
             )
             to
             find
             breaches
             ,
             in
             
             Jerusalem's
             pearly
             Walls
             ;
             Seams
             in
             Chrst's
             
             Coat
             ;
             Errata
             ,
             in
             that
             Edition
             of
             Heavens
             mind
             :
             this
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             is
             too
             ordinary
             ;
             this
             is
             impious
             ,
             that
             incongruous
             ;
             this
             is
             defective
             ,
             that
             redundant
             :
             he
             complains
             here
             ,
             of
             affectation
             ;
             there
             ,
             of
             boldness
             ;
             here
             ,
             of
             obscurity
             ;
             there
             ,
             of
             plainness
             :
             The
             Christian
             Aedipusses
             (
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             of
             old
             ;
             the
             School-men
             ,
             of
             late
             )
             untied
             these
             knots
             as
             fast
             as
             Sphinx
             could
             knit
             them
             :
             and
             ,
             with
             indefatigable
             industry
             ,
             pursued
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             clearing
             all
             the
             Texts
             and
             Propositions
             excepted
             against
             ,
             from
             the
             misprision
             of
             those
             Crimes
             were
             lay'd
             to
             their
             charge
             ;
             and
             proving
             ,
             that
             our
             Religion
             had
             nothing
             in
             it
             ,
             against
             either
             Reason
             or
             good
             Manners
             ,
             nothing
             unworthy
             of
             its
             Divine
             Original
             ,
             or
             unsuitable
             to
             its
             merciful
             ends
             .
          
           
             In
             their
             managing
             of
             which
             holy
             War
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             whether
             I
             should
             more
             admire
             the
             solidness
             of
             their
             Judgements
             ,
             or
             the
             heat
             of
             their
             Divine
             Zeal
             :
             the
             labour
             ,
             or
             success
             of
             those
             Angels
             of
             Michael
             ,
             contending
             with
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
             In
             which
             way
             of
             combating
             ,
             he
             that
             would
             now
             follow
             them
             ,
             must
             be
             so
             much
             more
             patient
             of
             labour
             ,
             than
             they
             were
             ,
             as
             Atheistical
             prejudice
             is
             more
             prolifick
             now
             ,
             than
             then
             ;
             and
             fall
             so
             far
             short
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             success
             ;
             as
             Pagans
             are
             less
             under
             judicial
             obduration
             ,
             than
             Apostate
             Christians
             .
             Must
             we
             suffer
             then
             this
             many-headed
             Cerberus
             to
             go
             unmuzzl'd
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Lease
             ,
             barking
             against
             the
             Light
             of
             Heaven
             .
             and
             drivelling
             his
             poysonful
             Foam
             upon
             the
             Flowers
             of
             Paradise
             ?
             Must
             the
             new
             sprung
             Heads
             of
             Hydra
             still
             stand
             rampant
             upon
             her
             stiff-Neck
             ,
             and
             hiss
             ,
             without
             controul
             ,
             against
             Religion
             ?
             Must
             we
             in
             despondencie
             cast
             away
             our
             Sword
             ,
             and
             yield
             the
             Field
             to
             this
             Monster
             ?
             Is
             there
             ,
             after
             the
             dismounting
             of
             these
             three
             Heads
             of
             Prejudice
             ,
             no
             way
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             reach
             the
             rest
             ?
             Nero
             wish'd
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             Senators
             stood
             upon
             one
             neck
             (
             that
             he
             might
             dispatch
             them
             at
             one
             blow
             .
             )
             .
             The
             opportunity
             ,
             which
             he
             impiously
             wish'd
             against
             the
             Senate
             ,
             God
             hath
             graciously
             vouchsafed
             us
             ,
             against
             the
             Atheist
             ;
             for
             though
             these
             three
             Objections
             of
             his
             against
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             answered
             ,
             stand
             upon
             several
             Grounds
             (
             as
             distinct
             Necks
             )
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             but
             one
             by
             one
             :
             yet
             all
             his
             remaining
             Objections
             stand
             upon
             one
             neck
             ,
             center
             in
             this
             one
             point
             .
             Say
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             meant
             honestly
             ,
             say
             they
             were
             wise
             men
             ,
             say
             we
             have
             in
             the
             Gospel
             a
             true
             account
             of
             their
             doings
             and
             sayings
             :
             yet
             they
             were
             but
             Men
             ,
             and
             as
             men
             discover
             their
             weakness
             ,
             in
             such
             and
             such
             Texts
             ,
             in
             these
             and
             these
             passages
             :
             which
             had
             they
             been
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             would
             never
             have
             faln
             from
             their
             Lips
             or
             Pens
             .
             If
             ,
             then
             ,
             we
             can
             demonstrate
             the
             Errour
             of
             their
             Conclusion
             ,
             we
             make
             the
             Sophistry
             of
             all
             their
             Premises
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             labour
             to
             ground
             it
             ,
             apparent
             :
             a
             man
             of
             the
             weakest
             Intellect
             ,
             that
             hath
             seen
             Snow
             ,
             will
             conclude
             all
             arguments
             ,
             brought
             to
             prove
             it
             is
             not
             white
             ,
             Fallacious
             .
             If
             we
             can
             manifestly
             prove
             ,
             (
             the
             contradictory
             to
             what
             they
             would
             conclude
             )
             That
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             are
             of
             Divine
             Original
             ,
             the
             weakest
             Christian
             (
             by
             help
             of
             that
             natural
             Logick
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             man's
             Birth-right
             )
             though
             he
             cannot
             discern
             the
             particular
             irregularity
             of
             the
             Atheists
             discourse
             ,
             as
             to
             Mood
             and
             Figure
             ;
             yet
             may
             certainly
             and
             scientifically
             conclude
             ,
             in
             the
             gross
             ;
             that
             the
             Atheist's
             Arguments
             are
             not
             cogent
             ,
             and
             necessarily
             concludent
             :
             and
             may
             stop
             all
             his
             blasphemous
             mouths
             ,
             charm
             ,
             into
             a
             dead
             sleep
             ,
             the
             hundred
             squint
             eyes
             he
             casts
             upon
             Religion
             ;
             with
             one
             Bolus
             ,
             with
             one
             Caducaeus
             ;
             and
             ,
             be
             his
             Heads
             a
             thousand
             ,
             give
             them
             their
             deaths
             wound
             at
             one
             blow
             ,
             and
             so
             cut
             
             the
             Sinnews
             ,
             that
             makes
             him
             go
             with
             a
             stiff
             neck
             ,
             as
             if
             his
             Heads
             have
             brains
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             stoop
             and
             vail
             to
             that
             Majesty
             ,
             which
             the
             Gospel
             challengeth
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             confirm'd
             ,
             in
             the
             just
             possession
             thereof
             ,
             by
             the
             probat
             of
             this
             Position
             .
             In
             the
             Fourth
             Book
             .
          
           
             The
             Divine
             Original
             of
             the
             sacred
             Gospel
             (
             and
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             is
             the
             perfection
             )
             is
             as
             demonstrable
             as
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             Deity
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Christian
           Religions
           APPEAL
           To
           the
           BAR
           of
           Common
           Reason
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Fourth
           Book
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Divine
             Original
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             as
             demonstrable
             as
             the
             being
             of
             a
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Being
               of
               a
               Deity
               demonstrated
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Atheistical
               exceptions
               against
               particular
               points
               of
               Religion
               ;
               an
            
             Hydra's
             
               head
               ,
               yet
               they
               all
               stand
               upon
               one
               neck
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               cut
               off
               at
               one
               blow
               by
               proving
               the
               Divine
               Original
               of
               Religion
               .
               §
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Existence
               of
               a
               Deity
               demonstrable
               from
               the
               frame
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               composition
               of
               humane
               bodies
               .
               §
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Garden
               of
               the
               earth
               did
               not
               fall
               by
               chance
               ,
               into
               so
               curious
               and
               well
               ordered
               knots
               ;
               the
               ingenuity
               of
               Birds
               sings
               the
               wisdom
               of
               their
               maker
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             §
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               Heavens
               declare
               the
               Glory
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             IT
             hath
             been
             a
             question
             agitated
             in
             the
             Schools
             ,
             whether
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             Deity
             be
             not
             so
             imprinted
             on
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             be
             razed
             out
             ?
             So
             congenial
             to
             the
             humane
             mind
             as
             it
             cannot
             frame
             a
             conception
             inward
             ,
             answerable
             to
             this
             outward
             expression
             
               [
               There
               is
               no
               God
            
             ]
             a
             Sentence
             in
             the
             Fools
             mouth
             and
             heart
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             in
             his
             Brutish
             imagination
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             be
             transcribed
             thence
             into
             his
             upper
             soul
             ,
             whose
             pre-notions
             repulse
             all
             thoughts
             of
             entertaining
             it
             .
             
               (
               Alexand.
               Alens
               .
               sum
               .
               par
               .
               1.
               quest
               .
               3.
               memb
               2.
               )
               An
               ita
               deus
               sit
               cogitare
               non
               esse
               ;
               (
               vide
               Trismig
               .
               periand
               .
               )
               Jamblicus
            
             makes
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             so
             essential
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             
               [
               to
               know
               God
               is
               the
               very
               essence
               thereof
               ]
               Jamblic
               .
               de
               mysteriis
               6.
               titulo
               de
               cognitione
               divinorum
               .
               )
               [
               Ante
               omnem
               rationis
               usum
               inest
               naturaliter
               dei
               notio
               :
               imò
               tactus
               quidam
               divinitatis
               melior
               quam
               notitia
               —
               Intellectus
               divinus
               dat
               esse
               
               animae
               ,
               per
               intelligere
               suum
               essentiale
               :
               ergo
               esse
               animae
               est
               quoddam
               intelligere
               ,
               scilicet
               deum
               ,
               unde
               dependit
               ;
               esse
               nostrum
               ,
               est
               Deum
               cognoscere
               .
               ]
               The
               Notion
               of
               God
               is
               naturally
               in
               man
               before
               all
               exercise
               of
               reason
               :
               yea
               ,
               a
               certain
               touch
               of
               the
               Divinity
               better
               than
               knowledge
               .
               The
               divine
               intellect
               ,
               by
               giving
               it
               to
               understand
               its
               own
               being
               ,
               gives
               being
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               the
               being
               therefore
               of
               the
               soul
               is
               to
               know
               that
               upon
               which
               it
               dependeth
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               God
               ,
               our
               being
               is
               to
               know
               God.
               ]
            
             Or
             whether
             ,
             in
             case
             it
             could
             be
             supprest
             within
             ,
             the
             arguments
             from
             without
             ,
             of
             a
             Deity
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             urgent
             upon
             our
             discoursive
             faculties
             ,
             as
             we
             cannot
             open
             our
             eyes
             upon
             the
             creature
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             see
             the
             impresses
             of
             the
             infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             power
             ,
             goodness
             ,
             of
             their
             Creator
             and
             disposer
             ?
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Wisdom
             chap.
             13.
             puts
             the
             fool
             upon
             all
             them
             ,
             who
             from
             the
             good
             things
             that
             are
             seen
             ,
             could
             not
             see
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             neither
             by
             attending
             to
             his
             works
             ,
             would
             acknowledge
             who
             is
             the
             workman
             .
             As
             to
             matter
             of
             fact
             the
             Gentile
             ages
             afforded
             those
             were
             called
             Atheists
             ,
             by
             those
             who
             reputed
             all
             such
             that
             did
             not
             imbrace
             the
             commonly
             received
             Gods
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             reason
             the
             Christians
             were
             branded
             with
             that
             ignominious
             title
             )
             but
             that
             those
             ages
             produced
             one
             real
             Atheist
             ,
             is
             more
             than
             can
             be
             proved
             :
             there
             were
             then
             such
             as
             doubted
             
               an
               dii
               sint
               vel
               non
               sint
               [
               Whether
               there
               were
               any
               Gods
               or
               not
               ]
            
             There
             were
             such
             as
             questioned
             (
             or
             rather
             determined
             negatively
             )
             whether
             those
             were
             Gods
             ,
             whose
             Idols
             were
             presented
             either
             in
             the
             colour
             of
             the
             Aethiopian
             Deities
             ,
             black
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Alexander
               Geraldin
               ,
               5.
               
               Itenerarii
            
             affirms
             the
             Aethiopians
             to
             have
             painted
             their
             Gods
             ,
             thinking
             that
             the
             most
             venust
             colour
             which
             themselves
             were
             tanned
             with
             )
             or
             in
             the
             bloody
             hew
             of
             Victors
             ,
             Red
             :
             as
             the
             Romans
             in
             their
             triumphs
             painted
             Jupiter
             (
             saith
             
               Pliny
               ,
               l.
               3.
               cap.
            
             7.
             )
             or
             in
             such
             ridiculous
             and
             unbeseeming
             shape
             ,
             as
             that
             was
             whereby
             Latona
             was
             represented
             at
             Delos
             ;
             at
             the
             sight
             whereof
             
               Parmenistas
               Metapontius
            
             could
             not
             refrain
             laughter
             ,
             who
             before
             that
             had
             never
             laught
             since
             he
             came
             out
             of
             Trophonius
             his
             Cave
             
               (
               Athenaeus
               Dypnosoph
            
             .
             14.
             )
             but
             there
             never
             was
             any
             amongst
             the
             Ancients
             that
             ever
             questioned
             .
             
               An
               Deus
               sit
               ?
               [
               Whether
               there
               be
               a
               God
               ?
               ]
            
             But
             this
             last
             age
             hath
             been
             productive
             of
             Monsters
             ,
             whose
             Bellies
             have
             sent
             up
             those
             fumes
             into
             their
             head
             ,
             as
             cloud
             the
             knowledge
             of
             a
             Deity
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             any
             God
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             but
             the
             Belly
             :
             so
             much
             more
             black
             and
             dismal
             is
             that
             night
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             wherein
             the
             divine
             Justice
             invelops
             the
             abusers
             of
             Divine
             light
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             men
             brought
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             by
             not
             attending
             to
             natural
             Notions
             .
             That
             we
             may
             not
             therefore
             seem
             to
             beg
             that
             principle
             ,
             but
             force
             the
             adversary
             to
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             Deity
             ;
             we
             will
             first
             prove
             the
             existence
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             (
             by
             the
             same
             evidences
             )
             prove
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             and
             supernatural
             revelation
             .
          
           
             Cicero
             in
             his
             wild
             discourse
             of
             the
             production
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             makes
             one
             sober
             Observation
             .
             That
             he
             who
             goes
             about
             the
             framing
             of
             any
             work
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             before
             him
             a
             model
             that
             's
             always
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             propounds
             that
             to
             himself
             as
             a
             sampler
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             produce
             an
             excellent
             work
             :
             but
             if
             he
             mind
             only
             the
             shape
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             which
             he
             is
             making
             (
             which
             changeth
             with
             every
             turn
             of
             the
             wheel
             ,
             and
             receives
             new
             impresses
             by
             every
             new
             motion
             of
             the
             Artificers
             hand
             )
             he
             shall
             never
             bring
             forth
             so
             absolute
             comly
             a
             piece
             as
             he
             desires
             .
             From
             hence
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             that
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             we
             plainly
             discern
             to
             be
             an
             every
             way
             perfect
             production
             ,
             is
             the
             counterpart
             of
             some
             eternal
             Idea
             ,
             pre-existing
             in
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Architect
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             made
             .
             
               (
               Seneca
               de
               provid
               .
               )
               Supervacuum
               est
               ostendere
               ,
               tantum
               opus
               non
               sine
               aliquo
               custode
               stare
               .
               (
               Arist.
               2.
               
               Phys.
               )
               Natura
               ut
               est
               sub
               primo
               agente
               intellectuali
               ,
               operatur
               propter
               finem
               ;
               (
               &
               Metaph.
               12.
               10.
               
               )
               necesse
               est
               unum
               esse
               principem
               ,
               ut
               optima
               sit
               universi
               gubernatio
               .
               Neaue
               enim
               potentia
               temeraeria
               ,
               sed
               sapientiae
               virtute
               ,
               omnipotens
               est
               Deus
               (
               August
               9.
               super
               Genesin
               ut
               literam
               cap.
               17.
               )
               It
               is
               needless
               to
               shew
               that
               such
               a
               work
               cannot
               stand
               without
               a
               Keeper
            
             (
             saith
             Seneca
             )
             
               Nature
               as
               it
               is
               under
               the
               first
               intellectual
               agent
               ,
               operates
               for
               some
               end
               :
               where
               the
               universe
               is
               so
               excellently
               composed
               ,
               there
               must
               need
               be
               one
               Prince
               (
               saith
            
             Aristotle
             )
             
               God
               saith
               Saint
            
             Austin
             
               is
               Omnipotent
               ,
               not
               by
               a
               temerarious
               
               power
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               virtue
               of
               wisdom
               .
            
             I
             choose
             this
             for
             my
             medium
             ,
             because
             the
             consequence
             of
             it
             is
             perceiveable
             by
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             from
             the
             greatest
             Statists
             to
             the
             simplest
             mechanicks
             .
             If
             the
             Carpenter
             or
             Wheelwright
             had
             nothing
             in
             their
             mind
             while
             they
             are
             hewing
             ,
             but
             what
             's
             under
             their
             eye
             and
             Axe
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             every
             stroke
             gives
             a
             new
             shape
             )
             if
             the
             one
             while
             he
             is
             shaping
             a
             spoke
             ,
             did
             not
             think
             of
             a
             Wheel
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             while
             he
             is
             forming
             a
             Beam
             ,
             of
             an
             House
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             had
             not
             the
             perfect
             Idea
             of
             the
             proportions
             ,
             and
             forethought
             of
             the
             use
             of
             that
             they
             are
             framing
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             make
             all
             meet
             together
             in
             that
             symmetrie
             of
             parts
             ,
             as
             the
             ultimate
             product
             of
             the
             one
             should
             be
             meet
             for
             habitation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             other
             for
             carriage
             .
             Should
             not
             the
             Gallants
             Taylor
             take
             measure
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             sound
             all
             his
             Dimensions
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             have
             one
             of
             his
             size
             in
             his
             thoughts
             while
             he
             cut
             out
             a
             sute
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             make
             a
             pitifull
             Gentleman
             of
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             a
             man
             only
             of
             the
             Taylors
             making
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             his
             cloaths
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             No
             less
             conspicuous
             are
             the
             prints
             of
             infinite
             wisdom
             ,
             the
             footsteps
             of
             eternal
             ,
             all-comprehending
             ,
             divine
             foreknowledge
             in
             the
             admirable
             frame
             of
             the
             world
             .
             If
             we
             travel
             through
             the
             little
             World
             ,
             Man
             ,
             the
             Index
             ,
             Epitome
             ,
             and
             Abstract
             of
             the
             great
             ,
             that
             Nutshel
             wherein
             the
             whole
             Iliads
             of
             the
             larger
             Poem
             are
             comprised
             ,
             that
             Center
             where
             all
             the
             lines
             of
             the
             whole
             Creation
             meet
             ;
             and
             therein
             contemplate
             the
             outward
             and
             inward
             composure
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             particle
             but
             hath
             its
             apparent
             use
             ,
             and
             whereof
             every
             part
             is
             without
             the
             care
             or
             industry
             of
             Parents
             fitted
             to
             its
             proper
             use
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             art
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             Philosophers
             and
             most
             eminent
             Physicians
             can
             never
             sufficiently
             admire
             it
             .
             This
             Workmanship
             shews
             the
             Workman
             to
             be
             a
             most
             excellent
             mind
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             squared
             his
             work
             by
             the
             line
             of
             most
             Superlative
             wisdome
             .
             The
             Prince
             of
             Physicians
             ,
             Galen
             ,
             though
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             saw
             ,
             (
             and
             wondred
             that
             any
             are
             so
             blind
             as
             not
             to
             see
             )
             the
             incomprehensible
             riches
             of
             the
             divine
             omniscience
             in
             the
             Anatomy
             of
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Dissection
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             felt
             (
             and
             admired
             that
             any
             should
             be
             so
             thick
             skin'd
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             feel
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             fingers
             end
             )
             the
             foreknowledge
             of
             the
             maker
             ,
             exprest
             in
             the
             admirable
             disposing
             of
             every
             joynt
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             the
             hand
             a
             fit
             tool
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             every
             work
             ,
             we
             use
             it
             in
             .
             The
             tongue
             of
             the
             most
             fluent
             Orator
             never
             run
             more
             glib
             in
             expressing
             any
             passions
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             than
             those
             of
             admiration
             ,
             at
             the
             artificial
             composure
             of
             an
             humane
             body
             ;
             when
             he
             read
             to
             the
             World
             that
             Anatomy
             Lecture
             ,
             in
             his
             second
             Book
             
               de
               Natura
               Deorum
            
             ,
             where
             discoursing
             upon
             that
             Subject
             ,
             from
             the
             hair
             of
             the
             head
             to
             the
             nails
             of
             the
             toes
             ,
             he
             makes
             every
             pipe
             of
             that
             well
             tun'd
             Organ
             ,
             every
             string
             of
             that
             melodious
             Lute
             ,
             sound
             cut
             the
             praises
             of
             the
             all-wise
             Maker
             ,
             one
             while
             stiling
             it
             the
             
               [
               incredibilem
               structuram
            
             ]
             so
             admirable
             a
             composure
             ,
             as
             did
             we
             not
             see
             it
             with
             our
             eyes
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             be
             induc'd
             to
             believe
             it
             were
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             wisdom
             it self
             to
             contrive
             such
             Engines
             of
             speech
             ,
             of
             Breathing
             ,
             of
             Digestion
             ,
             Egestion
             ,
             Generation
             ,
             Local
             Motion
             ,
             &c.
             another
             while
             crying
             out
             
               [
               vim
               quondam
               in
               -
               ,
               credibilem
               artificiosi
               operis
               divinique
               testantur
               .
               ]
            
             would
             it
             be
             credible
             if
             it
             were
             not
             sensible
             ,
             that
             so
             artificial
             and
             Divine
             Works
             could
             be
             framed
             ?
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             How
             much
             greater
             Wonders
             of
             the
             Divine
             Science
             might
             I
             shew
             the
             Atheist
             ,
             if
             I
             ripped
             up
             before
             him
             that
             other
             part
             of
             himself
             ?
             If
             I
             shewed
             him
             the
             sparklings
             of
             the
             Jewel
             that
             's
             deposited
             in
             this
             Cabinet
             ;
             the
             Artificialness
             of
             the
             Spring
             of
             all
             ,
             these
             stupendious
             Motions
             ;
             whereby
             ,
             in
             the
             twinkling
             of
             an
             eye
             ,
             his
             Mind
             surrounds
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             mounts
             above
             the
             Stars
             :
             but
             this
             his
             immortal
             Piece
             is
             as
             far
             from
             his
             knowledge
             as
             his
             care
             !
             I
             will
             therefore
             not
             disturb
             him
             out
             of
             that
             pleasing
             Dream
             and
             conceipt
             of
             Jack-work
             or
             Clock-work
             :
             (
             for
             his
             mind
             is
             so
             taken
             up
             with
             Time
             ,
             so
             fastned
             to
             his
             Trencher
             ,
             Palate
             and
             Panch
             ;
             as
             he
             can
             think
             of
             nothing
             but
             Clocks
             and
             Jacks
             ;
             )
             nor
             wish
             him
             to
             strain
             his
             eyes
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             so
             small
             a
             Print
             ,
             as
             that
             incorporeal
             Spirit
             is
             writ
             in
             ,
             whereby
             he
             
             lives
             (
             or
             should
             live
             )
             the
             Life
             of
             a
             Man
             ;
             nor
             draw
             him
             out
             of
             his
             own
             gross
             element
             of
             bodily
             Substances
             ;
             nor
             pose
             him
             with
             these
             hard
             Questions
             ,
             concerning
             things
             above
             his
             head
             ,
             the
             ballancings
             ,
             the
             Bottles
             of
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             the
             moulten
             Glass
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             Treasures
             of
             the
             Snow
             and
             Hail
             ,
             the
             way
             that
             parts
             the
             Light
             ,
             the
             Rain-spouts
             ,
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             Pleiades
             ,
             the
             time
             measuring
             Mazzaroth
             ,
             the
             Seamans
             guide
             Arcturus
             ;
             his
             Neck
             inured
             to
             stooping
             ,
             would
             ake
             if
             it
             should
             stand
             in
             an
             erect
             posture
             :
             But
             only
             advise
             him
             to
             cast
             his
             eye
             upon
             that
             ,
             on
             which
             he
             sets
             his
             Feet
             ,
             the
             diverse
             coloured
             ,
             flowrie
             ,
             or
             grass-green
             Carpet
             of
             this
             Earthly
             Globe
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             same
             reason
             he
             can
             think
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             but
             immense
             and
             eternal
             Wisdom
             ,
             could
             contrive
             ,
             the
             providing
             of
             so
             well
             furnished
             a
             Table
             ,
             with
             all
             necessary
             Food
             ,
             and
             such
             plenty
             of
             delicates
             ;
             the
             planting
             of
             so
             rich
             a
             Garden
             ,
             with
             such
             variety
             of
             Flowers
             for
             Food
             ,
             Physick
             or
             Delight
             ;
             with
             so
             pleasing
             a
             variety
             of
             Colours
             ,
             Scent
             ,
             Tastes
             ;
             he
             may
             far
             rather
             expect
             ,
             that
             his
             own
             Garden
             should
             of
             it self
             ,
             by
             meer
             chance
             of
             Fortune
             ,
             without
             the
             contrivance
             of
             the
             Head
             ,
             or
             labour
             of
             the
             Hand
             ,
             part
             it self
             into
             most
             curious
             Beds
             and
             Artificial
             Knots
             ;
             or
             that
             Stone
             and
             Timber
             should
             by
             chance
             ,
             lay
             themselves
             into
             the
             form
             of
             a
             well-built
             House
             ;
             or
             that
             single
             Letters
             cast
             out
             of
             a
             shuffling
             Box
             ,
             should
             fall
             in
             that
             order
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             an
             Elegant
             Poem
             .
             
               (
               Cicer
               ,
               de
               Natura
               deor
               .
               2.
               p.
               87.
               )
               [
               Hîc
               ego
               non
               mirer
               esse
               quenquam
               ,
               qui
               sibi
               persuadeat
               corpora
               quedám
               solida
               atque
               individua
               ,
               vi
               &
               gravitate
               ferri
               ,
               mundumque
               ornatissimum
               &
               pulcherrimum
               ex
               eorum
               corporum
               concursione
               fortuita
               ?
               Hoc
               qui
               existimat
               fieri
               potuisse
               ,
               non
               intelligo
               ,
               cur
               non
               idem
               putet
               ;
               Innumerabiles
               unius
               &
               viginti
               formae
               literarum
               ,
               aliquo
               conjiciuntur
               ,
               posse
               ,
               ex
               his
               in
               terram
               excussis
               ,
               annales
            
             Ennii
             ,
             
               ut
               deinceps
               legi
               possint
               ,
               effici
               :
               quòd
               nescio
               an
               in
               uno
               quidem
               versu
               possit
               tantùm
               valere
               fortuna
               .
               ]
               [
               Have
               I
               not
               reason
               here
               to
               wonder
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               can
               perswade
               himself
               ,
               that
               certain
               solid
               and
               individual
               Bodies
               are
               tost
               by
               motion
               and
               gravity
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               most
               adorn'd
               and
               beautiful
               World
               was
               made
               by
               the
               fortuitous
               congress
               of
               those
               bodies
               ?
               He
               who
               thinks
               this
               possible
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               why
               the
               same
               man
               should
               not
               also
               think
               ,
               that
               if
               innumerable
               Characters
               of
               the
               one
               and
               twenty
               Letters
               ,
               were
               cast
               somewhither
               ,
               there
               might
               of
               them
               falling
               upon
               the
               earth
               be
               made
               the
               Annals
               of
            
             Ennius
             ,
             
               so
               as
               they
               might
               be
               read
               ,
               whereas
               I
               can
               hardly
               think
               ,
               that
               fortune
               would
               be
               able
               to
               make
               one
               verse
               ,
               after
               that
               manner
               .
               ]
            
             How
             much
             more
             like
             a
             man
             did
             he
             discourse
             ,
             who
             observing
             Geometrical
             Figures
             drawn
             on
             the
             Shore
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               [
               I
               see
               the
               footsteps
               of
               a
               man
               ]
            
             easily
             perceiving
             that
             such
             Figures
             had
             not
             been
             flung
             by
             blind
             Fortune
             ,
             but
             drawn
             by
             Art.
             If
             he
             dare
             venture
             to
             cast
             his
             eye
             so
             near
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             top
             of
             a
             Tree
             ,
             or
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             Bush
             ;
             he
             may
             observe
             those
             so
             well
             timed
             and
             orderly
             Actions
             of
             Birds
             and
             Bees
             ,
             as
             cannot
             but
             proceed
             from
             an
             higher
             Reason
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             their
             particular
             Natures
             ;
             that
             Fore-cast
             ,
             to
             make
             ;
             that
             ingenuity
             in
             making
             their
             Nests
             ;
             that
             Discretion
             in
             knowing
             at
             first
             sight
             their
             Foes
             from
             Friends
             ;
             that
             Parental
             care
             of
             their
             young
             ,
             &c.
             may
             with
             more
             reason
             be
             admired
             ,
             than
             they
             can
             ,
             by
             the
             best
             improved
             Art
             ,
             be
             imitated
             by
             us
             men
             .
             If
             the
             Atheist
             scorn
             Moses
             ,
             let
             him
             (
             if
             it
             be
             but
             for
             Recreation
             )
             read
             Aelians
             History
             of
             Animals
             ,
             Plutarchs
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Ingenuity
             of
             Birds
             ,
             Beasts
             ,
             Insects
             ,
             Fishes
             ,
             and
             Bees
             ▪
             himself
             must
             be
             (
             what
             Plutarch
             denies
             any
             of
             them
             to
             be
             )
             a
             Brute
             :
             if
             he
             learn
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             received
             their
             skill
             from
             a
             mind
             fraught
             with
             infinite
             Wisdom
             ;
             from
             a
             Being
             of
             infinite
             Goodness
             ,
             proportioning
             every
             of
             their
             properties
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             own
             Beings
             and
             conservation
             of
             their
             kind
             .
             If
             he
             open
             but
             an
             Ants
             Nest
             ,
             a
             whole
             Colledge
             of
             Doctors
             will
             accost
             him
             ,
             and
             offer
             to
             read
             him
             a
             Divinity-Lecture
             ,
             upon
             this
             Point
             :
             the
             Doctrine
             whereof
             they
             not
             only
             carry
             in
             their
             Mouths
             ,
             but
             lay
             upon
             their
             Shoulders
             ;
             he
             may
             see
             them
             hording
             up
             in
             Autumn
             their
             Winters
             Provision
             ,
             and
             first
             eating
             the
             Root-end
             of
             every
             grain
             of
             Corn
             in
             their
             Granarie
             ,
             to
             prevent
             its
             Sprouting
             :
             how
             gloriously
             incomprehensible
             must
             that
             Providence
             and
             Foresight
             be
             ,
             that
             makes
             those
             silly
             Insects
             thus
             provident
             !
             How
             great
             that
             
               Wisdom
               ,
               which
               teacheth
               them
               this
               discretion
               !
            
          
           
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             But
             while
             I
             send
             the
             Sluggard
             ,
             the
             Slow-belly
             Atheist
             to
             the
             Ant
             to
             learn
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             forget
             to
             lay
             open
             to
             my
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
             those
             Golden
             Letters
             of
             this
             great
             Volume
             ,
             those
             Spangles
             that
             glitter
             in
             that
             our
             Canopy
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             the
             Pavement
             of
             the
             upper
             House
             of
             the
             invisible
             World
             ;
             whose
             Influences
             and
             Motions
             are
             so
             attempered
             to
             the
             Production
             and
             Conservation
             of
             Terrestrial
             Creatures
             ;
             so
             fitted
             to
             our
             conveniency
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             imagine
             how
             they
             could
             have
             been
             order's
             better
             .
             Though
             Epicurus
             made
             shew
             he
             did
             ,
             
               [
               Nulla
               inquit
               dispositio
               est
               ,
               multa
               enim
               facta
               sunt
               aliter
               ,
               quam
               fieri
               debuerunt
               .
               Et
               invenit
               homo
               divinus
               que
               reprehenderet
               ;
               quae
               singula
               ,
               si
               vacaret
               refellere
               ,
               facilè
               ostenderem
               ,
               nec
               sapientem
               hunc
               fuisse
               nec
               sanum
               ,
               sed
               hominem
               quo
               s
               〈…〉
               &
               vigente
               nullus
               aeger
               ineptiùs
               deliravit
               ]
            
             saith
             
               Lactant.
               (
               de
               fal
               .
               Sapientia
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               17.
               )
               [
               There
               is
               ,
               saith
            
             Epicurus
             ,
             
               no
               orderly
               disposition
               of
               things
               ;
               for
               many
               things
               are
               made
               otherwise
               then
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               .
               And
               this
               Divine
               man
               (
               saith
               our
            
             Lactantius
             )
             
               found
               a
               great
               many
               faults
               in
               Gods
               works
               ,
               whose
               Cavils
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               time
               to
               refell
               ,
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               I
               would
               easily
               show
               that
               this
               quer●lous
               Philosopher
               ,
               was
               neither
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               nor
               well
               in
               his
               wits
               ;
               but
               a
               person
               than
               whom
               (
               though
               he
               was
               sound
               and
               thristy
               in
               his
               Body
               )
               never
               any
               Sick
               man
               raved
               more
               madly
               .
               ]
            
             But
             sure
             his
             tongue
             ran
             before
             his
             wit.
             Nor
             do
             I
             think
             that
             Alphonsus
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             was
             in
             earnest
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             that
             had
             he
             been
             with
             God
             ,
             at
             the
             Creation
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             directed
             the
             Sun
             a
             better
             course
             than
             that
             which
             he
             steers
             :
             Or
             if
             he
             was
             ,
             he
             had
             the
             Moon
             then
             in
             his
             Crest
             ,
             or
             was
             himself
             the
             greatest
             errour
             that
             ever
             nature
             committed
             .
             For
             though
             another
             course
             of
             the
             Sun
             might
             have
             been
             more
             convenient
             for
             Alphonsus
             his
             Kingdoms
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             another
             course
             and
             place
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             end
             of
             his
             keeping
             within
             the
             Zodiack
             ,
             which
             Cleanthes
             fancies
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Sun
             being
             a
             Globe
             of
             Fire
             (
             the
             Food
             of
             whose
             Vitals
             was
             Moisture
             )
             that
             he
             might
             not
             die
             of
             thirst
             ,
             would
             not
             recede
             further
             from
             the
             Mediterranean
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             might
             reach
             ,
             if
             not
             his
             Lip
             ,
             yet
             (
             with
             the
             help
             of
             a
             long
             arm
             )
             his
             Spoon
             into
             it
             ;
             and
             sip
             from
             thence
             his
             dayly
             nutriment
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             better
             obtain'd
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             in
             his
             course
             been
             led
             always
             to
             face
             the
             Ocean
             .
             Yet
             to
             him
             that
             considers
             what
             a
             general
             benefit
             it
             is
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             that
             the
             Sun
             follows
             that
             line
             he
             does
             ,
             in
             his
             dayly
             and
             yearly
             course
             ;
             how
             by
             this
             means
             his
             Light
             and
             Heat
             is
             most
             equally
             distributed
             ;
             the
             ,
             (
             as
             profitable
             as
             pleasant
             )
             interchanges
             of
             Winter
             and
             Summer
             ,
             of
             Spring
             and
             Autumn
             ,
             procured
             :
             and
             all
             sublunary
             Creatures
             have
             assigned
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             fit
             proportions
             of
             time
             (
             to
             work
             and
             rest
             in
             )
             as
             could
             be
             devised
             .
             To
             him
             I
             say
             that
             considers
             this
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             an
             house
             built
             thus
             Magnificent
             ,
             and
             furnisht
             with
             all
             imaginable
             conveniences
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             members
             and
             parts
             of
             it
             disposed
             into
             so
             comely
             an
             Order
             (
             wherein
             every
             particular
             serves
             it self
             ,
             in
             serving
             the
             Community
             )
             was
             neither
             built
             for
             ,
             nor
             by
             ,
             Rats
             and
             Mice
             ;
             but
             by
             that
             infinite
             being
             ,
             who
             had
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             before
             the
             production
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             preexisting
             ,
             eternal
             and
             perfect
             Idea
             of
             all
             its
             Parts
             ,
             Uses
             ,
             Appurtenances
             ,
             and
             Circumstances
             .
             If
             the
             fortuitous
             concourse
             of
             Atomes
             (
             saith
             Cicero
             )
             could
             produce
             so
             comely
             a
             Structure
             as
             the
             Universe
             ,
             why
             do
             not
             they
             produce
             a
             Portch
             ,
             a
             Temple
             ,
             a
             City
             ,
             which
             are
             far
             more
             easie
             ,
             and
             have
             infinitely
             less
             Workmanship
             ?
             Who
             can
             think
             him
             worthy
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Man
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             sees
             such
             certain
             and
             regular
             Motions
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             such
             fixed
             Orders
             and
             Ranks
             of
             the
             Stars
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             so
             aptly
             connext
             and
             joyn'd
             together
             ;
             can
             deny
             that
             the
             greatest
             Reason
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             is
             imployed
             in
             the
             making
             ,
             sustaining
             ,
             and
             guiding
             of
             them
             ?
             Or
             conceipt
             that
             those
             things
             fall
             out
             by
             chance
             ,
             they
             are
             disposed
             by
             such
             deep
             Council
             ,
             as
             non-plusseth
             all
             humane
             wit
             to
             comprehend
             it
             :
             when
             we
             see
             things
             moved
             by
             Engines
             ,
             we
             make
             no
             question
             but
             that
             those
             are
             the
             works
             of
             Reason
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             see
             the
             C●lestial
             Bodies
             wheeling
             about
             with
             so
             admirable
             Celerity
             ,
             and
             most
             constantly
             making
             their
             anniversary
             Vicissitude
             ,
             to
             the
             greatest
             benefit
             and
             conservation
             
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             do
             we
             make
             the
             least
             doubt
             but
             that
             they
             follow
             the
             conduct
             not
             only
             of
             Reason
             ,
             but
             the
             highest
             and
             Divinest
             Reason
             ?
             
               [
               Quî
               igitur
               convenit
               !
               signum
               aut
               tabulam
               pictam
               cùm
               aspexeris
               ,
               scire
               adhibitam
               Artem
               ;
               cúmque
               procul
               cursum
               Navigii
               videris
               ,
               non
               dubitare
               ,
               quin
               id
               ratione
               atque
               arte
               moveatur
               ;
               aut
               cùm
               Solarium
               ,
               vel
               descriptum
               ,
               vel
               ex
               aqua
               contemplere
               ,
               intelligere
               declarari
               horas
               arte
               ,
               non
               casu
               :
               mundum
               autem
               ,
               qui
               &
               has
               ipsas
               artes
               ,
               &
               eorum
               artifices
               ,
               &
               cuncta
               complectitur
               ,
               consilii
               &
               rationis
               esse
               expertem
               putare
               .
               Quòd
               si
               in
            
             Scythiam
             aut
             Britanniam
             
               Sphaeram
               aliquis
               tulerit
               hanc
               ,
               quam
               nuper
               effecit
            
             Possidonius
             ,
             
               cujus
               singulae
               conversiones
               idem
               efficiunt
               in
               Sole
               ,
               &
               in
               Luna
               ,
               et
               in
               quinque
               Stellis
               errantibus
               quod
               efficitur
               in
               caelo
               singulis
               diebus
               ,
               &
               noctibus
               :
               quis
               in
               illa
               barbarie
               dubitet
               ,
               quin
               ea
               Sphera
               fit
               perfecta
               ratione
               ,
            
             Archimedem
             
               arbitramur
               plus
               voluisse
               in
               imitandis
               Spheris
               ,
               quàm
               Naturam
               in
               efficiendis
               ?
               Ille
               apud
            
             Actium
             
               Pastor
               ,
               qui
               navem
               nunquam
               ante
               vidisset
               ,
               ut
               procul
               novum
               vehiculum
               Argonautarum
               è
               monte
               conspexit
               ;
               primò
               admirans
               &
               perterritus
               ,
               dubitat
               quid
               sit
               ,
               at
               juvenibus
               visis
               ,
               auditóque
               nautico
               cantu
               ,
               consimilem
               ad
               aures
               cantum
               refert
               :
               (
               de
               Nat.
               Deor
               ,
               2.
               7.
               )
               [
               How
               incongruous
               are
               these
            
             Epicurean
             
               imaginations
               !
               If
               thou
               dost
               but
               cast
               thine
               eye
               upon
               a
               Sign
               Post
               ,
               or
               Painted
               Table
               ,
               thou
               would
               be
               ashamed
               to
               question
               ,
               whether
               Art
               had
               been
               used
               therein
               ,
               or
               chance
               had
               put
               them
               into
               that
               form
               ?
               If
               thou
               seest
               a
               Ship
               under
               Sail
               ,
               thou
               doubts
               not
               but
               Reason
               and
               Art
               are
               imploy'd
               in
               the
               conduct
               of
               it
               ;
               If
               thou
               take
               a
               view
               of
               a
               Sun-dial
               or
               an
               Hour
               glass
               ,
               wherein
               the
               half
               hours
               or
               quarters
               are
               marked
               out
               ,
               thou
               perceives
               that
               those
               Lines
               were
               drawn
               not
               by
               Chance
               ,
               but
               Art.
               But
               when
               thou
               contemplates
               the
               World
               (
               which
               comprehends
               these
               very
               Arts
               and
               Artificers
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               else
               )
               thou
               thinkest
               it
               void
               of
               Counsel
               and
               Reason
               .
               Put
               case
               a
               man
               should
               carry
               that
               Sphere
               which
            
             Possidonius
             
               lately
               made
               (
               whose
               several
               Motions
               make
               the
               same
               progress
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               five
               remaining
               Planets
               ,
               which
               themselves
               make
               in
               the
               Heavens
               every
               day
               and
               night
               )
               into
            
             Scythia
             
               or
               Britain
            
             ;
             (
             poor
             Britain
             ,
             how
             art
             thou
             Posting
             back
             to
             thy
             old
             
             Scythian-equalling
             barbarousness
             )
             
               who
               ,
               among
               those
               Savages
               ,
               would
               make
               question
               ,
               but
               that
               Art
               and
               Reason
               had
               an
               hand
               in
               framing
               that
               Sphere
               ?
               Can
               we
               think
               that
            
             Archimedes
             
               had
               his
               mind
               more
               imploy'd
               in
               imitating
               the
               Spheres
               ,
               then
               Nature
               in
               making
               of
               them
               ?
               That
               Shepherd
               of
            
             Actium
             ,
             
               who
               had
               never
               seen
               Ship
               before
               ,
               when
               the
               Ship
               of
               the
               Argonautes
               came
               within
               his
               Ken
               ;
               at
               first
               (
               wondring
               and
               affrighted
               )
               doubted
               what
               it
               was
               :
               but
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               Marriners
               and
               heard
               the
               Seamens
               Songs
               ,
               he
               return'd
               the
               like
               Songs
               to
               their
               ears
               .
               ]
            
             Put
             case
             ,
             saith
             Aristotle
             (
             as
             he
             is
             quoted
             by
             
               Balbus
               ,
               in
               Cicer.
               de
               Nat.
               Deor.
            
             2.
             )
             That
             some
             men
             ,
             who
             had
             always
             lived
             underground
             ,
             should
             be
             let
             out
             of
             that
             Dungeon
             ,
             and
             be
             permitted
             to
             come
             upon
             the
             surface
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             where
             ,
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             they
             should
             see
             ,
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             ;
             perceive
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Winds
             ;
             look
             upon
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             understand
             the
             vastness
             of
             its
             Bulk
             ,
             the
             Beauty
             of
             its
             Face
             ,
             and
             the
             force
             of
             his
             Influence
             ;
             the
             efficacy
             of
             its
             Light
             ,
             making
             Day
             ,
             of
             its
             Heat
             cherishing
             and
             refreshing
             all
             creatures
             :
             and
             next
             ,
             when
             day
             is
             shut
             in
             ,
             should
             fix
             their
             eyes
             upon
             the
             many
             thousand
             fixed
             eyes
             of
             the
             Starry
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             various
             Faces
             of
             the
             Moon
             Increasing
             and
             Decreasing
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             Risings
             ,
             Settings
             ,
             and
             constant
             Motions
             .
             They
             could
             not
             with
             -
             hold
             their
             assent
             to
             this
             Truth
             ;
             That
             all
             this
             is
             the
             contrivance
             of
             unsearchable
             Wisdom
             .
          
           
             Divinely
             our
             
               Lactantius
               (
               De
               falsa
               relig
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             5.
             
             )
             in
             answer
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Philosopher
             
               [
               If
               the
               Motions
               of
               the
               Stars
               be
               not
               fortuitous
               .
               they
               must
               be
               voluntary
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               Principle
               of
               Life
               and
               Reason
               within
               themselves
               ]
            
             denies
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Disjunction
             ;
             saying
             ,
             they
             are
             neither
             fortuitous
             ,
             nor
             voluntary
             ;
             and
             yet
             keep
             a
             constant
             course
             in
             performing
             their
             journeys
             ,
             because
             God
             (
             the
             Architect
             of
             the
             Universe
             )
             hath
             so
             framed
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             run
             through
             the
             spaces
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             a
             Divine
             and
             admirable
             Reason
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             making
             of
             variety
             of
             Seasons
             succeeding
             one
             another
             .
             If
             Archimedes
             could
             so
             frame
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             World
             in
             concave
             Brass
             ,
             as
             one
             might
             see
             therein
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             ,
             making
             the
             like
             Motions
             as
             they
             do
             
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             &c.
             
             Could
             not
             God
             much
             more
             so
             despose
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             than
             humane
             Wit
             could
             make
             a
             Resemblance
             of
             them
             .
             And
             if
             a
             Stoick
             should
             see
             the
             imitation
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Motions
             ,
             would
             he
             say
             that
             motion
             was
             caused
             by
             the
             Wit
             of
             the
             Engine
             ,
             or
             of
             him
             that
             made
             it
             ?
             There
             is
             therefore
             Reason
             in
             the
             Stars
             ,
             fitted
             to
             carry
             them
             to
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             their
             various
             courses
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             the
             Reason
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             made
             and
             governs
             all
             things
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Stars
             that
             are
             moved
             .
             And
             
               c.
               2.
               
               [
               Nemo
               est
               tam
               rudis
               ,
               qui
               oculos
               suos
               in
               caelum
               tollens
               ,
               tametsi
               nesciat
               cujus
               Dei
               Providentiâ
               regatur
               hoc
               omne
               quod
               cernitur
               ,
               aliquam
               tamen
               esse
               non
               intelligat
               ex
               ipsa
               rerum
               magnitudine
               ,
               motu
               ,
               dispositione
               ,
               constantiâ
               ,
               utilitate
               ,
               pulchritudine
               ,
               temperatione
               :
               nec
               possit
               fieri
               ,
               quin
               id
               ,
               quod
               mirabili
               ratione
               constat
               ,
               majori
               aliquo
               consilio
               sit
               instructum
               .
               ]
               There
               is
               no
               man
               so
               rude
               ,
               if
               he
               lift
               up
               his
               eyes
               toward
               Heaven
               ,
               although
               he
               knows
               not
               by
               what
               Gods
               Providence
               ,
               all
               that
               which
               he
               sees
               ,
               is
               governed
               ,
               that
               does
               not
               understand
               by
               the
               Immensity
               ,
               Motion
               ,
               Disposition
               ,
               Constancy
               ,
               Conveniency
               ,
               Beauty
               ,
               Composure
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               some
               providence
               or
               other
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               ,
               but
               that
               that
               which
               is
               continued
               by
               such
               admirable
               Reason
               ,
               was
               at
               first
               framed
               by
               the
               greatest
               Counsel
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Author
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               hath
               stampt
               thereon
               no
               less
               manifest
               Prints
               of
               Infinite
               Science
               ,
               than
               the
               Maker
               of
               the
               World
               hath
               left
               upon
               that
               his
               Workmanship
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Heathen
               Prophecies
               the
               Result
               of
               Ratiocination
               .
               §
               2.
               
               From
               general
               Hints
               which
               for
               mens
               torment
               God
               might
               permit
               the
               Devil
               to
               Communicate
               .
               §
               3.
               
               The
               Ambiguity
               of
               Oracles
               on
               purpose
               to
               hide
               the
               Ignorance
               of
               them
               that
               gave
               them
               .
               §
               4.
               
               It
               was
               by
               chance
               they
               spake
               truth
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Scripture-Oracles
               Distinct
               ;
               of
               pure
               Contingencies
               ;
               their
               Sence
               plain
               ;
               punctually
               fulfilled
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             I
             Would
             not
             run
             my
             Reader
             down
             with
             numbers
             ,
             but
             beat
             him
             down
             with
             weight
             of
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             shall
             therefore
             singly
             insist
             upon
             this
             one
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             There
             cannot
             be
             a
             more
             certain
             Indication
             of
             Infinite
             and
             boundless
             Knowledge
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             the
             Author
             of
             our
             Religion
             hath
             exerted
             ,
             in
             the
             Prophetick
             Part
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Of
             how
             many
             pure
             Contingencies
             (
             which
             then
             neither
             were
             ,
             nor
             possible
             to
             be
             discerned
             ,
             in
             their
             second
             Causes
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             foreknown
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             whose
             inspection
             all
             things
             ,
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             ,
             are
             a
             like
             visible
             )
             must
             that
             Spirit
             have
             the
             Foreknowledge
             ,
             that
             inspired
             our
             Prophets
             with
             so
             certain
             a
             Prenotion
             of
             those
             events
             which
             they
             foretold
             ;
             as
             none
             of
             their
             Predictions
             have
             miscarried
             in
             the
             least
             Circumstance
             :
             many
             of
             which
             Circumstances
             are
             in
             themselves
             so
             inconsiderable
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             conducing
             to
             the
             gracing
             or
             setting
             forth
             of
             the
             Subject
             of
             their
             Prophecy
             ;
             and
             yet
             so
             utterly
             impossible
             to
             have
             been
             foreknown
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             indication
             of
             the
             allat-once-knowing
             Wisdom
             ;
             as
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             communicated
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             either
             to
             convince
             the
             World
             of
             the
             Divine
             Original
             of
             those
             Discoveries
             .
             
               (
               Isa.
               45.
               21.
               )
               [
               Who
               hath
               declared
               this
               from
               ancient
               time
               ?
               have
               not
               I
               the
               Lord
               ]
               (
               Isa.
               46.
               8.
               )
               [
               Remember
               this
               and
               shew
               your selves
               men
               .
               I
               am
               God
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               like
               me
               declaring
               the
               end
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
               ]
            
             Or
             to
             outface
             all
             Pagan
             Oracles
             and
             Divinations
             ,
             
               (
               Isa.
               41.
               23.
               )
               [
               Let
               all
               the
               Nations
               be
               gathered
               together
               ,
               who
               ,
               among
               them
               can
               declare
               this
               ,
               and
               shew
               us
               things
               to
               come
               hereafter
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               know
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               Gods
               ?
               ]
            
             If
             the
             Father
             of
             Lies
             and
             those
             lying
             Vanities
             of
             the
             Heathen
             at
             any
             time
             gave
             true
             Responds
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             They
             were
             usually
             not
             of
             things
             purely
             future
             ,
             but
             latent
             in
             their
             second
             causes
             :
             latent
             (
             I
             mean
             )
             to
             Humane
             Knowledge
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             Diabolical
             Sagacity
             ;
             which
             smelt
             them
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             their
             general
             Causes
             (
             by
             their
             skill
             in
             Judicial
             Astrology
             )
             sometimes
             in
             their
             immediate
             and
             more
             particular
             Causes
             (
             by
             their
             skill
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             States
             and
             Interests
             of
             several
             Nations
             ,
             &c.
             
             By
             means
             whereof
             ,
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             admiring
             their
             fore-telling
             the
             events
             of
             Battails
             ,
             the
             Fortunes
             of
             some
             Persons
             of
             note
             ;
             their
             communicating
             Intelligence
             from
             places
             of
             100
             or
             a
             1000
             miles
             distance
             ,
             in
             an
             hour
             ,
             in
             a
             minutes
             space
             ;
             as
             I
             wonder
             they
             could
             get
             any
             respect
             at
             all
             ,
             among
             the
             soberer
             and
             more
             Civilized
             Nations
             ,
             by
             such
             three
             penny
             Prognostications
             ,
             as
             an
             ordinary
             Wizzard
             might
             out-vie
             .
             Hagag
             the
             Son
             of
             Joseph
             a
             Jew
             ,
             and
             Prefect
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
               Anno
               Christi
            
             714.
             being
             taken
             with
             a
             violent
             Fever
             ,
             inquired
             of
             an
             Astrologer
             ,
             whether
             he
             could
             find
             by
             the
             Motions
             of
             the
             Starrs
             that
             a
             King
             was
             to
             die
             that
             year
             ;
             he
             affirmed
             there
             would
             but
             one
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             
               Cain
               Hagag
            
             ,
             calling
             to
             mind
             that
             his
             Mother
             had
             given
             him
             that
             Name
             at
             his
             Birth
             ;
             I
             must
             die
             then
             (
             replyed
             he
             )
             but
             thou
             shalt
             die
             before
             me
             :
             and
             instantly
             commanded
             his
             head
             to
             be
             struck
             off
             :
             
               (
               Scalig.
               can
               .
               Isagogic
               ,
               l.
               2.
               pag.
            
             143.
             )
             Could
             he
             read
             his
             name
             in
             the
             Stars
             ?
             No
             sure
             ,
             but
             he
             came
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             as
             Gypsies
             do
             ,
             of
             mens
             Relations
             and
             the
             temper
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             towards
             them
             .
             
               [
               Horum
               sunt
               auguria
               non
               divini
               impetûs
               sed
               rationis
               —
               quos
               prudentes
               possimus
               dicere
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               providentes
               ,
               divinos
               nullo
               modo
               possimus
               ;
               non
               plus
               quàm
            
             Milesium
             Thalem
             ;
             
               qui
               ut
               ostenderet
               etiam
               Philosophum
               ,
               si
               ei
               commodum
               esset
               ,
               pecuniam
               facere
               posse
               ,
               omnem
               Oleam
               ,
               antequàm
               flores
               cepisset
               in
               agro
               Milesio
               coemisse
               dicitur
               ;
               animadverterat
               fortasse
               quadam
               scientiâ
               ,
               olearum
               ubertatem
               fore
               :
               Necillam
               divinationem
               voco
               ,
               quâ
            
             Anaximandro
             
               Physico
               moniti
            
             Lacedemonii
             
               sunt
               ,
               ut
               urbem
               et
               tecta
               relinquerent
               ,
               armatique
               in
               agris
               excubarent
               ;
               quòd
               terrae
               motus
               instaret
               :
               —
               Nec
               illam
               quâ
            
             Pherecides
             ,
             
               cùm
               vidisset
               haustam
               aquam
               à
               jugi
               puteo
               ,
               terrae
               motus
               dixit
               instare
               (
               Cicer.
               divinat
               1.
               pa.
               197.
               )
               Such
               mens
               Auguries
               are
               not
               the
               results
               of
               the
               Divine
               Impulse
               ,
               but
               Reason
               .
               —
               We
               may
               call
               them
               wise
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               provident
               ,
               but
               by
               no
               means
               Diviners
               ;
               no
               more
               than
               the
            
             Milesian
             Thales
             ;
             
               who
               (
               that
               he
               might
               shew
               that
               a
               Philosopher
               ,
               if
               he
               pleased
               to
               use
               it
               ,
               had
               skill
               to
               get
               wealth
               )
               bought
               all
               the
               Olive-trees
               in
               the
               Milesian
               field
               before
               they
               blossom'd
               ,
               foreseeing
               by
               his
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Constitution
               of
               that
               Year
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               be
               a
               plentiful
               year
               of
               Olives
               ;
               nor
               do
               I
               call
               that
               a
               Prophecy
               whereby
               the
            
             Lacedemonians
             
               were
               counselled
               by
            
             Anaximander
             
               to
               forsake
               their
               City
               and
               Houses
               ,
               and
               watch
               abroad
               in
               the
               Fields
               ,
               because
               an
               Earthquake
               was
               approaching
               :
               nor
               that
               of
            
             Phericedes
             ,
             
               who
               when
               he
               saw
               Water
               drawn
               from
               a
               living
               Well
               ,
               said
               ,
               there
               would
               happen
               an
               Earthquake
               .
            
             How
             easily
             might
             the
             most
             Callow
             and
             but
             Pen-Feather'd
             Demon
             ,
             tell
             how
             many
             Figgs
             were
             on
             a
             Tree
             ,
             how
             many
             Pigs
             in
             the
             Sows
             Belly
             .
             As
             in
             that
             contention
             betwixt
             Calchas
             and
             Mopsus
             (
             reported
             by
             Hesiod
             and
             repeated
             by
             
               Natales
               Comes
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
               10.
               )
               Mopsus
            
             answered
             ,
             there
             grew
             ten
             thousand
             and
             one
             Figgs
             upon
             that
             Tree
             ,
             concerning
             which
             ,
             the
             question
             was
             propounded
             by
             Calchas
             .
             And
             to
             that
             question
             which
             Galchas
             could
             not
             answer
             )
             How
             many
             Pigs
             were
             in
             the
             Sows
             Belly
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             gave
             as
             true
             an
             answer
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             ten
             ,
             one
             whereof
             was
             a
             Bore-Pig
             :
             and
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             three
             had
             a
             white
             Cross
             over
             the
             Shoulders
             ;
             two
             of
             them
             white
             spots
             upon
             the
             eyes
             :
             and
             the
             rest
             had
             the
             near-hinder-foot
             white
             ,
             from
             the
             Hoof
             to
             the
             Knee
             .
             —
             
               Aemulantur
               divinitatem
               dum
               furantur
               divinationem
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               (
               Tertul.
               apol
               .
               cont
               .
               Gent.
               22.
               )
               They
               Emulate
               the
               Divinity
               while
               they
               Steal
               Divination
               .
            
             The
             Philosophers
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               Austin
               de
               Civitate
            
             10.
             32.
             
             )
             have
             no
             esteem
             of
             such
             like
             Divinations
             ,
             and
             that
             justly
             .
             
               [
               Nam
               vel
               inferiorum
               fiunt
               praesentione
               causarum
               ,
               vel
               immundi
               Daemones
               sua
               disposita
               facta
               praenunciant
               :
               ]
               For
               they
               are
               either
               effected
               by
               the
               presention
               of
               inferior
               Causes
               ,
               or
               the
               impure
               Demons
               foretell
               the
               coming
               to
               pass
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               themselves
               are
               determined
               to
               do
               .
            
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             more
             to
             be
             admired
             that
             those
             busie
             spiritual
             Wickednesses
             ,
             in
             the
             Heavenly
             places
             ,
             those
             Princes
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             those
             Curriers
             that
             went
             to
             
             and
             fro
             over
             the
             Earth
             ,
             did
             no
             more
             improve
             the
             advantage
             which
             their
             nature
             gave
             them
             ,
             to
             their
             abusing
             the
             World
             with
             stronger
             Delusions
             ;
             To
             which
             ,
             doubtless
             ,
             their
             Pride
             and
             Ambition
             to
             be
             reputed
             Gods
             ,
             and
             their
             spiteful
             enmity
             to
             the
             Womans
             Seed
             ,
             did
             instigate
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             but
             adore
             that
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             which
             so
             far
             restrain'd
             those
             malicious
             ,
             powerful
             and
             intelligent
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             point
             (
             of
             Fortune-telling
             )
             they
             could
             not
             go
             the
             full
             length
             of
             the
             Line
             of
             their
             own
             Natures
             ;
             they
             were
             not
             permitted
             to
             tell
             all
             they
             knew
             ,
             to
             shew
             things
             that
             were
             in
             their
             second
             Causes
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             under
             their
             inspection
             ;
             )
             much
             less
             to
             communicate
             the
             fore-knowledge
             of
             things
             that
             had
             no
             being
             but
             in
             the
             first
             Cause
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Though
             he
             might
             (
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             mens
             impious
             Curiosity
             )
             have
             used
             bad
             Angels
             as
             well
             as
             good
             ,
             to
             carry
             Tidings
             of
             such
             Contingencies
             ,
             as
             the
             Messenger
             could
             not
             have
             known
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             Revelation
             :
             yet
             that
             was
             done
             without
             impeachment
             of
             this
             his
             challenged
             Privilege
             of
             shewing
             the
             End
             from
             the
             Beginning
             :
             For
             he
             used
             the
             service
             of
             wicked
             Spirits
             (
             to
             anticipate
             the
             torment
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             by
             their
             fore-knowledge
             of
             what
             would
             happen
             )
             only
             in
             general
             predictions
             of
             some
             one
             single
             event
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             Circumstances
             than
             such
             as
             did
             either
             naturally
             touch
             upon
             ,
             or
             might
             with
             strong
             probability
             be
             gathered
             from
             ,
             that
             one
             supernaturally-reveal'd
             Contingent
             .
             Thus
             ,
             upon
             supposition
             of
             Gods
             revealing
             to
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             the
             Witch
             of
             Endor
             raised
             ,
             that
             Saul
             should
             die
             in
             that
             Battail
             ,
             which
             the
             Israelites
             and
             Philistines
             were
             so
             near
             an
             engagement
             in
             ,
             as
             both
             Armies
             were
             set
             in
             Battalia
             ,
             and
             facing
             one
             another
             ,
             what
             time
             Saul
             consulted
             the
             Witch
             ;
             that
             spirit
             might
             rationally
             collect
             the
             time
             of
             his
             death
             
               [
               to
               morrow
               ;
            
             ]
             for
             it
             was
             not
             like
             the
             Armies
             would
             stand
             longer
             in
             that
             posture
             ,
             nor
             the
             Israelites
             engage
             sooner
             ,
             than
             Saul
             should
             return
             to
             the
             head
             of
             his
             Army
             :
             the
             discomfiture
             of
             the
             Israelitish
             Host
             ,
             for
             it
             could
             not
             be
             imagined
             ,
             that
             Saul
             should
             die
             in
             that
             Battail
             ,
             but
             either
             in
             Fight
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             would
             be
             such
             a
             quelling
             of
             the
             spirits
             of
             his
             men
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             turn
             their
             backs
             upon
             the
             enemy
             )
             or
             in
             Flight
             (
             and
             that
             must
             be
             after
             his
             loss
             of
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Ark
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             carried
             with
             them
             into
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             must
             leave
             there
             when
             they
             had
             lost
             the
             Field
             .
             It
             might
             be
             here
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Indian
             Responds
             to
             Alexander
             ,
             were
             meer
             Gypsie-juglings
             .
             Alexander
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Aristotle
             ,
             informs
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Priests
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             
               [
               The
               Sun
               gave
               out
               Oracles
               in
               the
               Grecian
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Indian
               Tongue
               ,
               but
               the
               Moon
               only
               in
               the
               Indian
               :
               ]
            
             Is
             not
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             apparent
             ?
             because
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Sun
             were
             Learned
             Knaves
             ,
             and
             could
             speak
             Greek
             ;
             but
             the
             Moons
             Vestals
             were
             illiterate
             Females
             ,
             who
             understood
             their
             Mother-Tongue
             only
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Answers
             which
             both
             gave
             ,
             how
             easily
             might
             they
             guess
             what
             Alexander
             desired
             to
             be
             resolved
             about
             ?
             For
             what
             could
             a
             person
             of
             his
             ambition
             think
             of
             ,
             but
             Conquering
             the
             World
             ;
             or
             a
             person
             to
             whom
             his
             Mother
             and
             Sister
             were
             so
             dear
             ,
             as
             he
             intermingled
             their
             Names
             in
             the
             Discourses
             he
             had
             with
             the
             Gymnosophists
             ,
             but
             of
             returning
             home
             to
             those
             beloved
             Relations
             ,
             after
             so
             long
             a
             march
             ?
             And
             ,
             how
             easie
             was
             it
             to
             promise
             him
             the
             Conquest
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             subdued
             it
             as
             far
             as
             
             India's
             utmost
             Eastern
             Bounds
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             known
             World
             on
             that
             side
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             most
             anciently
             and
             populously
             inhabited
             ,
             and
             therefore
             most
             likely
             to
             make
             resistance
             .
             )
             Lastly
             ,
             how
             probable
             was
             the
             Conjecture
             ,
             that
             (
             now
             his
             labour
             of
             conquering
             was
             as
             good
             as
             over
             )
             a
             man
             of
             his
             complexion
             would
             give
             himself
             to
             that
             ease
             and
             luxury
             ,
             as
             would
             lay
             him
             open
             to
             the
             stroke
             of
             untimely
             death
             ,
             by
             effeminating
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             making
             it
             unapt
             to
             bear
             the
             extremities
             of
             the
             Climes
             ,
             through
             which
             he
             was
             to
             return
             ;
             Or
             grow
             up
             to
             that
             height
             of
             disdainful
             pride
             ,
             as
             might
             possibly
             provoke
             his
             Captains
             to
             disgust
             him
             .
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             that
             light
             ,
             which
             those
             Travelling
             Sophs
             might
             have
             received
             ,
             from
             
             Daniel's
             Prophecy
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             those
             Chaldeans
             borrowed
             that
             Light
             ,
             which
             they
             exhibited
             ,
             in
             their
             Prognostications
             
             of
             
             Alexander's
             Greatness
             ,
             and
             Darius
             his
             Fall
             ,
             (
             by
             
               Q.
               Curtius
               l.
            
             4.
             )
             The
             Demon
             of
             Delphos
             was
             not
             such
             a
             punie
             Devil
             sure
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             could
             count
             to
             four
             ,
             and
             read
             Daniels
             Text
             ,
             where
             he
             wrote
             of
             a
             fourth
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             from
             
               Darius
               Nothus
            
             ,
             whom
             the
             King
             of
             Graecia
             should
             subdue
             :
             nor
             such
             a
             Freshman
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             Logick
             enough
             to
             make
             this
             inference
             ,
             That
             he
             who
             was
             to
             subdue
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             would
             translate
             the
             whole
             Empire
             to
             himself
             :
             and
             therefore
             his
             informing
             Philip
             ,
             that
             his
             Son
             ,
             whom
             Bucephalus
             permitted
             to
             come
             upon
             his
             back
             ,
             should
             make
             the
             whole
             World
             his
             Mule
             ;
             was
             no
             more
             than
             what
             any
             Pigmie
             ,
             set
             upon
             the
             Gyant
             shoulders
             of
             Daniel
             might
             have
             seen
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Where
             Pagan
             Oracles
             ,
             in
             an
             apish
             imitation
             of
             those
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             seem
             to
             foretel
             things
             from
             beginning
             to
             end
             ;
             yet
             they
             shew
             not
             ,
             they
             declare
             not
             ,
             those
             future
             things
             ,
             in
             such
             clear
             expressions
             and
             incontroversial
             Terms
             ,
             as
             speak
             the
             Author
             of
             those
             Responds
             ,
             to
             have
             had
             the
             knowledge
             of
             what
             they
             seem
             to
             speak
             ;
             but
             rather
             a
             design
             to
             cover
             their
             own
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             save
             their
             credits
             ,
             under
             the
             shelter
             of
             ambiguous
             words
             ;
             such
             as
             ,
             whatever
             should
             fall
             out
             ,
             might
             equally
             be
             applied
             to
             them
             and
             gathered
             from
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             different
             Glosses
             ,
             which
             several
             Fancies
             might
             put
             upon
             them
             .
             Of
             which
             though
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             given
             several
             examples
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             add
             that
             out
             of
             Homer
             ,
             observ'd
             by
             Macrobius
             in
             his
             
               de
               Som.
               Scipion.
               (
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               7.
               )
               [
               Divulgatis
               etiam
               docemur
               exemplis
               ,
               quàm
               penè
               semper
               cùm
               praedicantur
               futura
               ,
               ità
               dubiis
               obserantur
               ,
               ut
               tamen
               diligens
               scrutator
               ,
               nisi
               divinitùs
               impeditur
               ,
               subesse
               reperiat
               apprehendendae
               vestigia
               veritatis
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
               We
               are
               taught
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               by
               famous
               examples
               ,
               how
               that
               almost
               constantly
               when
               future
               things
               are
               foretold
               ,
               they
               are
               sealed
               up
               in
               doubtful
               words
               ;
               yet
               so
               as
               the
               dilligent
               searcher
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               divinely
               impeded
               ,
               may
               find
               out
               some
               footsteps
               of
               Truth
               therein
               hinted
               .
            
             As
             when
             the
             Grecian
             Emperor
             commanded
             by
             Jove
             in
             a
             Dream
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             following
             he
             should
             draw
             up
             his
             Army
             and
             give
             Battail
             to
             the
             Trojans
             ;
             and
             ,
             encouraged
             with
             manifest
             hope
             of
             promised
             Victory
             ,
             did
             as
             he
             was
             commanded
             :
             but
             came
             off
             with
             so
             great
             loss
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             much
             ado
             to
             make
             a
             retreat
             to
             his
             own
             Camp.
             Was
             he
             deluded
             with
             a
             lying
             Oracle
             ?
             by
             no
             means
             (
             saith
             Macrobius
             )
             but
             the
             Fates
             intending
             that
             mischance
             to
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             there
             was
             that
             lurking
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Dream
             ,
             which
             had
             they
             observ'd
             ,
             would
             have
             directed
             them
             ,
             how
             they
             might
             either
             obtain
             the
             Victory
             or
             avoid
             Fighting
             .
             For
             
             Jove's
             Precept
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Army
             should
             be
             drawn
             up
             ,
             meaning
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             should
             forthwith
             make
             his
             peace
             with
             Achilles
             ,
             (
             who
             upon
             disgust
             ,
             had
             drawn
             off
             his
             Party
             ,
             and
             deserted
             the
             Cause
             :
             )
             The
             King
             therefore
             not
             following
             
             Jove's
             Instructions
             ,
             did
             both
             deservedly
             sustain
             that
             detriment
             ,
             and
             absolve
             the
             Dream
             from
             the
             envious
             charge
             of
             lying
             .
             Such
             another
             Plaister
             this
             great
             Humanist
             applies
             ,
             for
             the
             Salving
             of
             the
             credit
             of
             that
             Deli●n
             Oracle
             ,
             which
             put
             Aeneas
             to
             so
             many
             years
             wandring
             ,
             and
             such
             dangerous
             voyages
             ,
             in
             the
             quest
             of
             the
             native
             soil
             of
             his
             Progenitors
             :
             which
             he
             might
             have
             sav'd
             ,
             had
             he
             understood
             that
             one
             ambiguous
             word
             Dardanidae
             .
             But
             why
             did
             not
             Apollo
             avoid
             the
             Equivocation
             ,
             with
             a
             man
             so
             pious
             as
             Aeneas
             ,
             if
             indeed
             he
             himself
             had
             certainly
             known
             ,
             what
             place
             Providence
             had
             allotted
             for
             that
             Trojan
             Colony
             to
             sit
             down
             in
             ,
             or
             understood
             any
             more
             touching
             that
             point
             ,
             than
             any
             ordinary
             person
             might
             have
             arrived
             at
             ,
             by
             discourse
             ?
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             their
             Mother-soil
             was
             likeliest
             to
             receive
             them
             into
             her
             lap
             ,
             now
             that
             the
             Trojan
             soil
             had
             proved
             a
             Step-mother
             to
             them
             :
             but
             whether
             Crete
             ,
             whence
             Teucer
             ,
             or
             Italy
             (
             whence
             Dardanus
             sprung
             )
             would
             give
             Aeneas
             entertainment
             ,
             the
             Oracle
             durst
             not
             determine
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             save
             its
             credit
             ,
             gives
             this
             uncertain
             sound
             .
             
               [
               Quid
               opus
               est
               circuitione
               &
               anfractu
               ?
               ut
               sit
               utendum
               interpretibus
               potiùs
               ,
               quàm
               directè
               ;
               Deus
               siquidem
               nobis
               consulebat
               ,
               hoc
               facito
               ,
               hoc
               nè
               feceris
               diceret
               .
            
             (
             Cicer.
             Divin
             .
             )
             
               Et
               si
               Medicus
               aegroto
               im
               peret
               ,
               ut
               sumat
               ,
               terrigenam
               ,
               herbigradam
               ,
               domiportam
               ,
               sanguine
               cassam
               ;
               potiùs
               quàm
               ,
               hominum
               more
               ,
               Cochleam
               dicere
               .
            
             Pucuvianus
             Amphion
             ,
             
               quadrupes
               ,
               
               tárdigrada
               ,
               agrestis
               ,
               humilis
               ,
               aspera
               ,
               capite
               brevi
               ,
               cirvice
               anguinâ
               ,
               aspectu
               truci
               ,
               eviscerata
               ,
               inanima
               ,
               cum
               animali
               sono
               :
               Cùm
               dixisset
               ,
               tum
               Attici
               respondent
               ,
               non
               intelligimus
               ,
               nisi
               apertè
               dixeris
               ;
               at
               ille
               ,
               uno
               verbo
               ,
               Testudo
               :
               non
               potueras
               hoc
               igitur
               a
               principio
               citharista
               dicere
               ]
               (
               Id.
               Ib.
               )
               Why
               such
               winding
               and
               abruptness
               ?
               That
               he
               that
               inquires
               hath
               need
               of
               an
               interpreter
               :
               Why
               do
               not
               Oracles
               rather
               answer
               Directly
               ?
               Sure
               if
               it
               were
               God
               that
               gave
               advice
               ,
               he
               would
               say
               ,
               Do
               this
               ,
               beware
               of
               doing
               this
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               As
               if
               a
               Physician
               should
               injoyn
               his
               Patient
               to
               take
               the
               Earth-born
               ,
               grass-creeping
               ,
               house-carrying
               ,
               bloodless
               Insect
               ,
               rather
               than
               a
               Snail
               ,
               in
               the
               plain
               usual
               way
               of
               speech
               ,
               when
            
             Pacavianus
             Amphion
             
               thus
               canted
               .
               The
               four
               foot
               ,
               slow-pac'd
               ,
               rude
               ,
               low
               ,
               rugged
               Creature
               ,
               with
               a
               sharp
               head
               ,
               Snakes
               neck
               ,
               fierce
               look
               ,
               and
               no
               howels
               ,
               nor
               soul
               ,
               yet
               having
               the
               voice
               of
               a
               living
               Creature
               :
               We
               understand
               thee
               not
               (
               cried
               the
               Athenians
               )
               speak
               plain
               .
               I
               mean
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               in
               one
               word
               ,
               a
               Tortoyse
               ,
               why
               couldst
               thou
               not
               (
               pittiful
               Fidler
               )
               have
               said
               thus
               at
               first
               ?
               Reply
               they
               .
            
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             if
             those
             Oracles
             at
             any
             time
             plainly
             foretold
             any
             Contingents
             which
             took
             effect
             .
             The
             Responds
             were
             as
             contingent
             ,
             as
             the
             things
             they
             foretold
             .
             Those
             blind
             Bards
             might
             hap-hazzard
             ,
             stumble
             upon
             a
             Truth
             ;
             as
             the
             veriest
             Lyar
             in
             the
             World
             may
             ;
             while
             those
             great
             Lotteries
             were
             frequented
             ,
             though
             most
             of
             the
             Fortunes
             were
             Blanks
             ,
             yet
             some
             lucky
             hand
             might
             perhaps
             once
             in
             an
             Age
             draw
             a
             Prize
             ,
             or
             throw
             a
             Venus
             upon
             the
             Prenestine
             Dice
             ,
             once
             in
             an
             hundred
             casts
             .
             To
             that
             Samothracian
             who
             made
             offer
             to
             prove
             Neptunes
             faithfulness
             to
             his
             Votaries
             ,
             by
             the
             multitude
             of
             votive
             Tables
             which
             were
             dedicated
             by
             such
             as
             had
             escaped
             Shipwrack
             ;
             yea
             ,
             replied
             Diogoras
             ,
             but
             were
             there
             a
             Table
             hung
             up
             ,
             for
             every
             one
             that
             has
             been
             drowned
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             most
             devoutly
             invocating
             Neptune
             ,
             the
             Temple
             would
             not
             contain
             them
             .
             
               [
               Quis
               enim
               est
               qui
               totum
               diem
               jaculans
               non
               aliquando
               collimet
               ?
               ]
               (
               Et
               Plutarch
               de
               oracul
               .
               defect
               .
               pag.
               679.
               )
               sicut
               ii
               qui
               saepè
               jaciunt
               ,
               saepenumerò
               scopum
               attingunt
               ]
               He
               has
               very
               bad
               luck
               that
               shoots
               all
               day
               long
               ,
               and
               never
               comes
               near
               the
               mark
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Cicero
               ,
               (
               de
               Divin
            
             .
             3.
             )
             Upon
             these
             accounts
             these
             Oracles
             grew
             into
             that
             contempt
             ,
             as
             the
             Spartans
             would
             not
             trust
             to
             the
             Respond
             of
             Dodona
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             sent
             Agesilaus
             to
             Delphos
             ,
             to
             propound
             this
             Question
             to
             Apollo
             ;
             whether
             he
             was
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             with
             his
             Father
             ?
             and
             notwithstanding
             they
             had
             the
             assurance
             of
             two
             Oracles
             ,
             Agesilaus
             ,
             to
             cure
             the
             Despondency
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             was
             fain
             to
             suborn
             the
             Augur
             to
             imprint
             Victory
             upon
             the
             Liver
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             pretend
             he
             found
             it
             there
             .
             And
             therefore
             Epaminondas
             ,
             in
             contempt
             of
             both
             lucky
             and
             adverse
             Oracles
             ,
             laid
             the
             one
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             and
             the
             other
             at
             his
             left
             ;
             telling
             his
             Souldiers
             ,
             it
             was
             at
             their
             choice
             ,
             whether
             of
             those
             Fortunes
             they
             should
             have
             ,
             wishing
             them
             to
             depend
             more
             upon
             their
             own
             Valour
             ,
             than
             upon
             the
             most
             favourable
             Respond
             .
             
               (
               Plutarch
               .
               apothegmat
               .
               mor.
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             But
             now
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             communicated
             to
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             foreknowledge
             of
             future
             things
             ,
             whose
             Causes
             were
             then
             only
             in
             his
             own
             Preference
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             Circumstances
             ,
             in
             plain
             terms
             :
             of
             which
             Prophecies
             not
             one
             tittle
             has
             fail'd
             ,
             but
             in
             its
             time
             appointed
             received
             its
             accomplishment
             .
             Of
             all
             which
             properties
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Sacred
             Oracles
             are
             discriminated
             from
             prophane
             and
             Diabolical
             ,
             those
             are
             eminently
             partakers
             that
             relate
             to
             the
             Messias
             ,
             and
             are
             fullfil'd
             in
             our
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             Which
             1.
             
             Distinctly
             foretell
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Birth
             ,
             Bethlehem
             ;
             of
             his
             Retreat
             from
             Herods
             rage
             ,
             Aegypt
             ;
             of
             his
             Nurture
             ,
             Nazareth
             ;
             of
             his
             greatest
             Residence
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             Galilee
             .
             The
             Confederacy
             of
             Herod
             and
             Pilate
             ,
             of
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             against
             him
             ,
             the
             Treason
             of
             him
             that
             eat
             of
             his
             Bread
             ,
             that
             dipt
             in
             his
             Dish
             ;
             the
             Price
             at
             which
             he
             was
             sold
             ;
             the
             Purchase
             of
             the
             Potters
             Field
             ,
             with
             that
             price
             of
             Blood.
             All
             the
             Puctilio's
             of
             his
             Passion
             .
             The
             Piercing
             his
             Hands
             ,
             Feet
             ,
             and
             Side
             ;
             The
             Distension
             of
             his
             Sacred
             Body
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             so
             as
             one
             might
             tell
             all
             his
             bones
             ;
             the
             Marring
             
             of
             his
             blessed
             Face
             ,
             with
             Buffeting
             ,
             spitting
             and
             besmearing
             with
             blood
             (
             trickling
             down
             from
             his
             Thorn-crowned
             Head
             )
             his
             being
             numbred
             with
             Transgressors
             ;
             his
             being
             Crucified
             between
             two
             Thieves
             ;
             the
             Souldiers
             dividing
             his
             Garments
             among
             them
             ;
             their
             casting
             Lots
             upon
             his
             Vesture
             :
             The
             Jews
             scornful
             and
             malicious
             deportment
             towards
             him
             ;
             hiding
             their
             face
             from
             him
             ;
             turning
             their
             backs
             upon
             him
             ;
             rejecting
             him
             as
             not
             their
             King
             ,
             when
             Pilate
             presented
             him
             ;
             their
             giving
             him
             Vinegar
             to
             drink
             .
             The
             very
             form
             of
             words
             wherewith
             they
             taunted
             him
             ,
             were
             by
             Prophecy
             put
             into
             their
             Mouthes
             .
             
               [
               He
               trusted
               in
               God
               that
               he
               would
               save
               him
               ;
               let
               bim
               deliver
               him
               if
               he
               will
               have
               him
               ]
               Mat.
               27.
               43.
               
               Psal.
            
             22.
             8.
             
             His
             making
             his
             Grave
             with
             the
             rich
             ,
             his
             being
             buried
             like
             a
             noble
             man
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             before
             hand
             ,
             by
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             anointed
             against
             his
             Burial
             with
             most
             precious
             Spikenard
             ,
             was
             perfum'd
             ,
             imbalm'd
             by
             Nicodemus
             a
             Ruler
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             wound
             in
             fine
             linnen
             by
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             and
             laid
             in
             that
             new
             Tomb
             ,
             which
             that
             Honourable
             Person
             had
             hewne
             out
             of
             a
             Rock
             in
             his
             Garden
             for
             himself
             :
             and
             to
             make
             his
             Funeral
             more
             august
             ,
             the
             Chief
             Priests
             and
             Pharisees
             contribute
             a
             guard
             of
             Souldiers
             to
             watch
             his
             blessed
             Corps
             ,
             and
             take
             order
             that
             his
             Sepulchre
             be
             made
             fast
             with
             a
             hewen
             Stone
             ,
             (
             filling
             the
             mouth
             ,
             and
             fastned
             with
             Cramps
             of
             Iron
             into
             the
             sides
             of
             his
             Tomb
             )
             the
             most
             honourable
             form
             of
             entombing
             ,
             All
             which
             things
             the
             Evangelists
             do
             therefore
             affirm
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             our
             Jesus
             demonstrated
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Person
             of
             whom
             those
             infallible
             Oracles
             spake
             .
             The
             far
             greatest
             and
             most
             substantial
             part
             of
             those
             things
             not
             being
             applicable
             ,
             in
             truth
             ,
             to
             the
             persons
             that
             spake
             them
             .
             David
             in
             his
             own
             person
             suffered
             not
             such
             like
             things
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             he
             did
             not
             see
             corruption
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Peter
             argues
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Apostle
             dictates
             ,
             those
             Prophesies
             were
             not
             of
             private
             interpretation
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Philip
             ,
             (
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             Eunuchs
             question
             )
             resolves
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             did
             not
             speak
             those
             things
             of
             themselves
             ,
             but
             of
             some
             other
             man
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             Messias
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Can
             any
             thing
             be
             imagined
             more
             purely
             contingent
             than
             those
             things
             ?
             Is
             it
             conceivable
             ,
             how
             so
             long
             before
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             a
             Foreknowledge
             of
             their
             Futurity
             by
             the
             Prophets
             inspection
             into
             their
             Natural
             Causes
             .
             The
             Learned
             
               Vossius
               (
               de
               Origine
               idol
               .
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
            
             48.
             )
             doth
             explode
             the
             madness
             of
             some
             Modern
             Astrologers
             ,
             who
             affirm
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             any
             body
             else
             ,
             were
             the
             natural
             and
             necessary
             effects
             of
             some
             Conjunctions
             of
             Planets
             ;
             and
             were
             not
             ashamed
             to
             ascribe
             to
             the
             Horoscope
             ,
             the
             Birth
             of
             Christ
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             stupendious
             works
             ,
             and
             those
             great
             Changes
             which
             have
             faln
             out
             in
             respect
             of
             Religion
             ;
             ascribing
             the
             rise
             of
             the
             Jewish
             ,
             to
             the
             Conjunction
             of
             Jupiter
             with
             Saturn
             ;
             of
             the
             Chaldean
             ,
             to
             the
             Conjunction
             of
             Jupiter
             with
             Mars
             ;
             the
             Aegyptian
             ,
             to
             the
             Conjunction
             of
             Jupiter
             with
             the
             Sun
             ;
             The
             Mahometan
             ,
             to
             the
             Conjunction
             of
             Jupiter
             with
             Venus
             ;
             the
             Christian
             ,
             to
             the
             Conjunction
             of
             Jupiter
             with
             Mercury
             ;
             and
             the
             Antichristian
             ,
             to
             Jupiters
             Conjunction
             with
             the
             Moon
             ,
             (
             all
             which
             is
             to
             be
             read
             in
             
               Albumazar
               ,
               lib.
               2.
               de
               mag
               ,
               conjectul
               .
               tract
               .
               1.
               dissect
               .
            
             4.
             )
             Say
             that
             such
             Conjunctions
             might
             possibly
             incline
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             under
             the
             Dominion
             of
             their
             Influence
             ,
             to
             imbrace
             those
             several
             Religions
             ;
             yet
             he
             must
             be
             of
             a
             Facile
             Faith
             ,
             that
             can
             believe
             it
             was
             possible
             for
             our
             Divine
             Prophets
             to
             read
             their
             Predictions
             ,
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Starrs
             ;
             who
             if
             they
             had
             had
             an
             everlasting
             Almanack
             in
             their
             heads
             ,
             from
             what
             Positions
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Bodies
             could
             they
             have
             Prognosticated
             ,
             the
             concentring
             of
             so
             many
             emergencies
             upon
             one
             man
             ?
             from
             what
             Conjunction
             of
             Planets
             (
             or
             Lincaean
             inspection
             into
             Matters
             of
             State
             )
             (
             a
             Book
             more
             tost
             ,
             and
             to
             better
             purpose
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             those
             prudent
             Judicial
             Astrologers
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             mind
             not
             to
             shame
             their
             Profession
             )
             could
             David
             foresee
             the
             agreement
             of
             Herod
             and
             Pilate
             who
             the
             day
             before
             were
             at
             enmity
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Passion
             were
             made
             Friends
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             order
             to
             our
             Saviours
             Crucifixion
             at
             Jerusalem
             ?
             which
             (
             according
             to
             Gods
             determinate
             Counsel
             revealed
             to
             David
             )
             could
             not
             be
             effected
             ,
             till
             
             those
             Rulers
             under
             the
             Gentile
             Empire
             stood
             up
             in
             their
             Masters
             quarrel
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             took
             councel
             together
             against
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             dictates
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             25.
             27.
             
             From
             what
             sowr
             and
             crabbed
             Aspect
             of
             the
             Planets
             ,
             could
             David
             foretell
             ,
             their
             turning
             of
             Drink
             into
             Vinegar
             ?
             From
             what
             influences
             the
             distilling
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             God
             from
             Christs
             Head
             ,
             Hands
             ,
             Side
             ,
             Feet
             ?
             In
             what
             Ephemeris
             did
             the
             Prophet
             read
             that
             astonishing
             Darkness
             that
             invelopt
             the
             Earth
             ?
             Briefly
             ,
             in
             what
             Cause
             ,
             but
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             revealed
             to
             them
             by
             himself
             ,
             could
             they
             see
             those
             strange
             events
             that
             fell
             out
             ;
             that
             one
             Year
             ,
             that
             acceptable
             Year
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             that
             one
             Week
             ,
             that
             great
             Week
             ,
             as
             the
             Ancients
             stiled
             it
             ;
             that
             one
             Day
             ,
             that
             Day
             of
             Redemption
             ?
             Let
             the
             most
             expert
             Astrologer
             erect
             a
             Scheme
             ,
             set
             up
             all
             the
             Lamps
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             that
             posture
             wherein
             they
             stood
             at
             our
             Saviours
             Passion
             ;
             and
             try
             if
             he
             can
             by
             their
             Light
             ,
             discover
             the
             least
             appearance
             or
             likelihood
             of
             a
             reason
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             a
             juncture
             such
             things
             must
             fall
             out
             ,
             by
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             .
             That
             at
             that
             time
             (
             for
             instance
             )
             those
             Prophetick
             Forms
             ,
             which
             the
             Jews
             used
             in
             derision
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             had
             hung
             (
             as
             it
             were
             frozen
             )
             at
             the
             Prophets
             lips
             ,
             so
             many
             hundred
             of
             years
             ,
             should
             be
             thawn
             ,
             and
             drop
             into
             the
             Mouthes
             of
             that
             Generation
             :
             That
             the
             Legs
             of
             the
             Thieves
             should
             be
             broken
             .
             and
             not
             our
             Saviours
             :
             That
             his
             Side
             should
             be
             pierced
             and
             not
             theirs
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             Prophecies
             are
             so
             plain
             ,
             and
             the
             Application
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             Effects
             ,
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             so
             natural
             ;
             as
             we
             need
             not
             strain
             courtesie
             with
             the
             Letter
             it self
             (
             to
             wrest
             it
             from
             its
             most
             obvious
             sence
             ,
             in
             making
             the
             Buckle
             and
             Thong
             meet
             ;
             in
             making
             the
             accomplishment
             kiss
             the
             Oracles
             .
             Here
             need
             no
             Salvoes
             of
             the
             Prophets
             Credit
             ,
             by
             understanding
             them
             to
             speak
             figuratively
             ;
             The
             Text
             is
             so
             easie
             ,
             as
             it
             needs
             no
             other
             Gloss
             ,
             than
             the
             plain
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             one
             foretells
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             the
             other
             tells
             as
             done
             ,
             Bethlehem
             answers
             
               Bethlehem
               ,
               Nazareth
               ,
               Nazareth
               ;
               Aegypt
               ,
               Aegypt
               ,
            
             as
             face
             answers
             face
             :
             David
             declaring
             the
             case
             of
             his
             own
             soul
             used
             the
             phrase
             of
             
               [
               Broken
               Bones
            
             ]
             Metaphorically
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             dislocation
             of
             its
             Faculties
             ,
             by
             his
             great
             Fall
             :
             But
             Moses
             in
             describing
             the
             ordinance
             of
             the
             Paschall
             Lamb
             (
             the
             Type
             of
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             )
             uses
             those
             words
             
               [
               a
               Bone
               of
               him
               shall
               not
               be
               broken
               ]
            
             in
             their
             proper
             sence
             ,
             in
             that
             sence
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Evangelists
             applies
             that
             Text
             to
             Christ.
             He
             had
             his
             Metaphorical
             Gall
             ,
             Vinegar
             ,
             Spittings
             ,
             Buffetings
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             had
             them
             really
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Prophecy
             .
             The
             ruine
             of
             the
             Jewish
             State
             ,
             the
             Vocation
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             are
             sometimes
             indeed
             set
             out
             in
             Rhetorical
             Flourishes
             and
             borrowed
             expressions
             ;
             but
             they
             (
             and
             all
             things
             else
             pertaining
             to
             Christ
             )
             are
             in
             other
             Prophetick
             Texts
             ,
             so
             plainly
             foretold
             as
             the
             Tongue
             of
             Man
             can
             speak
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             punctual
             performance
             of
             this
             whole
             Cluster
             ,
             the
             ripening
             of
             every
             Berry
             thereof
             into
             Event
             ,
             speaks
             the
             Prophets
             not
             to
             have
             spoken
             by
             chance
             .
             That
             Poem
             cannot
             be
             a
             Medley
             ,
             a
             Rapsody
             ,
             whose
             every
             foot
             is
             of
             a
             regular
             length
             .
             If
             you
             throw
             4
             Dice
             ,
             perhaps
             one
             of
             them
             may
             be
             a
             Size
             ,
             but
             who
             ever
             saw
             an
             hundred
             Sizes
             cast
             at
             one
             throw
             of
             an
             hundred
             Dice
             .
             If
             a
             Sow
             with
             her
             Snout
             should
             imprint
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             which
             she
             is
             rooting
             up
             ,
             the
             Figure
             of
             the
             Letter
             
               [
               A
            
             ]
             couldst
             thou
             therefore
             imagine
             ,
             she
             might
             ,
             in
             these
             Lines
             she
             draws
             express
             Ennius
             his
             Andromacha
             ,
             or
             
               Virgils
               Aeneads
               .
               (
               Cicer.
               Divin
               .
               1.
               p.
            
             162.
             )
             It
             was
             the
             unparallel'd
             Commendation
             of
             the
             Prophecies
             delivered
             to
             Israel
             ,
             that
             there
             failed
             not
             ought
             of
             any
             good
             thing
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             spoken
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Israel
             :
             but
             all
             came
             to
             pass
             
               (
               Josh.
            
             21.
             45.
             
             )
             for
             the
             truth
             whereof
             Joshua
             appeals
             to
             their
             own
             Experience
             
               (
               chap.
               23.
               14.
               )
               Ye
               know
               in
               all
               your
               hearts
               ,
               and
               all
               your
               souls
               ,
               that
               not
               one
               thing
               hath
               failed
               ,
               all
               is
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               thing
               failed
               .
            
             And
             hence
             the
             whole
             Assembly
             are
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             who
             appeared
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             spake
             by
             Moses
             ,
             was
             the
             only
             God
             ,
             worthy
             of
             credit
             ,
             deserving
             to
             be
             confided
             in
             ,
             and
             adhered
             to
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Instances
               of
               Prophecies
               fullfill'd
               whose
               Effects
               are
               permanent
               and
               obvious
               to
               the
               Atheists
               Eyes
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               but
               open
               them
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Predictions
               that
               Israel
               would
               reject
               their
               own
            
             Messia
             ,
             
               made
               ,
               by
               Jews
               Confession
               ,
               many
               hundreds
               of
               years
               before
               Christ.
               §
               2.
               
               The
               Prophets
               foretell
               Gods
               Rejection
               of
               the
               Jews
               for
               their
               Rejection
               of
               his
               Son.
               §
               3.
               
               Texts
               proving
               a
               final
               Rejection
               .
               Christs
               Blood
               calls
               down
               this
               vengeance
               .
               §
               4.
               
               These
               Menacies
               executed
               to
               the
               full
               :
               Temple
               ,
               City
               ,
               and
               all
               vanish'd
               ,
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               past
               from
               the
               Synagogue
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             TO
             give
             an
             Enumeration
             of
             all
             Particulars
             here
             ,
             would
             be
             an
             endless
             Task
             ,
             It
             may
             suffice
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             prying
             Adversary
             hath
             not
             ,
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             produc'd
             one
             instance
             of
             any
             of
             our
             Prophecies
             that
             hath
             faln
             to
             the
             ground
             ;
             but
             what
             our
             Apologists
             have
             demonstrated
             ,
             either
             to
             be
             accomplisht
             ,
             or
             accomplishable
             in
             its
             time
             .
             And
             furthermore
             our
             Modern
             Atheist
             is
             too
             wise
             to
             believe
             further
             than
             he
             can
             see
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             not
             press
             him
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             those
             Prophecies
             ,
             whose
             Effects
             are
             gone
             and
             past
             out
             of
             sight
             by
             any
             other
             Arguments
             ,
             than
             those
             I
             produced
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Third
             Book
             ,
             where
             I
             proved
             the
             Truth
             of
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             reported
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             if
             he
             be
             wise
             enough
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             his
             own
             Senses
             Dictate
             to
             him
             ?
             it
             is
             all
             that
             Wisdom
             ,
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             requires
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             docible
             ,
             and
             capable
             of
             her
             Instructions
             :
             And
             verily
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             so
             far
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             this
             amounts
             to
             ,
             Anticira
             is
             a
             fitter
             place
             for
             him
             ,
             than
             the
             Academy
             .
             Art
             thou
             then
             weaned
             from
             the
             Milk
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Breast
             ?
             art
             thou
             not
             still
             like
             that
             Child
             of
             the
             Lady
             Moores
             Prayers
             ,
             a
             Boy
             still
             ,
             and
             wilt
             be
             so
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             thou
             livest
             ?
             Knowest
             thou
             thy
             right
             hand
             from
             thy
             left
             ?
             Come
             in
             ,
             sit
             down
             (
             Wisdom
             invites
             thee
             )
             though
             thou
             beest
             in
             the
             lowest
             Form
             of
             Rational
             Animals
             ,
             she
             will
             teach
             thee
             knowledge
             ,
             though
             thy
             Soul
             be
             the
             most
             narrow
             mouthed
             glass
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             blown
             by
             the
             breath
             of
             that
             Almighty
             ,
             whom
             thou
             scornest
             she
             will
             infuse
             her
             Documents
             into
             thee
             ,
             drop
             by
             drop
             ,
             as
             thou
             art
             able
             to
             receive
             them
             ,
             through
             the
             Loop-holes
             of
             thy
             Head
             and
             Face
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             thine
             Eyes
             can
             spare
             so
             much
             time
             from
             beholding
             vanity
             ,
             fix
             them
             upon
             those
             Texts
             ,
             
               Is.
               53.
               1.
               
               &c.
            
             and
             they
             will
             inform
             thee
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophet
             foresaw
             and
             foretold
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             Evangelical
             Preachers
             were
             to
             say
             ,
             
               [
               Thy
               God
               ,
               Oh
               Sion
               ,
               Reigneth
               ,
               ]
            
             that
             that
             arme
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             upon
             his
             making
             of
             which
             bare
             ,
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             should
             see
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Israels
             God
             :
             that
             he
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             besprinkle
             many
             Nations
             ;
             at
             whom
             Kings
             were
             to
             shut
             their
             Mouthes
             ;
             who
             was
             to
             have
             a
             Portion
             divided
             him
             with
             the
             great
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             made
             very
             high
             ;
             to
             have
             a
             Name
             given
             him
             above
             every
             name
             :
             should
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             beamings
             out
             of
             his
             Glory
             amongst
             them
             ,
             notwithstanding
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             had
             so
             manifestly
             pointed
             him
             out
             )
             be
             despised
             and
             rejected
             of
             those
             that
             saw
             him
             ,
             among
             whom
             he
             had
             his
             converse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             them
             cast
             thine
             Eye
             upon
             Secular
             Chronology
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             tell
             thee
             ,
             how
             many
             hundreds
             of
             years
             this
             Prophecy
             was
             pen'd
             ,
             before
             our
             Saviour
             (
             to
             whom
             alone
             it
             is
             applicable
             )
             was
             incarnate
             :
             Or
             if
             thou
             suspects
             ,
             they
             may
             write
             in
             favour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             consult
             the
             Jews
             ,
             his
             profest
             enemies
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             inform
             thee
             ;
             how
             Isaiah
             gave
             forth
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             before
             the
             Birth
             of
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             so
             many
             ages
             ,
             as
             rendred
             those
             things
             impossible
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Revelation
             
             of
             that
             Infinitely-wise
             Being
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             things
             past
             and
             to
             come
             are
             alike
             present
             .
             Of
             which
             if
             thou
             makes
             question
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             thy
             part
             to
             shew
             ,
             by
             what
             other
             means
             the
             Prophets
             could
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             hereof
             ;
             or
             to
             give
             one
             instance
             ,
             at
             least
             of
             any
             one
             man
             ,
             that
             by
             Natural
             Means
             hath
             foretold
             a
             thing
             so
             long
             before
             it
             fell
             out
             .
             But
             rather
             than
             enter
             upon
             such
             a
             Wild-Goose-chase
             ,
             (
             except
             thou
             could
             devise
             how
             to
             get
             above
             the
             Magnetick
             Sphere
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayst
             stalk
             it
             over
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             into
             the
             World
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             to
             fetch
             an
             example
             thence
             ,
             of
             what
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             that
             Globe
             which
             we
             inhabit
             )
             I
             would
             advise
             thee
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Voyage
             into
             the
             Low-Countries
             ,
             and
             to
             enquire
             there
             ,
             whether
             the
             Jews
             do
             not
             reject
             that
             Off-spring
             of
             David
             ,
             who
             made
             his
             soul
             an
             offering
             for
             sin
             ,
             who
             was
             led
             as
             a
             Lamb
             to
             the
             Slaughter
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Sheep
             ,
             was
             Dumb
             before
             the
             Shearer
             ,
             and
             opened
             not
             his
             mouth
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             provoked
             to
             call
             his
             servants
             to
             rescue
             him
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Murderers
             :
             who
             gave
             his
             Face
             to
             the
             smiters
             ,
             and
             his
             cheeks
             to
             them
             that
             plucked
             off
             the
             hair
             ,
             that
             Buffeted
             and
             abused
             him
             .
             Ask
             this
             Generation
             what
             opinion
             they
             have
             of
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             of
             whom
             their
             Fathers
             were
             the
             Betrayers
             and
             Murderers
             ,
             whom
             God
             raised
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             by
             whom
             God
             wrought
             Signs
             and
             Miracles
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             they
             will
             make
             thee
             such
             answer
             ,
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             above
             two
             thousand
             years
             ago
             ,
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             their
             own
             Prophets
             ,
             foretold
             they
             would
             make
             to
             that
             Question
             .
             Listen
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             ,
             if
             thou
             canst
             hear
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             named
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             in
             execrations
             ,
             spie
             if
             thou
             canst
             see
             the
             Symbol
             of
             his
             precious
             Death
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             in
             their
             barbarous
             representation
             thereof
             ,
             by
             some
             Crucified
             Christian
             Infant
             .
             Observe
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Signs
             of
             their
             relenting
             ,
             for
             Murdering
             that
             holy
             and
             just
             One
             ,
             of
             their
             bitter
             mourning
             over
             their
             Fathers
             sin
             ,
             in
             choosing
             a
             Murderer
             before
             the
             Innocent
             Lamb
             of
             God
             :
             If
             thou
             discernest
             one
             tear
             to
             trickle
             down
             from
             their
             eye
             ,
             while
             't
             is
             fixt
             upon
             him
             ;
             except
             it
             flow
             from
             their
             spightful
             envy
             ,
             to
             see
             him
             exalted
             ,
             adored
             ,
             and
             worshipt
             of
             all
             people
             ,
             but
             themselves
             :
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               (
               Isidor
               .
               Pelus
               .
               l.
               4.
               ep
               .
               74.
               )
               They
               are
               preserv'd
               alive
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               vexed
               at
               the
               heart
               ,
               by
               beholding
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
               shining
               every
               where
               .
            
             Or
             be
             in
             revenge
             of
             that
             vengeance
             upon
             them
             ,
             by
             which
             Christ
             has
             paid
             himself
             ,
             for
             the
             Travel
             of
             his
             soul
             for
             that
             unthankful
             Nation
             ;
             and
             vindicated
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Deity
             ,
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             but
             themselves
             :
             by
             which
             they
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             receive
             instruction
             ,
             are
             made
             an
             instruction
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             they
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             ,
             (
             by
             all
             the
             plainest
             Demonstrations
             which
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostle
             did
             lay
             before
             them
             )
             be
             convinc'd
             ,
             are
             become
             a
             Demonstration
             to
             convince
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             that
             Jesus
             ,
             whom
             they
             slew
             and
             hanged
             upon
             a
             Tree
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             Christ
             :
             For
             as
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             by
             condemning
             him
             ;
             so
             the
             Children
             of
             that
             stock
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             by
             persisting
             in
             their
             denial
             of
             him
             ,
             (
             not
             knowing
             him
             ,
             nor
             the
             voyces
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             which
             are
             read
             every
             Sabbath
             day
             )
             have
             been
             and
             are
             still
             fulfilling
             those
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             Point
             of
             their
             Prediction
             ,
             that
             that
             People
             should
             reject
             their
             own
             
               Messias
               ,
               (
               Act.
            
             13.
             27.
             )
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             A
             second
             Branch
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             whose
             Fruit
             hangs
             yet
             upon
             it
             ,
             whose
             Effect
             is
             still
             permanent
             ,
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             felt
             ,
             and
             handled
             ,
             is
             that
             touching
             Gods
             Rejection
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             for
             their
             rejecting
             of
             his
             Son
             ;
             Of
             the
             truth
             of
             which
             that
             Nation
             is
             a
             manifest
             proof
             ,
             and
             stands
             as
             a
             Pillar
             of
             Salt
             ,
             to
             season
             all
             Ages
             with
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Supernaturalness
             of
             those
             Revelations
             wherein
             that
             event
             was
             foretold
             ;
             And
             of
             the
             warrantableness
             of
             the
             Churches
             Application
             o●
             them
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Jesus
             ;
             whereupon
             Celsus
             having
             excepted
             against
             that
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             
               [
               That
               the
               Jews
               had
               moved
               Gods
               displeasure
               against
               them
               for
               their
               Crucifying
               and
               disowning
               Christ
               :
               ]
               Origen
            
             replies
             ,
             
               [
               What
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               dispersion
               of
               their
               Nation
               ,
               the
               ruine
               of
               their
               Temple
               ,
               City
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               sufficient
               indications
               of
               Gods
               rejecting
               that
               people
               ?
               —
               I
               dare
               say
               they
               shall
               never
               be
               restored
               :
               ]
               (
               Origen
               .
               contra
               Celsum
               .
               l.
               3.
               cal
               .
            
             10.
             )
             I
             
             hope
             the
             English
             Atheist
             is
             not
             so
             much
             a
             French
             Gentleman
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             it
             in
             Dudgeon
             ,
             that
             I
             lay
             some
             grains
             of
             this
             Salt
             on
             his
             Trencher
             ,
             or
             rather
             advise
             him
             to
             help
             himself
             to
             some
             ,
             now
             that
             it
             stands
             at
             his
             Elbow
             :
             for
             I
             fancy
             him
             yet
             in
             Belgium
             ,
             taking
             out
             the
             first
             Lesson
             touching
             the
             Jews
             disowning
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             now
             that
             he
             is
             amongst
             those
             Keepers
             of
             our
             Rolls
             ,
             those
             bearers
             of
             our
             Books
             ;
             let
             him
             search
             ,
             whether
             those
             Prophecies
             which
             foretell
             ,
             that
             upon
             that
             Nations
             refusing
             to
             accept
             their
             own
             Messias
             ,
             their
             Fathers
             God
             should
             wholly
             disown
             them
             ;
             be
             the
             inventions
             of
             Christians
             ,
             the
             pious
             frauds
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Responds
             of
             their
             own
             Prophets
             ?
             Ask
             a
             Jew
             of
             whom
             that
             Prophet
             of
             theirs
             (
             whom
             for
             honours
             sake
             they
             call
             Angel
             )
             Jeremy
             ,
             speaks
             ,
             
               (
               chap.
               6.
               )
               [
               I
               will
               bring
               evil
               upon
               this
               people
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               rejected
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ]
            
             because
             they
             said
             
               [
               we
               will
               not
               walk
               in
               the
               good
               way
               ,
               ]
            
             wherein
             they
             were
             promised
             to
             find
             rest
             for
             their
             souls
             ;
             because
             
               [
               they
               would
               not
               hear
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               ]
            
             that
             sound
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             would
             hear
             ;
             
               [
               Hearken
               therefore
               ;
               hear
               ye
               Nations
               ]
               hear
               O
               earth
               :
               I
               will
               bring
               evil
               upon
               this
               people
               ,
               reprobate
               Silver
               shall
               men
               call
               them
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               rejected
               them
               .
               ]
            
             Can
             the
             most
             obstinately
             blinded
             Jew
             shut
             his
             Eye
             so
             close
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             not
             here
             see
             the
             glimmerings
             of
             those
             unwelcome
             Truths
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             this
             is
             an
             Evil
             ,
             the
             Effects
             whereof
             should
             be
             so
             palpable
             ,
             as
             all
             Nations
             should
             so
             manifestly
             see
             the
             Marks
             of
             Gods
             rejecting
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             name
             whereby
             they
             should
             ,
             in
             common
             speech
             ,
             be
             called
             ,
             
               [
               is
               reprobate
               Silver
               ,
            
             ]
             a
             refuse
             Nation
             ,
             a
             People
             cast
             off
             of
             God
             ;
             a
             name
             ,
             which
             God
             was
             angry
             with
             the
             Heathen
             for
             fastning
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             saddest
             dereliction
             of
             that
             people
             formerly
             .
             That
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             
               [
               The
               word
            
             ]
             for
             their
             rejecting
             whereof
             they
             were
             rejected
             of
             God
             :
             
               [
               The
               good
               old
               way
               ,
               ]
            
             for
             their
             refusing
             to
             walk
             wherein
             ,
             they
             were
             left
             out
             of
             the
             road
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             can
             be
             none
             other
             ,
             but
             that
             eternal
             Word
             ,
             who
             proclaimed
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Way
             ,
             and
             offered
             Soul-rest
             to
             them
             would
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             manifest
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             absolutely
             and
             without
             compare
             the
             good
             old
             Way
             ,
             the
             saving
             Word
             that
             was
             chalk'd
             out
             ,
             that
             was
             Preach'd
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             Circumcised
             ,
             400
             years
             before
             the
             good
             old
             Way
             of
             Moses
             was
             known
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             preach'd
             by
             Noah
             ,
             that
             Preacher
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             by
             Faith
             ,
             many
             Generations
             before
             Abraham
             ;
             and
             by
             God
             himself
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             tendering
             Life
             through
             Faith
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Womans
             Seed
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             only
             thing
             saving
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             After-dispensations
             of
             that
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             the
             only
             Word
             and
             Way
             which
             the
             Jews
             totally
             rejected
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             spoken
             by
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             their
             Fathers
             (
             in
             some
             part
             ,
             for
             some
             time
             )
             neglected
             ,
             but
             never
             totally
             renounc'd
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Modern
             Jew
             does
             too
             tenaciously
             stick
             to
             the
             Letter
             of
             that
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             external
             Form
             of
             that
             Way
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             only
             Sound
             of
             the
             Trumpet
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             hearken
             to
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             finding
             rest
             to
             their
             Souls
             ,
             is
             that
             sound
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             is
             gone
             into
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             uttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             :
             the
             sound
             of
             that
             Trumpet
             ,
             whereby
             Christ
             is
             Proclaimed
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             everlasting
             Way
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Ask
             a
             Jew
             ,
             whether
             the
             same
             Prophet
             
               (
               chap.
            
             16
             ,
             and
             17.
             )
             threaten
             not
             a
             more
             dreadful
             Judgment
             (
             then
             impending
             over
             that
             Nations
             head
             )
             than
             the
             Northern
             Captivity
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             dissipation
             into
             
               Strange
               lands
               ,
               that
               neither
               they
               nor
               their
               Fathers
               knew
               ;
               ]
            
             whereas
             Chaldaea
             and
             all
             the
             Nations
             into
             which
             they
             were
             carried
             Captive
             ,
             before
             their
             Crucifying
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             ,
             were
             their
             door
             Neighbours
             (
             with
             whom
             they
             had
             Commerce
             )
             where
             God
             would
             
               [
               shew
               them
               no
               favour
            
             ]
             (
             as
             he
             had
             done
             in
             all
             other
             Captivities
             )
             but
             
               [
               take
               away
               his
               peace
               from
               them
               ,
               even
               loving
               kindness
               and
               mercy
               :
               ]
            
             where
             they
             should
             be
             hunted
             from
             every
             Mountain
             and
             Hill
             and
             Hole
             ;
             wherein
             
             not
             only
             all
             the
             Treasures
             of
             Gods
             Mountain
             in
             the
             Field
             (
             the
             riches
             of
             that
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             sometimes
             deposited
             with
             that
             faithless
             and
             fruitless
             People
             )
             should
             be
             given
             as
             a
             spoile
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             
               [
               But
               the
               holy
               Mountain
               her self
               discontinue
               from
               that
               heritage
               which
               God
               had
               given
               her
               ,
               and
               he
               burnt
               up
               and
               made
               desolate
               ,
               by
               a
               fire
               that
               should
               be
               kindled
               in
               Gods
               anger
               ,
               and
               burn
               for
               ever
               :
               ]
            
             A
             fire
             of
             Eternal
             Vengeance
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             whereby
             God
             
               [
               destroyed
               Sodom
               and
               her
               Sisters
               :
               ]
            
             So
             as
             she
             may
             with
             as
             much
             reason
             expect
             ,
             that
             the
             Lake
             of
             Sodom
             shall
             become
             firm
             Land
             again
             ,
             and
             grow
             into
             a
             pleasant
             Plain
             like
             the
             Garden
             of
             Eden
             ;
             and
             the
             Captivity
             of
             those
             Cities
             be
             return'd
             from
             that
             Sulphury
             Abyss
             that
             captivates
             them
             :
             as
             she
             can
             look
             for
             the
             returning
             of
             that
             her
             Captivity
             ,
             as
             another
             of
             their
             Prophets
             forewarned
             them
             
               (
               Ezek.
            
             16.
             55.
             )
             To
             these
             Prophecies
             Josephus
             relates
             ,
             when
             John
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Rebel-Jews
             ,
             had
             answered
             Josephus
             (
             whom
             Titus
             employed
             as
             his
             Interpreter
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             yield
             )
             
               That
               Jerusalem
               was
               Gods
               City
               ,
               and
               therefore
               invincible
               .
            
             I
             confess
             ,
             replied
             Josephus
             I
             deserve
             to
             be
             severely
             punish'd
             ,
             for
             attempting
             to
             perswade
             you
             ,
             to
             avoid
             your
             Destiny
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             men
             condemned
             by
             the
             Sentence
             of
             God
             :
             For
             who
             knows
             not
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             ancient
             Prophets
             and
             their
             Responds
             hanging
             over
             the
             Head
             of
             this
             most
             miserable
             City
             ?
             
               (
               Bel.
               Jud.
            
             7.
             4.
             )
             The
             Modern
             Jews
             who
             have
             lain
             under
             the
             burthen
             of
             those
             Prophecies
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             ,
             cannot
             for
             shame
             deny
             that
             Application
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Priests
             made
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             Commencement
             of
             their
             Effects
             ,
             even
             before
             their
             irresistible
             force
             had
             batter'd
             their
             City
             and
             Temple
             about
             their
             ears
             ,
             and
             scatter'd
             their
             whole
             Nation
             as
             chaff
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             However
             they
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             the
             Responds
             of
             their
             own
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             I
             dare
             refer
             it
             to
             the
             judgement
             and
             determination
             of
             the
             blindest
             Atheists
             own
             eyes
             ,
             to
             conclude
             upon
             what
             people
             those
             Menacies
             are
             faln
             ;
             whose
             destiny
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             butts
             of
             those
             well
             aimed
             Arrows
             of
             Vengeance
             .
             And
             then
             let
             either
             Jew
             or
             Atheist
             say
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             what
             that
             Sin
             can
             be
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Sion
             should
             so
             loath
             Sion
             ,
             as
             his
             heart
             should
             wholly
             depart
             from
             her
             :
             that
             Sin
             of
             Judah
             written
             with
             a
             pen
             of
             Iron
             ,
             with
             the
             point
             of
             a
             Diamond
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             remain
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             before
             God
             for
             ever
             (
             compare
             Jer.
             17.
             1.
             with
             Job
             19.
             24.
             
             )
             that
             sin
             of
             theirs
             ;
             which
             out-cries
             all
             the
             beastly
             and
             barbarous
             Idolatries
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             filthiness
             of
             the
             Sodomites
             :
             that
             sin
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Messias
             (
             as
             their
             own
             Talmudists
             ,
             quoted
             by
             the
             Learned
             Dr.
             
               Lightfoot
               (
               in
               harmo
            
             .
             on
             Epistle
             to
             
               Philippians
               ,
            
             )
             gather
             from
             their
             own
             Scriptures
             )
             shall
             make
             the
             Synagogues
             become
             Stews
             ,
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Scribes
             to
             be
             abominated
             ,
             and
             the
             religious
             persons
             among
             them
             to
             be
             scorn'd
             ,
             and
             the
             faces
             of
             that
             Generation
             to
             be
             as
             Dogs
             :
             that
             Sin
             which
             shall
             speak
             that
             Generation
             to
             be
             ,
             men
             of
             Canine
             Impudency
             ,
             Ass-like
             Contumacy
             ,
             and
             Savage
             Cruelty
             :
             )
             as
             the
             Talmudists
             describe
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             quoted
             by
             
               Grotius
               (
               verit
               .
               Christian.
               rel
               annot
               .
               pag.
               336.
               
               [
               Of
               Canine
               Impudence
               ]
            
             they
             make
             ostentation
             of
             the
             nakedness
             of
             their
             very
             nakedness
             once
             their
             glory
             ,
             now
             their
             shame
             :
             once
             Circumcision
             a
             Seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             now
             only
             Concision
             ,
             a
             gash
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
             
               [
               Ass-like
               contumacy
               ;
            
             ]
             All
             the
             Judgments
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             cannot
             cudgell
             them
             into
             one
             sober
             Reflection
             upon
             what
             their
             Fathers
             did
             ,
             in
             Crucifying
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             ;
             though
             they
             have
             so
             many
             years
             been
             braid
             with
             a
             Pestel
             in
             a
             Mortar
             ,
             the
             Husk
             of
             their
             Stupidity
             is
             not
             departed
             from
             them
             :
             and
             
               [
               Savage
               cruelty
            
             ]
             this
             they
             practise
             as
             often
             as
             they
             have
             occasion
             ,
             or
             dare
             shew
             it
             ;
             witness
             their
             barbarous
             dismembring
             of
             the
             Cyprians
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Adrian
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             instances
             I
             have
             alledged
             elsewhere
             .
             To
             which
             add
             ,
             their
             filling
             all
             Asia
             with
             fire
             and
             Slaughter
             ,
             putting
             both
             Christians
             and
             Ismaelites
             to
             the
             Sword
             under
             their
             Prophet
             
               Buba
               :
               anno
               Christi
               1237.
               
               (
               Scal.
               can
               .
               Isag.
               l.
               2.
               p.
               15.
               )
               Hagag
            
             the
             Viceroy
             of
             Irah
             and
             ●abylon
             under
             
               Caliph
               Abdimelech
               ,
               (
               an
               .
               Christi
            
             714.
             )
             in
             the
             20
             years
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             slew
             120000
             men
             ;
             besides
             those
             that
             died
             in
             Prison
             ,
             of
             Men
             50000.
             of
             Women
             3000.
             
             
               (
               Scaliger
               .
               dynastia
               Chalipharum
               in
               
               Bagded
               .
               )
            
             That
             sin
             ,
             which
             shall
             turn
             the
             House
             of
             Divine
             Instruction
             ,
             into
             a
             Den
             of
             Dragons
             :
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             
               R.
               Jud.
            
             expounds
             it
             )
             A
             Brothel-house
             )
             at
             what
             time
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             should
             come
             :
             that
             Sin
             which
             shall
             never
             be
             blotted
             out
             ,
             but
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             blotted
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             living
             ,
             then
             when
             the
             Gentiles
             sing
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               [
               A
               new
               Song
               ,
               which
               will
               please
               him
               better
               than
               an
               Ox
               that
               hath
               Horns
               and
               Hoofs
               ;
               ]
            
             better
             than
             the
             best
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             ;
             which
             
               Aben
               Ezra
               (
               Pf.
            
             69.
             29.
             
             )
             applies
             to
             the
             Times
             of
             Christ
             :
             Let
             the
             Jew
             I
             say
             name
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             what
             that
             Sin
             can
             be
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Prophets
             impute
             it
             to
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Guilt
             of
             that
             Blood
             which
             the
             Fathers
             invoked
             upon
             themselves
             and
             Children
             ,
             
               [
               They
               are
               written
               in
               the
               Earth
               (
               where
               the
               Ostrich
               layes
               her
               Eggs
               )
               where
               the
               foot
               of
               every
               Beast
               that
               passeth
               by
               may
               crush
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               forsaken
               the
               Lord
               the
               hope
               of
               Israel
               ]
               (
               Jer.
            
             17.
             13.
             )
             Not
             God
             ,
             the
             possession
             of
             Israel
             ,
             while
             Israel
             was
             his
             possession
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             hope
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             promised
             Lord
             ,
             which
             Israel
             hoped
             for
             ,
             To
             which
             promise
             ,
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             ,
             incessantly
             serving
             God
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             did
             hope
             to
             come
             .
             
               (
               Acts
            
             26.
             7.
             )
             It
             was
             their
             hating
             the
             innocent
             Jesus
             without
             a
             Cause
             ;
             their
             becoming
             his
             enemies
             wrongfully
             ;
             their
             heart
             breaking
             Reproaches
             ;
             the
             Gall
             they
             gave
             him
             for
             meat
             ;
             the
             vinegar
             they
             gave
             him
             in
             his
             thirst
             ,
             for
             drink
             ;
             that
             exasperated
             their
             God's
             heart
             against
             them
             :
             It
             was
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             David
             (
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecie
             )
             devoted
             that
             Nation
             to
             that
             Ruine
             ,
             we
             now
             see
             brought
             upon
             them
             ;
             to
             that
             Vengeance
             ,
             we
             see
             God
             pouring
             out
             upon
             them
             ;
             in
             making
             their
             Table
             their
             Snare
             ,
             and
             their
             Wellfare
             ,
             their
             Trap
             ;
             in
             turning
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Peculiarities
             ,
             into
             an
             occasion
             ,
             of
             their
             perverse
             denial
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             their
             further
             Obcaecation
             and
             Obduration
             :
             It
             is
             for
             their
             persecuting
             him
             ,
             whom
             God
             smote
             ,
             (
             when
             he
             laid
             upon
             him
             the
             iniquities
             of
             us
             all
             )
             that
             ,
             that
             man
             after
             Gods
             heart
             poured
             out
             these
             imprecations
             against
             them
             
               [
               Pour
               out
               thine
               indignation
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               let
               thy
               wrathful
               anger
               take
               hold
               of
               them
               :
               ever
               bow
               down
               their
               backs
               ]
            
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             them
             fall
             and
             never
             rise
             (
             let
             them
             never
             see
             that
             Redemption
             from
             Captivity
             which
             they
             look
             for
             ,
             as
             the
             Syriack
             expounds
             it
             :
             )
             
               Let
               them
               not
               come
               into
               thy
               righteousness
               ,
               ]
            
             that
             is
             ,
             deal
             with
             them
             in
             fury
             ,
             not
             in
             Judgment
             ;
             let
             them
             be
             strangers
             to
             that
             mitigation
             of
             the
             severity
             of
             justice
             that
             's
             tender'd
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             let
             them
             have
             judgment
             without
             mercy
             :
             (
             as
             the
             Arabick
             glosseth
             )
             
               (
               Vicars
            
             his
             Decupla
             on
             Psal.
             69.
             )
          
           
             As
             to
             any
             other
             sin
             :
             The
             Jew
             came
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             of
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             ,
             so
             refin'd
             ;
             as
             he
             hath
             been
             ,
             ever
             since
             ,
             his
             Fathers
             better
             ;
             not
             a
             dram
             of
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             would
             ever
             since
             down
             with
             him
             ;
             he
             hath
             never
             since
             relisht
             the
             Cakes
             bak'd
             for
             the
             Queen
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             lusted
             after
             the
             Onyons
             ,
             Garlick
             ,
             or
             Flesh-pots
             of
             Aegypt
             ;
             nor
             endured
             upon
             his
             body
             the
             figures
             of
             the
             Letters
             of
             his
             Idol
             ,
             as
             King
             Joachim
             did
             (
             which
             marks
             were
             seen
             upon
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             cast
             out
             naked
             ,
             says
             ,
             Tostatus
             ,
             and
             
               Nicholas
               ,
               Lyranus
            
             ,
             on
             2
             Chron.
             36.
             )
             nor
             the
             Symbolical
             Mark
             of
             Bacchus
             ,
             an
             Ivy-leaf
             :
             which
             rather
             than
             they
             would
             receive
             the
             impress
             of
             ,
             they
             exposed
             themselves
             to
             a
             thousand
             torments
             ;
             nor
             endured
             to
             hear
             the
             cries
             of
             Innocents
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             a
             sacrificing
             to
             Maloch
             ;
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             the
             name
             of
             a
             strange
             God.
             And
             for
             Immoralities
             ,
             he
             that
             reads
             Josephus
             ,
             and
             compares
             either
             his
             general
             charge
             of
             Sins
             (
             worse
             then
             those
             of
             Sodom
             )
             upon
             that
             Generation
             on
             which
             the
             fury
             of
             Divine
             Wrath
             was
             poured
             ;
             or
             the
             particular
             Examples
             he
             brings
             of
             the
             Impiety
             and
             Irregularity
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             with
             the
             after-temper
             of
             that
             People
             ,
             must
             be
             very
             uncharitable
             ,
             if
             he
             does
             not
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             Generation
             is
             much
             reform'd
             ,
             if
             not
             wholly
             changed
             from
             that
             boysterous
             and
             indomable
             opposition
             to
             Supreme
             Power
             (
             the
             sin
             which
             actually
             procured
             their
             ruine
             )
             into
             as
             sordidly
             fawning
             and
             servile
             a
             Spirit
             as
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             is
             capable
             of
             :
             and
             that
             therefore
             that
             which
             Meritoriously
             wrought
             their
             subversion
             then
             ,
             and
             continues
             them
             under
             Judgement
             still
             ,
             must
             be
             something
             which
             escap'd
             the
             observation
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Josephus
             ,
             but
             of
             modern
             Jews
             (
             though
             more
             theirs
             than
             his
             )
             and
             some
             of
             their
             
             Forefathers
             ,
             then
             living
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             charged
             their
             downfall
             ,
             upon
             the
             guilt
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             in
             murdering
             St.
             James
             our
             Lords
             Brother
             ,
             and
             first
             Christian
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             But
             could
             the
             blood
             of
             a
             meer
             Man
             ,
             wherein
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             small
             party
             of
             Zealots
             for
             the
             Law
             ,
             were
             only
             imbrewed
             ,
             contract
             the
             guilt
             upon
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             which
             nothing
             can
             expiate
             ?
             Sure
             that
             Nation
             lyes
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             him
             that
             's
             more
             than
             Man
             ,
             of
             him
             whom
             their
             Prophets
             stile
             
               Immanuel
               ,
               God
               with
               us
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jehova
             our
             Righteousness
             .
             
               Isidor
               .
               Pelusiot
               .
               (
               lib.
               4.
               epist.
            
             74.
             )
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             
               [
               And
               let
               them
               lay
               this
               to
               heart
               that
               in
               the
               Age
               of
               their
               Forefathers
               though
               they
               committed
               Idolatry
               ,
               Sacrificed
               their
               Children
               to
               Devils
               ,
               and
               slew
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               yet
               they
               suffered
               no
               such
               things
               as
               they
               do
               now
               :
               but
               ,
               after
               their
               suffering
               ,
               chastisemeut
               ,
               were
               restored
               to
               their
               old
               habitations
               ,
               whereas
               now
               they
               suffer
               a
               captivity
               from
               which
               they
               shall
               never
               return
               .
               ]
            
             For
             the
             proof
             of
             Christs
             Divinity
             (
             as
             the
             same
             Author
             observes
             )
             The
             grievousness
             of
             the
             Jews
             punishment
             was
             urged
             against
             the
             
               Arrians
               ,
               [
               Quòd
               si
               ,
               ut
               Arriani
               aiunt
               ,
               nudus
               fuit
               homo
               ,
               quare
               Judaei
               ,
               cùm
               olim
               multos
               viros
               sanctos
               sustulerint
               ,
               nihil
               tamen
               ejusmodi
               unquam
               sunt
               ob
               id
               perpessi
               :
               propter
               hunc
               autem
               occisum
               ea
               sustituerunt
               ,
               quorum
               atrocitas
               ,
               si
               cum
               quavis
               Tragaediâ
               comparetur
               ,
               longissimo
               omnes
               intervallo
               antecedit
               :
               (
               Isidor
               .
               Pel.
               lib.
               4.
               epist.
               166.
               
               [
               If
               as
               the
               Arrians
               say
               ,
               he
               was
               mere
               man
               ,
               why
               did
               the
               Jews
               (
               seeing
               of
               old
               they
               killed
               many
               holy
               men
               ,
               but
               never
               upon
               that
               account
               suffered
               any
               such
               things
               )
               undergo
               ,
               for
               killing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               such
               punishments
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               grievousness
               thereof
               be
               compared
               with
               any
               Tragedy
               ,
               it
               goes
               far
               beyond
               it
               .
               ]
            
             Upon
             their
             shedding
             of
             which
             precious
             blood
             (
             when
             they
             had
             rejected
             all
             the
             Methods
             ,
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             use
             ,
             for
             their
             Conviction
             ,
             that
             that
             Jesus
             whom
             they
             had
             slain
             ,
             was
             the
             Christ
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Glory
             )
             there
             was
             brought
             upon
             that
             Generation
             all
             the
             righteous
             blood
             that
             was
             shed
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             from
             the
             blood
             of
             Abel
             the
             first
             ;
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             Zacharias
             the
             Son
             of
             Barachias
             ,
             the
             last
             righteous
             man
             was
             flain
             (
             a
             little
             before
             the
             Romans
             laid
             Siege
             to
             
               Jerusalem
               :
            
             )
             of
             whose
             Death
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             ,
             as
             then
             perpetrated
             when
             he
             spake
             ,
             because
             he
             foresaw
             it
             would
             be
             perpetrated
             :
             making
             use
             of
             the
             Aorist
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             may
             as
             fitly
             be
             rendred
             
               [
               whom
               ye
               shall
               have
               slain
               ;
               ]
            
             the
             not
             observing
             of
             which
             ,
             hath
             put
             ,
             even
             Learned
             Men
             to
             their
             Wits
             end
             ,
             in
             studying
             who
             this
             Zacharias
             should
             be
             ,
             some
             conceiving
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Baptist
             ;
             whom
             the
             Apochryphal
             
               Protevangelium
               Jacobi
            
             ,
             and
             
               Petrus
               Alexandrin
               (
               in
               canon
            
             )
             affirms
             to
             have
             been
             slain
             by
             Herod's
             Officers
             ;
             because
             he
             would
             not
             tell
             where
             his
             Son
             the
             Baptist
             was
             ,
             for
             whom
             Herod
             sent
             :
             but
             Origen
             ,
             and
             (
             from
             him
             )
             St.
             
               Basil
               ,
               Gregory
               Nissene
               ,
               Cyril
               ,
               Alexand.
               Theophilact
               ,
               &c.
            
             affirm
             he
             was
             slain
             ,
             for
             prophaning
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             in
             pleading
             that
             the
             blessed
             Mary
             was
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             have
             her
             place
             among
             the
             Virgins
             .
             St.
             Jerome
             concludes
             ,
             it
             was
             that
             Zacharias
             ,
             whom
             Joash
             slew
             ,
             (
             2
             Chron.
             24.
             19.
             )
             But
             the
             story
             of
             Josephus
             does
             more
             exactly
             sute
             this
             Text
             ,
             in
             brief
             thus
             .
             After
             the
             Zealots
             had
             murdered
             Ananus
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Cities
             ruine
             )
             from
             which
             day
             the
             walls
             began
             to
             be
             demolish'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Republick
             of
             the
             Jews
             to
             perish
             ,
             saith
             Josephus
             )
             they
             erect
             a
             high
             Court
             of
             Mock-Justice
             ,
             for
             the
             Trial
             of
             Zachary
             the
             Son
             of
             Baruch
             ,
             against
             whom
             when
             they
             could
             not
             threaten
             the
             Judge
             to
             give
             Sentence
             ,
             two
             of
             the
             stoutest
             of
             those
             Russian-Rebels
             assault
             and
             kill
             Zachary
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
               (
               Bel.
               Judaic
            
             .
             5.
             1.
             )
             The
             meaning
             then
             of
             this
             Menacy
             of
             Christ
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             should
             (
             by
             their
             persisting
             in
             Impenitency
             ,
             for
             their
             rejecting
             him
             )
             ripen
             themselves
             for
             as
             great
             a
             Judgement
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             guilty
             of
             all
             the
             innocent
             blood
             that
             had
             been
             shed
             ,
             from
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Fall
             of
             Jerusalem
             :
             and
             this
             is
             no
             more
             than
             what
             the
             Prophets
             had
             as
             plainly
             fore-told
             ,
             as
             any
             thing
             they
             delivered
             .
             Yea
             ,
             so
             clear
             are
             their
             own
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             on
             our
             fide
             ,
             with
             such
             open
             mouth
             do
             their
             own
             Oracles
             predict
             Gods
             reprobating
             that
             People
             ,
             for
             reprobating
             his
             Son
             ,
             as
             we
             dare
             stand
             to
             
             their
             Determination
             of
             this
             Querie
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             this
             question
             determined
             for
             us
             ,
             by
             those
             greatest
             Rabbies
             ,
             possitively
             :
             that
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             the
             Jews
             ,
             for
             their
             rejecting
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             shall
             be
             cast
             off
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             whether
             these
             Menacies
             be
             not
             executed
             to
             the
             full
             ?
             whether
             wrath
             be
             not
             come
             to
             the
             uttermost
             upon
             this
             People
             of
             Gods
             Curse
             ?
             Whether
             Israels
             God
             hath
             not
             withdrawn
             from
             them
             all
             the
             Tokens
             of
             his
             favourable
             presence
             ?
             and
             manifestly
             exprest
             his
             abhorrency
             both
             of
             their
             Persons
             and
             Most
             Religious
             Performances
             ;
             yea
             ,
             of
             that
             Worship
             which
             himself
             commanded
             their
             Fathers
             to
             pay
             unto
             him
             ;
             may
             be
             committed
             to
             the
             Umpirage
             of
             any
             mans
             eyes
             ,
             that
             reads
             what
             glorious
             indications
             of
             Gods
             owning
             that
             Nation
             (
             above
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             )
             were
             exhibited
             to
             their
             Progenitors
             :
             and
             sees
             how
             things
             are
             with
             them
             now
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             ,
             since
             that
             Generation
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             said
             ,
             should
             not
             pass
             away
             ,
             till
             all
             the
             Prophets
             Menacies
             were
             fulfill'd
             upon
             them
             .
             Israel
             was
             Holiness
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             separated
             from
             all
             other
             People
             (
             by
             the
             eminent
             favour
             of
             God
             towards
             them
             )
             to
             be
             his
             peculiar
             Heritage
             .
             But
             what
             is
             now
             become
             of
             the
             Ark
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Oracle
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             give
             Responds
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             had
             need
             to
             enquire
             ?
             Whither
             are
             those
             winged
             Cherubims
             and
             Seraphims
             flown
             ,
             betwixt
             which
             he
             dwelt
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             Israels
             Sheepherd
             ?
             By
             what
             terrible
             Earthquake
             is
             the
             Holiness
             of
             that
             place
             flitted
             ,
             which
             he
             chose
             to
             put
             his
             Name
             in
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             would
             have
             that
             Nation
             called
             by
             his
             Name
             ?
             Where
             is
             that
             holy
             and
             beautiful
             House
             ,
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             whole
             Land
             ,
             where
             their
             Fathers
             worship'd
             him
             ,
             of
             which
             Judah's
             God
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Here
               will
               I
               meet
               you
               ,
               here
               will
               I
               dwell
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             while
             I
             dwell
             with
             you
             ;
             )
             out
             of
             which
             no
             Sacrifice
             was
             acceptable
             ,
             but
             polluted
             and
             unclean
             ,
             
               (
               Hag.
            
             2.
             14.
             )
             By
             what
             power
             hath
             that
             Royal
             Pallace
             of
             the
             great
             King
             been
             laid
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             kept
             from
             a
             Resurrection
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             Arm
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             perpetual
             desolations
             ,
             (
             Israel's
             sometimes
             God
             ;
             )
             and
             of
             his
             word
             ;
             who
             said
             ,
             One
             Stone
             shall
             not
             be
             left
             upon
             another
             (
             Israel's
             rejected
             Saviour
             .
             )
             Where
             is
             that
             Copy
             of
             it
             (
             the
             Temple
             of
             Heliopolis
             )
             erected
             by
             Onias
             ,
             in
             a
             precocious
             humour
             to
             fulfill
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               (
               Chap.
            
             19.
             19.
             
             )
             and
             ,
             in
             his
             conceipt
             ,
             built
             as
             a
             Trophy
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israels
             Victory
             ,
             over
             the
             Idols
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             full
             of
             the
             Ruines
             of
             the
             Shrines
             of
             their
             Sacred
             Animals
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               an
               t
            
             .
             13.
             6.
             
             )
             was
             it
             able
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             weight
             ,
             to
             suppress
             those
             Rat
             and
             Mice-Gods
             while
             it
             stood
             :
             And
             did
             it
             not
             fall
             at
             last
             with
             the
             Idol-Temples
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             blown
             down
             by
             the
             Breath
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             whom
             the
             Conquest
             of
             Aegypt
             (
             to
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Israels
             God
             ,
             )
             was
             reserved
             ,
             (
             our
             great
             High-Priest
             ,
             who
             hath
             erected
             there
             the
             Altar
             of
             his
             Cross
             )
             after
             it
             had
             first
             been
             prophan'd
             with
             the
             Image
             of
             that
             Monster
             of
             Men-Gods
             ,
             Caligula
             ,
             and
             shut
             up
             against
             the
             Jews
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Jewish
             War
             ,
             by
             Lupus
             ,
             and
             kept
             shut
             ,
             by
             
               Paulinus
               ,
               (
               Joseph
               .
               Jud.
               Bell.
            
             7.
             30.
             )
             Where
             is
             their
             High-Priests
             spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             since
             Caiaphas
             Prophesied
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             one
             man
             should
             die
             for
             that
             Nation
             ;
             hath
             not
             that
             one
             Man's
             Blood
             so
             discoloured
             the
             Gems
             of
             the
             Ephod
             ,
             as
             they
             never
             since
             sparkled
             out
             a
             Respond
             ?
             Hath
             it
             not
             so
             fast
             Cemented
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             to
             the
             Plate
             on
             which
             they
             were
             set
             ,
             as
             the
             Letters
             of
             those
             Names
             could
             never
             since
             stand
             up
             above
             their
             fellows
             ,
             so
             as
             by
             those
             prominent
             Characters
             ,
             the
             enquirer
             could
             spell
             out
             the
             Determination
             of
             his
             propounded
             Question
             ?
             Hath
             not
             God
             called
             that
             his
             Leiger
             ,
             that
             his
             Resident
             ,
             Agent
             ,
             from
             amongst
             them
             :
             and
             sent
             him
             to
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             in
             the
             virtue
             whereof
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             have
             foretold
             the
             sacking
             of
             their
             City
             ,
             the
             demolishing
             of
             their
             Temple
             ,
             the
             overthrow
             of
             their
             Politie
             ,
             and
             dispersion
             of
             their
             persons
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             else
             conduceth
             to
             the
             strengthning
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             or
             the
             engaging
             us
             to
             possess
             our
             souls
             in
             patience
             .
             In
             the
             virtue
             whereof
             ,
             our
             old
             men
             have
             dreamt
             Dreams
             ,
             our
             young
             men
             have
             seen
             Visions
             ,
             our
             Daughters
             have
             been
             Prophetesses
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             the
             Extremity
             of
             Famines
             
             have
             been
             provided
             against
             ,
             (
             as
             by
             Agabus
             his
             Prophesie
             of
             an
             Universal
             Famine
             ;
             )
             loss
             of
             Lives
             in
             Shipwrack
             prevented
             (
             as
             in
             St.
             Pauls
             Voyage
             to
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             )
             mens
             hearts
             have
             been
             secured
             against
             fear
             in
             the
             greatest
             danger
             (
             as
             St.
             Pauls
             was
             by
             a
             Vision
             at
             
               Corinth
               .
            
             )
             Men
             have
             been
             resolved
             in
             their
             doubts
             (
             as
             St.
             Peter
             was
             in
             his
             ,
             whether
             he
             ought
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             )
             time
             would
             fail
             me
             ,
             should
             I
             reckon
             up
             those
             multitudes
             of
             Christian
             Prophets
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Canonical
             Books
             ,
             much
             more
             should
             I
             name
             those
             that
             were
             famous
             after
             the
             sealing
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             unto
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Nice
               .
               [
               Alii
               autem
               (
               in
               Ecclesia
               ,
               )
               &
               praescientiam
               habent
               futurorum
               ,
               &
               visiones
               ,
               &
               dictiones
               propheticas
               (
               Irenaeus
               adv
               .
               Heres
               .
               2.
               58.
               )
               [
               Many
               others
               in
               the
               Church
               have
               the
               prescience
               of
               future
               things
               and
               visions
               and
               prophetical
               predictions
               .
               ]
               [
               Quemadmodum
               &
               multos
               audivimus
               fratres
               in
               Ecclesia
               ,
               prophetica
               habentes
               charismata
               ,
               &
               per
               Spiritum
               universis
               linguis
               loquentes
               &
               abscondita
               hominum
               in
               manifestum
               producentes
               :
               ]
               Irenaeus
               advers
               Haer.
               l.
               5.
               p.
               539
               )
               [
               We
               have
               heard
               many
               Brethren
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               had
               Prophetick
               Gifts
               ,
               and
               would
               speak
               by
               the
               spirit
               with
               divers
               Tongues
               ,
               and
               brings
               into
               open
               light
               the
               hidden
               things
               of
               mens
               hearts
               .
               ]
            
             In
             his
             time
             also
             ,
             some
             by
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             
               (
               l.
               2.
               cap.
               58.
               )
               [
               Et
               Mortui
               jam
               Resurrexerunt
               ,
               &
               perseveraverunt
               nobiscum
               multis
               annis
               .
               ]
               We
               have
               seen
               the
               dead
               to
               have
               been
               raised
               ,
               who
               after
               that
               have
               lived
               amongst
               us
               many
               years
               .
            
             But
             in
             all
             this
             time
             the
             Jews
             have
             had
             no
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             such
             (
             as
             to
             their
             cost
             and
             ruful
             experience
             )
             they
             have
             found
             to
             prophesie
             the
             Deceits
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             :
             while
             our
             great
             Divine
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Patmos
             ,
             is
             receiving
             the
             Light
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             from
             our
             Jesus
             .
             Their
             
               Barcocab
               ,
               [
               the
               Son
               of
               a
               Star
               ,
               ]
            
             is
             abusing
             them
             with
             such
             palpable
             Delusion
             ,
             as
             this
             light
             of
             theirs
             ,
             goes
             out
             with
             a
             stink
             ,
             and
             gains
             himself
             the
             name
             ,
             of
             
               [
               the
               Son
               of
               a
               Lye
               ]
            
             Such
             Meteors
             have
             all
             the
             Stars
             prov'd
             ,
             that
             have
             appeared
             in
             their
             Horizon
             ,
             since
             the
             Star
             of
             Jacob
             set
             upon
             them
             ,
             since
             then
             ,
             the
             Sun
             is
             gone
             down
             upon
             their
             Prophets
             .
             The
             virtue
             is
             past
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             Elijah's
             Staff
             ,
             into
             our
             Apostles
             Rod
             ;
             out
             of
             his
             Mantle
             ,
             into
             their
             Handkerchiefs
             ;
             out
             of
             his
             body
             (
             from
             which
             ,
             stretch'd
             upon
             the
             Child
             ,
             life
             return'd
             into
             him
             ,
             )
             into
             St.
             Peters
             shadow
             (
             by
             which
             they
             that
             were
             over-shadowed
             as
             he
             passed
             by
             ,
             were
             healed
             ,
             
               (
               Acts
            
             5
             ,
             15.
             )
             the
             Fleece
             is
             dry
             ,
             and
             void
             of
             all
             that
             Heavenly
             Influence
             ,
             which
             bedews
             the
             Floor
             of
             the
             Gentile
             World
             about
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Gematrian
               Plaisters
               too
               narrow
               for
               the
               Sore
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             
               The
               Ark.
               §
               .
               2.
               
               Holy
               Fire
               .
            
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             .
             §
             .
             4.
             
             
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               in
               the
               Second
               Temple
               .
               §
               .
               5.
               
               Exorcisme
               ,
               and
            
             Bethesda's
             
               all-healing
               virtue
               ,
               the
               second
               Temples
               Dowry
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THeir
             Cabbalists
             have
             attempted
             to
             supple
             and
             allay
             the
             Inflamation
             of
             this
             mortal
             Wound
             ,
             by
             the
             application
             of
             this
             Oyntment
             .
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             Cabbala
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               [
               Gematria
            
             ]
             they
             observe
             upon
             
               (
               Hag.
            
             1.
             8.
             
             )
             it
             is
             written
             
               [
               Ekkabbda
               ]
               [
               I
               will
               be
               glorified
               ;
               ]
            
             where
             because
             the
             word
             wanteth
             the
             Letter
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             Letter
             ,
             in
             Numeration
             stands
             for
             [
             5
             ]
             they
             say
             that
             the
             want
             thereof
             sheweth
             the
             want
             of
             5
             Things
             in
             the
             second
             Temple
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             the
             first
             .
             The
             Ark
             (
             and
             its
             appurtenances
             ,
             the
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             and
             Cherubims
             .
             )
             Secondly
             the
             Fire
             from
             Heaven
             .
             Thirdly
             the
             Majesty
             of
             Divine
             presence
             ,
             called
             
               [
               Shechina
               .
            
             ]
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             And
             Fifthly
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             .
             From
             whence
             they
             draw
             these
             two
             Conclusions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             their
             want
             of
             their
             antient
             Glory
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             their
             putting
             Christ
             to
             Death
             ;
             seeing
             that
             was
             departed
             from
             them
             ,
             many
             Ages
             before
             he
             was
             born
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Apostles
             were
             not
             moved
             ,
             to
             write
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             by
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             for
             they
             wrote
             during
             the
             standing
             of
             the
             Second
             Temple
             .
          
           
             Though
             the
             Answers
             which
             are
             commonly
             return'd
             to
             these
             Parologisms
             ,
             are
             Butteresses
             strong
             enough
             to
             secure
             the
             Christian
             Cause
             against
             these
             assaults
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             though
             the
             Second
             Temple
             wanted
             the
             Shadows
             ,
             it
             had
             the
             Substance
             of
             all
             these
             ;
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             Types
             ;
             and
             therefore
             was
             filled
             with
             a
             greater
             Glory
             ,
             when
             he
             appeared
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             Godhead
             dwells
             bodily
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Ark
             and
             Propitiation
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             that
             Gods
             withdrawing
             these
             visible
             Signs
             by
             degrees
             ,
             was
             an
             Argument
             the
             Sun
             was
             towards
             Rising
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             been
             to
             the
             Jews
             a
             provocation
             to
             expect
             so
             much
             more
             earnestly
             its
             arising
             ,
             as
             they
             saw
             the
             Stars
             disappearing
             one
             after
             another
             .
             Yet
             because
             these
             Answers
             do
             not
             beat
             the
             Jew
             off
             from
             his
             presumption
             ;
             but
             ,
             by
             seeming
             to
             yeild
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             all
             these
             were
             wanting
             ,
             harden
             him
             in
             his
             conceit
             ;
             that
             he
             has
             not
             sustain'd
             this
             loss
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             being
             found
             guilty
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Blood.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             here
             shew
             ,
             that
             most
             of
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             these
             five
             things
             ,
             were
             (
             in
             the
             Literal
             sence
             )
             in
             the
             Second
             Temple
             ;
             and
             in
             being
             ,
             in
             ,
             or
             not
             long
             before
             our
             Saviours
             Time.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Ark
             was
             in
             the
             Second
             Temple
             against
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Cabbalists
             ,
             I
             set
             the
             whole
             Company
             of
             the
             return'd
             from
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             to
             attest
             ;
             in
             one
             of
             those
             
               [
               Songs
               of
               degrees
            
             ]
             so
             called
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             were
             sung
             upon
             steps
             (
             either
             the
             15
             of
             the
             ascent
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             or
             other
             places
             of
             advantage
             where
             the
             Levites
             stood
             )
             for
             all
             Psalms
             were
             sung
             upon
             Ascents
             ,
             or
             Scaffolds
             ,
             
               (
               Nehem.
            
             9.
             4.
             
             )
             but
             because
             they
             were
             Sung
             at
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             second
             Temple
             ,
             by
             them
             that
             had
             ascended
             out
             of
             the
             Abyss
             of
             Captivity
             ,
             as
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphraseth
             this
             Title
             ;
             upon
             their
             fixing
             of
             which
             Title
             ,
             first
             to
             the
             120
             Psalm
             ,
             grew
             that
             wild
             Talmudical
             story
             ,
             of
             the
             rising
             up
             of
             the
             Abyss
             ,
             at
             the
             building
             of
             that
             Temple
             :
             which
             I
             would
             not
             have
             nam'd
             ,
             but
             that
             (
             as
             ridiculous
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             )
             it
             serves
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             the
             Psalms
             thus
             intituled
             (
             by
             whomsoever
             
             at
             first
             pen'd
             )
             were
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             fitted
             ,
             to
             the
             case
             of
             them
             that
             ascended
             from
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             used
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             Singing
             Praise
             .
             Of
             which
             mind
             also
             is
             Theodoret
             and
             Euthymius
             :
             and
             to
             this
             agrees
             the
             Syriack
             ,
             making
             the
             Contents
             of
             Psalm
             120.
             to
             be
             a
             Prayer
             of
             the
             People
             detain'd
             in
             Babel
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             following
             ,
             a
             Song
             of
             Eduction
             or
             Ascent
             out
             of
             Babel
             ,
             (
             the
             best
             exposition
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             cùm
             Cyrus
             
               praecepit
               ut
               ascenderet
               Captivitas
            
             :
             These
             Captives
             return'd
             (
             in
             Psal.
             122
             ,
             )
             mention
             the
             Thrones
             of
             Judgment
             there
             set
             ,
             
               [
               the
               Thrones
               of
               the
               House
               of
               David
               ]
            
             one
             of
             which
             Thrones
             was
             that
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Ark
             of
             his
             presence
             (
             saith
             
               R
               ,
               David
            
             )
             and
             ver
             .
             4.
             they
             mention
             the
             going
             up
             of
             the
             Tribes
             to
             the
             
               [
               Testimony
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             saith
             
               R.
               Obad.
            
             )
             to
             be
             resolv'd
             in
             their
             doubts
             (
             that
             could
             not
             by
             other
             evidence
             ,
             be
             determined
             )
             by
             the
             Priest
             ,
             consulting
             God
             before
             the
             Ark
             ;
             as
             they
             were
             directed
             ,
             
               (
               Deut.
            
             17.
             )
             The
             Ark
             is
             called
             the
             Ark
             of
             Testimony
             ,
             partly
             because
             the
             Law
             was
             kept
             in
             the
             Ark
             ,
             in
             its
             Original
             (
             by
             which
             all
             Copies
             were
             to
             be
             examin'd
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             doubtful
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             determined
             :
             )
             partly
             because
             from
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             over
             the
             Ark
             ,
             between
             the
             Cherubims
             ,
             God
             testified
             what
             his
             will
             was
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             not
             so
             distinctly
             declared
             in
             that
             common
             Rule
             :
             hence
             the
             Oracle
             upon
             the
             Ark
             ,
             or
             the
             Ark
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             Oracle
             is
             called
             simply
             
               [
               The
               Testimony
               ,
            
             ]
             in
             distinction
             to
             
               [
               the
               Law
            
             ]
             in
             that
             Text
             
               (
               Isa.
               8.
               26.
               )
               [
               To
               the
               Law
               and
               to
               the
               Testimony
               ;
               ]
            
             where
             we
             must
             not
             think
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             Tautologizeth
             ,
             in
             giving
             so
             short
             a
             direction
             :
             but
             as
             the
             Heathens
             enquired
             ,
             in
             their
             Pontifical
             Books
             ,
             and
             at
             vive-voyce
             Oracles
             ,
             where
             those
             Books
             came
             short
             of
             a
             Determination
             ;
             so
             God
             appoints
             his
             people
             ,
             first
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             the
             living
             Oracle
             .
             The
             sence
             then
             ,
             which
             their
             own
             most
             learned
             Rabbies
             (
             and
             such
             as
             flourish'd
             before
             their
             Enmity
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             put
             their
             Expositors
             to
             wrest
             the
             Scriptures
             into
             a
             thousand
             forms
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             speak
             for
             the
             Christians
             )
             put
             upon
             those
             Texts
             ,
             is
             such
             as
             speaketh
             the
             return'd
             in
             the
             Second
             Temple
             to
             have
             rejoyced
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             an
             opportunity
             and
             invitation
             to
             go
             up
             to
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             the
             Ark.
             The
             learned
             Castellio
             goes
             so
             far
             along
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             these
             most
             antient
             Rabbies
             ,
             as
             to
             render
             Testimony
             by
             Oracle
             .
          
           
             In
             another
             of
             those
             Psalms
             of
             ascent
             ,
             the
             whole
             Choire
             of
             them
             ascended
             out
             of
             Babylon
             introduce
             the
             Ark
             into
             the
             second
             Temple
             ,
             in
             this
             form
             of
             words
             ,
             
               (
               Psal
               132.
               8.
               )
               Arise
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               come
               into
               thy
               resting
               place
               ,
               thou
               and
               the
               Ark
               of
               thy
               strength
               :
               ]
            
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             sence
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             used
             at
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             first
             Temple
             (
             saith
             
               R.
               David
               .
            
             )
             For
             the
             Ark
             ,
             as
             it
             went
             with
             them
             into
             ,
             so
             it
             returned
             with
             them
             ,
             out
             of
             Captivity
             ,
             saith
             
               Heb.
               Syr.
            
             (
             upon
             
               Verse
               6.
               )
               [
               We
               found
               it
               in
               the
               Fields
               ,
               ]
            
             expounding
             
               [
               the
               Fields
            
             ]
             by
             
               (
               Mich.
               4.
               10.
               )
               [
               Thou
               shalt
               dwell
               in
               the
               Field
               ]
            
             thou
             shalt
             go
             to
             Babylon
             .
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             ,
             it
             was
             carried
             into
             Babylon
             ;
             but
             hid
             (
             together
             with
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             Altar
             of
             Incense
             )
             by
             
               Jeremy
               :
               2
               Maccab.
            
             2.
             4.
             an
             authority
             ,
             which
             (
             though
             ingeniously
             confest
             ,
             by
             the
             Writer
             to
             be
             but
             humane
             )
             will
             ,
             with
             unbyast
             Persons
             ,
             out-weigh
             the
             word
             of
             the
             whole
             Tribe
             of
             Cabbalists
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Ark
             was
             restored
             ,
             is
             further
             manifest
             ;
             because
             the
             return'd
             from
             Captivity
             do
             direct
             their
             Worship
             towards
             it
             ,
             (
             in
             
               ver
               .
               7.
               )
               [
               We
               will
               worship
               at
               his
               footstool
               .
               ]
            
             Whether
             of
             these
             Opinions
             is
             of
             harder
             digestion
             ?
             That
             those
             purified
             sons
             of
             Levy
             (
             newly
             come
             out
             of
             the
             Furnace
             of
             Affliction
             )
             should
             offer
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Fools
             ,
             not
             considering
             what
             they
             said
             ;
             should
             sprinkle
             God
             with
             the
             Court-holy-water
             of
             Complemental
             Thanks
             ,
             for
             what
             they
             had
             not
             been
             blest
             with
             ;
             should
             dance
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             after
             the
             Pipe
             of
             their
             own
             deluded
             Fancy
             ,
             and
             praise
             him
             with
             Songs
             ,
             made
             in
             their
             golden
             Dreams
             ,
             of
             an
             Ark
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             not
             the
             Ark
             ?
             or
             that
             their
             degenerate
             successors
             should
             belye
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             denying
             the
             Typical
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             the
             real
             Ark
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             in
             that
             Temple
             ;
             and
             which
             of
             these
             Testimonies
             is
             most
             credible
             ?
             This
             of
             the
             blinded
             modern
             Jewes
             ,
             (
             who
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             with
             more
             liberty
             blaspheme
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             )
             have
             
             conjured
             out
             of
             one
             Letters
             want
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             Second
             Temples
             want
             of
             five
             things
             which
             the
             First
             had
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ?
             Or
             that
             of
             the
             antient
             and
             impartial
             Rabbies
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             their
             Comments
             upon
             these
             Texts
             ,
             introduce
             their
             Forefathers
             blessing
             God
             after
             their
             Restauration
             from
             the
             Babylonish
             Bondage
             ,
             for
             restoring
             to
             them
             that
             Symbol
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             upon
             whose
             Testimony
             (
             't
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             Fable
             ,
             as
             Weemes
             is
             pleas'd
             to
             call
             it
             )
             I
             think
             it
             may
             be
             concluded
             ,
             as
             more
             then
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             Second
             Temple
             enjoyed
             the
             Ark
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             Jerusalem
             enjoy'd
             the
             Temple
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             brought
             in
             Triumph
             to
             Rome
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             But
             they
             are
             more
             impudent
             ,
             in
             reckoning
             the
             holy
             Fire
             to
             have
             been
             wanting
             in
             the
             Second
             Temple
             ,
             against
             the
             manifest
             Testimony
             of
             their
             Progenitors
             ,
             the
             Jews
             of
             Jerusalem
             :
             who
             ,
             in
             their
             Letter
             to
             their
             Brethren
             in
             
               Aegypt
               ,
               (
               2
               Mac.
            
             1.
             18.
             
             )
             give
             them
             an
             account
             at
             large
             ,
             how
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             Jeremy
             the
             sacred
             Fire
             was
             hid
             ,
             by
             some
             Religious
             Priests
             in
             a
             Pit
             :
             and
             by
             
             Nehemiah's
             Order
             ,
             search
             being
             made
             for
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             posterity
             of
             those
             Priests
             ,
             they
             found
             thick
             Water
             or
             Naphthar
             therein
             ;
             which
             being
             laid
             upon
             the
             Sacrifices
             kindled
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Sun-beams
             beat
             thereon
             ,
             and
             consumed
             the
             sacrifices
             ;
             the
             Memorial
             whereof
             they
             pray
             the
             Jews
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             (
             as
             they
             of
             Iudaea
             had
             done
             )
             celebrate
             .
             Contrary
             to
             the
             plain
             inference
             of
             
             Nehemiah's
             ,
             
               (
               Nehem.
            
             10
             ,
             34.
             )
             putting
             it
             ,
             among
             the
             Articles
             of
             that
             Covenant
             he
             made
             all
             the
             Jews
             seal
             to
             ,
             
               [
               That
               they
               would
               make
               provision
               for
               the
               perpetual
               keeping
               of
               the
               Fire
               upon
               the
               Altar
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               appointment
               of
               the
               Law
               ]
               Levit.
            
             9.
             24.
             10.
             1.
             3.
             
             Which
             pious
             act
             of
             his
             ,
             he
             concludes
             his
             Book
             with
             ,
             and
             presents
             it
             to
             God
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             a
             sweet
             odour
             .
             
               (
               Nehem.
               13.
               ult
               )
               [
               And
               for
               the
               Wood-offering
               ,
               at
               times
               appointed
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               first-fruits
               ;
               remember
               me
               ,
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               for
               good
               .
               ]
            
             All
             which
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             no
             better
             than
             the
             taking
             of
             Gods
             Name
             in
             vain
             ,
             had
             that
             Fire
             ,
             which
             consumed
             the
             first
             acceptable
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             they
             offered
             after
             their
             Return
             ,
             been
             no
             more
             then
             ordinary
             Fire
             :
             for
             then
             they
             might
             (
             without
             any
             offence
             to
             God
             )
             have
             kindled
             it
             anew
             ,
             every
             time
             they
             sacrificed
             .
             Contrary
             to
             what
             follows
             from
             Gods
             accepting
             those
             Sacrifices
             which
             by
             Nehemiah's
             order
             were
             offered
             ;
             which
             upon
             that
             consideration
             ,
             God
             discriminates
             from
             those
             were
             offered
             before
             the
             Temple
             was
             built
             ;
             professing
             they
             were
             unclean
             ,
             because
             they
             touched
             the
             unclean
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             had
             strange
             Fire
             put
             to
             them
             Hag.
             2.
             12.
             
             That
             no
             burnt
             Sacrifice
             was
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             consumed
             by
             holy
             Fire
             ,
             was
             a
             Maxim
             so
             universally
             receiv'd
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             Moses
             expresseth
             
               [
               Gods
               fire
               coming
               down
            
             ]
             upon
             Abels
             and
             not
             upon
             Cain's
             Sacrifice
             by
             
               [
               God
               's
               having
               respect
            
             ]
             to
             Abels
             and
             not
             Cain's
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Theodosion
             Translates
             that
             Text
             
               (
               Gen.
               4.
               4
               
               )
               Inflammavit
               Deus
               in
            
             Abel
             
               &
               ejus
               sacrificium
               ;
               at
               in
            
             Cain
             
               &
               ejus
               sacrificium
               non
               inflammavit
               Deus
               ;
               ]
               God
               sent
               Fire
               down
               upon
               Abels
               Sacrifice
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             no
             other
             way
             can
             be
             conceiv'd
             how
             Cain
             could
             know
             Gods
             acceptance
             of
             his
             Brother's
             ,
             and
             rejection
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             this
             visible
             Sign
             ,
             as
             St.
             Jerom
             observes
             ,
             
               in
               locum
            
             .
             Hence
             our
             English
             Translators
             parallel
             ,
             Gen.
             4.
             4.
             with
             
               Lev.
               9.
               24.
               1
               
               Reg.
               18.
               38.
               2
               
               Chron.
            
             7.
             1.
             where
             't
             is
             said
             the
             fire
             came
             down
             from
             the
             Lord
             upon
             the
             Sacrifice
             at
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             at
             
             Elijah's
             Prayer
             :
             and
             at
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Sons
             of
             Aarons
             offering
             with
             strange
             fire
             
               (
               Lev.
            
             10.
             1.
             
             )
             seems
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             their
             being
             at
             that
             time
             stark
             Drunk
             
               (
               vers
            
             .
             9.
             10.
             
             )
             which
             occasion'd
             that
             prohibition
             to
             the
             Priests
             from
             drinking
             Wine
             when
             they
             went
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             If
             therefore
             they
             had
             not
             holy
             Fire
             to
             Sanctifie
             the
             Altar
             ,
             the
             Altar
             could
             not
             Sanctifie
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             but
             both
             remain'd
             prophane
             as
             they
             had
             been
             before
             ;
             the
             affirming
             of
             which
             is
             manifestly
             contrary
             to
             those
             many
             and
             plain
             Promises
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Second
             Temple
             
               [
               Their
               Sacrifices
               should
               come
               up
               with
               acceptance
               upon
               Gods
               Altar
               .
               ]
            
             And
             lastly
             contrary
             to
             as
             good
             Authority
             ,
             as
             Secular
             Records
             afford
             ,
             that
             the
             Memorial
             of
             that
             holy
             Fire
             was
             Celebrated
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Temple
             stood
             ,
             in
             the
             yearly
             Festival
             called
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             on
             the
             22d
             day
             of
             
             Abib
             :
             (
             say
             Johasin
             and
             the
             Modern
             Jewish
             Calendar
             )
             but
             in
             truth
             ,
             on
             the
             14.
             of
             Lous
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             calculates
             .
             So
             well
             seen
             are
             the
             modern
             Jews
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             Antiquities
             !
             and
             yet
             their
             blind
             conjectures
             are
             by
             some
             short-reason'd
             Theologues
             ,
             embrac'd
             as
             Oracles
             ;
             
               (
               de
               Bel
               Jud.
               2.
               17
               
               :
               )
               [
               When
               that
               Festival
               came
               ,
               which
               they
               call
            
             Xulophoria
             ,
             
               on
               which
               day
               the
               custome
               was
               for
               every
               one
               to
               bring
               in
               Wood
               for
               the
               Temple
               ,
               that
               the
               Fire
               on
               the
               Altar
               might
               never
               want
               fuel
               :
               for
               they
               never
               let
               it
               go
               out
               ,
               but
               kept
               it
               perpetually
               burning
               .
               ]
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             Rebels
             would
             not
             permit
             the
             adverse
             party
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             that
             Religious
             Service
             —
             and
             on
             the
             day
             following
             (
             to
             wit
             the
             15.
             of
             Lous
             )
             they
             assaulted
             the
             Castle
             of
             Antonia
             .
             This
             was
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             
             Nero's
             11
             year
             (
             as
             Scaliger
             observes
             )
             to
             whom
             for
             further
             satisfaction
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             ,
             
               (
               de
               emend
               .
               temp
               .
               l.
               7.
               an
               .
               in
               Comp.
               Jud.
               p.
               c.
            
             49.
             )
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             No
             less
             vain
             will
             the
             Caballistical
             Assertion
             ,
             touching
             the
             absence
             of
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             under
             the
             Second
             Temple
             ,
             appear
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             has
             but
             dipp'd
             his
             lips
             
               (
               fonte
               Caballino
            
             )
             in
             the
             Pegasean
             Spring
             of
             mere
             Humane
             Learning
             ;
             and
             by
             gargling
             his
             Palate
             with
             that
             Water
             ,
             has
             so
             far
             rectified
             it
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             able
             to
             discern
             of
             Tastes
             ,
             and
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             insipid
             Flegme
             ,
             of
             frothie
             :
             and
             the
             savoury
             juice
             ,
             of
             substantial
             Authors
             ;
             among
             which
             last
             ,
             the
             often-quoted
             (
             and
             never
             sufficiently
             praised
             )
             Josephus
             gives
             as
             full
             an
             evidence
             ,
             against
             the
             Caballists
             as
             can
             be
             desired
             (
             in
             his
             
               Jud.
               ant
            
             .
             3.
             9.
             
             )
             where
             speaking
             of
             the
             two
             Sardonichs
             upon
             the
             High
             Priests
             Shoulders
             ,
             how
             that
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             right
             shoulder
             (
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Priest
             was
             to
             Sacrifice
             )
             sent
             forth
             such
             a
             sparkling
             light
             (
             beyond
             his
             own
             Nature
             )
             as
             they
             that
             were
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             might
             see
             it
             ,
             certainly
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             deserves
             admiration
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             except
             those
             that
             seek
             ,
             by
             their
             contempt
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             gain
             a
             repute
             of
             being
             wise
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             much
             more
             admirable
             which
             I
             am
             now
             about
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             wont
             to
             pronounce
             victory
             ,
             by
             twelve
             precious
             stones
             which
             the
             High
             Priest
             wore
             upon
             his
             Breast-plate
             :
             For
             before
             the
             Army
             march'd
             ,
             such
             a
             Brightness
             shone
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             gave
             light
             to
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             present
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             an
             aid
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             invocated
             him
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Greeks
             (
             so
             many
             of
             them
             as
             do
             not
             abhorr
             our
             Religion
             )
             having
             had
             such
             certain
             experiments
             of
             this
             Miracle
             ,
             as
             could
             not
             be
             gainsaid
             ,
             call'd
             the
             Breast-plate
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             
               [
               the
               Oracle
               ,
            
             ]
             But
             both
             the
             Sardonix
             on
             the
             high
             Priest
             shoulder
             ,
             and
             the
             Gemms
             on
             his
             Breast-plate
             have
             ceased
             to
             send
             forth
             their
             brightness
             ,
             two
             hundred
             years
             ago
             ,
             God
             being
             displeased
             with
             our
             Nation
             ,
             for
             their
             contempt
             and
             violation
             of
             his
             Law
             :
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             speak
             elsewhere
             .
             Thus
             far
             Josephus
             :
             whom
             I
             make
             conscience
             of
             following
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             whole
             College
             of
             conjecturing
             Caballists
             ,
             while
             he
             plays
             the
             part
             of
             an
             Historian
             ;
             and
             therefore
             collect
             from
             this
             Text
             ,
             that
             the
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             continued
             under
             the
             Second
             Temple
             almost
             300
             years
             ,
             and
             to
             within
             little
             more
             than
             one
             hundred
             ,
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Birth
             ;
             for
             Josephus
             wrote
             his
             Jewish
             Antiquities
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Domitian
             .
             Though
             I
             may
             (
             without
             impeachment
             to
             his
             credit
             )
             suspend
             my
             assent
             to
             his
             Conclusions
             ,
             when
             he
             acts
             the
             Divine
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             assigning
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             Dimness
             of
             these
             precious
             Stones
             to
             be
             that
             Nations
             contempt
             of
             Gods
             Law
             ;
             which
             I
             think
             may
             better
             be
             ascribed
             to
             (
             what
             he
             did
             not
             see
             )
             the
             approaching
             Light
             of
             that
             Pretious
             Stone
             ,
             God
             was
             about
             to
             lay
             in
             Sion
             ,
             to
             the
             proximity
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             to
             the
             appearance
             of
             that
             true
             Light
             ,
             of
             that
             only
             infallible
             living
             Oracle
             .
             (
             This
             by
             the
             way
             .
             )
             To
             this
             Testimony
             of
             Josephus
             ,
             for
             the
             Second
             Temple's
             enjoyment
             of
             this
             Oracle
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Sirach
             seems
             to
             give
             his
             Suffrage
             ,
             Chap.
             33.
             
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               [
               The
               Law
               is
               as
               faithful
               ,
               as
               the
               Responses
               of
            
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             ]
             of
             that
             Oracle
             ,
             which
             (
             from
             its
             Clarity
             and
             Veritie
             )
             had
             these
             names
             given
             it
             ,
             interpreted
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               [
               Light
               and
               Truth
               .
            
             ]
             The
             first
             used
             by
             Siracides
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Radix
             of
             that
             Sirname
             of
             
               Apollo
               [
               Delius
               ;
            
             ]
             so
             called
             ,
             properly
             enough
             ,
             if
             Apollo
             be
             the
             Sun
             ,
             but
             cannot
             
             be
             applied
             but
             abusively
             to
             his
             Daemon
             or
             Genius
             that
             gave
             Oracles
             ,
             most
             of
             which
             were
             darker
             than
             darkness
             it self
             .
             The
             latter
             given
             to
             that
             famous
             Saphire
             ,
             which
             the
             Antient
             Kings
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             who
             were
             also
             Priests
             ,
             wore
             about
             their
             neck
             ;
             as
             Aelian
             reports
             
               (
               Var.
               Hist.
            
             14.
             34.
             )
             This
             for
             the
             illustration
             of
             the
             Terms
             :
             as
             to
             the
             Text
             it self
             ,
             it
             imports
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             making
             of
             that
             Book
             of
             Wisdom
             (
             which
             the
             Author
             saith
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Evergetes
             )
             the
             Oracle
             of
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             was
             still
             in
             being
             :
             for
             he
             brings
             that
             in
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             Notius
             notorious
             and
             well
             known
             ,
             to
             illustrate
             the
             perspicuity
             and
             faithfulness
             of
             the
             Law.
             Lastly
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             wanting
             at
             their
             first
             Return
             before
             the
             Temple
             was
             finish'd
             ,
             yet
             they
             expected
             it
             would
             be
             restored
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             
               (
               Ezra
            
             .
             2.
             62
             ,
             63.
             )
             the
             Tirshata
             would
             not
             take
             them
             into
             the
             number
             of
             Priests
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             shew
             their
             Pedigree
             .
             
               [
               Till
               there
               should
               rise
               up
               a
               Priest
               with
            
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             ;
             ]
             and
             ,
             in
             all
             reason
             was
             restored
             ,
             as
             soon
             ,
             as
             the
             Temple
             was
             finish'd
             :
             a
             Vision
             whereof
             ,
             Zachary
             seeth
             
               (
               c.
            
             3.
             )
             where
             Joshua
             is
             cloth'd
             with
             that
             
               [
               change
               of
               Raiment
               ,
            
             ]
             wherein
             it
             is
             promised
             him
             ,
             
               [
               He
               shall
               judge
               Israel
               ]
               [
               Post
               ablationem
               vestium
               sordidarum
               ,
               &
               restitutam
               mundi
               sacerdotii
               dignitatem
               ,
               promittitur
               ,
               quòd
               ipse
               judex
               sit
               domus
               ejus
               .
               ]
               After
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               his
               filthy
               Raiment
               ,
               and
               restoring
               to
               him
               the
               dignity
               of
               a
               clean
               High-Priest-hood
               ,
               it
               is
               promised
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               judge
               Gods
               house
               ,
            
             (
             as
             St.
             Jerom
             ,
             from
             the
             Hebrews
             expounds
             that
             Text
             )
             a
             clear
             Paraphrase
             of
             the
             Pectoral
             of
             Judgment
             )
             of
             the
             stones
             whereof
             Zachary
             affirms
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             ingravings
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             and
             (
             in
             the
             6
             Chapter
             of
             
               Zach.
               vers
            
             .
             14.
             and
             10.
             
             I
             find
             Tobijah
             ,
             among
             those
             that
             attend
             upon
             the
             holy
             things
             ;
             who
             was
             one
             of
             those
             whose
             Pedigree
             could
             not
             be
             found
             ;
             and
             were
             therefore
             excluded
             from
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             till
             a
             Priest
             should
             arise
             with
             
               Urim
               ,
               (
               Nehem.
            
             7.
             62.
             )
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             its
             being
             under
             the
             Second
             Temple
             ,
             (
             in
             both
             those
             Degrees
             of
             it
             ,
             implied
             
               (
               Revel
            
             .
             4.
             2.
             
             )
             that
             which
             inspired
             holy
             men
             with
             Prophecy
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             Prophets
             and
             to
             Preach
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             inspired
             them
             to
             be
             Penmen
             ,
             or
             to
             write
             Prophecies
             )
             Is
             so
             palpable
             by
             the
             date
             of
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             Haggai
             and
             Zachary
             ,
             as
             nothing
             but
             malice
             can
             hoodwink
             the
             Jew
             from
             seeing
             it
             .
             And
             though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             the
             Sun
             set
             upon
             their
             writing
             Prophets
             ,
             about
             the
             Reign
             of
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             ;
             yet
             they
             had
             speaking
             Prophets
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Temple
             stood
             ;
             of
             which
             Josephus
             gives
             many
             instances
             :
             of
             Judas
             ,
             whose
             Prophecies
             used
             to
             prove
             so
             infallible
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             saw
             Antigonus
             going
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             the
             afternoon
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             on
             which
             he
             had
             prophesied
             ;
             he
             should
             die
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             
             Straton's
             Tower
             (
             which
             was
             600
             Furlongs
             distant
             )
             he
             cried
             out
             to
             his
             Disciples
             (
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Jonah
             when
             God
             spared
             Ninivie
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             threatned
             the
             destruction
             of
             it
             within
             40
             days
             )
             I
             now
             grow
             weary
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             seeing
             Antigonus
             his
             life
             convinceth
             me
             to
             be
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             impossible
             he
             should
             die
             this
             day
             at
             
             Straton's
             Tower
             ,
             who
             is
             here
             alive
             ,
             after
             so
             much
             of
             the
             day
             is
             spent
             ,
             and
             at
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             from
             that
             place
             .
             But
             there
             was
             a
             Tower
             ,
             in
             the
             Palace
             ,
             of
             that
             name
             ;
             in
             the
             Vault
             whereof
             ,
             Antigonus
             was
             Murdered
             ,
             in
             his
             return
             from
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             news
             thereof
             brought
             to
             Judas
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             tormenting
             himself
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             miscarriage
             of
             his
             Prophesie
             .
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               an
               t
            
             .
             13.
             19.
             )
             Of
             one
             Jesus
             who
             four
             years
             before
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             War
             ,
             which
             ended
             with
             the
             Desolation
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             (
             at
             what
             time
             the
             City
             enjoy'd
             as
             much
             peace
             and
             plenty
             as
             ever
             )
             coming
             up
             to
             the
             Feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             ,
             suddenly
             broke
             out
             into
             these
             Exclamations
             ,
             
               A
               Voyce
               from
               the
               East
               ,
               a
               voyce
               from
               the
               West
               ;
               a
               voyce
               from
               the
               four
               Winds
               ;
               a
               voyce
               against
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Temple
               ;
               a
               voyce
               against
               the
               Bridegroom
               and
               the
               Bride
               ;
               a
               voyce
               against
               this
               whole
               Nation
               ;
               ]
            
             and
             ,
             without
             ceasing
             day
             or
             night
             ,
             carried
             this
             burthen
             of
             Prophesie
             through
             all
             the
             Streets
             and
             Lanes
             of
             the
             City
             :
             from
             which
             no
             punishment
             could
             restrain
             him
             .
             And
             (
             to
             spare
             the
             alledging
             of
             more
             Examples
             )
             Of
             himself
             who
             prophesied
             to
             Vespasian
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             Emperour
             :
             against
             which
             Vespasian
             making
             this
             
             Exception
             .
             How
             canst
             thou
             foreknow
             my
             Fortunes
             ,
             that
             couldst
             not
             foresee
             thine
             own
             Captivity
             ,
             nor
             the
             taking
             of
             Jotopata
             (
             of
             which
             thou
             was
             Governour
             ?
             )
             Why
             replied
             he
             )
             I
             told
             the
             Jotopatanes
             ,
             that
             within
             47
             days
             they
             should
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             my self
             become
             a
             Prisoner
             to
             the
             Romanes
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             we
             see
             how
             false
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             blasphemous
             this
             Assertion
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Second
             Temple
             wanted
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             :
             and
             how
             far
             wide
             of
             Daniels
             sence
             the
             modern
             Jews
             are
             ,
             in
             expounding
             
               [
               The
               sealing
               of
               Prophecy
            
             ]
             whereby
             he
             means
             the
             fulfilling
             and
             ratifying
             thereof
             ,
             by
             the
             Blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             cessation
             of
             it
             :
             of
             which
             cessation
             of
             all
             Prophecy
             they
             sometimes
             make
             the
             Aera
             to
             concur
             ,
             with
             that
             of
             the
             defiling
             the
             Temple
             by
             Epiphanes
             ;
             sometimes
             with
             that
             of
             the
             League
             which
             
               Judas
               Maccabeus
            
             made
             with
             the
             Romanes
             ;
             sometimes
             to
             the
             first
             year
             of
             
               Seleucus
               Nicanor
            
             :
             Whereas
             speaking
             Prophets
             continued
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Jewish
             State
             ,
             and
             writing
             Prophets
             ceas'd
             long
             before
             the
             eldest
             of
             these
             Dates
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Maccabees
             speaks
             of
             that
             ,
             as
             falling
             out
             a
             considerable
             time
             before
             the
             discumfiture
             of
             Judas
             by
             Alcimus
             and
             
               Bacchides
               .
               (
               1
               Mac.
            
             9.
             27.
             )
             So
             there
             was
             a
             very
             great
             Affliction
             in
             Israel
             :
             the
             like
             whereof
             was
             not
             ,
             since
             the
             time
             that
             a
             Prophet
             was
             not
             seen
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             writing
             Prophet
             .
             
               (
               Vide
               comput
               .
               Jud.
               Scal.
               de
               emend
               .
               temp
               .
               lib.
               7.
               pag.
            
             628.
             654.
             )
          
           
             That
             the
             Shechina
             or
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Divine
             presence
             ;
             wherein
             God
             appeared
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             by
             the
             appearance
             of
             Angels
             (
             those
             Courtiers
             of
             Heaven
             )
             either
             in
             a
             lucid
             ,
             flaming
             ,
             shining
             appearance
             (
             as
             that
             Host
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             those
             Angels
             of
             God's
             presence
             ,
             that
             pitcht
             their
             Camp
             before
             Israels
             Camp
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             appeared
             in
             the
             night
             )
             or
             in
             a
             thick
             Cloud
             or
             Smoak
             ,
             such
             a
             bodily
             appearance
             as
             they
             assumed
             ,
             on
             the
             day
             
               (
               vide
               Hamond
               .
               an
               .
               on
               Mat.
            
             3.
             16.
             
             )
             that
             this
             Majestick
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             did
             fill
             the
             Second
             Temple
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             First
             ,
             is
             attested
             by
             the
             Jerusalem
             Jews
             ,
             (
             2
             Mac.
             2.
             7.
             
             )
             where
             they
             write
             to
             their
             Brethren
             of
             Aegypt
             that
             Jeremy
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             hid
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             the
             Ark
             ,
             told
             the
             Priests
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             restored
             that
             Captivity
             ,
             he
             would
             shew
             them
             his
             Glory
             ;
             that
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             should
             appear
             ,
             and
             the
             Cloud
             also
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             shewed
             under
             Moses
             and
             Solomon
             .
             For
             the
             Truth
             of
             all
             the
             Contents
             of
             this
             Letter
             ,
             they
             appeal
             to
             ocular
             evidence
             ;
             wishing
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             need
             ,
             they
             would
             send
             some
             to
             see
             .
             Heliodorus
             would
             not
             believe
             ,
             that
             God
             dwelt
             then
             between
             the
             Cherubims
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             been
             soundly
             beaten
             into
             the
             belief
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             scourged
             by
             the
             Angel
             of
             Gods
             presence
             into
             a
             Confession
             ,
             of
             what
             he
             had
             seen
             with
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             felt
             upon
             his
             ribbs
             ,
             advising
             Demetrius
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             any
             Enemy
             or
             Traytor
             ,
             he
             would
             send
             him
             to
             rob
             the
             Temple
             :
             for
             thou
             shalt
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             receive
             him
             well
             scourg'd
             ,
             if
             he
             escape
             with
             his
             life
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             place
             (
             without
             doubt
             )
             there
             is
             an
             especial
             power
             of
             God
             (
             2
             Mac.
             3.
             36.
             )
             It
             was
             in
             this
             Temple
             ,
             Hircanus
             (
             the
             High
             Priest
             )
             had
             conference
             with
             God
             ,
             by
             an
             Angel
             appearing
             to
             him
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             offering
             Incense
             :
             that
             Zachary
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             had
             the
             appearance
             of
             God
             by
             an
             Angel.
             A
             thing
             so
             ordinary
             ,
             as
             the
             people
             ,
             without
             Hesitancie
             ,
             conclude
             he
             had
             seen
             a
             Vision
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             but
             becken
             to
             them
             .
             But
             what
             need
             of
             proving
             that
             by
             Induction
             of
             Particulars
             ,
             which
             naturally
             follows
             from
             the
             Premisses
             :
             for
             must
             not
             the
             Divine
             Presence
             be
             there
             ,
             where
             was
             the
             Ark
             of
             Gods
             Presence
             ?
             Could
             the
             Temple
             which
             had
             the
             Fire
             ,
             want
             the
             Smoak
             ,
             want
             the
             Cloud
             ?
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             It
             is
             manifest
             then
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             Second
             Temple
             the
             Jews
             enjoyed
             all
             these
             Prerogatives
             .
             Nay
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             wanting
             what
             they
             had
             under
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             even
             in
             respect
             of
             external
             indications
             of
             Gods
             gracious
             presence
             amongst
             them
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Second
             ,
             exceeded
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             First
             Temple
             .
             For
             under
             the
             later
             House
             ,
             they
             had
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             power
             of
             ejecting
             Devils
             out
             of
             the
             possessed
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             not
             
             find
             they
             had
             under
             the
             First
             Temple
             :
             for
             that
             melancholy
             Spirit
             which
             David
             cast
             out
             of
             Saul
             ,
             by
             his
             playing
             upon
             the
             Harp
             ,
             comes
             not
             up
             to
             the
             case
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             time
             (
             being
             before
             the
             First
             Temple
             ;
             )
             or
             as
             to
             the
             thing
             ,
             (
             being
             the
             removal
             only
             of
             melancholly
             .
             )
             But
             that
             under
             the
             Second
             Temple
             there
             was
             a
             stated
             Order
             of
             Exorcists
             (
             who
             by
             invocating
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             over
             such
             as
             were
             possessed
             with
             unclean
             Spirits
             ,
             did
             cast
             them
             out
             )
             is
             manifest
             from
             our
             Saviours
             urging
             that
             practice
             ,
             in
             vindication
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             professing
             that
             he
             cast
             out
             Devils
             by
             the
             same
             power
             by
             which
             their
             Children
             did
             .
             
               [
               If
               I
               by
               Beelzebub
               cast
               out
               Devils
               ,
               by
               whom
               do
               your
               children
               cast
               them
               out
               ?
               therefore
               they
               shall
               be
               your
               judges
               .
               Mat.
               12.
               27.
               ]
               In
               virtute
               scilicet
               Creatoris
               ,
               By
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Creator
               ]
            
             as
             Tertullion
             expounds
             this
             Text
             ,
             
               (
               contrà
               Marcion
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             26.
             
             )
             and
             maintains
             that
             Exposition
             by
             this
             Reason
             ,
             that
             Christ
             upbraiding
             their
             Children
             with
             casting
             out
             Devils
             by
             Beelzebub
             ,
             was
             inconsistent
             with
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             
               [
               If
               Satan
               cast
               out
               Satan
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
               [
               Hâc
               voce
               quid
               magis
               portendit
               ,
               quàm
               in
               to
               ejicere
               se
               ,
               quo
               &
               filii
               eorum
               ,
               in
               virtute
               scilicet
               Creatoris
               ?
               ]
               [
               What
               can
               Christ
               mean
               by
               this
               word
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               cast
               out
               Devils
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               power
               ,
               by
               which
               their
               Children
               cast
               them
               out
               ,
               in
               the
               virtue
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               the
               Creator
               .
               ]
            
             Thus
             Irenaeus
             (
             quoted
             by
             Dr.
             
               Hammond
               annot
            
             .
             on
             Mat.
             12.
             27.
             )
             By
             the
             invoking
             the
             name
             of
             the
             most
             high
             and
             mighty
             God
             ,
             even
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             men
             were
             delivered
             from
             the
             wicked
             Spirits
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             Devils
             .
             So
             powerful
             then
             ,
             was
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             saith
             
               Origen
               ,
               (
               contrà
               Cels.
               l.
               1.
               &
               l.
            
             4.
             )
             But
             the
             use
             of
             this
             form
             of
             Exorcism
             grew
             so
             ineffectual
             ,
             after
             Christs
             Name
             was
             called
             upon
             them
             that
             were
             possessed
             ,
             as
             the
             Jewish
             Exorcists
             were
             willing
             to
             change
             it
             into
             that
             Form
             ,
             
               [
               We
               adjure
               you
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             all-healing
             Virtue
             of
             the
             Pool
             of
             Bethesda
             ,
             (
             the
             house
             of
             mercy
             for
             the
             poor
             )
             into
             which
             whosoever
             first
             stepped
             down
             ,
             (
             after
             the
             troubling
             of
             the
             water
             by
             an
             Angel
             at
             a
             certain
             time
             )
             was
             cured
             of
             whatsoever
             disease
             he
             had
             
               (
               Job
            
             .
             5.
             4.
             
             )
             of
             which
             ,
             thus
             
               Tertullian
               (
               advers
               .
               Judaeos
               cap.
               13.
               )
               [
               Fuit
               &
               piscina
            
             Bethesda
             ,
             
               usque
               ad
               adventum
               Christi
               ,
               curando
               invalitudines
               ab
               Israel
               ;
               desiit
               a
               benefieiis
               deinde
               ,
               ex
               perseveratione
               erroris
               sui
               quo
               nomen
               Domini
               per
               ipsos
               blasphemaretur
               .
               ]
               [
               The
               Pool
               of
            
             Bethesda
             
               had
               virtue
               to
               heal
               infirmities
               unto
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               :
               but
               it
               ceas'd
               to
               put
               forth
               that
               beneficial
               gift
               ,
               after
               that
               the
               name
               of
               God
               was
               blasphemed
               by
               the
               Jews
               perseverance
               in
               their
               error
               .
               ]
            
             And
             
               (
               de
               baptismo
               c.
               5.
            
             )
             Having
             observed
             ,
             how
             the
             Gentiles
             (
             in
             an
             Apish
             imitation
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             initiating
             Proselytes
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Religion
             ,
             by
             Baptism
             )
             used
             to
             initiate
             themselves
             ,
             some
             ,
             to
             Isis
             ;
             some
             ,
             to
             Mithra
             ;
             by
             washings
             :
             and
             to
             expiate
             their
             Houses
             ,
             Temples
             ,
             and
             whole
             Cities
             ,
             with
             sprinkling
             of
             holy
             water
             ;
             and
             to
             sprinkle
             themselves
             in
             the
             Pelusian
             Solemnities
             ,
             and
             the
             Games
             of
             Apollo
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             regeneration
             and
             purgation
             ,
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             Perjury
             or
             Manslaughter
             .
             
               (
               Plutarch
               .
               de
               oracul
               .
               defectu
               .
               )
            
             And
             that
             unclean
             Spirits
             (
             in
             emulation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             its
             moving
             upon
             the
             Waters
             )
             chose
             to
             frequent
             Waters
             ,
             gloomy
             Fountains
             ,
             solitary
             Rivulets
             ,
             Groves
             ,
             Wells
             ,
             &c.
             where
             they
             made
             their
             appearances
             ,
             wrought
             their
             lying
             wonders
             ,
             and
             laid
             their
             baits
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               [
               mischievous
               benefits
               .
            
             ]
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             (
             to
             prevent
             his
             peoples
             seeking
             cure
             ,
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             Quacks
             ;
             and
             going
             a
             Whoring
             after
             those
             abominations
             ;
             and
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             his
             good
             Angels
             were
             not
             behind
             those
             filthy
             Daemons
             ,
             in
             their
             power
             of
             communicating
             a
             saving
             influence
             ,
             to
             that
             Element
             ,
             with
             the
             commerce
             whereof
             ,
             evil
             Angels
             sought
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             perdition
             ,
             )
             sent
             his
             Angel
             to
             move
             the
             Pool
             of
             Bethesda
             :
             which
             virtue
             that
             Pool
             retain'd
             ,
             till
             our
             Saviour
             (
             by
             curing
             the
             impotent
             man
             ,
             that
             lay
             there
             )
             gave
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             Operation
             of
             that
             Pool
             was
             now
             to
             cease
             ;
             and
             invited
             the
             sick
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             Fountain
             of
             living
             Water
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             Theophilact
             makes
             not
             so
             great
             a
             matter
             of
             this
             Pool
             as
             did
             the
             Fathers
             before
             him
             (
             and
             that
             the
             Learned
             Dr.
             Hammond
             strains
             courtesie
             with
             almost
             every
             material
             word
             in
             the
             sacred
             Text
             ,
             John
             5.
             to
             bring
             that
             
             Story
             into
             a
             compliance
             with
             Theophilacts
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Angel
             which
             descended
             was
             but
             some
             Officer
             ,
             who
             at
             certain
             times
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             the
             great
             Festivals
             when
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             Sacrifices
             was
             slain
             ,
             went
             down
             and
             stirred
             up
             those
             grosser
             parts
             which
             came
             from
             the
             Beasts
             washed
             therein
             after
             they
             were
             slain
             for
             Sacrifice
             ,
             the
             congelations
             of
             Blood
             that
             went
             to
             the
             bottom
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             they
             infused
             themselves
             more
             strongly
             into
             the
             Water
             and
             conveighed
             to
             it
             such
             a
             medicinal
             Virtue
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             the
             Skin
             of
             a
             Sheep
             newly
             flead
             ,
             or
             the
             warm
             vital
             parts
             of
             any
             Beast
             .
             Theophilact
             was
             happy
             in
             such
             a
             second
             ,
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             great
             Reading
             ,
             quick
             Apprehension
             and
             solid
             Judgment
             might
             with
             less
             ostentation
             have
             said
             to
             Theophilact
             than
             the
             Philosopher
             to
             his
             Schollar
             :
             Do
             thou
             invent
             Opinions
             and
             I
             will
             make
             them
             probable
             :
             for
             doubtless
             such
             hath
             he
             made
             this
             :
             and
             that
             being
             the
             highest
             Epithete
             which
             the
             modest
             Doctor
             fastens
             upon
             it
             ,
             I
             hope
             it
             will
             not
             be
             imputed
             as
             immodesty
             in
             me
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             liberty
             of
             shewing
             my
             dissent
             from
             a
             person
             of
             so
             deservedly
             admired
             worth
             ,
             and
             well
             deserving
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             Opinion
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             Reason
             he
             brings
             why
             he
             will
             no
             further
             insist
             upon
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             it
             probable
             ;
             because
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             no
             way
             concern'd
             in
             the
             miraculousness
             of
             this
             Cure
             ,
             if
             such
             it
             were
             ,
             it
             being
             afforded
             the
             Jews
             before
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             and
             continued
             to
             them
             at
             this
             time
             of
             their
             resisting
             and
             opposing
             Christ.
             
          
           
             For
             as
             it
             is
             of
             apparent
             use
             to
             the
             Christian
             Cause
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Conviction
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             to
             mind
             them
             of
             the
             Tokens
             of
             Gods
             favour
             they
             enjoy'd
             ,
             till
             the
             guilt
             of
             that
             innocent
             Lamb's
             Blood
             cancel'd
             their
             Charter
             :
             
               [
               infaelicissimum
               infortunii
               genus
               est
               fuisse
               faelicem
               ;
               ]
            
             the
             brighter
             the
             Sun
             shone
             at
             its
             going
             down
             upon
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             certain
             indication
             it
             gave
             of
             its
             setting
             .
             So
             this
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Text
             by
             Theophilact
             ,
             beside
             the
             force
             it
             offers
             to
             the
             Words
             ,
             offers
             violence
             to
             common
             Sence
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             could
             give
             several
             instances
             ,
             but
             will
             content
             my self
             with
             that
             reply
             ,
             which
             Dr.
             Hammond
             gives
             to
             that
             Objection
             (
             which
             he
             conceives
             the
             chief
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             't
             is
             unconceivable
             ,
             how
             the
             healing
             Virtue
             of
             that
             Pool
             ,
             (
             had
             it
             arose
             naturally
             from
             the
             fresh
             warm
             blood
             of
             the
             Entrails
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             that
             were
             washed
             there
             )
             could
             be
             limited
             to
             one
             ,
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             first
             stepped
             in
             after
             the
             troubling
             of
             the
             Waters
             ;
             for
             that
             reason
             of
             this
             which
             the
             Doctor
             assigns
             ,
             arising
             from
             the
             circumstance
             of
             the
             place
             containing
             these
             Medicinal
             Waters
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             of
             no
             larger
             capacity
             ,
             than
             to
             hold
             one
             at
             once
             :
             as
             that
             is
             the
             only
             circumstance
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             to
             avoid
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Objection
             ;
             so
             that
             Hypothesis
             implies
             a
             plain
             Contradiction
             to
             all
             other
             circumstances
             of
             the
             case
             ,
             as
             themselves
             state
             it
             ;
             for
             what
             needed
             an
             Officer
             go
             down
             into
             so
             narrow
             a
             hole
             ,
             when
             he
             might
             have
             stood
             at
             the
             top
             ,
             and
             have
             poakt
             up
             the
             grosser
             matter
             from
             the
             bottom
             with
             a
             Pole
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             what
             room
             could
             there
             be
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             bestir
             himself
             or
             to
             use
             a
             Colt-staff
             in
             the
             bottom
             ,
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             congeal'd
             blood
             in
             so
             narrow
             a
             compass
             ?
             or
             with
             what
             water
             must
             that
             water
             be
             washt
             wherein
             so
             many
             hundreds
             of
             Entrals
             were
             wash'd
             ?
             for
             doubtless
             if
             it
             was
             contain'd
             in
             so
             narrow
             a
             compass
             ,
             it
             stood
             in
             as
             much
             need
             of
             washing
             as
             the
             Entrails
             themselves
             :
             and
             the
             immersing
             fresh
             Entrails
             therein
             ,
             after
             an
             hundred
             (
             or
             according
             to
             their
             account
             many
             thousands
             )
             had
             been
             wash'd
             therein
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             the
             defiling
             of
             them
             ,
             rather
             than
             their
             cleansing
             .
             Besides
             ,
             had
             this
             curing
             of
             only
             one
             been
             but
             once
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             most
             three
             times
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             a
             natural
             Virtue
             infused
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             the
             stirring
             of
             the
             Sedements
             from
             the
             bottom
             ;
             it
             was
             wholly
             in
             the
             Officers
             power
             ,
             to
             admit
             whom
             he
             pleased
             ,
             to
             step
             in
             ;
             and
             then
             those
             multitudes
             of
             impotent
             folk
             ,
             that
             lay
             there
             waiting
             for
             the
             stirring
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             so
             long
             (
             as
             the
             man
             whom
             Christ
             cured
             )
             must
             have
             been
             more
             crazie
             in
             their
             mind
             than
             bodies
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             not
             collect
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             vain
             there
             to
             expect
             good
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             not
             make
             the
             Officer
             their
             Friend
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             what
             need
             of
             a
             Temple-Officer's
             going
             down
             to
             stir
             the
             water
             ?
             when
             those
             whose
             impotencie
             lay
             in
             their
             eyes
             ,
             or
             any
             where
             but
             in
             their
             feet
             ,
             might
             themselves
             have
             done
             all
             that
             he
             could
             
             do
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             their
             Feet
             ,
             or
             Hands
             ,
             or
             Crutches
             ,
             stir
             up
             the
             congealed
             Blood
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             mix
             with
             the
             Water
             ;
             and
             really
             't
             is
             hard
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             among
             a
             great
             multitude
             of
             poor
             Cripples
             ,
             their
             should
             not
             be
             some
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             their
             time
             ,
             would
             not
             strain
             courtesie
             with
             good
             manners
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             more
             scruple
             of
             stepping
             in
             before
             the
             Angel
             ,
             than
             the
             Mayors
             Horse
             did
             of
             drinking
             before
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             .
             Had
             he
             been
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Temple-Officer
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             the
             King's
             Manuscript
             reads
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               The
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             whose
             stirring
             of
             the
             Pool
             put
             a
             supernatural
             Virtue
             into
             it
             ,
             which
             by
             divine
             dispensation
             was
             so
             bounded
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Effects
             thereof
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             but
             cure
             one
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             time
             not
             to
             be
             foreseen
             (
             as
             their
             stated
             Festivals
             were
             )
             but
             purely
             at
             the
             divine
             Arbitriment
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             waited
             for
             by
             those
             that
             came
             thither
             for
             cure
             ;
             of
             which
             he
             that
             first
             stept
             in
             failed
             not
             to
             partake
             ,
             while
             the
             five
             Books
             of
             Moses
             (
             the
             Books
             of
             Gods
             Covenant
             with
             their
             Fathers
             )
             as
             so
             many
             Porches
             encompassed
             that
             Nation
             .
             (
             St.
             
               Aug.
               de
               verbis
               Dom.
               Serm.
            
             42.
             )
             But
             ,
             that
             Covenant
             of
             Peace
             removed
             from
             them
             ,
             this
             Pool
             (
             though
             still
             to
             be
             seen
             )
             hath
             no
             more
             Virtue
             in
             it
             now
             ,
             nor
             ever
             had
             since
             the
             Holie
             Ghost
             ,
             hath
             chosen
             the
             Christian
             Font-water
             to
             sit
             upon
             ,
             (
             St
             
               Jerom.
               de
               locis
               Haebraicis
            
             )
             than
             the
             Castalion
             or
             Colophon
             Wells
             .
          
           
             I
             could
             instance
             in
             more
             Privileges
             ,
             which
             the
             Second
             Temple
             was
             endowed
             with
             ,
             beyond
             the
             First
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             entail'd
             upon
             it
             )
             fell
             with
             it
             .
             But
             it
             would
             be
             an
             infinite
             labour
             ,
             to
             recount
             all
             the
             Particulars
             of
             that
             Inventory
             of
             Divine
             Benefits
             ,
             (
             Arguments
             of
             Gods
             special
             favour
             to
             that
             people
             ]
             which
             they
             died
             seis'd
             of
             ,
             at
             the
             expiration
             of
             their
             State
             ,
             and
             demolishing
             of
             their
             City
             and
             Temple
             .
             Gods
             withdrawing
             of
             which
             from
             them
             ,
             is
             as
             full
             an
             evidence
             of
             their
             Rejection
             ;
             as
             his
             vouchsafing
             them
             to
             them
             ,
             was
             formerly
             of
             his
             bearing
             them
             more
             upon
             his
             heart
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Universe
             besides
             .
             Alas
             !
             how
             many
             days
             hath
             that
             wretched
             Nation
             continued
             ,
             without
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             Prince
             ,
             without
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             without
             an
             Idol
             ,
             without
             an
             Ephod
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             Teraphim
             ,
             without
             God
             or
             any
             token
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             save
             that
             whereby
             he
             watcheth
             over
             them
             for
             evil
             ?
             under
             all
             which
             heavy
             stroaks
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             insensible
             as
             
             Solomon's
             Fool
             ,
             that
             slept
             upon
             the
             Mast
             :
             So
             that
             to
             crown
             his
             Judgements
             God
             hath
             taken
             from
             them
             that
             tenderness
             of
             Heart
             ,
             which
             their
             Forefathers
             had
             in
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             ,
             who
             were
             jealous
             of
             themselves
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             hardned
             their
             hearts
             from
             his
             fear
             ,
             to
             their
             greater
             Ruine
             :
             but
             these
             though
             that
             of
             their
             own
             Prophets
             
               (
               Isa.
            
             6.
             )
             be
             palpably
             fulfill'd
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Curses
             written
             in
             Gods
             Book
             laying
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             weight
             ,
             upon
             their
             loynes
             ,
             yet
             none
             of
             them
             say
             
               [
               What
               have
               I
               done
               ?
               Wherefore
               is
               all
               this
               evil
               brought
               upon
               us
               ?
               ]
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Jews
               rejected
               Messias
               to
               be
               called
               the
               God
               of
               the
               whole
               Earth
               :
               and
               all
               other
               Gods
               eternally
               to
               be
               rejected
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               The
               God
               of
               Israel
               every
               where
               worship'd
               where
               Christian
               Religion
               obtains
               place
               .
               §
               2.
               
               The
               God
               of
               Israel
               hath
               his
               Priests
               amongst
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               §
               3.
               
               No
               acceptable
               Oblation
               but
               what
               Christians
               offer
               ,
               tender'd
               to
               Israels
               God.
               §
               4.
               
               The
               Gospel
               hath
               utterly
               abolish'd
               Idols
               ,
               made
               Virmin-Gods
               creep
               into
               holes
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Daphnaean
            
             Apollo
             ,
             
               choak'd
               with
               the
               Bones
               of
            
             Babilas
             .
             
               Heathen
               Testimony
               for
               the
               silencing
               of
               Oracles
               ;
               the
               Vanity
               of
               their
               Reasons
               .
               §
               6.
               
               Gross
               Idolatry
               in
               the
               Roman
               Pale
               by
               her
               own
               Doctors
               Confessions
               and
               Definitions
               (
               the
               Legend
               of
               the
               Golden
               Calf
               )
               yet
               not
               in
               the
               proper
               and
               prophetick
               sence
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             A
             Third
             point
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             the
             accomplishment
             whereof
             is
             permanent
             and
             now
             in
             being
             ,
             (
             to
             the
             beholding
             of
             which
             I
             refer
             the
             Atheist
             for
             Conviction
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             our
             Scriptures
             hath
             an
             infinitely
             perfect
             fore-comprehension
             of
             Contingencies
             .
             )
             Is
             that
             wherein
             it
             is
             fore-told
             ;
             That
             this
             ,
             by
             them
             rejected
             ,
             Messiah
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             called
             
               [
               The
               God
               of
               the
               whole
               Earth
               :
               ]
            
             That
             this
             Christ
             ,
             this
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             against
             whom
             the
             Jews
             took
             Counsel
             ,
             the
             Bond
             of
             whose
             Covenant
             they
             brake
             asunder
             ,
             the
             Cords
             of
             whose
             Royal
             Laws
             they
             cast
             from
             them
             ,
             was
             to
             receive
             of
             his
             Father
             
               [
               The
               Heathen
               for
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               for
               his
               possession
               ]
               (
               Psal.
            
             2.
             )
             was
             to
             Reign
             
               [
               from
               Sea
               to
               Sea
               ,
               ]
            
             and
             to
             fill
             
               [
               The
               whole
               Earth
            
             ]
             with
             his
             Majesty
             
               (
               Psal.
            
             71.
             )
             That
             to
             this
             Shilo
             ,
             after
             the
             Departure
             of
             the
             Scepter
             from
             
               Judah
               ,
               [
               The
               Gentiles
               should
               be
               gathered
               ]
               (
               Gen.
            
             49.
             )
             That
             this
             Branch
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Root
             of
             Jesse
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Jews
             saw
             no
             form
             nor
             comliness
             ,
             is
             to
             reign
             
               [
               over
               the
               Centiles
               ]
               (
               Isa.
            
             21.
             )
             in
             whom
             
               [
               the
               Gentiles
               are
               to
               trust
               ]
               (
               Isa.
            
             42.
             )
             to
             whom
             the
             Nations
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               [
               Our
               Fathers
               have
               inherited
               vanity
               ]
               (
               Jer.
            
             16.
             )
             That
             in
             the
             days
             of
             this
             Kings
             Son
             
               [
               All
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               ]
            
             shall
             remember
             themselves
             and
             turn
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             
               [
               all
               the
               kindreds
               of
               the
               Nations
               ]
            
             shall
             worship
             before
             him
             .
             
               (
               Ps.
            
             22.
             )
             That
             to
             him
             Princes
             should
             come
             out
             of
             
               Aegypt
               ,
               Aethiopia
            
             should
             soon
             (
             with
             the
             first
             )
             stretch
             out
             her
             hands
             unto
             God
             :
             That
             his
             Dominion
             shall
             be
             so
             far
             extended
             as
             
               [
               all
               Kings
            
             ]
             should
             worship
             him
             ,
             
               [
               all
               Nations
            
             ]
             do
             him
             homage
             .
             
               (
               Psal.
            
             68.
             31
             
             )
             That
             it
             was
             too
             small
             a
             thing
             that
             he
             should
             raise
             up
             the
             Tribes
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             God
             would
             give
             him
             for
             a
             Light
             to
             Lighten
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             his
             Salvation
             
               [
               to
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               ]
               (
               Is.
            
             49.
             6.
             
             That
             at
             what
             time
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             should
             refuse
             to
             accept
             an
             offering
             ,
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             take
             no
             pleasure
             in
             them
             or
             their
             Legal
             services
             ,
             his
             Name
             should
             be
             dreadful
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             great
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             and
             that
             
               [
               in
               every
               place
               ,
               from
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               to
               the
               going
               down
               thereof
               ,
               ]
            
             The
             God
             of
             Israel
             should
             have
             Incense
             offered
             to
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             a
             pure
             offering
             ,
             
               (
               Mal.
            
             1.
             10.
             and
             14.
             )
          
           
             Let
             the
             Atheist
             consult
             his
             Reason
             ,
             and
             then
             try
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             conceive
             ,
             how
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             spake
             by
             the
             Prophets
             so
             many
             things
             touching
             the
             Messias
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             come
             to
             pass
             and
             verified
             in
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             could
             possibly
             be
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             or
             falsifie
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             in
             the
             Subject
             it self
             of
             all
             those
             Prophesies
             ,
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Messias
             :
             Or
             that
             he
             ,
             who
             foresaw
             the
             Rejection
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             would
             not
             provide
             himself
             of
             another
             People
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             put
             him
             to
             the
             expence
             ,
             (
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             not
             ,
             in
             the
             purchase
             of
             Faith.
             His
             own
             Senses
             ,
             where
             ever
             he
             comes
             ,
             will
             inform
             him
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             
             these
             Predictions
             :
             what
             part
             soever
             of
             the
             old
             World
             he
             travels
             through
             ,
             he
             may
             hear
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             celebrated
             ,
             he
             may
             see
             the
             Trophyes
             of
             Christs
             Victories
             standing
             there
             ;
             hear
             the
             Confession
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             with
             one
             mouth
             ,
             that
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             is
             the
             God
             ,
             that
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             :
             with
             which
             rebound
             the
             Mahometan
             Moscos
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Jewish
             Synagogues
             ;
             for
             Pagan
             Temples
             he
             will
             find
             none
             ,
             where
             the
             Gospel
             has
             been
             .
             Let
             him
             ask
             where
             he
             comes
             ,
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             what
             Doctrine
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             their
             Gentile
             Progenitours
             came
             in
             to
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             confessing
             that
             their
             Fathers
             had
             inherited
             Vanity
             ,
             had
             made
             lyes
             their
             Refuge
             :
             I
             am
             perswaded
             the
             Mahometan
             will
             have
             so
             much
             Ingenuity
             ,
             as
             to
             confess
             that
             their
             Religion
             found
             all
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             whither
             it
             hath
             come
             ,
             worshipping
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             :
             and
             therefore
             that
             was
             not
             the
             Light
             God
             set
             up
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             in
             ,
             to
             guide
             them
             to
             the
             one
             true
             God
             of
             Israel
             ;
             that
             theirs
             found
             the
             world
             inheriting
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             Mahomet
             himself
             will
             not
             call
             a
             Vanity
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             time
             its
             Virtue
             lasted
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             he
             put
             forth
             his
             
               Alcharon
               ,
            
             )
             confesseth
             to
             have
             been
             a
             saving
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             saving
             Religion
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Appointment
             of
             God
             himself
             by
             the
             hand
             and
             Ministry
             of
             his
             Beloved
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Prophet
             that
             ever
             was
             till
             Mahomet
             ,
             by
             Mahomets
             own
             Confession
             :
             And
             the
             Jew
             may
             easily
             be
             confuted
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             have
             the
             simplicity
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             a
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             Repentance
             of
             their
             Forefathers
             when
             they
             forsook
             the
             Idolatries
             of
             the
             Nations
             they
             were
             mixed
             with
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             the
             Gentiles
             are
             to
             come
             and
             say
             ,
             Our
             Fathers
             inherited
             Vanity
             ;
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             repenting
             Jews
             could
             not
             in
             verity
             make
             this
             Confession
             :
             for
             though
             they
             for
             some
             time
             took
             long
             Leases
             of
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             yet
             those
             Idolatries
             never
             obtain'd
             that
             Prescription
             as
             to
             become
             their
             Inheritance
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             in
             the
             Heathen
             World
             ,
             where
             ,
             long
             time
             out
             of
             mind
             from
             Father
             to
             Son
             ,
             no
             other
             Gods
             but
             Idols
             were
             worship'd
             .
             Or
             if
             he
             should
             have
             the
             face
             to
             deny
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             prevail'd
             with
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             in
             to
             Israel's
             God
             ,
             confessing
             that
             the
             Religions
             of
             their
             Forefathers
             were
             all
             Vanity
             .
             For
             before
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             't
             is
             manifest
             that
             all
             Nations
             walked
             in
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             name
             of
             their
             own
             Gods
             ;
             and
             the
             Jew
             was
             so
             far
             from
             introducing
             the
             Worship
             of
             their
             sometimes
             God
             into
             the
             Roman
             Capitol
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             much
             adoe
             to
             keep
             that
             Monster
             of
             all
             Roman
             Gods
             ,
             Caligula
             ,
             from
             receiving
             Divine
             honours
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             prevent
             the
             erecting
             of
             his
             Statue
             in
             their
             Temple
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             nor
             the
             Adoration
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Presence-Chamber
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             .
             Besides
             ,
             let
             them
             say
             by
             which
             of
             their
             Rabbies
             India
             ,
             by
             which
             Aethiopia
             ,
             by
             which
             Spain
             ,
             by
             which
             Eritain
             ,
             the
             utmost
             Coasts
             of
             
               Europe
               ,
               Asia
               ,
               Affrica
            
             ,
             were
             converted
             from
             Idols
             to
             the
             One
             living
             God
             ;
             as
             we
             can
             shew
             by
             what
             Apostles
             and
             Apostolical
             Persons
             the
             World
             was
             by
             piece-meal
             brought
             under
             the
             Obedience
             of
             God
             and
             of
             his
             Christ.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Let
             him
             next
             observe
             ,
             if
             Israels
             God
             have
             that
             service
             perform'd
             to
             him
             ;
             which
             by
             his
             Prophets
             he
             had
             declared
             he
             would
             only
             accept
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             be
             called
             the
             God
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             any
             where
             but
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             If
             since
             his
             rejection
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             (
             which
             then
             virtually
             commenc'd
             ,
             when
             Christ
             as
             a
             Priest
             after
             Aarons
             order
             ,
             made
             upon
             the
             Altar
             of
             his
             Cross
             (
             by
             the
             oblation
             of
             himself
             )
             a
             full
             and
             perfect
             Propitiation
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             :
             and
             was
             then
             actually
             inflicted
             ,
             when
             ,
             in
             the
             virtue
             of
             that
             Attonement
             ,
             God
             sent
             him
             as
             a
             Priest
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedech
             to
             bless
             the
             Nations
             ,
             by
             turning
             them
             from
             their
             sins
             .
             If
             this
             God
             of
             Israel
             hath
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             invocated
             ,
             any
             Priests
             ,
             taken
             from
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             but
             those
             of
             Christs
             Institution
             ,
             that
             call
             themselves
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             (
             that
             is
             known
             by
             the
             name
             of
             )
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Lord.
             He
             may
             find
             this
             name
             scorned
             by
             such
             punie
             Antichrists
             ,
             as
             the
             Gospel
             tells
             us
             have
             ever
             been
             ,
             and
             foretells
             us
             will
             ever
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             
             who
             being
             under
             a
             Form
             of
             Godliness
             deny
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             either
             out
             of
             a
             blind
             zeal
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             cloak
             of
             Covetousness
             ,
             decry
             the
             Evangelical
             Priest-hood
             ,
             casting
             contempt
             upon
             and
             practising
             to
             abolish
             that
             Name
             which
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             hath
             said
             the
             Evangelical
             Ministers
             should
             be
             called
             by
             :
             doing
             what
             in
             them
             lay
             to
             overturn
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             For
             if
             there
             be
             not
             an
             order
             of
             Men
             ,
             taken
             out
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             from
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             called
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             the
             Gentiles
             are
             not
             yet
             called
             ,
             nor
             that
             God
             whom
             we
             invocate
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             nor
             that
             Jesus
             whom
             we
             worship
             ,
             the
             Christ
             ,
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ;
             for
             of
             the
             days
             of
             Messias
             it
             is
             prophesied
             
               (
               Is.
               66.
               8.
               )
               [
               I
               will
               gather
               all
               Nations
               and
               Tongues
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               come
               and
               see
               my
               glory
               ;
               ]
            
             and
             this
             I
             will
             do
             by
             setting
             a
             Sign
             amongst
             them
             ,
             (
             by
             erecting
             the
             Standard
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             
               [
               For
               those
               that
               escape
            
             (
             those
             of
             the
             Jews
             that
             save
             themselves
             from
             the
             untoward
             Generation
             ,
             by
             embracing
             Christ
             )
             
               I
               will
               send
               to
               the
               Nations
               ,
               disperse
               them
               over
               the
               World
               ,
               to
            
             Tarshish
             ,
             Pul
             ,
             and
             Lud
             ,
             to
             Tubal
             and
             Javan
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Isles
               afar
               off
               ,
               that
               have
               not
               heard
               my
               fame
               ,
               neither
               have
               seen
               my
               Glory
               :
               and
               they
               shall
               declare
               my
               Glory
               ]
            
             Preach
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Brightness
             of
             my
             Glory
             
               (
               Heb.
            
             1.
             3.
             
             )
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             
               [
               And
               they
               shall
               bring
               all
               your
               Brethren
               for
               an
               offering
               unto
               the
               Lord
               out
               of
               all
               Nations
               :
               and
               of
               them
               that
               shall
               be
               converted
               out
               of
               all
               Nations
               I
               will
               take
               for
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               :
               For
               as
               the
               new
               Heavens
               that
               I
               create
               ,
               remain
               before
               me
               ;
               so
               shall
               your
               Seed
               and
               your
               Name
               remain
               for
               ever
               .
               ]
            
             And
             again
             
               (
               Isa.
               61.
               6.
               )
               [
               Ye
               shall
               be
               named
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               men
               shall
               call
               you
               the
               Ministers
               of
               our
               God.
               ]
            
             See
             here
             what
             tender
             Consciences
             those
             tender
             ear'd
             men
             have
             ,
             and
             how
             well
             those
             Laodicean
             Church-men
             consult
             the
             promoting
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             salvation
             of
             Souls
             through
             his
             Blood
             ,
             that
             ,
             rather
             than
             we
             should
             offend
             the
             itching
             ears
             of
             those
             white
             Devils
             ,
             would
             have
             us
             wave
             the
             use
             of
             so
             harsh
             a
             word
             ,
             so
             grating
             a
             name
             as
             that
             of
             Priests
             :
             though
             it
             be
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lords
             naming
             ,
             and
             the
             bearing
             of
             it
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             one
             of
             those
             Demonstrations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             come
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             ,
             whose
             Priests
             we
             are
             ,
             is
             the
             God
             that
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
          
           
             Not
             but
             that
             the
             Romish
             Sacrificers
             have
             Sacrilegiously
             abused
             this
             name
             to
             the
             abetting
             their
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             :
             or
             ,
             as
             if
             names
             or
             things
             ,
             whose
             use
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             when
             abused
             :
             as
             God
             took
             the
             name
             of
             Baal
             out
             of
             his
             peoples
             mouth
             ,
             after
             it
             had
             been
             appropriated
             to
             Idols
             ,
             and
             Hezechiah
             broke
             the
             Brazen
             Serpent
             after
             the
             Idolatrous
             use
             of
             it
             .
             Yet
             he
             that
             upon
             that
             pretence
             would
             banish
             the
             name
             of
             Jehovah
             ,
             or
             other
             Names
             of
             God
             out
             of
             Christian
             use
             ,
             would
             leave
             us
             never
             a
             Name
             to
             call
             him
             by
             ;
             for
             all
             his
             Names
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             could
             get
             at
             the
             Tongues
             end
             ,
             they
             applied
             to
             their
             Idols
             :
             and
             should
             we
             exterminate
             every
             Word
             or
             Thing
             that
             has
             been
             made
             an
             evil
             use
             of
             ,
             we
             must
             speak
             by
             Signs
             ,
             renounce
             our
             Creed
             ,
             our
             Meat
             ,
             Drink
             and
             Sleep
             .
             How
             much
             more
             cautious
             should
             we
             be
             of
             entertaining
             those
             Principles
             of
             a
             squeasie
             and
             mis-inform'd
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             induce
             us
             to
             a
             disuse
             of
             that
             Name
             which
             God
             himself
             hath
             stampt
             upon
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             their
             Memorial
             for
             ever
             .
             But
             ,
             
               
                 Odi
                 prophanum
                 vulgus
                 ,
                 &
                 arceo
                 .
                 —
              
            
          
           
             I
             should
             blame
             my self
             for
             making
             this
             excursion
             before
             the
             Atheist
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             to
             inform
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             seeking
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             Prophesie
             ,
             he
             meet
             with
             such
             as
             disclaim
             this
             ,
             and
             call
             themselves
             by
             another
             Name
             ,
             and
             thereby
             be
             confirm'd
             in
             his
             Atheism
             ;
             the
             Church
             is
             free
             of
             his
             blood
             ;
             for
             there
             never
             hath
             been
             any
             Christian
             Church
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             whose
             Ministers
             are
             not
             known
             and
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             Israel's
             God.
             
          
           
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Let
             him
             enquire
             what
             Sacrifices
             and
             Oblations
             have
             been
             offered
             him
             since
             his
             Name
             was
             Great
             in
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             that
             commemorative
             one
             of
             the
             great
             Propitiation
             which
             our
             high
             Priest
             made
             once
             for
             all
             ;
             That
             Thanksgiving-Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             that
             well-pleasing
             Sacrifice
             of
             a
             sweet
             odour
             we
             tender
             him
             in
             our
             Works
             of
             Charity
             ,
             in
             our
             honouring
             him
             with
             our
             substance
             ;
             that
             living
             and
             reasonable
             Service
             ,
             wherein
             we
             offer
             up
             our selves
             ,
             Souls
             ,
             Bodies
             and
             Spirits
             to
             the
             disposal
             of
             his
             Royal
             Law
             ?
             What
             Incense
             hath
             been
             burnt
             before
             him
             ,
             but
             Prayer
             from
             a
             Devout
             and
             flaming
             Heart
             ?
             What
             Libations
             have
             been
             powred
             out
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             but
             penitential
             Tears
             ,
             flowing
             from
             a
             contrite
             spirit
             ?
             Let
             him
             travel
             Aegypt
             through
             and
             through
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             no
             Altar
             there
             erected
             to
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             but
             that
             Table-throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             whereon
             we
             offer
             to
             him
             his
             Creatures
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             Commemoration
             of
             his
             Son's
             Death
             .
             No
             Pillar
             there
             set
             up
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             the
             eternal
             Monument
             of
             his
             dear
             Love
             ,
             the
             Triumphant
             Standard
             of
             the
             blessed
             Cross.
             He
             will
             find
             the
             Jew
             ,
             the
             Assyrian
             ,
             the
             Aegyptian
             ,
             serving
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             joyntly
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             no
             Religion
             but
             the
             Christian.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Atheists
             Discretion
             to
             judge
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             conceivable
             ,
             that
             that
             God
             who
             was
             so
             wise
             as
             to
             foresee
             ,
             and
             so
             powerful
             as
             to
             effect
             this
             great
             Change
             ,
             we
             see
             wrought
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             should
             be
             so
             far
             wanting
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             Mankind
             that
             most
             sincerely
             love
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             none
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             his
             own
             Institution
             (
             this
             sixteen
             hundred
             years
             )
             ever
             since
             he
             by
             his
             Providence
             hath
             made
             it
             impossible
             ,
             to
             tender
             him
             that
             Worship
             himself
             had
             formerly
             commanded
             :
             the
             place
             being
             destroyed
             where
             God
             will
             only
             accept
             of
             such
             like
             services
             ;
             and
             the
             Jews
             having
             been
             terrified
             from
             rebuilding
             it
             under
             Julian
             ,
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             never
             since
             durst
             reattempt
             it
             .
             The
             Story
             of
             which
             their
             Consternation
             is
             thus
             reported
             by
             
               Greg.
               Nazianzen
               ,
               (
               Oratione
               48.
               in
               Julianum
               2.
               )
               Julian
            
             invited
             the
             Jews
             to
             return
             into
             Judaea
             and
             rebuild
             their
             Temple
             ,
             whereupon
             multitudes
             of
             them
             repair
             thither
             ,
             and
             busie
             themselves
             in
             that
             work
             (
             with
             as
             much
             zeal
             as
             our
             City-Matrons
             exprest
             .
             When
             those
             Forts
             and
             Lines
             of
             Communication
             were
             cast
             up
             ,
             whereby
             they
             excluded
             themselves
             from
             the
             Protection
             of
             the
             best
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             cooped
             up
             themselves
             to
             be
             a
             prey
             to
             the
             worst
             of
             Tyrants
             ;
             for
             as
             ours
             then
             ,
             so
             )
             the
             Jewish
             Matrons
             ,
             now
             ,
             spared
             neither
             their
             tender
             Limbs
             ,
             nor
             fine
             Cloaths
             ,
             nor
             richest
             Jewels
             ;
             but
             as
             they
             expended
             their
             Treasures
             in
             hiring
             Labourers
             ,
             so
             they
             themselves
             did
             not
             disdain
             to
             serve
             the
             Workmen
             by
             carrying
             Baskets
             of
             Rubbish
             ,
             till
             both
             Masons
             and
             Servitours
             were
             forc'd
             from
             their
             work
             ,
             by
             Balls
             of
             Fire
             issuing
             from
             the
             trembling
             and
             gaping
             Earth
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             that
             were
             not
             kill'd
             ,
             had
             their
             Garments
             or
             Bodies
             inured
             with
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             :
             by
             which
             Marks
             of
             God's
             displeasure
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             were
             so
             far
             convinc'd
             ,
             (
             that
             no
             other
             Religion
             was
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             Christian
             ,
             as
             they
             with
             one
             voyce
             invocate
             the
             help
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             were
             by
             Baptism
             initiated
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             The
             substance
             of
             this
             Story
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             alledged
             out
             of
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             one
             of
             
             Julian's
             Captains
             .
             And
             Nazianzen
             affirms
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             wrote
             this
             Oration
             ,
             these
             Prints
             and
             Marks
             upon
             their
             Cloaths
             were
             still
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             Is
             't
             then
             (
             I
             say
             )
             imaginable
             in
             reason
             ,
             that
             ever
             since
             the
             disannulling
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Service
             of
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             God
             has
             been
             no
             where
             worship'd
             in
             a
             way
             of
             his
             own
             institution
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             possible
             to
             point
             out
             any
             People
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             save
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             that
             worship
             him
             in
             that
             way
             which
             God
             himself
             foretold
             he
             would
             erect
             at
             the
             vacateing
             of
             the
             old
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             instance
             I
             shall
             give
             of
             Prophecies
             ,
             touching
             meer
             Contingencies
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             so
             palpably
             fulfill'd
             ,
             as
             the
             Effect
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             is
             now
             existing
             ,
             is
             of
             those
             which
             foretold
             ,
             That
             after
             Israel
             had
             cast
             off
             their
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             their
             God
             cast
             off
             them
             and
             taken
             the
             Gentiles
             
             to
             be
             his
             People
             ;
             Those
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             they
             came
             into
             Christ
             should
             cast
             a
             way
             all
             their
             former
             Idol-Gods
             ,
             so
             as
             never
             again
             to
             return
             to
             them
             .
             Of
             which
             Tenour
             are
             those
             Texts
             ,
             
               (
               Isa.
               2.
               18.
               20
               ,
               21.
               )
               [
               The
               Lord
               alone
               shall
               be
               exalted
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               Idols
               shall
               he
               utterly
               abolish
               ;
               and
               they
               shall
               go
               into
               the
               holes
               of
               the
               Rocks
               ,
               and
               into
               the
               Caves
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               for
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               when
               he
               ariseth
               terribly
               to
               shake
               the
               earth
               .
               In
               that
               day
               shall
               a
               man
               cast
               his
               Idols
               of
               Silver
               and
               Gold
               ,
               which
               they
               made
               each
               one
               for
               himself
               to
               worship
               ,
               to
               the
               moles
               and
               to
               the
               batts
               ;
               ]
            
             This
             day
             is
             that
             when
             all
             Nations
             shall
             flow
             unto
             the
             Mountain
             of
             the
             Lords
             House
             ,
             
               &c.
               ver
            
             .
             1.
             
             The
             same
             Prophecy
             is
             repeated
             
               (
               Is.
            
             31.
             7.
             
             )
             and
             the
             Effect
             of
             it
             dated
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             the
             Shepherd
             of
             Israel
             shall
             rise
             up
             against
             the
             multitude
             of
             Shepherds
             ,
             called
             forth
             against
             him
             (
             the
             whole
             Crew
             of
             Idols
             erected
             by
             the
             Gentile
             world
             to
             affront
             the
             Majesty
             of
             Heaven
             )
             and
             make
             no
             more
             of
             them
             than
             a
             Lyon
             doth
             of
             unarmed
             Shepherds
             ,
             who
             would
             scare
             him
             away
             with
             their
             voyce
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             take
             their
             Flock
             from
             them
             :
             and
             when
             those
             Flocks
             shall
             be
             turned
             unto
             that
             God
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             have
             deeply
             revolted
             .
             
               In
               that
               day
               shall
               every
               man
               cast
               away
               his
               Idols
               ,
            
             &c.
             And
             
               (
               Isa.
            
             45.
             and
             46.
             
             Chapters
             .
             )
             When
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Earth
             shall
             look
             unto
             God
             ,
             when
             to
             him
             every
             Knee
             shall
             bow
             ,
             every
             Tongue
             shall
             swear
             ,
             &c.
             
             Then
             
               Bel
               boweth
               down
               ,
               Nebo
               stoopeth
               ,
               their
               Idols
               were
               upon
               the
               Beasts
               ,
               your
               carriages
               were
               heavy
               laden
               ,
               they
               are
               a
               burden
               to
               the
               weary
               Beasts
               ,
               they
               stoop
               ,
               they
               bow
               down
               together
               ;
               they
               could
               not
               deliver
               the
               burden
               ,
               but
               themselves
               are
               gone
               into
               Captivity
               :
               ]
            
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Heathen
             Great
             Pontiffs
             and
             Philosophers
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             maintain
             the
             Cause
             of
             those
             false
             Gods
             ,
             whom
             by
             office
             and
             inducement
             of
             State
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             support
             ,
             but
             shall
             fall
             down
             under
             the
             weight
             of
             that
             Vanity
             and
             Impiety
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             shall
             charge
             them
             with
             ;
             and
             throw
             off
             their
             load
             ,
             and
             themselves
             become
             Christs
             Captives
             ;
             so
             mighty
             were
             the
             Weapons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Warfare
             ,
             to
             cast
             down
             those
             vain
             Imaginations
             ,
             that
             had
             exalted
             themselves
             against
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             into
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             the
             strongest
             holds
             that
             Satan
             by
             his
             Deputies
             held
             in
             the
             Heathen
             World.
             And
             
               (
               Zech.
            
             13.
             2.
             )
             In
             that
             day
             when
             a
             Fountain
             should
             be
             open'd
             ,
             to
             those
             Inhabitants
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             that
             House
             of
             David
             ,
             that
             should
             mourn
             every
             Family
             apart
             ,
             over
             him
             whom
             they
             had
             pierced
             (
             which
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Jews
             after
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             pierced
             Christ
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Roman
             Soldiers
             that
             platted
             the
             Crown
             of
             Thorns
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             upon
             Christs
             Head
             ,
             that
             Nailed
             his
             Hands
             and
             Feet
             to
             the
             Cross
             ,
             that
             peirced
             his
             Side
             with
             a
             Spear
             :
             to
             which
             external
             peircing
             of
             Christs
             Body
             ,
             (
             and
             not
             to
             that
             Sword
             ,
             which
             the
             unthankful
             Jew
             ran
             through
             his
             Soul
             )
             the
             Evangelist
             applies
             this
             Text
             ,
             
               (
               John
            
             19.
             37.
             )
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             and
             Supplication
             is
             not
             promised
             ,
             to
             the
             breakers
             of
             his
             Heart
             ,
             but
             Bones
             :
             the
             Gentiles
             Heart
             that
             broke
             his
             Bones
             ,
             shall
             be
             broken
             ,
             when
             the
             spirit
             convinceth
             them
             of
             that
             sin
             :
             but
             the
             Jews
             generally
             lost
             under
             Judicial
             blindness
             ;
             )
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             spiritual
             Judah
             shall
             repent
             and
             be
             baptized
             .
             (
             St.
             Jerom
             expounds
             this
             Fountain
             to
             be
             Christian
             Baptism
             ,
             that
             Laver
             of
             Regeneration
             )
             
               It
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               )
               that
               I
               will
               cut
               off
               the
               names
               of
               the
               Idols
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               cause
               the
               unclean
               spirits
               to
               pass
               out
               of
               the
               Land.
            
             Was
             ever
             any
             thing
             foretold
             with
             more
             plainness
             and
             perspicuity
             ?
             most
             of
             those
             Oracles
             (
             and
             a
             great
             many
             more
             ,
             which
             for
             brevity
             sake
             I
             omit
             )
             are
             as
             transparent
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             writ
             with
             a
             Sun-beam
             :
             in
             this
             copious
             variety
             of
             expressions
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             ambiguous
             Word
             ,
             not
             one
             dark
             Syllable
             ;
             a
             Child
             may
             run
             and
             read
             these
             Visions
             :
             Would
             then
             such
             eminent
             Persons
             ,
             as
             their
             Prophets
             were
             ,
             in
             their
             several
             Generations
             have
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             having
             their
             Memories
             traduc'd
             in
             after-ages
             ,
             by
             such
             plain
             speaking
             (
             having
             no
             imaginable
             Secular
             Temptation
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             against
             it
             :
             )
             had
             they
             not
             been
             (
             beyond
             all
             possibility
             of
             mistake
             )
             assured
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             that
             Spirit
             by
             which
             they
             were
             moved
             .
             Now
             the
             same
             Degree
             of
             Assurance
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             
               à
               priori
            
             (
             from
             the
             Cause
             )
             we
             may
             have
             
               à
               posteriori
            
             (
             from
             the
             Effect
             ;
             )
             they
             could
             not
             (
             by
             that
             more
             then
             Scientifical
             Vision
             of
             those
             things
             
             in
             the
             Divine
             Mind
             ;
             that
             essential
             Cognition
             ,
             that
             simple
             Contact
             and
             Feeling
             of
             God's
             Will
             ,
             )
             
               [
               Tactus
               quidam
               divinitatis
               notitiâ
               melior
               ,
               essentialis
               cognitio
               divinorum
               ,
               contactus
               quidam
               essentialis
               ,
               &
               simplex
               .
               ]
               [
               Jamblicus
               de
               cognit
               .
               divinorum
               .
               )
            
             be
             more
             certain
             ,
             that
             this
             would
             be
             ;
             than
             we
             may
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             by
             observing
             the
             Event
             .
             For
             never
             were
             any
             Predictions
             more
             manifestly
             fulfill'd
             than
             these
             ;
             not
             one
             title
             of
             them
             is
             faln
             to
             the
             Earth
             .
             There
             is
             not
             now
             ,
             nor
             has
             not
             been
             ,
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             since
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             planted
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             least
             Relique
             of
             those
             numberless
             Pagan
             Gods
             ,
             it
             swarmed
             with
             before
             that
             .
             Where
             ,
             (
             not
             only
             as
             to
             their
             Operation
             ,
             but
             Being
             )
             are
             the
             Gods
             of
             Hamath
             ,
             and
             of
             Arphad
             ?
             Where
             are
             the
             Gods
             of
             
               Sephervaim
               ,
               Hena
            
             ,
             and
             Iva
             (
             shall
             I
             say
             or
             )
             the
             Gods
             of
             
               Europe
               ,
               Asia
               ,
               Affrica
            
             ?
             The
             Aegyptian
             Nile
             spawned
             Fish-Gods
             ,
             their
             Land
             brought
             forth
             Gods
             of
             Grass
             ,
             and
             Gods
             that
             eat
             Grass
             ,
             their
             Air
             was
             darkned
             with
             vollies
             of
             winged
             Deities
             :
             In
             Greece
             the
             Genius
             of
             every
             species
             of
             Animals
             and
             Vegetives
             ;
             In
             
               Rome
               Pallor
            
             and
             Terror
             the
             Fever
             and
             Jaundice
             grew
             into
             Gods
             ;
             They
             had
             their
             he
             and
             she-deities
             ,
             for
             Conception
             ,
             Birth
             ,
             Puberty
             ,
             Marriage
             ,
             Merchandice
             ,
             &c.
             
             Gods
             of
             the
             Closet
             ,
             of
             the
             Market
             ;
             Gods
             of
             the
             Close-stool
             ,
             and
             Chamber-pot
             ;
             such
             as
             't
             is
             a
             wonder
             their
             own
             Jove
             did
             not
             thunder-strike
             the
             adorers
             of
             ;
             such
             ,
             as
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             Hercules
             might
             have
             scar'd
             into
             the
             holes
             of
             the
             earth
             with
             the
             shadow
             of
             his
             Club
             ,
             or
             blown
             away
             with
             his
             Fly-flap
             :
             But
             that
             in
             the
             Exile
             of
             the
             lawful
             Soveraign
             ,
             every
             one
             has
             an
             equal
             right
             to
             the
             Crown
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             parity
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             chip
             to
             chose
             betwixt
             a
             Peer
             and
             a
             Peasant
             ,
             a
             Calf
             will
             serve
             the
             Israelites
             for
             a
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             forgot
             him
             that
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             .
             When
             men
             delight
             not
             to
             retain
             the
             Former
             of
             all
             things
             in
             their
             mind
             ,
             every
             Man
             will
             be
             a
             God-wright
             and
             frame
             an
             Image
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             comes
             off
             the
             Wheel
             of
             his
             ever-running
             Imagination
             .
             Yea
             Philosophy
             it self
             ,
             in
             those
             Times
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             could
             not
             castrate
             the
             rank
             Fancies
             of
             Democritus
             and
             Epicurus
             of
             this
             prolifick
             God-teeming
             humour
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             spawn'd
             as
             many
             Gods
             ,
             that
             is
             eternal
             Beings
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             Atoms
             in
             their
             conceipted
             infinite
             Worlds
             .
             In
             which
             particular
             I
             should
             think
             Laertius
             and
             Tully
             to
             have
             wronged
             their
             memories
             ,
             If
             I
             did
             not
             see
             (
             in
             this
             Age
             of
             improved
             Learning
             and
             divine
             Light
             )
             some
             mens
             Wind-mill-heads
             grinding
             the
             God
             head
             of
             the
             one
             eternal
             ,
             into
             as
             many
             and
             small
             grains
             as
             there
             are
             moats
             in
             the
             Universe
             :
             If
             I
             did
             not
             see
             those
             Leviathans
             ,
             who
             make
             sport
             with
             ,
             and
             take
             their
             pastime
             in
             deriding
             the
             Notions
             of
             created
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             adorable
             Trinity
             of
             Persons
             in
             that
             one
             uncreated
             Essence
             (
             as
             finding
             no
             bottom
             of
             that
             immense
             Ocean
             ,
             which
             Faith
             makes
             fordable
             to
             the
             meanest
             Christian
             ;
             )
             themselves
             introducing
             an
             Hypothesis
             of
             more
             Spirits
             (
             for
             take
             Divisibility
             from
             Matter
             and
             nothing
             remains
             but
             an
             Incorporeal
             Substance
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             talks
             of
             a
             crooked
             ,
             an
             hooked
             ,
             a
             three-corner'd
             Atome
             ,
             may
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             reason
             ,
             tell
             us
             of
             a
             Square
             ,
             or
             Triangular
             Circle
             ,
             except
             he
             can
             impose
             upon
             the
             World
             a
             new
             Grammar
             :
             as
             well
             as
             Philosophy
             ,
             or
             perswade
             all
             Greece
             to
             forget
             its
             Mother-tongue
             )
             than
             can
             stand
             betwixt
             York
             and
             Lancaster
             :
             I
             could
             make
             infinite
             more
             room
             for
             them
             upon
             the
             Cartesian
             Ground
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             a
             Field
             large
             enough
             for
             all
             the
             Host
             of
             Heaven
             to
             incamp
             in
             ;
             and
             I
             shall
             enlarge
             their
             Quarters
             in
             my
             Reflections
             upon
             the
             other
             Hypothesis
             which
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Atoms
             introduceth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             many
             Persons
             in
             the
             One
             Eternal
             Being
             ,
             as
             many
             distinct
             individual
             Subsistencies
             in
             the
             one
             Essence
             of
             Eternal
             Matter
             ,
             as
             we
             can
             imagine
             Moats
             in
             the
             Sun-beams
             ,
             should
             they
             dart
             themselves
             ten
             hundred
             thousand
             millions
             of
             times
             further
             upwards
             towards
             the
             Emperial
             Heaven
             than
             they
             do
             downwards
             to
             this
             Globe
             of
             Earth
             ,
             and
             spread
             themselves
             round
             about
             that
             vast
             Circumference
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             which
             this
             of
             our
             habitation
             is
             but
             an
             Atome
             ;
             For
             ,
             give
             Eternity
             to
             Matter
             ,
             and
             you
             give
             it
             the
             Essence
             of
             God
             :
             make
             it
             subsist
             in
             Atomes
             ,
             each
             one
             distinguish'd
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             result
             will
             be
             so
             many
             distinct
             Subsistencies
             in
             that
             one
             Essence
             .
             Give
             to
             these
             Subsistencies
             a
             power
             of
             moving
             themselves
             (
             which
             you
             must
             grant
             them
             ,
             or
             say
             they
             are
             moved
             by
             another
             ,
             and
             what
             can
             be
             elder
             than
             Eternity
             ,
             or
             by
             Chance
             ,
             Chance
             must
             
             be
             then
             before
             them
             )
             and
             it
             must
             be
             the
             life
             of
             Reason
             :
             and
             that
             will
             make
             e-every
             Atome
             an
             individual
             Person
             ,
             a
             Rational
             Hypostasis
             .
             So
             that
             instead
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             subsisting
             in
             one
             undivided
             eternal
             Godhead
             ,
             This
             new
             Divinity
             commends
             to
             us
             more
             millions
             of
             divine
             Persons
             than
             could
             be
             reckon'd
             up
             in
             an
             age
             (
             should
             all
             the
             men
             of
             that
             Age
             betake
             themselves
             all
             their
             life
             to
             their
             Counters
             :
             )
             That
             which
             we
             interpret
             ,
             
               A
               Troop
               cometh
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Story
             of
             Gad's
             Birth
             
               (
               Gen.
            
             30.
             11.
             
             )
             some
             Hebrews
             expound
             ,
             Fortune
             cometh
             ;
             upon
             which
             our
             learn'd
             Antiquary
             expends
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             his
             1
             Syntagme
             ,
             
               de
               Dais
               Syriis
            
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             undertake
             to
             determine
             which
             is
             the
             best
             Translation
             ;
             perhaps
             they
             may
             both
             stand
             with
             that
             Text
             ,
             though
             not
             better
             than
             their
             conjunction
             would
             suit
             the
             Birth
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Atomes
             .
             For
             since
             Leah
             ,
             that
             blear-eyed
             ,
             purblind
             ,
             Epicuraean
             Philosophy
             ,
             grown
             ,
             under
             the
             Age
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             past
             child-bearing
             ,
             hath
             upon
             the
             knees
             of
             her
             handmaid
             ,
             Zilpah
             ,
             Modern
             Atheism
             ,
             brought
             forth
             into
             the
             Christian
             Air
             ,
             her
             Son
             Gad
             or
             Fortune
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             made
             the
             eternal
             Atomes
             so
             happily
             meet
             ,
             as
             to
             fall
             into
             all
             those
             comely
             Forms
             whereof
             the
             World
             consists
             ;
             Gad
             ,
             or
             a
             Troop
             comes
             ,
             (
             shall
             I
             say
             )
             or
             a
             Legion
             or
             a
             Myriad
             of
             Troops
             of
             Deities
             :
             God
             the
             crooked
             ,
             God
             the
             hooked
             ,
             God
             the
             obtuse
             ,
             God
             the
             sharp
             ,
             God
             the
             long
             ,
             God
             the
             short
             Atome
             ;
             for
             it
             would
             be
             a
             taking
             of
             that
             Name
             in
             vain
             to
             apply
             it
             to
             those
             infinite
             Forms
             into
             which
             those
             mens
             Fancies
             cast
             those
             eternal
             Beings
             ,
             which
             (
             notwithstanding
             )
             they
             call
             Atoms
             ,
             with
             a
             far
             greater
             Solecism
             than
             he
             committed
             with
             his
             Finger
             ;
             who
             pointed
             it
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             speaking
             of
             the
             glorious
             Furniture
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             shall
             rather
             bestow
             my
             time
             in
             transcribing
             that
             Exclamation
             which
             our
             divine
             Poet
             snbjoynes
             to
             the
             History
             of
             those
             and
             such
             like
             vanities
             of
             the
             Polytheists
             .
          
           
             
               Ah!
               what
               a
               thing
               is
               Man
               devoid
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             
               Adoring
               Garlick
               with
               an
               humble
               face
               .
            
             
               Begging
               his
               food
               of
               that
               which
               he
               may
               eat
               ;
            
             
               Starving
               the
               while
               he
               worshippeth
               his
               meat
               .
            
             
               Who
               makes
               a
               Root
               his
               God
               ,
               how
               low
               is
               he
               ,
            
             
               If
               God
               and
               man
               be
               sever'd
               infinitelie
               !
            
             
               What
               wretchedness
               can
               give
               him
               any
               room
               ,
            
             
               Whose
               House
               is
               foul
               ,
               while
               he
               adores
               his
               Broom
               :
            
          
           
             Let
             my
             stammering
             Muse
             add
             ,
             
               
                 Nor
                 dares
                 not
                 sweep't
                 ;
                 least
                 from
                 his
                 foot
                 arise
                 ,
              
               
                 So
                 many
                 Motes
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 Deities
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Certainly
             Epicurus
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             true
             to
             his
             own
             Principles
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             a
             nasty
             Sloven
             ,
             and
             one
             whose
             disciples
             well
             deserv'd
             that
             compellation
             which
             the
             Satyrist
             gives
             them
             —
             
               
                 —
                 Epicuri
                 de
                 grege
                 porci
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Hoggs
               of
            
             Epicurus
             
               his
               Stie
            
             .
             For
             he
             and
             his
             Litter
             of
             Followers
             must
             lie
             battening
             in
             their
             own
             Dung
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             disquieting
             that
             eternal
             Matter
             ;
             a
             thing
             which
             the
             Deity
             does
             most
             abominate
             ,
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             does
             not
             interest
             it self
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             busies
             it self
             in
             dancing
             and
             frisking
             about
             ,
             and
             suffers
             it self
             to
             be
             carried
             whither
             Fortune
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Scavinger's
             Broom
             or
             Dung-rake
             .
             I
             do
             not
             call
             Cartesius
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             though
             doubtless
             his
             Philosophy
             has
             made
             many
             ;
             but
             I
             think
             I
             may
             well
             enough
             call
             his
             a
             Feminine
             Philosophy
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             of
             Plato
             or
             Aristotle
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             Principles
             received
             by
             uninterrupted
             Tradition
             ;
             though
             they
             neither
             could
             retrieve
             all
             Principles
             of
             that
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             ,
             through
             want
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             always
             rightly
             apply
             those
             they
             had
             received
             ;
             And
             it
             seems
             a
             wonder
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             
             counted
             men
             in
             understanding
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             affected
             with
             his
             Systems
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             (
             if
             my
             memory
             fail
             me
             not
             )
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             Natural
             Philosophy
             affirmeth
             ,
             he
             could
             make
             no
             man
             understand
             or
             relish
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             one
             woman
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             she
             was
             a
             person
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             of
             as
             great
             a
             capacity
             as
             any
             ,
             as
             all
             of
             that
             Sex
             ,
             yet
             sure
             she
             was
             not
             a
             competent
             Judge
             of
             such
             Speculations
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             truly
             Masculine
             .
             She
             might
             perhaps
             have
             judged
             of
             a
             Poem
             ,
             upon
             the
             presumption
             of
             Sapphos
             Dexterity
             ;
             of
             an
             Oration
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             gone
             beyond
             those
             bounds
             to
             which
             that
             Sex
             reached
             in
             the
             persons
             of
             
               Amaesia
               ,
               Affrania
               ,
               Hortensia
            
             ,
             she
             might
             perhaps
             have
             found
             by
             enquiring
             of
             her
             Cooks
             or
             Scullions
             ,
             that
             his
             Kitchin-experiments
             were
             true
             ,
             and
             by
             her
             own
             Discretion
             see
             some
             of
             them
             subvert
             some
             of
             the
             Conclusions
             of
             the
             old
             Philosophy
             ;
             (
             as
             one
             fool
             may
             spy
             more
             faults
             than
             an
             hundred
             wise
             men
             can
             mend
             .
             )
             But
             that
             they
             were
             a
             Foundation
             ,
             firm
             enough
             for
             his
             Conclusions
             ;
             that
             she
             ,
             and
             only
             she
             ,
             should
             discern
             ,
             is
             an
             affront
             to
             our
             whole
             Sex
             ;
             if
             indeed
             his
             Philosophy
             be
             calculated
             to
             the
             sublimest
             Principles
             of
             the
             most
             Masculine
             and
             Strenuous
             Wits
             ,
             and
             not
             Female
             and
             Vulgar
             Capacities
             (
             who
             are
             easily
             imposed
             upon
             by
             the
             fallacy
             of
             
               non
               causa
               pro
               causa
            
             ,
             Though
             It
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             that
             excellent
             Lady
             ,
             that
             her
             Philosophical
             Genius
             so
             far
             transcended
             the
             common
             standard
             of
             her
             Sex
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             credible
             that
             Story
             which
             Socrates
             relates
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Hypatia
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Theon
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             who
             excell'd
             all
             the
             Sophisters
             of
             her
             time
             ,
             and
             either
             preceded
             or
             succeeded
             Platinus
             in
             
             Plato's
             School
             ,
             
               (
               Lib.
               7.
               15.
               
               Socrat.
               Scholast
               .
               hist.
               )
            
             But
             I
             have
             dwelt
             too
             long
             upon
             these
             Minim
             Deities
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             from
             their
             introduction
             we
             may
             learn
             ,
             to
             what
             Vanity
             of
             mind
             divine
             Justice
             gives
             those
             men
             up
             ,
             that
             desire
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Almighty
             :
             and
             how
             aptly
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             they
             should
             creep
             into
             the
             holes
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             For
             at
             the
             appearance
             of
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             this
             whole
             brood
             of
             Vermine
             disappear'd
             ,
             these
             Hodmadods
             crept
             into
             their
             shells
             ;
             these
             Worms
             into
             their
             holes
             ;
             these
             never
             stood
             one
             fight
             with
             our
             .
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ;
             their
             Adorers
             never
             struck
             one
             stroke
             in
             their
             defence
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             for
             their
             celestial
             Gods
             ,
             the
             Host
             of
             Heaven
             which
             they
             worship'd
             ,
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             greater
             and
             lesser
             Nations
             :
             But
             all
             in
             vain
             :
             For
             those
             strong
             men
             that
             kept
             the
             house
             are
             all
             turn'd
             out
             of
             possession
             by
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             spoil'd
             of
             all
             their
             Ensigns
             of
             divine
             honour
             :
             Jove
             of
             his
             Thunder-bolt
             ,
             Christs
             still
             voyce
             drowning
             the
             noise
             of
             his
             Thunder
             :
             Apollo
             of
             his
             Bow
             and
             Arrows
             ,
             Christ's
             Arrows
             proving
             more
             sharp
             in
             the
             sides
             of
             Python
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             than
             his
             :
             Mars
             of
             his
             Faulchion
             ,
             Christ's
             two-edged
             Sword
             proving
             the
             better
             mettled
             Blade
             :
             Minerva
             of
             her
             Spear
             ,
             being
             not
             able
             ,
             with
             her
             Target
             ,
             to
             defend
             her self
             against
             the
             Artillery
             of
             the
             Cross
             :
             Mercury
             of
             his
             Caduceus
             ,
             by
             the
             more
             sweet
             Charms
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             The
             Lion
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             uncas'd
             Hercules
             ,
             and
             pull'd
             off
             his
             Lions
             Skin
             over
             his
             ears
             .
             As
             that
             Light
             of
             Light
             appeared
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             gradually
             shone
             to
             the
             West
             ;
             the
             World
             ceas'd
             to
             fear
             those
             Hobgoblins
             ,
             that
             had
             affrighted
             her
             in
             the
             dark
             :
             men
             learn'd
             to
             look
             upon
             the
             Sun
             without
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             Adoration
             ,
             without
             kissing
             the
             hand
             or
             bending
             the
             knee
             .
             As
             the
             Bread
             that
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             hath
             been
             broken
             ,
             to
             the
             several
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             they
             gave
             over
             baking
             Cakes
             to
             the
             Queen
             of
             Heaven
             :
             As
             the
             Gospel
             introduc'd
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             One
             blessed
             God
             ,
             she
             shak'd
             off
             the
             fear
             of
             false
             Gods
             ,
             broke
             down
             their
             Altars
             ,
             demolish'd
             their
             Temples
             ,
             contemn'd
             their
             Oracles
             ,
             and
             stampt
             their
             Images
             to
             powder
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             God
             that
             made
             Heaven
             reveil'd
             himself
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             the
             Gods
             that
             did
             not
             make
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             have
             been
             abolish't
             from
             off
             the
             Earth
             ,
             from
             under
             Heaven
             .
             The
             Romans
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Funeral
             of
             that
             Coblers
             Crow
             two
             years
             after
             our
             Saviours
             Passion
             ,
             
               Gilbert
               Genebrand
            
             .
             (
             in
             his
             Chronic.
             )
             conceives
             to
             have
             been
             a
             presage
             ,
             that
             now
             the
             Gospel
             was
             begun
             to
             be
             publish'd
             ,
             the
             black
             Crow
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             was
             shortly
             to
             expire
             at
             Rome
             ,
             where
             had
             been
             his
             chief
             seat
             and
             babling
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             is
             
             quoted
             by
             
               Vossius
               ,
               [
               Atrium
               mali
               spiritûs
               infractum
               ,
               imperium
               obrutum
               ,
               &
               quasi
               sepultum
               iri
               .
               ]
               (
               Vos
               .
               de
               Idol
               .
            
             3.
             89.
             )
             This
             was
             but
             short
             warning
             ,
             however
             ,
             all
             on
             a
             suddain
             as
             in
             a
             Pannick
             Fear
             the
             whole
             Army
             of
             Celestial
             ,
             Terrestrial
             and
             Infernal
             ,
             black
             and
             white
             Daemons
             ,
             take
             themselves
             to
             their
             heels
             ,
             and
             quit
             their
             ancient
             seats
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             appears
             pitching
             his
             Tent
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             Tabernacling
             in
             Humane
             Flesh.
             So
             that
             now
             a
             Child
             may
             lead
             those
             Lions
             ,
             at
             whose
             voice
             the
             World
             trembled
             ,
             before
             God
             utter'd
             his
             voyce
             ;
             none
             frequent
             those
             Fountains
             ,
             Caves
             ,
             Groves
             ,
             Oaks
             for
             Counsel
             ;
             at
             the
             lips
             of
             whose
             Oracles
             ,
             formerly
             the
             whole
             World
             hung
             for
             advice
             ,
             in
             all
             Matters
             of
             weight
             ,
             thither
             men
             repaired
             ,
             there
             they
             enquired
             about
             planting
             of
             Colonies
             ,
             building
             of
             Cities
             ,
             about
             Peace
             and
             War
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               (
               Plutarch
               .
               conviv
               .
               mor.
               tom
               .
               1.
               p.
            
             377.
             )
             But
             they
             have
             all
             lost
             their
             Tongues
             since
             God
             spake
             to
             us
             by
             his
             Son.
             
             Jove's
             Fountain
             of
             Castalion
             ,
             and
             that
             otherof
             Colophon
             ,
             (
             saith
             
               Clem.
               Alexand.
               adhaetat
               .
            
             )
             are
             commanded
             silence
             ;
             and
             all
             other
             Prophetick
             Springs
             have
             lost
             their
             divining
             tast
             ,
             whose
             proud
             streams
             swell'd
             (
             of
             old
             )
             with
             the
             honour
             of
             being
             reputed
             the
             seats
             of
             Sacred
             Oracles
             .
             One
             of
             those
             silenc'd
             Oracles
             ,
             (
             that
             of
             the
             Daphnean
             Apollo
             ,
             in
             the
             Suburbs
             of
             
               Antioch
               )
               Julian
            
             would
             have
             cured
             of
             his
             dumbness
             ,
             and
             he
             attempted
             the
             like
             elsewhere
             ,
             
               (
               Am.
               Marcol
               .
               Julianus
               22.
               12.
               )
               [
               Multorum
               curiosior
            
             Julianus
             
               novam
               consilii
               viam
               aggressus
               est
               ,
               venas
               fatidicas
            
             Castalionis
             
               recludere
               cogitans
               fontis
               :
               quem
               obstruxisse
            
             Caesar
             dicitur
             Hadrianus
             
               mole
               saxorum
               ingenti
               ,
               veritus
               rè
               ,
               ut
               ipse
               praecipientibus
               aquis
               capessendam
               Rempublicam
               comperit
               ;
               etiam
               alii
               similia
               docerentur
               :
               ac
               statim
               circum
               humata
               corpora
               statuit
               exindè
               transferri
               eo
               ,
               ritu
               quo
               Athenienses
               insulam
               purgaverant
            
             Delon
             ]
             Julian
             
               his
               curiosity
               (
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Defence
               of
               Paganisme
               against
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               renounc'd
               )
               put
               him
               upon
               this
               new
               Project
               ;
               thinking
               to
               open
               the
               Veines
               of
               the
               Castalion
               Fountain
               ,
               which
               the
               Emperour
            
             Hadrian
             
               is
               reported
               to
               have
               obstructed
               with
               a
               huge
               heap
               of
               stones
               ,
               fearing
               least
               as
               he
               was
               invited
               to
               undertake
               the
               Empire
               by
               the
               Oracle
               of
               that
               Spring
               .
               others
               also
               might
               be
               taught
               the
               like
               ;
               he
               forthwith
               commands
               the
               Corps
               that
               were
               there
               inter'd
               ,
               should
               be
               removed
               thence
               ,
               after
               the
               same
               rite
               as
               the
               Athenians
               purged
               the
               Island
               of
            
             Delos
             .
             What
             success
             he
             had
             here
             or
             in
             other
             places
             that
             Historian
             doth
             not
             relate
             ,
             which
             doubtless
             so
             great
             an
             admirer
             of
             Gentilisme
             as
             he
             was
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             answer'd
             
             Julian's
             expectation
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             he
             sped
             no
             better
             elsewhere
             than
             he
             did
             at
             that
             Oracle
             near
             Antioch
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             Respond
             he
             could
             get
             from
             Apollo
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Martyr
             Babilas
             (
             there
             interr'd
             )
             would
             not
             permit
             him
             to
             give
             Oracles
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             those
             other
             freaks
             wherewith
             he
             had
             formerly
             deluded
             the
             World
             :
             whereupon
             the
             Emperour
             commanded
             the
             Christians
             to
             remove
             the
             Sacred
             Relicks
             thence
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             in
             triumph
             ,
             singing
             (
             saith
             Ruffinus
             )
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               Cursed
               be
               all
               they
               that
               Worship
               Carved
               images
               ,
               and
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               Idols
               (
               Socrat.
               Ec.
               hist.
            
             3.
             16.
             )
             The
             Skeliton
             of
             one
             Champion
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             masters
             their
             armed
             Apollo
             .
             But
             when
             should
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             should
             I
             reckon
             up
             all
             the
             Trophies
             of
             Christs
             Victories
             over
             Idols
             erected
             in
             the
             Evangelical
             Histories
             ?
             or
             to
             what
             purpose
             would
             it
             be
             to
             bring
             in
             Witnesses
             thence
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             pleading
             with
             the
             Atheist
             ?
             I
             will
             therefore
             content
             my self
             with
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Heathen
             Writers
             for
             the
             probat
             of
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             1.
             
             That
             Pagan
             Oracles
             lost
             their
             Speech
             and
             Credit
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             the
             Gospel
             was
             Preach'd
             .
             I
             have
             quoted
             before
             the
             Respond
             which
             the
             Oracle
             of
             Apollo
             gave
             Augustus
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               The
               Hebrew
               Boy
               bids
               me
               leave
               this
               house
               .
            
             And
             those
             which
             Porphyrie
             relates
             ,
             in
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             
               Eusebius
               (
               praepar
               .
               Evang.
               lib.
            
             5.
             16.
             )
             In
             one
             whereof
             he
             cries
             out
             ,
             oh
             ,
             woe
             is
             me
             !
             lament
             ye
             Tripodes
             for
             Apollo
             is
             gone
             ,
             he
             is
             gone
             :
             for
             the
             bright
             Light
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             Jupiter
             who
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             ,
             Oh!
             mighty
             Jupiter
             ,
             he
             compells
             me
             .
             Ah
             woe
             is
             me
             !
             the
             bright
             glory
             of
             my
             Oracles
             is
             gone
             from
             me
             .
          
           
             In
             another
             to
             a
             Priest
             that
             asked
             him
             which
             was
             the
             true
             Religion
             ?
             he
             
             gave
             this
             Answer
             :
             Thou
             unhappiest
             of
             all
             Priests
             !
             oh
             that
             thou
             hadst
             not
             asked
             me
             ,
             being
             now
             at
             my
             last
             ,
             of
             the
             Divine
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             dear
             begotten
             of
             that
             famous
             King
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Spirit
             which
             comprehendeth
             and
             surroundeth
             all
             things
             :
             for
             woe
             is
             me
             !
             he
             it
             is
             that
             ,
             will
             I
             ,
             nill
             I
             ,
             will
             expel
             me
             from
             these
             Temples
             ;
             and
             full
             soon
             will
             this
             Divining-seat
             become
             a
             place
             of
             desolation
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             another
             ,
             being
             extreamly
             urged
             by
             Exorcismes
             to
             break
             off
             his
             uncouth
             silence
             ,
             he
             thus
             laments
             —
             
             Apollo's
             voice
             is
             not
             to
             be
             recovered
             ,
             it
             is
             decayed
             through
             length
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             locked
             up
             with
             the
             Keyes
             of
             never-divining
             silence
             .
             
               Zosimus
               Comes
               (
               lib.
            
             1.
             )
             hath
             this
             Story
             ;
             at
             Selucia
             a
             Town
             of
             Cilicia
             there
             was
             a
             Temple
             of
             
               Apollo
               Sarpedonius
            
             ,
             about
             which
             were
             great
             flocks
             of
             those
             Birds
             they
             call
             Seleucides
             ,
             which
             Apollo
             used
             to
             send
             to
             devour
             the
             Locusts
             that
             infested
             those
             mens
             grounds
             which
             applied
             themselves
             to
             him
             for
             help
             .
             But
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             the
             men
             of
             this
             age
             have
             rejected
             so
             great
             a
             bounty
             of
             that
             God.
             
               [
               It
               à
               loquitur
               homo
               paganus
               ,
               quia
               inductâ
               Christianâ
               Religione
               ,
               passim
               ludibrio
               erat
               gentilis
               superstitio
               .
               ]
               Vossii
               de
               Idololat
               .
               l.
               3.
               cap.
               97.
               )
               This
               speaks
               that
               Pagan
               Writer
               ;
               because
               at
               the
               Introduction
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               Gentile
               superstition
               became
               every
               where
               a
               laughing-stock
            
             ;
             (
             as
             the
             excellent
             Vossius
             well
             interprets
             that
             place
             of
             
               Zosimus
               .
            
             )
          
           
             It
             was
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Aurelian
             ,
             that
             Porphyrie
             lived
             ,
             and
             he
             reports
             these
             abovesaid
             Responds
             to
             have
             been
             extorted
             from
             Apollo
             before
             his
             Age.
             And
             Plutarch
             who
             flourish'd
             under
             Adrian
             long
             before
             Porphyrie
             (
             though
             a
             devout
             Heathen
             )
             yet
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             days
             the
             Oracle
             of
             
               Jupiter
               Hammon
            
             (
             that
             had
             been
             formerly
             renown'd
             )
             was
             faln
             to
             decay
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Oracles
             in
             Asia
             ,
             save
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             were
             then
             grown
             out
             of
             date
             :
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             Baeotia
             (
             which
             formerly
             seem'd
             to
             be
             all
             Tongue
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             Oracles
             there
             resounding
             )
             had
             lost
             her
             speech
             ;
             her
             Oracles
             (
             like
             Rivers
             in
             an
             extream
             drought
             )
             were
             dried
             up
             ,
             and
             wholly
             sunk
             into
             the
             Earth
             :
             so
             that
             they
             who
             came
             to
             draw
             water
             there
             could
             find
             none
             but
             only
             at
             Lebadia
             .
             That
             of
             Amphiarius
             ,
             at
             which
             Mardonius
             enquir'd
             in
             the
             Median
             War
             :
             that
             at
             Tegirae
             ,
             where
             Apollo
             was
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             born
             ,
             whence
             the
             Grecians
             (
             in
             the
             Medic
             War
             )
             receiv'd
             a
             promise
             of
             Victory
             ;
             were
             become
             speechless
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             late
             ;
             for
             I
             could
             give
             (
             saith
             Demetrius
             )
             one
             of
             the
             speakers
             in
             Plutarchs
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Decay
             of
             Oracles
             ,
             instances
             of
             more
             recent
             Responses
             received
             thence
             ,
             which
             Oracles
             being
             now
             altogether
             struck
             dumb
             ;
             it
             were
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             enquire
             ,
             what
             the
             Reason
             thereof
             may
             be
             .
             Didimus
             the
             Cynick
             urgeth
             as
             the
             reason
             hereof
             ,
             the
             Impiety
             the
             World
             was
             then
             grown
             to
             ,
             which
             had
             provoked
             God
             to
             withdraw
             this
             favour
             from
             it
             .
             Plutarch
             rejects
             this
             ,
             upon
             these
             grounds
             ,
             for
             that
             God
             did
             still
             continue
             his
             favourable
             Providence
             to
             the
             men
             of
             that
             Age
             :
             and
             that
             if
             he
             had
             so
             pleased
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             taken
             occasion
             of
             as
             great
             displeasure
             against
             those
             Ages
             to
             which
             he
             afforded
             Oracles
             :
             for
             there
             were
             then
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             as
             far
             out-numbred
             by
             the
             bad
             ,
             as
             now
             .
             Ammonius
             (
             by
             way
             of
             Preface
             to
             this
             enquiry
             )
             layes
             down
             this
             ground
             .
             We
             must
             ascribe
             this
             Cessation
             of
             Oracles
             unto
             Divine
             Providence
             ;
             (
             for
             if
             we
             deny
             that
             he
             hath
             silenc'd
             them
             ,
             we
             lay
             a
             ground
             for
             suspition
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             erect
             them
             :
             and
             indeed
             who
             can
             Tongue-tie
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             gave
             them
             a
             Tongue
             ;
             and
             assigns
             this
             as
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             so
             many
             of
             them
             were
             then
             ceast
             ;
             because
             Greece
             was
             so
             depopulated
             with
             continual
             Wars
             ,
             as
             that
             water
             ,
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             would
             have
             run
             waste
             ,
             if
             Apollo
             had
             not
             dried
             up
             the
             Springs
             ;
             what
             should
             he
             do
             with
             his
             hundred
             mouths
             ,
             at
             which
             he
             formerly
             spake
             ,
             now
             when
             he
             hath
             no
             greater
             an
             audience
             ,
             than
             may
             all
             hear
             from
             one
             mouth
             ?
          
           
             Cleombrotus
             ,
             will
             not
             allow
             ,
             either
             that
             God
             spake
             in
             those
             Oracles
             ,
             or
             did
             by
             special
             dispensation
             silence
             them
             :
             but
             ascribes
             this
             to
             the
             Mortality
             of
             those
             Middle
             Essences
             ,
             those
             amphibious
             Spirits
             ,
             the
             mean
             betwixt
             God
             and
             Man
             which
             inhabited
             those
             prophetical
             Seats
             :
             of
             whose
             Mortality
             Philippus
             ,
             (
             another
             speaker
             in
             that
             Colloquie
             )
             gives
             an
             example
             in
             that
             story
             I
             have
             formerly
             
             related
             ,
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             great
             Pan.
             And
             Demetrius
             another
             ;
             in
             the
             following
             story
             .
             When
             the
             Emperour
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             sent
             me
             into
             Britain
             ,
             I
             ,
             out
             of
             curiosity
             sail'd
             to
             the
             Isles
             called
             Sporades
             :
             in
             a
             neighbour
             Isle
             to
             which
             ,
             I
             found
             some
             few
             Inhabitants
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             learn'd
             that
             those
             Isles
             were
             accounted
             sacred
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             habitations
             of
             the
             Genii
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             died
             caused
             perturbations
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             tempests
             on
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             many
             portentous
             sights
             ;
             such
             as
             hapned
             while
             I
             was
             there
             ,
             an
             argument
             that
             at
             that
             time
             a
             Spirit
             was
             deceased
             .
          
           
             Briefly
             ,
             (
             for
             why
             should
             I
             follow
             him
             step
             by
             step
             while
             he
             is
             hunting
             which
             way
             Oracles
             went
             )
             after
             he
             hath
             thrown
             on
             the
             whole
             pack
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             in
             vain
             smelt
             for
             a
             reason
             of
             their
             then
             Cessation
             in
             
             Plato's
             5.
             in
             the
             Hermits
             283.
             and
             in
             Epicurus
             his
             infinite
             Worlds
             ,
             the
             best
             he
             can
             find
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             in
             those
             places
             certain
             breathings
             of
             subterraneal
             spirits
             which
             actuated
             the
             Divining
             Faculty
             of
             the
             Mind
             (
             as
             the
             Light
             doth
             the
             Eye
             )
             and
             made
             it
             exert
             it self
             in
             prophesying
             ,
             which
             in
             time
             were
             either
             wasted
             or
             diverted
             to
             some
             other
             place
             ;
             as
             it
             happens
             to
             Fountains
             ,
             which
             in
             length
             of
             time
             either
             dry
             up
             or
             flit
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             subterranean
             Fire
             ,
             which
             distills
             them
             ,
             either
             goes
             quite
             out
             for
             want
             of
             fuel
             or
             Creep
             after
             its
             fomes
             ,
             till
             it
             meet
             with
             matter
             enough
             to
             feed
             it
             ,
             and
             caverns
             long
             enough
             to
             be
             Limbecks
             for
             such
             distillations
             .
             A
             Salvo
             which
             is
             neither
             broad
             enough
             for
             the
             sore
             ,
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             why
             all
             the
             Oracles
             should
             at
             once
             be
             silenc'd
             ,
             nor
             consist
             with
             common
             Principles
             touching
             those
             delusive
             Responds
             ;
             and
             exploded
             by
             
               Cicero
               (
               de
               divinat
               .
            
             )
             nor
             comparable
             to
             that
             which
             the
             Christian
             brings
             and
             the
             Oracle
             of
             Apollo
             himself
             was
             forc'd
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             though
             so
             much
             against
             his
             will
             ;
             As
             when
             the
             obstinate
             Pagans
             would
             not
             rest
             satisfied
             with
             that
             answer
             ,
             but
             labour'd
             to
             overcome
             his
             obstinate
             silence
             ,
             and
             by
             Charms
             extort
             a
             better
             Respond
             from
             his
             Tripos
             ;
             that
             he
             might
             be
             no
             longer
             forc'd
             to
             speak
             so
             much
             to
             his
             own
             disgrace
             ;
             he
             stifled
             his
             Prophetess
             ,
             whom
             against
             her
             will
             they
             thrust
             into
             the
             Cave
             ;
             when
             by
             all
             ordinary
             dumb
             shows
             he
             had
             first
             exprest
             his
             dislike
             of
             their
             making
             enquiry
             at
             his
             Oracle
             ,
             the
             Victim
             standing
             still
             as
             without
             sense
             at
             the
             first
             libations
             ,
             and
             scarce
             shrugging
             when
             they
             rain'd
             ,
             powr'd
             whole
             showers
             of
             water
             upon
             him
             .
             What
             could
             the
             poor
             dumb
             Idol
             do
             more
             towards
             the
             rebuking
             the
             madness
             of
             the
             enquirers
             that
             would
             still
             be
             asking
             questions
             of
             him
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             so
             often
             and
             with
             so
             much
             passionate
             grief
             told
             the
             world
             he
             was
             tongue-tied
             from
             giving
             any
             other
             answer
             then
             this
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             forbid
             by
             an
             higher
             power
             (
             the
             Hebrew
             Child
             ,
             whom
             all
             Gods
             are
             commanded
             to
             obey
             and
             worship
             )
             to
             give
             answers
             ?
             What
             could
             the
             poor
             dumb
             Beast
             do
             more
             towards
             the
             stopping
             them
             in
             that
             prohibited
             way
             ,
             than
             to
             stand
             stone
             still
             ,
             neither
             winnying
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             in
             the
             North
             ,
             nor
             wagging
             the
             Taile
             ;
             neither
             tossing
             her
             horns
             nor
             shaking
             her
             ears
             ,
             when
             water
             was
             poured
             on
             her
             head
             :
             it
             being
             a
             received
             Maxim
             in
             the
             Pontifical
             Schools
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             Libations
             proceeded
             not
             Canonically
             ,
             it
             was
             an
             infallible
             sign
             of
             the
             aversion
             of
             the
             Daemon
             ,
             of
             his
             dislike
             of
             what
             they
             were
             about
             ,
             
               [
               Capram
               argui
               frigida
               affusa
               ,
               si
               non
               moveatur
               .
               Non
               enim
               esse
               animae
               secundùm
               naturam
               affectae
               ,
               non
               moveri
               atque
               affici
               cum
               libamenta
               inverguntur
               .
               Constanter
               verum
               est
               ,
               litare
               signum
               esse
               exiturae
               sortis
               ;
               non
               litando
               demonstrari
               responsum
               nullum
               exiturum
               iri
               .
               ]
               (
               Plut.
               ibid.
            
             677.
             )
             And
             a
             Principle
             with
             the
             Delphick
             Priests
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Sacrifice
             during
             the
             libation
             ,
             did
             not
             furiously
             rage
             and
             fling
             about
             ,
             not
             her
             head
             only
             ,
             but
             her
             whole
             body
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             demonstration
             that
             Apollo
             would
             give
             no
             answer
             ,
             had
             no
             mind
             to
             speak
             at
             that
             time
             :
             
               Quos
               perdere
               vult
               Jupiter
               dementat
               ,
               whom
               God
               intends
               mischief
               to
               ,
               he
               takes
               sense
               from
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             the
             G
             〈…〉
             sullen
             stupidity
             spake
             Apollo's
             sullen
             silence
             ,
             yet
             Pythia
             must
             down
             into
             the
             Cell
             ,
             she
             must
             take
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             fit
             brooding
             upon
             the
             Tripos
             to
             hatch
             an
             Answer
             :
             but
             no
             Answer
             she
             receives
             from
             the
             Daemon
             ,
             saving
             that
             which
             stopt
             her
             own
             breath
             ,
             and
             all
             future
             access
             to
             Delphos
             .
             For
             at
             her
             first
             entrance
             into
             the
             prophetick
             Cave
             she
             was
             replete
             with
             a
             malignant
             and
             dumb
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             hideous
             shrieks
             
             exprest
             she
             was
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             burthen
             of
             the
             enraged
             Daemon
             by
             whom
             after
             she
             had
             been
             every
             way
             tost
             ,
             she
             was
             at
             last
             hurl'd
             up
             to
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Den
             ,
             in
             so
             ghastly
             a
             posture
             ,
             and
             with
             so
             terrible
             a
             clamour
             ,
             as
             frighted
             away
             not
             only
             the
             inquirers
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             College
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Nicander
             the
             Wizzard
             .
             This
             is
             the
             last
             news
             we
             hear
             in
             Pagan
             Authors
             of
             the
             Delphick
             Oracle
             .
          
           
             §
             6
             ,
             Of
             the
             hitherto-accomplishment
             of
             the
             last
             Branch
             of
             those
             kind
             of
             prophetick
             Texts
             ,
             viz.
             That
             where
             the
             Gospel
             comes
             ,
             it
             utterly
             abolisheth
             all
             Pagan
             Idols
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             shall
             never
             get
             footing
             there
             again
             ,
             our
             eyes
             may
             inform
             us
             :
             if
             we
             carry
             them
             through
             those
             Countries
             where
             Christian
             Religion
             hath
             once
             been
             establish'd
             ,
             though
             many
             of
             them
             have
             ,
             by
             publick
             Sanction
             ,
             since
             exploded
             it
             ;
             yet
             we
             shall
             find
             Christ
             still
             keeping
             possession
             of
             those
             Countries
             ,
             by
             parties
             professing
             the
             Gospel
             there
             ;
             in
             all
             Mahometan
             Nations
             there
             is
             a
             remnant
             of
             Christians
             .
             And
             though
             Christian
             Religion
             be
             discountenanced
             by
             the
             Secular
             Power
             ,
             yet
             hath
             there
             not
             been
             any
             where
             a
             restauration
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Gods
             ,
             or
             any
             God
             allowed
             to
             be
             worship'd
             ,
             but
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             God
             that
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
          
           
             Though
             the
             Christian
             World
             be
             deplorably
             immers'd
             in
             Metophorical
             Idolatry
             of
             Pride
             and
             Self-adoration
             ,
             of
             Avarice
             and
             making
             Gold
             its
             hope
             and
             delight
             ,
             of
             sensuality
             and
             making
             a
             God
             of
             the
             Belly
             (
             which
             is
             in
             us
             the
             same
             translated
             foolery
             ,
             that
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Garlick
             was
             in
             the
             old
             Aegyptians
             .
             )
             Though
             the
             School-doctrine
             ,
             touching
             the
             worshiping
             of
             Angels
             ;
             Images
             and
             Saints
             departed
             ,
             bids
             fair
             for
             the
             restauration
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Doctrine
             of
             Daemons
             ,
             and
             would
             bring
             the
             vulgar
             into
             extream
             peril
             of
             as
             gross
             ,
             as
             senseless
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             any
             the
             Heathens
             committed
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             practised
             ;
             (
             which
             I
             add
             because
             I
             think
             the
             veriest
             Ideot
             a
             wiser
             man
             ,
             than
             to
             follow
             the
             Dictates
             of
             those
             great
             Clarks
             ,
             who
             always
             musing
             in
             their
             Cells
             ,
             bring
             forth
             sometimes
             (
             through
             want
             of
             concourse
             with
             men
             )
             as
             inform
             Notions
             ,
             as
             those
             lumps
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             or
             concealed
             Menstr●a's
             ,
             which
             some
             Virgins
             are
             delivered
             of
             ,
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Man
             ,
             when
             the
             Passive
             Seed
             of
             that
             Sex
             betaking
             it self
             to
             the
             Matrix
             obstructed
             ,
             and
             wanting
             the
             Plastick
             male
             Sperm
             ,
             to
             digest
             it
             into
             form
             ;
             piles
             it self
             into
             a
             rude
             heap
             .
             )
          
           
             So
             monstrous
             are
             some
             of
             the
             Issues
             of
             these
             mens
             brains
             ,
             brought
             forth
             upon
             this
             subject
             ,
             as
             Cassander
             ,
             that
             wise
             and
             yet
             zealous
             Papist
             ,
             cannot
             lick
             them
             into
             any
             tollerable
             or
             practicable
             Form
             :
             and
             therefore
             adviseth
             Charles
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             that
             
             Biel's
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             substitutes
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             or
             other
             Saints
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             Christs
             Mediatorship
             ,
             might
             be
             exploded
             ;
             that
             those
             Titles
             given
             her
             ,
             of
             Queen
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             Queen
             and
             Mother
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             our
             Life
             ,
             our
             Hope
             ,
             Light
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Advocate
             and
             Mediatrix
             ,
             might
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             that
             those
             Liturgical
             forms
             ,
             wherein
             a
             power
             is
             ascribed
             to
             her
             to
             command
             Christ
             now
             Reigning
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             might
             be
             expung'd
             .
             Such
             as
             these
             ,
             
               Ora
               matrem
               ,
               &
               jube
               filio
               .
               If
               you
               pray
               to
               the
               Mother
               you
               command
               the
               Son.
               
            
          
           
             
               Oh
               faelix
               puerpèra
               ,
            
             
               Nostra
               pians
               scelera
               ,
            
             
               June
               matris
               impera
            
             
               Redemptori
               —
            
          
           
             That
             he
             would
             wholly
             prohibit
             all
             ostentation
             of
             Reliques
             and
             take
             care
             that
             the
             people
             might
             be
             taught
             to
             reverence
             the
             true
             Reliques
             of
             Saints
             only
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Examples
             of
             their
             Piety
             and
             Vertues
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Worshipping
             of
             Images
             ,
             he
             wisheth
             that
             the
             German
             and
             Gallican
             Churches
             had
             still
             persisted
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Progenitors
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             more
             manifest
             than
             that
             ,
             I
             should
             need
             many
             words
             to
             express
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             hath
             proceeded
             
             too
             far
             and
             the
             Faction
             or
             rather
             the
             Superstition
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             hath
             been
             indulged
             more
             than
             enough
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             to
             that
             height
             of
             Adoration
             ,
             which
             even
             the
             Pagans
             gave
             to
             their
             Images
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             extreamest
             vanity
             which
             the
             Heathens
             shewd
             in
             fashioning
             or
             adorning
             their
             Idols
             ,
             there
             seems
             nothing
             wanting
             among
             us
             ;
             And
             therefore
             perswades
             the
             Emperour
             that
             the
             ancient
             Doctrine
             might
             be
             restored
             and
             the
             new
             restrained
             .
          
           
             Though
             the
             like
             hath
             befaln
             the
             Roman
             Church
             which
             befell
             the
             Jewish
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             When
             Moses
             (
             as
             their
             Legends
             tell
             us
             )
             to
             try
             who
             was
             guilty
             of
             forcing
             Aaron
             to
             cast
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             ,
             order'd
             them
             to
             drink
             of
             that
             water
             into
             which
             he
             had
             cast
             the
             powder
             of
             that
             Idol
             ,
             which
             the
             Idolaters
             greedily
             gulping
             ,
             spilt
             some
             of
             it
             upon
             their
             Chins
             ;
             whence
             their
             Beards
             became
             of
             a
             Golden
             colour
             ,
             and
             betrayed
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             avenging
             Sword
             of
             their
             Innocent
             Brethren
             .
             A
             Romance
             hansomly
             exprest
             by
             
               Peter
               Rhenensis
            
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             quoted
             by
             Mr.
             Selden
             in
             his
             Syntagme
             
               de
               aureo
               vitulo
            
             ;
             whose
             Poem
             hath
             this
             close
             —
          
           
             
               Hebraei
               tradunt
               Mosen
               fecisse
               quod
               audis
            
             
               Vt
               sciret
               solos
               hac
               ratione
               reos
               .
            
             
               Nam
               rutilans
               auro
               monstrabat
               barba
               nocentes
               ,
            
             
               Dum
               patulo
               latices
               fluminis
               ore
               bibunt
               ,
            
             
               Aurum
               quod
               fudit
               Aaron
               descendit
               eorum
            
             
               In
               barbas
               tantùm
               ,
               qui
               coluere
               bovem
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             who
             please
             dispute
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Story
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             give
             the
             English
             and
             Moral
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               To
               try
               the
               guilty
               ,
               Moses
               ,
               (
               as
               't
               is
               said
               )
            
             
               Made
               Israel
               drink
               the
               powder
               he
               had
               braid
            
             
               The
               Calf
               into
               .
               Those
               Reliques
               of
               their
               sin
            
             
               Greedily
               hausted
               ,
               drilling
               on
               their
               Chin
               ,
            
             
               Gold-die
               th'
               Idolaters
               beards
               ,
               and
               mark
               them
               out
               ,
            
             
               For
               
               Levie's
               Sword
               from
               'mongst
               the
               guiltless
               rout
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             contracted
             the
             colour
             of
             the
             Calf
             upon
             the
             Golden
             locks
             of
             her
             Shrines
             and
             Images
             ,
             by
             drinking
             too
             deep
             and
             too
             gredily
             of
             the
             Cup
             of
             Pagan
             Abominations
             ,
             and
             thereby
             hath
             bewrayed
             herself
             to
             have
             the
             Calf
             in
             her
             heart
             ,
             a
             very
             strong
             inclination
             to
             the
             grossest
             Idolatries
             of
             Rome
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             in
             extream
             need
             of
             that
             Admonition
             which
             Cassander
             gave
             her
             ,
             that
             she
             would
             remove
             the
             scandall
             she
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             Mahometans
             ,
             to
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             soundest
             part
             of
             her
             own
             Communion
             ,
             by
             countenancing
             such
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             her
             own
             Doctors
             ,
             consequentially
             abett
             as
             perfect
             Paganism
             as
             ever
             reign'd
             in
             the
             Pagan
             World.
             
          
           
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             if
             we
             lay
             aside
             this
             jangling
             with
             words
             ,
             and
             take
             Idolatry
             in
             its
             native
             proper
             and
             old
             prophetick
             sence
             ;
             a
             sence
             which
             any
             thats
             come
             to
             the
             stature
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             may
             stride
             over
             at
             once
             :
             And
             not
             suffer
             ourselves
             to
             be
             abused
             by
             those
             over-acute
             unhappy
             Wits
             ,
             who
             cut
             this
             Term
             into
             as
             many
             Thongs
             as
             will
             compass
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Romish
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             by
             sub-dividing
             those
             thongs
             ,
             would
             bring
             the
             innocent
             and
             pious
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             that
             word
             Idolatry
             :
             by
             which
             art
             〈…〉
             thing
             which
             we
             disgust
             and
             will
             not
             comport
             with
             our
             most
             carnal
             humours
             ,
             may
             be
             brought
             under
             a
             suspicion
             of
             being
             Idolatrous
             :
             For
             ,
             
               Quantitas
               continua
               est
               in
               infinitum
               divisibilias
            
             ;
             A
             dexterous
             hand
             may
             cut
             as
             many
             Thongs
             out
             of
             one
             Thong
             ,
             with
             a
             pair
             of
             French
             Scissers
             ,
             as
             a
             Bungler
             with
             a
             pair
             of
             Garden-Shears
             ,
             can
             cut
             Thongs
             out
             of
             one
             hide
             .
             Let
             us
             then
             leave
             this
             Logomachie
             ,
             this
             contending
             about
             shadows
             ,
             and
             not
             presume
             either
             to
             teach
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             speak
             ,
             or
             to
             wrest
             
             his
             words
             from
             their
             genuine
             sence
             to
             our
             humours
             ;
             and
             nothing
             will
             be
             more
             apparent
             to
             us
             than
             that
             ;
             neither
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Society
             of
             men
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             once
             embrac'd
             Christianity
             ,
             have
             Apostatized
             to
             the
             embracing
             of
             any
             of
             those
             Pagan
             Gods
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             ejected
             ;
             or
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             any
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             only
             wise
             and
             Eternal
             God
             that
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
             Him
             alone
             the
             Mahometans
             ,
             him
             alone
             the
             Papists
             worship
             ,
             with
             that
             degree
             of
             divine
             honour
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Deity
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             she
             so
             far
             abhorrs
             Idols
             ,
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             those
             Texts
             which
             foretell
             their
             downfall
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             she
             is
             famously
             known
             to
             have
             converted
             in
             these
             last
             days
             some
             Heathen
             Nations
             from
             Idols
             to
             the
             living
             God.
             And
             that
             not
             only
             by
             force
             of
             hand
             ,
             as
             the
             Spaniards
             attempted
             upon
             the
             Americans
             at
             their
             first
             arrival
             there
             ;
             but
             by
             force
             of
             Argument
             ,
             and
             evidence
             of
             Miracles
             ;
             not
             such
             feigned
             and
             Legerdemain
             Sleights
             of
             hand
             ,
             as
             she
             pretends
             to
             do
             in
             order
             to
             the
             conviction
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             either
             upon
             just
             cause
             forsaken
             her
             Communion
             (
             in
             those
             things
             wherein
             she
             has
             forsaken
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             )
             or
             have
             been
             shut
             out
             of
             her
             Communion
             (
             though
             they
             could
             have
             been
             content
             for
             peace
             sake
             to
             have
             walked
             with
             her
             in
             point
             of
             External
             practice
             )
             meerly
             because
             they
             could
             not
             find
             in
             their
             heart
             professedly
             to
             abjure
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             blessed
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Primitive
             and
             Universal
             Church
             :
             Such
             as
             cordially
             believe
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             for
             whom
             Miracles
             were
             never
             intended
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             for
             them
             that
             believe
             not
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             her
             Priests
             in
             offering
             to
             shew
             Miracles
             in
             Christendom
             ,
             declare
             themselves
             so
             far
             to
             be
             Ministers
             of
             Satan
             ,
             or
             of
             him
             whose
             coming
             is
             after
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             with
             lying
             wonders
             :
             yet
             among
             the
             Infidel
             Americans
             they
             may
             ,
             and
             certainly
             do
             work
             Miracles
             ;
             not
             as
             Papists
             ,
             but
             as
             Christians
             ;
             not
             in
             the
             virtue
             of
             Papal
             Innovations
             and
             singularities
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             remains
             of
             the
             old
             and
             Catholick
             Christian
             Religion
             mixt
             therewith
             :
             As
             I
             believe
             any
             of
             our
             Ministers
             might
             do
             ,
             did
             their
             zeal
             to
             propagate
             Christs
             Kingdom
             carry
             them
             out
             ,
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             where
             it
             only
             can
             be
             preach't
             in
             propriety
             of
             speech
             ,
             to
             that
             yet
             Heathenish
             part
             of
             the
             World.
             This
             Point
             our
             Hot-spurrs
             might
             do
             well
             to
             consider
             ,
             who
             stretch
             their
             Stentorian
             throats
             with
             outcries
             against
             the
             Churches
             Apostracy
             to
             Pagan
             Idolatry
             :
             whereby
             in
             effect
             they
             decry
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             pronounce
             him
             an
             Impostor
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             very
             Christ.
             For
             the
             Prophet
             Christ
             is
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Law
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             utterly
             to
             abolish
             Heathen
             Idols
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             several
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             upon
             their
             submitting
             to
             his
             Sceptre
             .
             So
             as
             they
             should
             never
             regain
             their
             old
             Territories
             ,
             but
             be
             and
             remain
             totally
             and
             finally
             exterminated
             from
             off
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ,
             and
             from
             under
             the
             whole
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Touching
                 the
              
               Millenium
               ,
               Revel
               .
               20.
               
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Pagan
               Idols
               Fall
               ,
               and
               Satans
               binding
               Synchronize
               .
               Christianity
               grew
               upon
               the
               Empire
               by
               degrees
               .
            
             §
             2.
             
             
               Charity
               's
               Cloak
               cast
               over
               the
               first
               Christian
               Emperours
               .
            
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Theodosius
             
               made
               the
               first
               Penal
               Laws
               against
               Paganisme
               :
            
             §
             .
             4.
             
             Honorius
             
               made
               Paganism
               Capitall
               ;
               then
               was
               Satan
               bound
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             IN
             complyance
             with
             which
             Old
             Testament
             Prophecies
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Jesus
             reveils
             
               (
               Rev.
            
             20.
             1.
             
             &c.
             )
             to
             St.
             John
             ,
             That
             upon
             the
             Roman
             Empire's
             embracing
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             Satan
             should
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             bottomless
             Pit
             ;
             and
             there
             chain'd
             and
             sealed
             up
             untill
             the
             expiration
             of
             the
             thousand
             years
             ,
             in
             which
             Christ
             should
             Reign
             ,
             as
             sole
             Lord
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ;
             so
             as
             he
             should
             not
             deceive
             the
             Nations
             any
             more
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             )
             till
             the
             end
             of
             those
             years
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             should
             be
             loosed
             for
             a
             little
             space
             ,
             and
             go
             out
             and
             deceive
             the
             Nations
             ,
             and
             draw
             them
             into
             a
             desperate
             engagement
             against
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             Camp
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Expositors
             do
             macerate
             themselves
             and
             perplex
             the
             Church
             with
             disputes
             about
             the
             sence
             of
             this
             Text.
             But
             they
             are
             most
             at
             a
             loss
             in
             placing
             the
             Aera
             of
             the
             commencement
             of
             these
             1000
             years
             :
             and
             that
             rightly
             stated
             will
             give
             light
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             I
             therefore
             begin
             there
             ,
             and
             date
             it
             at
             the
             Empires
             submitting
             it self
             to
             the
             Sceptre
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             gave
             the
             World
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Empire
             was
             then
             reputed
             to
             be
             )
             that
             terrible
             shake
             ,
             as
             made
             it
             cast
             its
             old
             Gods.
             When
             ,
             at
             the
             rising
             of
             his
             Majesty
             so
             gloriously
             ,
             as
             the
             Emperour
             acknowledged
             it
             ;
             the
             Imperial
             Laws
             were
             made
             to
             serve
             Christ
             ,
             which
             till
             then
             had
             been
             against
             him
             ;
             for
             awe
             of
             which
             the
             Idols
             were
             hid
             in
             the
             holes
             of
             the
             Rocks
             ,
             even
             by
             such
             as
             did
             not
             believe
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             been
             broken
             before
             by
             them
             that
             were
             believers
             ,
             as
             St.
             Austin
             well
             applies
             that
             distinction
             
               (
               Isa.
               2.
               )
               [
               Donec
               projicerentur
               à
               credentibus
               Idola
               ,
               &
               à
               non
               credentibus
               absconderentur
               ]
               (
               August
               .
               de
               consensu
               Evang.
            
             1.
             28.
             )
             And
             since
             which
             time
             Satan
             hath
             been
             wholly
             restrained
             from
             prevailing
             with
             the
             Nations
             either
             to
             erect
             new
             Gods
             or
             to
             restore
             the
             old
             .
             Though
             I
             am
             not
             very
             solicitous
             to
             assign
             the
             precise
             point
             of
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             this
             World
             so
             became
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             and
             of
             his
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Satan
             was
             ejected
             out
             of
             his
             ;
             as
             he
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
             the
             Daemon-Gods
             ,
             and
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             perswaded
             the
             World
             to
             worship
             before
             the
             Creator
             ,
             were
             cast
             out
             :
             both
             these
             growing
             up
             by
             such
             degrees
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             place
             and
             thing
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             far
             easier
             to
             see
             the
             effects
             ,
             than
             observe
             the
             steps
             they
             made
             while
             they
             were
             in
             motion
             toward
             that
             existence
             :
             
               Herbam
               crevisse
               apparet
               ,
               crescentem
               non
               cernimus
               :
            
             We
             must
             not
             deny
             the
             Grass
             to
             be
             grown
             at
             Midsummer
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             tell
             in
             what
             minute
             of
             the
             Spring
             it
             began
             to
             put
             forth
             ,
             or
             saw
             it
             not
             growing
             ;
             yet
             these
             Particulars
             are
             beyond
             dispute
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Pagan
             Idolatry
             kept
             possession
             even
             of
             those
             Provinces
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             whose
             Local
             Governours
             were
             Christians
             before
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             of
             which
             we
             have
             a
             clear
             Instance
             in
             Paphos
             ;
             where
             ,
             though
             the
             Governour
             thereof
             ,
             
               Sergius
               Paulus
            
             ,
             was
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             early
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             we
             find
             the
             Temple
             of
             Venus
             there
             long
             after
             that
             :
             for
             
               Titus
               Vespasian
            
             visited
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             fortunate
             Responds
             thence
             touching
             the
             Jewish
             Wars
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Affairs
             .
             
               (
               Tacit.
               Hist.
               2.
               )
               Sergius
            
             might
             ,
             as
             the
             Jaylor
             ,
             as
             the
             Centurion
             ,
             purge
             his
             own
             Family
             ;
             but
             the
             reforming
             of
             his
             Province
             was
             no
             more
             in
             his
             power
             (
             saving
             what
             his
             Example
             
             and
             the
             exemplariness
             of
             his
             Family
             contributed
             thereto
             )
             than
             the
             Jaylor
             had
             to
             reform
             his
             Prisoners
             ,
             or
             the
             Centurion
             had
             to
             reform
             his
             Band.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             after
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             every
             particular
             Province
             thereof
             was
             not
             actually
             brought
             under
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             those
             earliest
             which
             were
             nearest
             the
             Imperial
             Seat
             ,
             and
             most
             under
             their
             observation
             ,
             and
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             due
             execution
             of
             its
             Laws
             for
             Christ.
             Thence
             we
             find
             the
             Gandavi
             not
             converted
             ,
             nor
             their
             Altars
             of
             Mercury
             demolished
             ,
             until
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Heraclius
               ,
               (
               anno
            
             612.
             )
             Nor
             Flanders
             submitting
             to
             Christs
             Sceptre
             ,
             till
             anno
             648.
             
             Nor
             Germany
             scarce
             attempted
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             till
             Gallus
             and
             Columbinus
             communicated
             it
             
               (
               anno
            
             688.
             )
             Nor
             Westphalia
             ,
             till
             that
             
               (
               anno
               690.
               )
               Abbus
            
             and
             Niger
             converted
             it
             to
             the
             Faith.
             Nor
             Frisia
             ,
             till
             Pippin
             having
             subdued
             their
             Pagan
             Duke
             ,
             
               (
               anno
               696.
               )
               Wilibrod
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             York
             ,
             planted
             the
             Gospel
             there
             .
             Nor
             Holland
             or
             Saxony
             ,
             till
             about
             the
             year
             670.
             they
             were
             brought
             under
             Christs
             Yoak
             ,
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             
               Swibert
               ,
               Winefred
            
             ,
             and
             Aderbert
             ,
             English
             Bishops
             ,
             Nor
             Denmark
             ,
             till
             King
             Herald
             their
             first
             Christian
             King
             ,
             
               (
               anno
            
             826.
             )
             Nor
             Hungary
             ,
             till
             
               Geiffa
               (
               anno
            
             1010.
             )
             received
             it
             from
             Henry
             the
             2d
             .
             as
             the
             condition
             of
             his
             marrying
             the
             Emperours
             Sister
             Gisela
             ,
             that
             himself
             and
             his
             subjects
             should
             be
             baptized
             .
             Nor
             Pomerania
             ,
             till
             anno
             1106.
             
             Nor
             the
             Vandals
             ,
             till
             anno
             1125.
             
             Nor
             the
             Prusians
             ,
             till
             anno
             1164.
             nor
             the
             Rugians
             till
             
               Jeremare
               (
               anno
            
             1168.
             )
             became
             both
             their
             Prince
             and
             Priest.
             Nor
             Livonia
             ,
             till
             
               (
               anno
            
             1186.
             )
             nor
             Tartary
             ,
             till
             1249.
             nor
             Lithuania
             ,
             till
             1387.
             
             
               (
               Asted
               chron
               .
               Convers.
            
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Incroachments
             which
             Christianity
             it self
             made
             upon
             the
             Emperors
             was
             by
             degrees
             .
             It
             prevail'd
             upon
             Tiberius
             his
             conscience
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             he
             forbad
             the
             prohibition
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             to
             put
             him
             upon
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             .
             It
             obtain'd
             of
             
               Philip
               Arabs
            
             (
             who
             began
             his
             Empire
             ,
             anno
             244
             )
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             he
             made
             Profession
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             enjoyne
             it
             to
             his
             Subjects
             .
             It
             obtain'd
             of
             Severus
             ,
             to
             permit
             his
             Mother
             Mammea
             to
             profess
             it
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Imperial
             Court
             ,
             and
             Origen
             to
             Preach
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Royal
             Family
             ;
             but
             himself
             did
             not
             embrace
             it
             .
          
           
             Constantius
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             Great
             Constantine
             ,
             though
             the
             Gospel
             prevail'd
             not
             with
             him
             ,
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Christian
             ;
             yet
             he
             was
             so
             much
             a
             favourer
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             them
             a
             Toleration
             in
             his
             Dition
             ,
             who
             fled
             from
             the
             rage
             of
             his
             three
             bloody
             persecuting
             Colleagues
             ,
             and
             to
             retain
             those
             as
             his
             Domestick
             Servants
             in
             the
             Palace
             who
             stood
             firmest
             to
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             rejecting
             such
             as
             he
             found
             (
             contrary
             to
             their
             better
             perswasion
             )
             conforming
             to
             the
             Pagan
             Worship
             ,
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             they
             that
             would
             not
             be
             true
             to
             their
             God
             ,
             would
             dissemble
             with
             their
             emperour
             .
             
               (
               Euseb.
               de
               vita
               Constantini
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             9
             ,
             10.
             )
             And
             toward
             the
             close
             of
             his
             Life
             renounc'd
             the
             Politheism
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             betook
             himself
             to
             the
             service
             of
             the
             one
             only
             God
             ;
             so
             as
             his
             Court
             bare
             some
             resemblance
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             there
             being
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Lord
             dayly
             officiating
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             praying
             with
             him
             .
             
               (
               Id.
               Ib.
               cap.
            
             11.
             )
             It
             gain'd
             so
             much
             Authority
             over
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ;
             as
             he
             not
             only
             profest
             it
             ,
             but
             commanded
             his
             Subjects
             to
             practise
             it
             :
             but
             yet
             the
             Ethnick
             Worship
             was
             still
             publickly
             allowed
             .
             
               [
               Christianos
               optavit
               esse
               omnes
               ,
               coegit
               neminem
               .
               ]
               (
               titulus
               decret
               .
               Eus.
               de
               vita
               Con.
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               55.
               )
               Constantine
            
             order'd
             (
             as
             that
             which
             was
             manifestly
             behooveful
             for
             the
             Tranquillity
             of
             the
             Empire
             in
             that
             time
             )
             that
             every
             one
             should
             have
             liberty
             to
             chuse
             and
             worship
             what
             God
             pleased
             him
             best
             .
             
               (
               Eus.
               Ec.
               Hist.
            
             10.
             5.
             )
             And
             not
             only
             in
             〈◊〉
             ,
             but
             his
             Successors
             Reign
             to
             Gratian
             ,
             Paganism
             was
             allowed
             in
             the
             Senate-house
             ;
             where
             the
             Pagan
             Senators
             (
             the
             Christians
             looking
             on
             ,
             the
             Ashes
             from
             the
             Altar
             ,
             the
             Smoak
             from
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             choaking
             them
             )
             took
             their
             Oath
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             before
             their
             giving
             their
             Vote
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             ,
             after
             Gratian
             had
             demolisht
             it
             ,
             the
             Pagans
             moved
             Valentinian
             to
             restore
             it
             ,
             at
             the
             publick
             charge
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             publick
             use
             :
             and
             that
             this
             had
             been
             their
             custome
             ,
             under
             Valentinian
             the
             Elder
             ,
             appears
             from
             
             that
             excuse
             St.
             Ambrose
             makes
             in
             his
             behalf
             ,
             viz.
             he
             knew
             it
             not
             ,
             no
             person
             informed
             him
             of
             it
             .
             
               (
               lib.
               5.
               epist.
            
             30.
             )
             Yea
             ,
             Constantine
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Successors
             ,
             Christian
             Emperours
             (
             down
             as
             low
             as
             Gratian
             )
             retain'd
             still
             the
             Title
             and
             Office
             of
             Great
             Pontiffs
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             order'd
             all
             businesses
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Ethnick
             Ceremonies
             ,
             by
             their
             Deputies
             .
             
               Mirabile
               dictu
            
             !
             saith
             the
             Learned
             
               Meed
               ,
               (
               2
               vol.
               book
               .
               3.
               chap.
            
             10.
             746.
             
             )
             and
             because
             it
             seems
             so
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             worth
             a
             more
             serious
             ponderation
             .
             That
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             unto
             Gratian
             ,
             were
             a
             kind
             of
             Samaritane
             Christians
             ,
             serving
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             with
             their
             own
             Country-Gods
             (
             though
             with
             a
             vast
             disparity
             of
             respect
             :
             and
             the
             later
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             but
             in
             complement
             and
             policy
             :
             as
             Naaman
             bowed
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Rimmon
             ;
             or
             Jehu
             proclaim'd
             a
             Feast
             of
             Baal
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             lay
             an
             ignominious
             blot
             upon
             the
             Memories
             of
             those
             pious
             Princes
             )
             is
             more
             manifest
             than
             that
             it
             needs
             more
             proof
             than
             what
             Pagan
             History
             gives
             .
             Constantine
             could
             hear
             the
             Orator
             of
             the
             Hedai
             ;
             stile
             his
             Grandfather
             ,
             
               Claudius
               ,
               Numen
            
             :
             and
             his
             own
             favours
             to
             the
             
               Hedai
               ,
               remedia
               numinis
               tui
            
             :
             could
             indure
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Images
             of
             all
             the
             Gods
             of
             that
             City
             carried
             in
             Procession
             to
             meet
             him
             ,
             
               [
               omnium
               deorum
               nostrorum
               simulachra
               protulimus
               tibi
               occursura
               :
               ]
            
             and
             to
             hear
             ,
             that
             in
             thankfulness
             for
             the
             benefits
             receiv'd
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             they
             offer'd
             gifts
             in
             their
             Temples
             ;
             (
             in
             that
             Panegyrick
             was
             made
             in
             their
             name
             ,
             Printed
             at
             the
             end
             of
             
             Pliny's
             Panegyrick
             for
             
               Trajan
               .
            
             )
             He
             could
             with
             Patience
             permit
             the
             Orator
             of
             Triers
             ,
             to
             call
             Claudius
             ,
             a
             Companion
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             nay
             a
             God
             in
             Heaven
             :
             
               (
               Imperator
               in
               terris
               ,
               &
               in
               caelo
               Deus
               :
               )
            
             whom
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             Gods
             waited
             for
             ;
             who
             was
             now
             receiv'd
             into
             the
             Council
             of
             the
             Gods
             ;
             Jupiter
             himself
             giving
             him
             his
             right
             hand
             :
             and
             to
             commend
             Constantine
             himself
             ,
             for
             visiting
             
             Apollo's
             Temple
             
               (
               vidisti
               Apollinem
               tuum
            
             )
             (
             in
             his
             Panegyrick
             ,
             Ibid.
             )
             All
             this
             to
             me
             seems
             not
             so
             strange
             ,
             as
             that
             those
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             ,
             who
             were
             educated
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             have
             God's
             approbation
             as
             men
             fearing
             him
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             though
             they
             (
             contrary
             to
             as
             express
             a
             Precept
             as
             any
             is
             in
             the
             whole
             Law
             )
             took
             not
             away
             ,
             but
             suffer'd
             their
             People
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             used
             themselves
             to
             Sacrifice
             in
             high
             places
             ,
             as
             Jehosophat
             and
             
               Asa.
               (
               1
               Reg.
               22.
               44.
               1
               
               Reg.
            
             15.
             14.
             )
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             How
             much
             more
             might
             this
             connivance
             of
             the
             Emperours
             stand
             with
             true
             Piety
             ,
             who
             being
             some
             of
             them
             nurst
             up
             in
             Gentilism
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             means
             of
             knowing
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             those
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             had
             ,
             which
             was
             St.
             Ambrose
             his
             excuse
             for
             Valentinian
             the
             elder
             ,
             his
             coming
             at
             the
             Pagan
             Altar
             in
             the
             Senate
             house
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             place
             forealleged
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             ,
             having
             their
             Reigns
             incumbred
             with
             Secular
             ,
             but
             especially
             with
             Ecolesiastical
             Wars
             ,
             (
             and
             those
             about
             the
             main
             Fundamentals
             of
             Christianity
             )
             as
             they
             had
             not
             leisure
             to
             inquire
             into
             the
             niceties
             of
             practical
             Points
             of
             Christianity
             .
             It
             was
             much
             that
             those
             of
             the
             West
             imbrac'd
             Christ
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             of
             the
             East
             prefer'd
             him
             before
             Idols
             ,
             then
             when
             it
             was
             disputed
             among
             Christians
             ,
             whether
             he
             were
             God
             or
             no.
             Or
             had
             they
             had
             opportunity
             to
             study
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             particular
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             Duty
             :
             yet
             their
             temptations
             against
             an
             exact
             conformity
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             (
             wherein
             their
             Political
             Interests
             were
             so
             much
             concern'd
             ,
             )
             were
             so
             great
             and
             almost
             invincible
             ,
             as
             that
             may
             plead
             for
             our
             charitable
             Censure
             ,
             except
             we
             our selves
             had
             never
             been
             drawn
             ,
             by
             the
             Loadstone
             of
             our
             Temporal
             concerns
             ,
             to
             strain
             courtesie
             with
             conscience
             .
             Or
             had
             they
             been
             never
             so
             willing
             ,
             at
             any
             charge
             or
             hazzard
             ,
             to
             conform
             to
             God's
             Law
             once
             manifested
             to
             them
             ;
             Yet
             it
             might
             have
             born
             a
             dispute
             ,
             whether
             ,
             in
             that
             Juncture
             ,
             it
             were
             their
             Duty
             ,
             to
             shew
             any
             greater
             discountenance
             ,
             than
             they
             did
             ,
             to
             the
             old
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             doted
             on
             ,
             Religion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ?
             Especially
             having
             those
             great
             Examples
             of
             
             Jacob's
             connivance
             at
             
             Laban's
             Idols
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Family
             ,
             and
             among
             his
             Wives
             ;
             till
             he
             had
             an
             opportunity
             (
             after
             the
             settlement
             of
             his
             affairs
             )
             to
             purge
             his
             house
             of
             those
             Idols
             :
             and
             of
             
             David's
             permitting
             his
             Wife
             Michal
             ,
             to
             have
             an
             Image
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             with
             those
             of
             
             Laban's
             ,
             as
             the
             Jewish
             Doctors
             say
             ,
             
             quoted
             by
             Mr.
             Selden
             (
             in
             his
             
               Syntag.
               de
               Teraph
               .
            
             )
             and
             described
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             the
             head
             of
             the
             first
             born
             of
             their
             Clan
             ,
             the
             Founder
             of
             their
             Family
             ,
             wrung
             (
             as
             the
             Priests
             did
             the
             heads
             of
             Fowls
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             ,
             Lev.
             1.
             15.
             and
             5.
             8
             ,
             Texts
             which
             they
             alledge
             ,
             for
             the
             illustration
             of
             this
             Rite
             ,
             )
             off
             ,
             and
             season'd
             with
             Salt
             and
             Aromaticks
             .
             To
             which
             (
             having
             placed
             it
             upon
             a
             Golden
             Plate
             ,
             whereon
             was
             writ
             the
             Name
             of
             that
             unclean
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             they
             believed
             they
             had
             called
             into
             it
             ,
             by
             their
             barbarous
             Rites
             ,
             and
             lighting
             Candle
             before
             it
             ;
             )
             they
             gave
             divine
             honour
             ,
             and
             applied
             themselves
             ,
             for
             resolution
             of
             all
             difficulties
             as
             unto
             an
             Oracle
             .
             Such
             were
             the
             Gods
             which
             both
             David
             and
             Jacob
             tolerated
             in
             their
             own
             Families
             ,
             while
             they
             had
             not
             power
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             .
             Upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             same
             Law
             (
             that
             of
             necessity
             ,
             that
             has
             no
             Law
             )
             the
             first
             Christian
             Emperours
             were
             forc'd
             to
             tolerate
             Gentilism
             .
             Constantine
             prefaceth
             his
             decree
             of
             Immunity
             ,
             with
             this
             excuse
             .
             It
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             preserving
             of
             publick
             Tranquility
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               (
               Euseb.
               hist.
            
             10.
             5.
             )
             But
             where
             there
             was
             no
             danger
             of
             destroying
             the
             common
             peace
             (
             by
             provoking
             a
             major
             part
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Arrians
             ;
             he
             orders
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             those
             Hereticks
             be
             forth
             with
             overthrown
             ,
             and
             their
             Assemblies
             be
             no
             where
             suffer'd
             ,
             either
             in
             publick
             or
             private
             .
             
               (
               Euseb.
               de
               vita
               const
            
             .
             3
             ,
             63.
             )
             Whereas
             Gratian
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             finding
             the
             party
             of
             Arrians
             formidable
             ,
             and
             swarming
             in
             all
             places
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             indulgence
             his
             Predicessor
             Valens
             had
             used
             towards
             them
             )
             fearing
             some
             general
             tumult
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             hastily
             distress
             so
             numerous
             a
             multitude
             as
             they
             were
             :
             gave
             order
             that
             they
             and
             all
             others
             might
             have
             Churches
             and
             Oratories
             with
             freedom
             and
             immunity
             :
             But
             he
             being
             once
             settled
             ,
             and
             joyn'd
             with
             Theodosius
             ,
             (
             and
             thereby
             made
             strong
             enough
             to
             quell
             them
             )
             commanded
             that
             all
             Heresies
             should
             be
             silenc'd
             for
             ever
             ,
             as
             interdicted
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             any
             longer
             presume
             to
             teach
             or
             learn
             prophane
             Doctrines
             ;
             
               (
               Codicis
               lib.
               1.
               tit
            
             .
             5.
             )
             From
             which
             consideration
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             Times
             ,
             St.
             Ambrose
             told
             Valentinian
             the
             younger
             (
             advising
             with
             him
             whether
             he
             should
             gratifie
             those
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             who
             requested
             that
             the
             Altar
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             Senators
             ,
             that
             still
             adhered
             to
             Gentilisme
             ,
             had
             used
             to
             be
             sworn
             :
             (
             Note
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             Romans
             to
             stand
             before
             the
             Altar
             ,
             when
             they
             took
             an
             Oath
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 Jures
                 licèt
                 &
                 Samothracum
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 nostrorum
                 aras
                 —
                 (
                 Juvenal
                 .
                 Sat.
                 3.
                 )
              
            
             As
             it
             was
             also
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             (
             1
             Reg.
             8.
             31.
             
             )
             and
             the
             Oath
             come
             before
             thine
             Altar
             .
             )
             Before
             they
             gave
             their
             Vote
             in
             the
             Reigns
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             might
             be
             rebuilt
             ,
             having
             been
             demolish'd
             by
             his
             Brother
             
               Gratian
               ;
            
             )
             That
             if
             Gratian
             had
             not
             had
             the
             heart
             to
             throw
             down
             that
             Altar
             ,
             but
             had
             left
             it
             standing
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             advise
             Valentinian
             to
             overthrow
             it
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Pagan
             party
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Senate
             and
             among
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             was
             less
             formidable
             then
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             at
             that
             time
             when
             his
             Brother
             had
             the
             courage
             to
             demolish
             it
             :
             for
             they
             that
             prefer
             that
             request
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             do
             abuse
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             while
             they
             present
             that
             Petition
             to
             you
             in
             its
             name
             ,
             who
             are
             only
             a
             few
             Pagan
             Senators
             
               [
               Pauci
               Gentiles
               communi
               utantur
               nomine
               .
               ]
            
             As
             I
             remember
             ,
             when
             about
             two
             years
             ago
             ,
             the
             like
             Petition
             was
             preferred
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             subscription
             ;
             Damasus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             sent
             me
             a
             Libel
             ,
             which
             the
             Christian
             Senators
             (
             far
             more
             numerous
             than
             the
             Pagan
             )
             gave
             out
             ,
             wherein
             they
             declared
             their
             disowning
             of
             that
             Petition
             .
             
               (
               Ambros.
               lib.
               5.
               
               Epist.
            
             30.
             )
          
           
             A
             manifest
             Argument
             that
             those
             first
             Christian
             Emperours
             could
             not
             be
             more
             rigorous
             against
             Paganism
             ,
             than
             they
             were
             ,
             without
             hazarding
             the
             publick
             Peace
             ,
             and
             danger
             of
             turning
             all
             into
             confusion
             ,
             by
             a
             precocious
             Zeal
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             numerousness
             of
             those
             that
             then
             profest
             it
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             decreas'd
             the
             severity
             of
             their
             Decrees
             against
             it
             increased
             .
             Princes
             must
             do
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             do
             as
             they
             should
             :
             in
             which
             case
             they
             do
             
             what
             they
             should
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             what
             they
             can
             .
             God
             accepting
             the
             Will
             for
             the
             Deed.
             
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             an
             harder
             task
             to
             free
             them
             from
             guilt
             ,
             in
             their
             retaining
             the
             office
             of
             Great
             Pontiffs
             ,
             and
             being
             present
             at
             the
             Pagan
             Altar
             ,
             &c.
             but
             for
             the
             last
             it
             may
             be
             pleaded
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             extenuation
             at
             least
             of
             their
             Crime
             )
             That
             they
             had
             the
             Example
             of
             
             Jacob's
             taking
             an
             Oath
             of
             Laban
             ,
             in
             this
             form
             
               [
               The
               God
               of
               Nahor
               judge
               betwixt
               us
               ]
            
             (
             meaning
             that
             God
             of
             the
             Caldees
             which
             Nahor
             and
             Abraham
             and
             their
             Forefathers
             worship'd
             before
             
             Abraham's
             Call
             ;
             )
             and
             eating
             with
             him
             upon
             the
             same
             heap
             whereon
             he
             had
             Sacrificed
             to
             that
             God
             ,
             
               (
               Calvin
               in
               locum
               :
               )
               [
               nec
               dubium
               est
               quin
               jurandi
               formae
               responderit
               sacrificium
               .
               ]
               Jacob
            
             himself
             sacrificing
             to
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             swearing
             by
             him
             ,
             whom
             (
             to
             distinguish
             him
             from
             that
             God
             which
             Laban
             sacrificed
             to
             and
             sware
             by
             )
             he
             calls
             the
             Fear
             of
             his
             Father
             Isaac
             ,
             not
             Abraham
             ;
             because
             Abrahams
             Fear
             (
             for
             some
             time
             )
             had
             been
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Caldees
             ,
             but
             Isaac
             (
             being
             born
             after
             his
             Father
             had
             left
             his
             Country
             and
             Country
             Gods
             ,
             and
             entred
             into
             Covenant
             with
             the
             only
             true
             God
             )
             never
             had
             any
             other
             God
             ,
             for
             his
             Fear
             ,
             but
             the
             eternal
             God.
             
               (
               Gen
            
             ,
             31.
             )
             That
             Isaac
             was
             in
             presence
             ,
             while
             Abimelech
             sacrificed
             to
             a
             false
             God
             ;
             and
             heard
             him
             swear
             by
             the
             name
             of
             that
             God
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             he
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             him
             :
             
               (
               Gen.
               26.
               28.
               )
               Percutiamus
               faedus
               tecum
               ,
               Let
               us
               make
               a
               Covenant
               with
               thee
               by
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               ratifie
               it
               by
               Oath
            
             ;
             the
             antient
             Use
             being
             to
             slay
             Victims
             ,
             at
             their
             making
             of
             Covenants
             (
             whence
             the
             Phrase
             of
             
               Icere
               ,
               percutere
               ,
               ferire
               faedus
               )
               (
               Vossius
               Etym.
               )
            
             betwixt
             the
             parts
             whereof
             he
             that
             swore
             passed
             ,
             as
             he
             pronounc'd
             his
             assent
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             ratifying
             that
             assent
             with
             such
             like
             execrations
             ,
             
               [
               ità
               me
               Dii
               mactent
               —
               si
               sciens
               fallo
               ]
               Let
               God
               mangle
               me
               as
               I
               have
               mangled
               this
               Victim
               if
               I
               wilfully
               break
               this
               Covenant
               :
               (
               Livii
               .
               lib.
               1.
               lib.
            
             21.
             )
             This
             ceremony
             God
             observed
             in
             his
             entring
             into
             Covenant
             with
             
               Abraham
               .
               (
               Gen.
            
             15.
             9.
             17.
             
             )
             by
             the
             deputation
             of
             that
             smoaking
             Furnace
             and
             burning
             Lamp
             that
             passed
             between
             the
             pieces
             on
             that
             same
             day
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             .
             Excellently
             has
             the
             imcomparable
             Grotius
             determined
             this
             case
             of
             Conscience
             :
             
               [
               Se
               tamen
               ,
               si
               quibuscum
               negotium
               erat
               ,
               adduci
               non
               possent
               ut
               aliter
               jurarent
               ,
               contraxisse
               cum
               eis
               (
               Idololatris
               ,
               )
               ipsos
               quidem
               ut
               opportebat
               jurantes
               ,
               ab
               illis
               autem
               juramentum
               accipientes
               quale
               haberi
               poterat
               .
               (
               Grotii
               de
               Jure
               Bel.
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               13.
               12.
               )
               If
               those
               with
               whom
               the
               Patriarchs
               had
               to
               do
               in
               the
               point
               of
               mutual
               swearing
               could
               not
               be
               induc'd
               to
               use
               another
               Form
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               names
               of
               their
               Country
               Gods
               ,
               they
               used
               to
               contract
               with
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               Idolaters
               ,
               they
               swearing
               as
               they
               should
               ,
               and
               taking
               such
               an
               Oath
               from
               those
               as
               they
               could
               possibly
               obtain
               .
            
          
           
             I
             might
             also
             alledge
             the
             example
             of
             Naaman
             who
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             the
             best
             Expositors
             )
             putting
             this
             Case
             to
             the
             Prophet
             :
             whether
             he
             declaring
             openly
             ,
             that
             he
             believed
             there
             was
             no
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             :
             and
             yet
             bearing
             that
             Office
             under
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             at
             times
             ,
             leaned
             upon
             his
             shoulder
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             abroad
             (
             for
             greater
             State
             :
             )
             if
             the
             King
             should
             go
             unto
             the
             house
             of
             Rimmon
             ,
             while
             it
             was
             Naaman's
             Office
             to
             wait
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             Naaman
             should
             there
             bow
             ,
             not
             in
             reverence
             to
             the
             Idol
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             civill
             respect
             to
             his
             Master
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             bow
             ,
             if
             Naaman
             ,
             upon
             whose
             shoulder
             he
             lean'd
             did
             not
             bow
             ;
             whether
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             this
             Case
             he
             should
             sin
             against
             God
             in
             committing
             Idolatry
             was
             the
             Question
             he
             put
             to
             Elisha
             .
             And
             the
             Prophet
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             it
             assures
             him
             he
             may
             go
             in
             peace
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             doing
             thus
             in
             such
             circumstances
             would
             be
             no
             occasion
             of
             breach
             of
             peace
             betwixt
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             and
             him
             .
             Upon
             this
             example
             the
             Protestant
             Divines
             assured
             the
             Elector
             of
             Saxony
             whose
             Office
             it
             was
             to
             bear
             the
             Sword
             before
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             the
             Emperor
             had
             sent
             a
             Command
             to
             attend
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             that
             Office
             ,
             while
             he
             went
             to
             Mass
             ;
             that
             he
             might
             lawfully
             observe
             that
             Imperial
             Injunction
             ;
             because
             ,
             
               [
               ad
               suum
               officium
               esset
               evocatus
               ]
               he
               was
               called
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               his
               duty
            
             ;
             whereupon
             ,
             the
             Elector
             accompanied
             Caesar
             to
             the
             Mass
             ,
             
               [
               non
               vel
               ut
               ad
               cultum
               divinum
               ad
               Missam
               accedens
               ,
               ]
               not
               addressing
               himself
               to
               the
               Mass
               as
               a
               Religious
               duty
               ,
               
               but
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               Civil
               Duties
               of
               his
               Calling
               ,
            
             (
             Sleidan
             
               Comment
               .
               lib.
            
             7.
             )
          
           
             And
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             might
             urge
             ,
             that
             the
             Pagans
             themselves
             (
             forc'd
             by
             the
             Arguments
             of
             our
             men
             and
             their
             own
             Mythologists
             )
             were
             at
             that
             time
             brought
             to
             an
             open
             and
             avowed
             confession
             ,
             that
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             not
             Gods
             ,
             properly
             called
             ,
             but
             either
             Created
             Spirits
             ,
             in
             the
             invisible
             ;
             or
             infused
             Properties
             ,
             into
             the
             several
             Species
             of
             things
             in
             the
             visible
             World.
             So
             as
             Jupiter
             signified
             no
             more
             then
             (
             even
             in
             the
             Gentile
             Dialect
             )
             than
             the
             Heat
             ;
             and
             Juno
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             the
             Moisture
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             And
             that
             their
             erecting
             Altars
             to
             them
             ,
             was
             no
             more
             but
             an
             acknowlegement
             ,
             in
             particular
             ,
             of
             the
             Favours
             bestowed
             upon
             Mankind
             by
             the
             one
             Eternall
             God
             ,
             by
             their
             hands
             ,
             as
             his
             Instruments
             .
             The
             change
             of
             the
             propriety
             of
             those
             Heathenish
             names
             must
             needs
             mitigate
             the
             harshness
             of
             their
             sound
             ,
             even
             in
             Christian
             ears
             ,
             if
             not
             make
             them
             as
             little
             offensive
             then
             ,
             as
             the
             names
             of
             
               Saturn
               ,
               Sol
               ,
               Luna
               ,
               Jupiter
               .
               Mercury
               ,
               Mars
            
             and
             Venus
             ,
             are
             at
             this
             day
             :
             when
             ,
             for
             distinction
             sake
             ,
             we
             apply
             them
             to
             the
             Days
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
             and
             as
             that
             Verse
             of
             St.
             
               Austin
               (
               contrà
               Academicos
               tom
               .
               1.
               p.
               197.
               )
               Sic
               pater
               ille
               Deùm
               faciat
               ,
               sic
               magnus
            
             Apollo
             ;
             with
             that
             Comment
             which
             himself
             makes
             of
             it
             :
             or
             that
             of
             the
             Flocena
             Oratour
             ,
             utter'd
             to
             Constantine
             in
             his
             Panegyrick
             ,
             
               [
               Quod
            
             Ceres
             
               mater
               frugum
               quod
            
             Jupiter
             
               moderator
               aurarum
               ,
               quicquid
               illi
               parciùs
               dederunt
               nobis
               ,
               amen
               ex
               beneficio
               tuo
               natum
               est
               :
               ]
            
             whose
             contexture
             speaks
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             
             Constantine's
             remitting
             to
             the
             Flavians
             the
             Customes
             due
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             ,
             had
             made
             them
             amends
             for
             what
             they
             suffer'd
             ,
             either
             through
             unseasonableness
             of
             the
             weather
             ,
             or
             barrenness
             of
             the
             ground
             .
             But
             to
             enlarge
             here
             ,
             would
             carry
             me
             too
             far
             from
             my
             intended
             Scope
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             shew
             how
             by
             inches
             the
             Gospel
             gain'd
             upon
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             .
             To
             proceed
             therefore
             in
             that
             discourse
             —
          
           
             §3
             .
             Christianity
             so
             far
             gain'd
             upon
             Valens
             ,
             though
             an
             Arrian
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             not
             aid
             the
             Gothes
             ,
             but
             upon
             condition
             of
             their
             embracing
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             which
             they
             did
             so
             cordially
             ,
             as
             when
             by
             the
             Treason
             of
             Stillico
             they
             were
             set
             upon
             in
             their
             march
             toward
             Gallia
             ,
             where
             the
             Emperour
             had
             allotted
             them
             quarters
             ,
             by
             some
             Companies
             of
             Jews
             on
             the
             Lord's
             day
             ,
             they
             scrupled
             to
             make
             resistance
             ,
             though
             in
             their
             own
             defence
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             shed
             blood
             on
             that
             day
             which
             was
             dedicated
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             our
             Lord
             ;
             till
             the
             Jews
             ,
             abusing
             this
             their
             over-religious
             Opinion
             ,
             in
             observing
             no
             mean
             in
             slaughtering
             them
             ,
             taught
             them
             man
             by
             man
             to
             betake
             themselves
             to
             those
             arms
             which
             altogether
             they
             had
             resolv'd
             rather
             to
             die
             than
             use
             upon
             that
             day
             .
             
               (
               Vives
               de
               Getis
               .
               praef
               .
               ad
               August
               .
               de
               civitate
               dei
               .
               )
            
             Yet
             Valens
             neither
             received
             Christ
             for
             God
             ,
             nor
             restrain'd
             his
             own
             Subjects
             by
             any
             penal
             Law
             from
             the
             publick
             Worshipping
             of
             Idols
             ;
             any
             more
             than
             Valentinian
             the
             Elder
             ,
             of
             whom
             
               Marcellinus
               (
               lib.
               30.
               cap.
               12.
               
               [
               Hoc
               moderamine
               principatus
               inclaruit
               ,
               quòd
               inter
               religionum
               diversitates
               medius
               stetit
               ,
               nec
               quenquam
               inquietavit
               ,
               neque
               ut
               hoc
               coleretur
               imperavit
               ,
               neque
               illud
               :
               nec
               interdictis
               minacibus
               ,
               subjectorum
               cervicem
               ad
               id
               quod
               ipse
               coluit
               inclinabat
               ,
               sed
               intemeratas
               has
               partes
               reliquit
               ut
               reperit
               .
               ]
               He
               was
               famous
               for
               this
               moderation
               of
               Government
               ,
               that
               he
               standing
               Neuter
               ,
               among
               the
               diversities
               of
               Religions
               ;
               neither
               disquieted
               any
               man
               ,
               nor
               commanded
               that
               any
               one
               Religion
               should
               be
               observ'd
               rather
               than
               another
               :
               nor
               did
               he
               by
               threatning
               interdicts
               ,
               bend
               the
               necks
               of
               his
               subjects
               to
               that
               Religion
               which
               he
               himself
               profest
               ,
               but
               left
               as
               he
               found
               all
               those
               parties
               inviolated
               .
            
          
           
             It
             prevail'd
             so
             far
             upon
             Gratian
             ,
             as
             he
             refused
             the
             Pontifical
             Stole
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             tender'd
             him
             by
             the
             College
             of
             Pagan
             Priests
             ;
             saying
             it
             was
             unlawful
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             be
             installed
             in
             ,
             or
             to
             manage
             the
             Office
             of
             Great
             Pontiffs
             .
             But
             I
             do
             not
             read
             that
             he
             prohibited
             the
             College
             to
             officiate
             ,
             or
             the
             inferior
             Priests
             to
             sacrifice
             ;
             for
             I
             find
             Heliadius
             ,
             the
             sometimes
             Master
             of
             
               Socrates
               Scolasticus
            
             ,
             to
             have
             officiated
             as
             a
             Priest
             of
             Jupiter
             ,
             and
             Ammonius
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             of
             Apis
             ,
             at
             Alexandria
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Theodosius
             the
             Elder
             ,
             and
             the
             Temples
             of
             Idols
             
             every
             where
             standing
             and
             frequented
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             call
             that
             frequenting
             ,
             when
             ,
             (
             notwithstanding
             that
             there
             had
             not
             yet
             been
             made
             any
             penal
             Laws
             against
             Gentilisme
             )
             the
             assemblies
             there
             were
             so
             thin'd
             and
             the
             number
             of
             Pagans
             faln
             to
             that
             ebb
             ,
             as
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
             to
             gain
             the
             Empire
             and
             the
             good
             will
             of
             the
             Provinces
             was
             fain
             to
             counterfeit
             himself
             a
             Christian
             :
             
               Ammian
               .
               Mar.
               Julianus
               .
            
             )
          
           
             And
             Jovinian
             ,
             obtaining
             the
             better
             of
             him
             ,
             threatned
             his
             Army
             when
             they
             elected
             him
             Emperour
             ,
             with
             a
             refusal
             to
             accept
             of
             that
             Office
             ,
             except
             they
             would
             renounce
             Julian's
             and
             accept
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             
               (
               Socrat.
               l.
            
             5.
             )
             which
             had
             been
             a
             strange
             piece
             of
             Fool-hardiness
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Christian
             Party
             of
             the
             Roman
             Legions
             been
             then
             more
             numerous
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             so
             many
             Christians
             had
             parted
             with
             the
             military
             Belt
             ,
             rather
             than
             continue
             in
             those
             Commands
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             injoy
             under
             that
             Tyrant
             Julian
             ,
             except
             they
             would
             forsake
             the
             Ensign
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             when
             the
             Imperial
             Laws
             were
             against
             the
             Faith
             ,
             it
             so
             prevail'd
             ,
             as
             the
             Idol-Temples
             under
             Trajan
             ,
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             dis-frequented
             ,
             as
             Pliny
             informs
             him
             
               (
               lib.
               10.
               
               Epist.
            
             )
             This
             I
             here
             insert
             ,
             that
             my
             Reader
             may
             know
             it
             was
             not
             by
             force
             nor
             might
             of
             the
             Secular
             Arm
             ,
             that
             the
             new
             Jerusalem
             was
             forwarded
             in
             its
             building
             .
             Marrie
             ,
             that
             the
             Idol-Temples
             should
             go
             down
             without
             hands
             ,
             that
             the
             Earth
             should
             open
             her
             mouth
             and
             swallow
             them
             up
             quick
             ,
             or
             that
             God
             should
             beat
             them
             down
             with
             Thunderbolts
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             a
             most
             groundless
             and
             presumptuous
             expectation
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             Emperour
             Gratian
             ,
             served
             Christ
             in
             putting
             his
             hand
             to
             that
             work
             ,
             by
             demolishing
             the
             Altar
             in
             the
             Capitol
             ,
             where
             the
             Senators
             till
             then
             had
             been
             Sworn
             ,
             and
             confiscating
             the
             revenues
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             gave
             a
             colour
             of
             Equity
             to
             the
             Petition
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             begg'd
             of
             Valentinian
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             rebuilt
             ,
             and
             the
             service
             thereof
             maintain'd
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Treasury
             :
             a
             colour
             which
             St.
             Ambrose
             handsomly
             wipes
             off
             ,
             
               [
               quod
               enim
               vel
               fisco
               vel
               arcae
               est
               vendicatum
               ,
               de
               tuo
               magis
               conferre
               videbere
               ,
               quàm
               de
               suo
               reddere
               .
               l.
               5.
               ep
               .
            
             30.
             ]
             by
             telling
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             that
             would
             be
             a
             restoring
             of
             the
             Pagan
             service
             ,
             at
             his
             own
             proper
             charges
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             restoring
             of
             what
             belonged
             to
             that
             Altar
             ,
             as
             its
             Revenues
             ;
             for
             being
             confiscate
             ,
             they
             were
             now
             become
             the
             Revenues
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             ,
             but
             that
             Gratian
             did
             subvert
             any
             but
             that
             Altar
             ,
             or
             set
             any
             mulct
             upon
             Idolaters
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             I
             can
             find
             in
             any
             good
             Authors
             .
          
           
             Theodosius
             the
             Elder
             was
             the
             first
             Emperour
             that
             universally
             prohibited
             the
             publick
             practice
             of
             Gentilisme
             through
             the
             Empire
             ,
             commanding
             their
             Temples
             and
             Altars
             every
             where
             to
             be
             thrown
             down
             ,
             and
             their
             Statues
             to
             be
             melted
             into
             Pans
             and
             Kettles
             for
             poor
             people
             .
             The
             execution
             of
             this
             Decree
             at
             Alexandria
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             care
             of
             Theophilus
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             See
             ;
             who
             in
             ransacking
             those
             depths
             of
             Satan
             ,
             those
             Cages
             of
             unclean
             Birds
             ,
             brings
             to
             open
             light
             those
             shameful
             Mysteries
             and
             Obscenities
             ,
             as
             the
             Revelation
             of
             them
             drives
             the
             Pagans
             to
             that
             rage
             as
             they
             furiously
             make
             head
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             slaughter
             such
             numbers
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Governour
             ,
             with
             his
             Military
             Bands
             ,
             was
             fain
             to
             come
             into
             their
             rescue
             ,
             and
             to
             aid
             the
             Bishop
             :
             by
             whose
             help
             he
             utterly
             abolished
             the
             Idols
             Temples
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Statues
             ,
             but
             one
             ,
             which
             he
             erected
             in
             the
             open
             Market
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             witness
             to
             future
             ,
             of
             the
             folly
             of
             former
             Ages
             ,
             in
             adoring
             such
             mis-shapen
             Monsters
             ;
             at
             which
             Helladius
             was
             more
             vext
             than
             at
             his
             destroying
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             
               (
               Socrates
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
            
             16.
             )
             This
             Emperour
             pull'd
             down
             the
             Crows
             Nests
             ,
             but
             restrain'd
             not
             the
             Boyes
             from
             climbing
             the
             tree
             :
             nor
             hindred
             the
             Birds
             from
             building
             Nests
             in
             private
             corners
             .
             For
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             still
             permitted
             their
             secret
             Chappels
             and
             Conventicles
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Imperial
             Cities
             and
             Courts
             :
             Some
             of
             whom
             were
             in
             that
             favour
             with
             the
             Emperours
             as
             that
             they
             were
             admitted
             to
             places
             of
             highest
             honour
             ,
             emolument
             and
             trust
             .
             Macrobius
             ,
             a
             Grecian
             by
             Birth
             ,
             and
             a
             zealous
             Gentile
             by
             Religion
             ,
             was
             Prefect
             of
             the
             sacred
             Bedchamber
             to
             Theodosius
             :
             and
             had
             so
             much
             interest
             in
             his
             Masters
             Affection
             ,
             as
             for
             his
             sake
             he
             made
             that
             Decree
             ;
             That
             they
             who
             bore
             that
             office
             ,
             
             should
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             honour
             be
             equall
             to
             the
             chief
             Military
             and
             urbane
             Magistrates
             ,
             among
             whom
             Macrobius
             to
             have
             the
             precedency
             .
             
               (
               Isaac
               Pontan
               .
               in
               notis
               ad
               Macrobium
               pag.
               1.
               ex
               Scaligero
               .
               )
            
          
           
             Optatus
             ,
             a
             Pagan
             had
             the
             Military
             Government
             of
             Constantinople
             committed
             to
             his
             charge
             under
             Theodosius
             and
             his
             Son
             
               Arcadius
               :
               (
               Socrates
               hist.
               eccl
               .
            
             7.
             16.
             
             )
             with
             as
             much
             impunity
             was
             Gentilism
             practised
             in
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             Western
             Empire
             ,
             under
             his
             Brother
             Honorius
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             whose
             Reign
             ,
             when
             the
             Gothes
             ,
             under
             Alaricus
             ,
             took
             Rome
             ,
             there
             were
             very
             many
             Heathens
             not
             only
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             but
             Senate
             ,
             by
             whose
             order
             it
             was
             determined
             ,
             that
             the
             Pagan
             Worship
             should
             be
             restored
             and
             celebrated
             in
             those
             Temples
             which
             had
             by
             Theodosius
             been
             converted
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Christians
             :
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             
               (
               Sozomen
            
             .
             9.
             7.
             
             )
             for
             I
             see
             no
             necessity
             of
             collecting
             from
             this
             passage
             ,
             that
             any
             other
             Temples
             were
             then
             standing
             ,
             but
             what
             were
             transferr'd
             to
             a
             Christian
             use
             :
             to
             which
             that
             passage
             of
             
               Orosius
               (
               l.
               7.
               cap.
            
             38.
             )
             adds
             strength
             ,
             where
             he
             writes
             that
             Attalus
             ,
             the
             Governour
             then
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             a
             Pagan
             (
             for
             he
             was
             Christned
             by
             a
             Gothish
             Bishop
             after
             he
             was
             joyn'd
             with
             Alaricus
             )
             sending
             for
             the
             Thuscian
             Magi
             (
             who
             promised
             by
             Thunder
             and
             Lightning
             to
             drive
             away
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             )
             enter'd
             presently
             into
             consultation
             with
             the
             Senate
             ,
             about
             restoring
             to
             their
             Idol-Gods
             ,
             their
             Sacred
             Places
             ,
             and
             celebrating
             their
             Rites
             .
             So
             I
             render
             his
             
               [
               continuò
               de
               repetendis
               sacris
               celebrandis
               tractatur
               ]
               [
               Sacris
               ]
            
             comprehending
             Places
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Ceremonies
             ;
             and
             
               [
               repetendis
            
             ]
             implying
             the
             recovering
             of
             sacred
             things
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             who
             then
             had
             the
             possession
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             applicable
             to
             the
             Gentile
             Sacrifices
             which
             the
             Christians
             never
             touched
             ,
             but
             their
             Temples
             ,
             which
             were
             converted
             from
             the
             service
             of
             Idols
             ,
             to
             that
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ;
             as
             that
             Magnificent
             one
             of
             Serapis
             of
             Alexandria
             was
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Decree
             of
             Theodosius
             .
             So
             numerous
             were
             the
             Pagans
             then
             in
             Rome
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             thinks
             (
             and
             not
             but
             upon
             good
             grounds
             )
             that
             it
             is
             Pagan
             Rome
             is
             threatned
             in
             that
             Prophecy
             
               (
               Rev.
            
             17.
             14.
             
             )
             and
             according
             to
             that
             Prophecy
             ,
             punished
             by
             Alari●us
             :
             the
             Christian
             Party
             being
             some
             departed
             with
             Honorius
             ,
             their
             Emperour
             ;
             some
             with
             
               Innocentius
               ▪
            
             their
             Bishop
             unto
             
               Vienna
               :
               (
               Come
               out
               of
               her
               my
               people
               ,
               Rev.
            
             18.
             4.
             
             )
             as
             Lot
             out
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             (
             saith
             
               Orosius
               l.
               7.
               c.
            
             39.
             )
             and
             the
             rest
             overpowered
             by
             the
             Gentile
             Faction
             ,
             animated
             by
             the
             hopes
             they
             had
             of
             Attalus
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             professedly
             favour
             and
             set
             up
             Gentilism
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             and
             restore
             the
             An●●ent
             Temples
             ,
             and
             Feasts
             and
             Sacrifices
             :
             
               (
               Sozom.
               l.
            
             9.
             )
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             Hitherto
             then
             we
             see
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             the
             old
             Serpent
             the
             Devil
             ,
             still
             abroad
             and
             at
             work
             (
             even
             in
             the
             Imperial
             City
             )
             at
             his
             old
             Trade
             of
             seducing
             the
             Nations
             to
             Gentilism
             ,
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             prevailing
             with
             them
             to
             endeavour
             the
             restauration
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Religion
             ,
             after
             it
             was
             prohibited
             by
             penal
             law
             by
             Theodosius
             :
             for
             Eugenius
             and
             Arbogestes
             ,
             with
             a
             mighty
             Army
             attempted
             to
             restore
             Ethnicism
             which
             Theodosius
             had
             utterly
             abolisht
             ,
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Meed
               ,
               (
               vol.
               2.
               
               Book
               3.
               chap.
            
             10.
             )
             after
             whose
             subduing
             of
             those
             two
             Tyrants
             Ethnicism
             never
             made
             head
             more
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             saith
             the
             same
             learned
             Author
             .
             Indeed
             the
             whole
             current
             of
             History
             makes
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             Ethnicism
             ,
             never
             after
             that
             ,
             appeared
             in
             the
             field
             against
             Christianity
             :
             yet
             we
             find
             it
             after
             that
             conspiring
             in
             the
             Senate
             ,
             to
             subdue
             the
             Faith
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Gothish
             Arms
             ,
             invited
             thither
             by
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             dreaded
             by
             the
             Christian
             Party
             ,
             as
             multitudes
             of
             them
             upon
             the
             irruption
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             either
             conceal'd
             or
             dissembled
             their
             Religion
             to
             save
             themselves
             from
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             till
             (
             contrary
             to
             their
             expectation
             )
             they
             perceiv'd
             that
             God
             had
             turn'd
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Goths
             against
             the
             Pagans
             .
             (
             St.
             
               Jerom.
               ep
               .
               6.
               ad
               prin
               .
               &
               ep
               .
            
             8.
             )
             and
             that
             Alaricus
             had
             given
             order
             to
             his
             Soldiers
             ,
             they
             should
             neither
             touch
             persons
             nor
             goods
             which
             they
             found
             in
             the
             Christian
             Temples
             .
             And
             we
             find
             it
             after
             that
             practised
             in
             private
             Chappels
             ,
             til●
             Honorius
             made
             it
             capital
             ,
             for
             any
             to
             worship
             Idols
             either
             in
             publick
             or
             private
             .
             
             
               [
               Quis
               enim
               nostrum
               ,
               quis
               vestrum
               ,
               non
               la●dat
               Leges
               ab
               Imperatoribus
               datas
               ,
               adversus
               sacrificia
               Idolorum
               ?
               at
               certè
               ,
               longè
               ibi
               paena
               severior
               constituta
               est
               illius
               ,
               quippe
               impietatis
               capitale
               supplicium
               est
               ,
               ]
            
             (
             saith
             St.
             Austin
             to
             the
             Patron
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             
               epist.
               48.
               )
               which
               of
               ours
               ,
               which
               of
               yours
               ,
               do
               not
               commend
               those
               Imperial
               Laws
               against
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Pagans
               ?
               though
               the
               pain
               inflicted
               by
               those
               Laws
               be
               far
               more
               severe
               than
               that
               which
               the
               Law
               inflicts
               upon
               the
               Novatians
               :
               for
               those
               make
               it
               death
               for
               any
               to
               commit
               those
               Gentile
               Abominations
               .
            
             At
             which
             period
             of
             time
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             be
             positive
             ,
             I
             would
             fix
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             thousand
             years
             which
             we
             have
             in
             this
             long
             discourse
             been
             pricking
             to
             its
             seat
             .
             For
             it
             is
             most
             natural
             to
             interpret
             the
             Chain
             wherein
             Satan
             was
             bound
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             those
             Imperial
             Laws
             ;
             and
             the
             Key
             of
             the
             bottomless
             Pit
             ,
             that
             Supream
             Authority
             and
             power
             of
             Life
             or
             Death
             ,
             invested
             by
             Gods
             Ordinance
             in
             them
             that
             bear
             the
             Sword
             ;
             and
             actually
             exerted
             in
             those
             Laws
             ,
             by
             opening
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Pit
             ,
             and
             making
             it
             gape
             upon
             such
             as
             should
             persist
             in
             those
             impious
             and
             inhumane
             Idolatries
             by
             the
             Ghastly
             look
             of
             that
             terriblest
             of
             terribles
             ,
             the
             Pagan
             was
             frighted
             from
             that
             Diabolical
             Worship
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             fear
             of
             his
             ,
             shut
             up
             Satan
             ,
             and
             deprived
             him
             of
             power
             ,
             any
             longer
             to
             deceive
             .
             Insomuch
             as
             immediately
             after
             the
             promulgation
             of
             those
             Laws
             ,
             though
             all
             did
             not
             embrace
             Christianity
             yet
             the
             whole
             Empire
             renounc'd
             Politheism
             ;
             all
             strife
             thereabout
             being
             supprest
             ,
             and
             so
             eradicated
             even
             out
             of
             the
             most
             talk●ive
             Schools
             of
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             as
             if
             any
             Sect
             of
             Error
             then
             rose
             up
             against
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Faith
             ,
             it
             durst
             not
             step
             upon
             the
             Stage
             to
             contend
             with
             the
             Christian
             ,
             but
             cover'd
             with
             the
             Christian
             name
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Platonicks
             themselves
             ,
             ●●d
             it
             not
             been
             for
             some
             plausible
             Placits
             they
             could
             adhere
             to
             ,
             without
             fear
             of
             incurring
             the
             penalties
             of
             the
             Imperial
             laws
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             have
             generally
             submitted
             their
             pious
             necks
             to
             the
             yoak
             of
             the
             only
             invincible
             King
             Christ
             :
             and
             have
             acknowledged
             that
             Word
             of
             God
             made
             Flesh
             who
             spake
             and
             that
             was
             believed
             ,
             which
             the
             boldest
             of
             them
             were
             afraid
             to
             reveal
             to
             the
             world
             .
             
               (
               August
               .
               dios
               .
               ep
               .
            
             56.
             )
             But
             I
             dare
             not
             be
             peremptory
             in
             determining
             the
             precise
             Moment
             .
             All
             that
             I
             assert
             in
             this
             is
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             Thousand
             years
             of
             Satan's
             binding
             ●e
             begun
             at
             all
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             them
             cannot
             be
             dated
             lower
             than
             the
             promulgation
             of
             those
             Imperial
             Edicts
             ,
             neither
             do
             any
             place
             them
             lower
             who
             are
             of
             opinion
             that
             the
             Millenium
             is
             not
             yet
             to
             begin
             .
             From
             whence
             I
             inferr
             this
             irrefragable
             Conclusion
             .
             If
             the
             Millenium
             be
             precisely
             the
             term
             of
             1000
             years
             (
             Satan
             at
             the
             utmost
             was
             let
             loose
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Grace
             1400
             )
             that
             then
             the
             Christian
             World
             has
             outlived
             Grace
             270
             years
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             least
             compute
             of
             that
             Hypothesis
             :
             And
             if
             we
             begin
             the
             account
             higher
             up
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             date
             its
             Commencement
             either
             at
             Christs
             Birth
             ,
             as
             the
             Annotator
             upon
             King
             Edwards
             Bible
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             make
             the
             Millenium
             expire
             at
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             Passion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             with
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             when
             indeed
             he
             was
             virtually
             bound
             up
             ,
             and
             by
             sentence
             of
             law
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             old
             possession
             .
             
               [
               Mille
               anni
               tempus
               est
               à
               passione
               Christi
               ,
               in
               quo
               non
               permittitur
               diabolo
               facere
               quicquid
               vult
               ,
               ]
               (
               Aug.
               tom
               .
               9.
               pag.
            
             364.
             )
             or
             at
             the
             Fall
             of
             Jerusalem
             with
             the
             learn'd
             Dr.
             Lightfoot
             ;
             or
             at
             
             Constantine's
             embracing
             Christian
             Religion
             with
             Dr.
             Hammo●d
             ;
             or
             at
             the
             Conquest
             of
             Theodosius
             over
             Arbogestes
             ,
             That
             they
             may
             make
             it
             comport
             with
             the
             several
             incroachments
             which
             Mahomet
             hath
             made
             upon
             Christendom
             ,
             there
             will
             remain
             from
             that
             sum
             of
             a
             thousand
             years
             so
             great
             a
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             will
             by
             no
             means
             comport
             with
             that
             
               [
               short
               space
            
             ]
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             to
             which
             S.
             John
             limits
             the
             time
             betwixt
             the
             completion
             of
             the
             Millenium
             and
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             There
             having
             already
             been
             run
             out
             (
             and
             God
             only
             knows
             how
             many
             more
             hundreds
             of
             years
             may
             yet
             be
             to
             come
             )
             according
             to
             the
             largest
             and
             middle
             accounts
             [
             600.
             ]
             according
             to
             the
             least
             account
             almost
             [
             300.
             ]
             years
             since
             Satans
             loosing
             :
             The
             least
             of
             which
             parcells
             he
             that
             can
             account
             a
             little
             space
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             [
             1000.
             ]
             years
             ,
             may
             by
             that
             kind
             of
             Arithmetick
             turn
             every
             word
             in
             the
             Bible
             into
             Cyphers
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             significations
             of
             no
             value
             ,
             but
             what
             his
             own
             preoccupations
             vouchsafe
             to
             put
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             those
             of
             our
             Divines
             ,
             who
             date
             the
             binding
             of
             Satan
             so
             early
             ,
             as
             the
             
             Fall
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             should
             do
             well
             to
             consider
             ,
             how
             the
             Sceptick
             will
             be
             answered
             ,
             when
             he
             can
             shew
             Satan
             at
             liberty
             ,
             so
             many
             Centuries
             after
             that
             ,
             and
             deceiving
             the
             Empire
             and
             its
             Metropolis
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             perswade
             it
             to
             retain
             its
             old
             Gentilism
             ,
             and
             to
             create
             new
             Gods
             ,
             such
             as
             Antinous
             ,
             and
             their
             deified
             Emperours
             .
             So
             those
             of
             them
             who
             fix
             the
             Date
             thertof
             3
             or
             4
             Centuries
             lower
             :
             though
             they
             obviate
             that
             Objection
             ;
             (
             for
             since
             then
             ,
             the
             Empire
             has
             not
             been
             prevail'd
             with
             ,
             to
             worship
             any
             of
             its
             old
             Pagan
             Deities
             :
             )
             and
             rightly
             date
             the
             binding
             up
             the
             old
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             spoiling
             him
             of
             power
             ,
             to
             impose
             upon
             the
             Empire
             after
             his
             old
             guise
             .
             And
             leave
             a
             far
             less
             number
             of
             years
             remaining
             from
             his
             supposed
             loosing
             .
             Again
             ,
             then
             they
             that
             date
             his
             binding
             so
             early
             ,
             yet
             they
             should
             have
             considered
             ,
             that
             the
             least
             number
             that
             any
             of
             them
             leave
             ,
             is
             more
             ,
             in
             common
             sense
             ,
             then
             a
             little
             space
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             look'd
             twice
             about
             them
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             granted
             the
             Millenaries
             their
             sence
             of
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             and
             receeded
             from
             the
             common
             Opinion
             of
             both
             Schools
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             that
             number
             does
             not
             signifie
             any
             certain
             or
             determinat
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             in
             this
             Prophecy
             ;
             but
             indefinitely
             ,
             that
             whole
             time
             intervening
             betwixt
             Satans
             binding
             and
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             except
             that
             little
             inconsiderable
             moment
             ,
             wherein
             he
             shall
             again
             be
             suffer'd
             to
             go
             loose
             .
             Aquinas
             parallels
             this
             Text
             with
             
               Ps.
               105.
               8.
               
               He
               ●ath
               remembered
               his
               convenant
               for
               ever
               ,
               the
               word
               which
               he
               commanded
               for
               a
               1000
               Generations
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             for
             all
             Generations
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Text
             expounds
             it self
             ,
             for
             ever
             :
             
               (
               Summ.
               p.
               3.
               quest
               .
               77.
               art
               .
               1.
               )
               [
               Non
               significat
               aliquem
               certum
               numerum
               ,
               sed
               designat
               totum
               tempus
               quod
               nunc
               agitur
               in
               quo
               Sancti
               cum
               Christo
               regnant
               .
               ]
            
             Therefore
             exprest
             by
             a
             thousand
             because
             that
             is
             the
             most
             perfect
             number
             ,
             as
             Aquinas
             there
             shews
             and
             as
             they
             think
             who
             derive
             the
             Latine
             Mille
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               plenitudo
               ;
               est
               ●nim
               millenarius
               numerus
               quaedam
               plenitudo
               :
               (
               Vossius
               Etymologie
               .
               )
            
             not
             to
             the
             third
             or
             fourth
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             Generations
             as
             
               R.
               Obad
            
             ,
             expounds
             ,
             at
             once
             that
             Text
             ,
             and
             those
             words
             in
             the
             second
             Commandment
             :
             well
             exprest
             by
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             by
             a
             comparison
             drawn
             from
             the
             ages
             of
             men
             :
             the
             last
             age
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             which
             begins
             with
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             not
             computed
             by
             any
             certain
             number
             of
             years
             ,
             as
             old
             age
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             last
             age
             ,
             hath
             not
             a
             determinate
             time
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             our
             other
             ages
             ;
             but
             doth
             it self
             alone
             ,
             sometimes
             take
             up
             as
             much
             time
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             and
             because
             Comparisons
             only
             illustrate
             ,
             but
             are
             no
             Probations
             ,
             he
             gives
             this
             reason
             of
             it
             
               [
               ut
               occultus
               sit
               judicii
               dies
               ,
               quem
               utiliter
               dominus
               latere
               oporter●
               demonstravit
               ,
               de
               Genefi
               contrà
               Manic●
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             24.
             ]
             That
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             might
             for
             our
             benefit
             be
             concealed
             from
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Millenium
               ,
               yet
               to
               come
               ,
               is
               a
               Dream
               of
               Waking
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               The
               Millenaries
               shifting
               of
            
             Aera's
             ,
             
               Apes
               of
               Mahometans
               and
               Papists
            
             .
             Als●ed's
             
               Boreal
               Empire
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Mr.
            
             Meeds
             
               Principles
               overthrow
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Placits
               of
               the
               Ancients
               .
               Christ
               will
               come
               not
               to
               convert
               but
               destroy
               the
               Jews
               .
               Satans
               binding
               Synchronyzeth
               with
               the
               downfall
               ,
               not
               of
               Mahometanism
               ,
               but
               Gentilism
               .
            
             §
             3.
             
             America
             
               though
               anciently
               inhabited
               ,
               yet
               unknown
               to
               the
               ancient
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               implicitly
               only
               comprehended
               in
               her
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               and
               Charity
               .
               §
               4
               ,
               The
               Millenaries
               impio●s
               and
               uncharitable
               conceptions
               ,
               touching
               the
               Gogick-war
               .
               Their
               Triumphant
               Church-Millitant
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Christ
               will
               find
               more
               Faith
               in
            
             America
             
               than
               in
               this
               upper
               Hemisphere
               .
               §
               6.
               
               Satan's
               Chain
               shortned
               in
               the
               lower
               ,
               not
               lengthened
               in
               this
               upper
               Hemisphere
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THe
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Millenaries
             ,
             that
             the
             Thousand
             years
             are
             not
             yet
             begun
             ,
             not
             incumbred
             with
             this
             inconvenience
             ,
             which
             presseth
             them
             that
             would
             have
             them
             past
             ;
             which
             perhaps
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             some
             able
             men
             abett
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             flie
             to
             it
             as
             a
             sacred
             Anchor
             ,
             to
             secure
             the
             credit
             of
             this
             Prophesie
             .
             And
             in
             very
             deed
             there
             can
             no
             other
             Salve
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             Hypothesis
             of
             a
             precise
             determinate
             number
             of
             years
             .
             Upon
             which
             account
             I
             am
             forc'd
             to
             quit
             that
             Hypothesis
             ,
             as
             being
             put
             to
             this
             hard
             choice
             ;
             that
             I
             must
             either
             ,
             by
             adhering
             to
             it
             ,
             conclude
             that
             Period
             of
             time
             is
             finisht
             so
             long
             ago
             ,
             as
             will
             not
             comport
             with
             that
             short
             intervall
             which
             St.
             John
             interposeth
             betwixt
             the
             accomplishment
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             consummation
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             or
             that
             those
             Thousand
             years
             are
             not
             yet
             begun
             :
             or
             else
             by
             quitting
             of
             it
             vindicate
             my
             judgment
             into
             the
             Christian
             liberty
             of
             holding
             that
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             rejecting
             what
             is
             manifestly
             false
             (
             even
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             far
             most
             ,
             ablest
             ,
             and
             antientest
             Divines
             )
             by
             fixing
             ●pon
             these
             Conclusions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Millenium
             is
             not
             yet
             concluded
             ,
             though
             more
             than
             a
             thousand
             years
             be
             run
             out
             since
             its
             Commencement
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             that
             binding
             of
             Satan
             ,
             that
             Chain
             of
             restraint
             ,
             under
             which
             he
             shall
             be
             held
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             the
             dawning
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             hath
             been
             laid
             upon
             him
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Imperial
             Law
             made
             Gentilism
             capital
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             that
             the
             expectation
             of
             a
             Seculum
             of
             a
             1000.
             years
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             wherein
             Satan
             shall
             be
             any
             otherwise
             bound
             from
             deceiving
             the
             Nations
             ,
             than
             he
             hath
             been
             this
             1300
             years
             ,
             or
             wherein
             the
             Saints
             shall
             any
             otherwise
             reign
             upon
             the
             Earth
             with
             Christ
             ,
             than
             they
             have
             done
             for
             the
             same
             space
             ,
             is
             a
             Castle-built
             in
             the
             Air
             of
             Fancy
             without
             Scripture-grounds
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             given
             my
             reasons
             why
             I
             cannot
             subscribe
             to
             them
             that
             think
             the
             Millenium
             finish'd
             ,
             and
             some
             ,
             why
             I
             think
             it
             began
             where
             the
             Antimillenarians
             generally
             dated
             it
             ;
             and
             shall
             make
             further
             proof
             of
             both
             those
             Points
             ,
             in
             laying
             down
             the
             Reasons
             why
             I
             dare
             not
             follow
             those
             that
             think
             it
             is
             not
             yet
             begun
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             dare
             not
             chuse
             for
             my
             Guides
             ,
             in
             interpreting
             Scripture
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             palpably
             misled
             their
             followers
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             have
             assayed
             to
             point
             out
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             fancied
             Millenium
             .
             Of
             this
             Bran
             were
             they
             who
             a
             while
             ago
             have
             perswaded
             the
             world
             that
             Satan
             was
             to
             be
             bound
             in
             that
             
               [
               anno
               mirabili
            
             ]
             that
             wonderful
             year
             1642.
             (
             that
             very
             year
             when
             Hell
             broke
             loose
             .
             )
             And
             when
             those
             ductile
             Souls
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             perswasions
             were
             induc'd
             into
             a
             belief
             that
             at
             the
             top
             of
             that
             hill
             ,
             at
             the
             fulness
             of
             that
             Time
             ,
             
             they
             should
             touch
             the
             Moon
             with
             their
             fingers
             ,
             found
             themselves
             abused
             .
             These
             Crafts-masters
             in
             perverting
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             encourage
             their
             Idiotproselites
             (
             who
             had
             not
             so
             much
             wit
             as
             Children
             ,
             to
             dread
             the
             fire
             after
             it
             had
             burnt
             them
             ;
             )
             to
             lift
             up
             their
             hands
             that
             hang
             down
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             their
             knees
             ,
             enfeebled
             by
             their
             disappointment
             of
             as
             great
             hopes
             as
             they
             have
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             after
             those
             blind
             Guides
             (
             in
             hope
             still
             to
             see
             the
             Dawning
             of
             this
             day
             of
             a
             1000
             years
             )
             from
             Hill
             to
             Hill
             ,
             from
             Date
             to
             Date
             ;
             till
             at
             last
             the
             frustration
             of
             their
             expectations
             ,
             that
             the
             Heavens
             would
             fall
             and
             Men
             would
             catch
             Larks
             ,
             anno
             1666.
             converted
             most
             of
             their
             Scholars
             into
             Papists
             or
             Atheists
             ;
             having
             gaped
             all
             that
             year
             after
             Christs
             Reign
             on
             Earth
             ,
             (
             which
             they
             then
             hoped
             to
             see
             as
             verily
             as
             the
             Mexicanes
             expect
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             the
             last
             day
             of
             their
             Rota
             (
             an
             Almanack
             calculated
             for
             52
             years
             )
             they
             would
             have
             made
             work
             for
             the
             Tinker
             ,
             had
             they
             ,
             at
             every
             approach
             of
             their
             conceited
             Millenium
             ,
             broken
             all
             their
             Pots
             ,
             Kettles
             ,
             Plate
             ,
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             utensils
             and
             houshold-stuff
             ;
             as
             the
             Mexicanes
             do
             theirs
             ,
             the
             last
             day
             of
             their
             Rota
             ,
             as
             conceiving
             they
             shall
             never
             more
             have
             need
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             
               (
               Scaliger
               de
               emendat
               .
               ad
               finem
               lib.
            
             3.
             )
             But
             I
             wonder
             more
             that
             the
             Learned
             and
             Judicious
             Alstede
             should
             court
             this
             Cloud
             with
             so
             indefatigable
             an
             importunity
             ,
             as
             in
             order
             to
             his
             laying
             hands
             upon
             it
             ,
             he
             runs
             at
             one
             breath
             ,
             to
             the
             top
             of
             four
             Hills
             ,
             makes
             no
             less
             than
             four
             Epocha's
             for
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             .
             Upon
             such
             Principles
             as
             Alsted
             proceeded
             upon
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             the
             great
             Conjunctions
             )
             Albumazar
             foretold
             the
             expiration
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             (
             after
             it
             had
             reigned
             a
             thousand
             years
             )
             above
             six
             hundred
             years
             ago
             ;
             And
             
               R.
               Abraham
               Avenaris
            
             gatherd
             ,
             that
             the
             Messias
             would
             come
             in
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             1444.
             there
             being
             in
             that
             year
             a
             Conjunction
             of
             Jupiter
             with
             Saturn
             in
             Cancer
             ;
             or
             at
             the
             utmost
             anno
             1464.
             when
             there
             was
             the
             same
             Conjunction
             in
             
               Pisces
               .
               [
               Frustrà
               Miselli
               aliûm
               expectant
            
             Messiae
             
               adventum
               ,
               quam
               gloriosum
               illum
               quo
               in
               nubili
               veniet
               ad
               judicandum
               orbem
               :
               ]
               (
               Vossius
               de
               origine
               idolelat
               .
               2.
               48.
               )
               But
               in
               vain
            
             (
             saith
             Vossius
             )
             
               do
               these
               wretched
               Jews
               expect
               any
               other
               coming
               of
               the
            
             Messias
             ,
             
               than
               that
               glorious
               one
               ,
               when
               he
               will
               come
               in
               the
               Clouds
               to
               judge
               the
               World.
            
             Are
             not
             Protestants
             as
             bad
             as
             they
             ,
             in
             looking
             for
             any
             other
             Christian
             Millenium
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             is
             now
             current
             ?
             seeing
             Mahometans
             expect
             the
             expiration
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Millenium
             ;
             upon
             the
             very
             same
             grounds
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             us
             expect
             the
             Millenium
             ,
             yet
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             no
             better
             Principles
             ,
             than
             
               John
               Aunius
            
             a
             Popish
             Doctor
             of
             Wittenberg
             )
             assured
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             Victory
             over
             the
             Turks
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             whole
             Worlds
             coming
             in
             to
             ,
             and
             continuing
             under
             his
             obedience
             ,
             for
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             to
             begin
             ,
             anno
             1481.
             
             But
             the
             issue
             ,
             saith
             
               Beroaldus
               (
               Chron.
               l.
               3.
               c.
            
             6.
             )
             shewed
             by
             what
             spirit
             he
             was
             led
             ,
             and
             bewrayed
             the
             madness
             of
             the
             Prophet
             .
             And
             doubtless
             Pope
             Sixtus
             the
             Fourth
             would
             have
             been
             as
             mad
             as
             he
             ,
             had
             he
             prick'd
             up
             his
             Ears
             ,
             to
             have
             them
             claw'd
             by
             that
             wide-gaping
             Promiser
             ;
             as
             our
             Fanaticks
             did
             theirs
             ,
             to
             listen
             to
             the
             Alarms
             that
             Alsted
             gave
             them
             to
             their
             holy
             Wars
             .
             For
             to
             return
             to
             him
             .
             His
             first
             Aera
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Saints
             ,
             of
             the
             blessed
             Millenium
             ,
             should
             have
             commenc'd
             ,
             Anno
             ,
             1622.
             when
             I
             was
             scarce
             got
             out
             of
             my
             Childs
             Coats
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             my self
             could
             not
             make
             observation
             of
             any
             glorious
             Change
             ,
             then
             happening
             :
             but
             I
             was
             told
             ,
             that
             the
             Sun
             still
             kept
             the
             same
             station
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             same
             operation
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             which
             it
             used
             to
             have
             within
             the
             Memory
             of
             Man
             ;
             that
             the
             Moon
             retain'd
             the
             same
             spots
             in
             her
             face
             ,
             which
             she
             had
             ,
             when
             Alsted
             first
             saw
             her
             ;
             that
             Boyes
             were
             as
             towardly
             ,
             Neighbours
             as
             loving
             ,
             Princes
             as
             Gracious
             ,
             Subjects
             as
             Loyal
             ,
             the
             Rich
             as
             Liberal
             ,
             the
             Poor
             as
             well
             reliev'd
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             as
             since
             that
             year
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             Aera
             bore
             date
             ,
             anno
             ,
             1636.
             
             I
             was
             then
             of
             age
             to
             observe
             ,
             how
             the
             Bonny
             Scot
             got
             him
             up
             to
             this
             Hill
             to
             see
             Christ
             enthron'd
             on
             the
             Presbyterian
             Tribunal
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             would
             not
             submit
             to
             that
             his
             Government
             ,
             sitting
             on
             the
             Stool
             of
             Repentance
             ;
             who
             have
             since
             ,
             without
             walking
             in
             the
             Counsel
             of
             the
             Ungodly
             ,
             sate
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             truly
             divine
             Scorners
             of
             all
             such
             Bug-bears
             .
          
           
           
             The
             third
             an
             .
             1642.
             upon
             that
             Mount
             were
             seen
             the
             feet
             of
             them
             that
             preach'd
             the
             everlasting
             Gospel
             (
             as
             they
             blasphemously
             called
             that
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             they
             were
             then
             about
             to
             erect
             upon
             the
             ruines
             of
             whatever
             was
             Ancient
             ,
             Sacred
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             been
             dearer
             to
             us
             than
             our
             lives
             )
             that
             publish'd
             to
             our
             English
             Sion
             those
             glad
             tydings
             ,
             that
             now
             the
             time
             was
             come
             that
             the
             Saints
             must
             reign
             ,
             St.
             Rebels
             ,
             St.
             Plunderers
             ,
             St.
             Murderers
             ,
             St.
             Regicides
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             an
             .
             1694.
             
             But
             our
             hot-spurrs
             had
             not
             patience
             to
             wait
             so
             long
             ;
             many
             of
             these
             covetous
             wretches
             ,
             who
             under
             a
             cloak
             of
             Religion
             trouble
             the
             Waters
             that
             themselves
             may
             fish
             for
             Preferment
             and
             Estates
             ,
             may
             have
             death
             gnawing
             upon
             them
             before
             that
             time
             come
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             guawing
             the
             bones
             ,
             and
             eating
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             mighty
             ,
             they
             anticipate
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             pitch
             upon
             an
             .
             1666.
             as
             the
             season
             appointed
             of
             God
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             the
             Fall
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             binding
             up
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             the
             Reign
             of
             Saints
             :
             things
             ill
             put
             together
             ;
             for
             though
             I
             believe
             that
             the
             Reign
             of
             Saints
             which
             they
             look
             for
             ,
             will
             be
             coetanous
             to
             the
             Jews
             Conversion
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             will
             both
             be
             
               ad
               Graecas
               calendas
            
             ,
             when
             Geese
             piss
             holiwater
             ,
             yet
             I
             think
             the
             Reign
             of
             such
             Saints
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             will
             rather
             be
             the
             Rise
             than
             Fall
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             the
             effect
             rather
             of
             the
             loosing
             than
             binding
             the
             Devil
             .
             As
             they
             mist
             it
             in
             the
             mis-joyning
             of
             things
             incompatible
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             strangely
             wide
             in
             their
             Calculation
             ,
             leaving
             out
             the
             round
             sum
             ,
             a
             thousand
             ,
             and
             pitching
             upon
             the
             fragments
             .
             However
             they
             did
             wisely
             at
             last
             ,
             to
             trust
             to
             Alsted
             no
             longer
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             mocked
             them
             thrice
             .
             For
             all
             that
             he
             himself
             is
             so
             confident
             of
             the
             futuriety
             of
             that
             blessed
             Millenium
             he
             dreamt
             of
             ,
             and
             of
             its
             beginning
             to
             Commence
             at
             one
             of
             those
             Periods
             he
             had
             prescribed
             ,
             as
             he
             concludes
             that
             discourse
             thus
             :
             
               According
               to
               the
               time
               that
               I
               have
               set
               down
               in
               my
            
             Speculum
             ,
             
               the
               Boreal
               Empire
               shall
               arise
               ,
               which
               God
               will
               erect
               by
               the
               Lim
               of
               the
               North
               ,
               to
               the
               astonishment
               of
               all
               those
               that
               vili-pend
               this
               our
               Harmony
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               demonstrated
               and
               pointed
               out
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               by
               the
               finger
               .
            
             The
             Harmony
             which
             he
             harps
             upon
             ,
             is
             the
             concent
             of
             three
             Volumes
             ;
             that
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             or
             divine
             Prophesie
             ;
             that
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             or
             judicial
             Astrology
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             History
             or
             experience
             :
             all
             which
             he
             thinks
             he
             hears
             in
             consort
             ,
             playing
             this
             Lesson
             ,
             singing
             this
             Song
             ,
             as
             verily
             as
             the
             Pythagoreans
             heard
             the
             Musick
             of
             the
             Stars
             .
             This
             confidence
             of
             the
             Author
             threatned
             one
             of
             our
             Astrologers
             into
             an
             opinion
             ,
             that
             this
             Lyon
             of
             the
             North
             was
             that
             King
             of
             Sweden
             ,
             who
             proved
             a
             dead
             Lyon
             by
             that
             time
             the
             Almanack
             was
             out
             of
             date
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             proclaim'd
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             would
             think
             all
             that
             are
             not
             resolved
             to
             run
             out
             of
             their
             wits
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             Chimaeras
             ,
             should
             take
             the
             grave
             counsel
             which
             St.
             Austin
             gives
             
               (
               de
               Civitate
            
             18.
             )
             where
             he
             adviseth
             us
             to
             let
             our
             fingers
             rest
             from
             all
             such
             Figure-flinging
             ;
             for
             that
             all
             who
             have
             hitherto
             attempted
             to
             reckon
             ,
             or
             rather
             guess
             ,
             when
             their
             glorious
             Time
             shall
             begin
             ,
             have
             been
             found
             to
             have
             been
             false
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             whoever
             shall
             yet
             essay
             such
             Calculations
             ,
             will
             speed
             no
             better
             in
             the
             experience
             of
             after
             Ages
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             The
             Eagle-eyed
             Meed
             fore-saw
             this
             inconveniency
             ,
             and
             therefore
             protests
             against
             ,
             determining
             the
             time
             when
             this
             Millenium
             shall
             take
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             forty
             two
             Months
             end
             .
             And
             in
             his
             discribing
             the
             State
             of
             this
             seculum
             ,
             disowns
             the
             fooleries
             of
             the
             common
             Millenarians
             ,
             charged
             upon
             them
             by
             St.
             
               Jerom
               ,
               (
               in
               prologo
               .
               in
               lib.
               18.
               explicat
               .
               in
               Esaiam
               .
               )
            
             though
             that
             Learned
             man
             wrongs
             St.
             Jerom
             ,
             in
             his
             charging
             him
             to
             have
             mis-stated
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Chyliasts
             :
             for
             those
             whom
             he
             mentions
             ,
             
               Tertullian
               Lactantius
            
             and
             Irenaeus
             ,
             held
             those
             opinions
             ,
             which
             St.
             Jerom
             affronteth
             ;
             which
             the
             
               Alexandrian
               Dyonisius
            
             confuteth
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             confutation
             Apollinaris
             standeth
             up
             to
             maintain
             :
             
               viz.
               [
               Mille
               annorum
               fabulam
               ;
               auream
               &
               gemmatam
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               instaurationem
               templi
               ,
               hostiarum
               sanguinem
               ,
               otium
               Sabbati
               circumcisionis
               ,
               injuriam
               ,
               nuptias
               ,
               partus
               ,
               liberorum
               educationem
               ,
               epulorum
               delicias
               ,
               cunctarum
               gentium
               servitutem
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             All
             mention'd
             by
             Lactantius
             particularly
             ,
             and
             comprehended
             in
             that
             sentence
             
             in
             general
             .
             
               [
               Denique
               tunc
               fient
               illa
               quae
               Poetae
               aureis
               temporibus
               facta
               esse
               ,
               jam
            
             Saturno
             
               regnante
               ,
               dixerunt
               ]
               (
               de
               divino
               Praem
               .
               lib.
               7.
               c.
            
             24.
             )
             yet
             Meed
             in
             drawing
             his
             conceptions
             of
             it
             ,
             proceeds
             upon
             those
             suppositions
             ,
             that
             are
             very
             hard
             of
             digestion
             ,
             and
             draw
             after
             them
             those
             absurdities
             ,
             as
             will
             make
             an
             uninterested
             person
             suspend
             his
             assent
             to
             those
             Conclusions
             ,
             which
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             such
             supports
             ,
             and
             are
             built
             upon
             such
             premisses
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             overthrow
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             bid
             defiance
             to
             the
             Placits
             of
             those
             Ancients
             ,
             upon
             whose
             bare
             authority
             this
             new
             doctrine
             is
             built
             .
          
           
             To
             instance
             in
             such
             Points
             ,
             as
             have
             both
             those
             bad
             Properties
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Conceipt
             of
             our
             Modern
             Soberest
             Millenaries
             ,
             that
             Christ
             shall
             visibly
             appear
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Millenium
             ,
             to
             convert
             the
             Jews
             ;
             as
             he
             did
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             wherein
             he
             exhibited
             a
             Type
             and
             Model
             of
             that
             Means
             and
             Method
             he
             would
             use
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             whole
             Nation
             :
             A
             strange
             way
             of
             interpreting
             the
             Gospel-history
             !
             But
             I
             omit
             that
             now
             ,
             and
             shall
             only
             compare
             this
             Assertion
             with
             that
             of
             
               Lactantius
               (
               de
               divino
               praem
               .
               7.
               1.
               
               )
               [
               quem
               (
               secundum
               adventum
               )
               Judaei
               quoque
               &
               consitentur
               &
               sperunt
               :
               sed
               frustrà
               ;
               quoniam
               necesse
               est
               ad
               eos
               consolandos
               revertatur
               ,
               ad
               quos
               vocandos
               prius
               venerat
               :
               nam
               qui
               violaverunt
               impié
               humilem
               ,
               sentient
               in
               potestate
               victorem
               :
               eaque
               omnia
               quae
               legunt
               &
               non
               intelligunt
               ,
               Deo
               compensante
               ,
               patientur
               ,
               quippe
               qui
               peccatis
               omnibus
               inquinati
               ,
               &
               insuper
               sancto
               cruore
               perfusi
               ,
               ab
               illo
               cui
               nefandas
               manus
               intulerunt
               ,
               sint
               ad
               aeterna
               supplicia
               destinati
               ]
               Such
               ,
               as
               that
               Second
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               we
               Christians
               look
               for
               ,
               the
               Jews
               expect
               and
               hope
               for
               ,
               of
               their
            
             Messias
             ,
             
               but
               in
               vain
               :
               for
               of
               necessity
               he
               will
               return
               to
               comfort
               those
               whom
               he
               came
               at
               first
               to
               call
               :
               whereas
               they
               that
               impiously
               despised
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               in
               humility
               ,
               shall
               find
               him
               a
               Conquerour
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               in
               power
               :
               and
               those
               things
               which
               they
               read
               and
               understand
               not
               ,
               touching
               the
               glorious
               appearance
               of
               their
            
             Messias
             )
             
               they
               shall
               suffer
               ;
               God
               compensating
               to
               them
               the
               just
               reward
               of
               their
               rejecting
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               servant
               ;
               as
               a
               generation
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               ,
               to
               their
               other
               sins
               ,
               have
               added
               that
               of
               imbrewing
               their
               hands
               in
               his
               sacred
               blood
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               destin'd
               to
               eternal
               punishment
               by
               that
               very
               person
               ,
               on
               whom
               they
               laid
               their
               wicked
               hands
               .
            
          
           
             And
             with
             that
             of
             Origen
             ,
             I
             have
             formerly
             quoted
             ,
             who
             tells
             Celsus
             ,
             he
             dares
             say
             ,
             the
             Jews
             shall
             never
             have
             any
             other
             Call
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             have
             had
             already
             :
             nor
             never
             be
             taken
             again
             into
             Christs
             Sheep-fold
             .
             Now
             whether
             our
             Modern
             Millenaries
             ,
             by
             deserting
             the
             ancient
             in
             their
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Jews
             final
             Rejection
             ,
             do
             not
             also
             destroy
             the
             truth
             of
             as
             plain
             Prophesies
             ,
             as
             any
             are
             in
             all
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             (
             by
             consequence
             )
             the
             Foundation
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             built
             upon
             the
             Veracity
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             I
             leave
             my
             Reader
             to
             judge
             ,
             by
             what
             hath
             already
             been
             said
             upon
             that
             Point
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Modern
             Millenaries
             make
             the
             binding
             of
             Satan
             Synchronise
             with
             the
             Subversion
             of
             Mahometanism
             and
             Popery
             :
             but
             the
             Ancients
             assign
             its
             beginning
             to
             the
             downfal
             of
             Gentilism
             :
             
               (
               Lactant
               de
               divino
               praemio
               ,
               lib.
               7.
               cap.
               19.
               )
               [
               Sic
               extinctâ
               maliciâ
               &
               impietate
               compressâ
               (
               debellato
               ,
               capto
               &
               vincto
               improbo
               )
               requiescet
               orbis
               ,
               qui
               per
               tot
               secula
               subjectus
               errori
               ,
               nefandam
               pertulit
               servitutem
               ,
               non
               colentur
               ulterius
               dii
               manufacti
               ,
               sed
               Templis
               &
               Pulvinaribus
               suis
               deturbata
               Simulacra
               ,
               igni
               dabuntur
               .
               ]
               Upon
               Satans
               binding
               ,
               malice
               being
               extinct
               ,
               and
               impiety
               supprest
               ,
               the
               World
               shall
               rest
               (
               from
               Idol-worship
               )
               which
               for
               so
               many
               Ages
               had
               undergone
               a
               most
               wicked
               servitude
               ;
               after
               that
               ,
               Gods
               made
               with
               hands
               shall
               no
               longer
               be
               worship'd
               ,
               but
               their
               Images
               shall
               be
               tumbled
               down
               from
               their
               Temples
               and
               Altars
               ,
               and
               committed
               to
               the
               flames
               :
            
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Sibyl
             .
          
           
             
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               He
               shall
               take
               off
               that
               intollerable
               yoak
               of
               our
               servitude
               ,
               that
               lay
               on
               our
               neck
               ,
               and
               abrogate
               impious
               Laws
               and
               tyrannical
               bonds
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             that
             of
             another
             Sibyl
             .
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Men
               shall
               break
               in
               pieces
               their
               Idols
               ,
               and
               tear
               their
               rich
               Furniture
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               manufactures
               and
               accoutrements
               of
               the
               Gods
               shall
               be
               burnt
               up
               .
            
          
           
             In
             which
             Point
             ,
             as
             they
             spoke
             consonant
             to
             the
             holy
             scripture
             (
             for
             that
             makes
             the
             Reign
             of
             God
             alone
             to
             concurr
             with
             the
             abolition
             of
             Idols
             )
             so
             they
             laid
             a
             sure
             ground
             for
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             succeding
             century
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             
               beatum
               Millenium
            
             ,
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             Saints
             on
             the
             Earth
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             Satan's
             binding
             was
             then
             commenc'd
             when
             they
             saw
             Paganism
             wholly
             exterminated
             from
             the
             Earth
             .
             Idols
             either
             broken
             or
             cast
             into
             holes
             all
             the
             then
             known
             World
             over
             :
             For
             the
             Fathers
             generally
             never
             dreamt
             of
             the
             Antipodes
             ,
             but
             in
             scorn
             of
             their
             possible
             being
             .
             For
             a
             Millenary
             I
             will
             name
             
               Lactantius
               :
               (
               Institut
               .
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               24.
               )
               [
               Quid
               illi
               qui
               contrarios
               vestigiis
               Antipodes
               putant
               ?
               Num
               aliquid
               loquuntur
               ?
               aut
               est
               quispiam
               tam
               ineptus
               ,
               qui
               credat
               esse
               homines
               ,
               quorum
               vestigia
               sunt
               superiora
               quam
               capita
               ?
               aut
               ibi
               quae
               apud
               nos
               jacent
               universa
               pendere
               ?
               fruges
               &
               arbores
               deorsùm
               versùs
               crescere
               ,
               pluvias
               &
               nives
               &
               grandinem
               sursùm
               versùs
               cadere
               in
               terram
               ?
               &
               miratur
               aliquis
               hortos
               pensiles
               inter
               septem
               mira
               narrari
               ,
               cùm
               Philosophi
               &
               agros
               &
               maria
               ,
               &
               urbes
               &
               montes
               pensiles
               faciunt
               ?
               ]
            
             For
             an
             Antimillenarian
             ,
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             who
             
               (
               de
               Civitate
            
             16.
             9.
             
             (
             censures
             the
             relation
             of
             the
             Antipodes
             to
             be
             an
             incredible
             Fable
             .
             Now
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             who
             lived
             to
             see
             the
             utmost
             bounds
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             upper
             Hemisphere
             ,
             subjected
             to
             Christs
             Septer
             ,
             and
             freed
             from
             the
             service
             of
             Idols
             ,
             speaks
             of
             those
             Prophesies
             which
             foretel
             that
             Christ
             should
             reign
             from
             Sea
             to
             Sea
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             as
             then
             fulfilled
             :
             and
             Lactantius
             would
             have
             joyned
             with
             him
             in
             that
             triumphant
             Song
             ,
             had
             he
             lived
             to
             that
             Age
             ,
             and
             seen
             that
             one
             God
             alone
             exalted
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             time
             was
             rival'd
             with
             so
             many
             false
             Gods.
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             this
             was
             triumphing
             before
             the
             Victory
             ,
             a
             mistake
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             think
             the
             whole
             VVorld
             was
             become
             Christs
             ,
             when
             one
             half
             of
             it
             stood
             out
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             Objection
             ,
             some
             say
             and
             have
             perswaded
             themselves
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             America
             hath
             not
             been
             long
             inhabited
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             was
             first
             possest
             by
             such
             Pagans
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             penalties
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Laws
             fled
             thither
             before
             the
             face
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             the
             Tyrians
             to
             Carthage
             ,
             from
             before
             Joshua
             .
             If
             this
             surmise
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             good
             Salvo
             ,
             and
             give
             light
             to
             those
             passages
             in
             Old
             Testament
             prophesie
             ;
             where
             it
             issaid
             ,
             the
             Idols
             shall
             go
             under
             ground
             ,
             be
             cast
             to
             the
             Moles
             and
             Bats
             ,
             to
             that
             Hemisphere
             which
             was
             then
             uninhabited
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             it
             is
             wholly
             against
             reason
             ,
             that
             a
             place
             so
             near
             that
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             where
             
             Noah's
             Posterity
             first
             seated
             themselves
             ,
             as
             some
             question
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             the
             same
             Continent
             ,
             (
             and
             others
             confess
             them
             sever'd
             by
             a
             narrow
             Sea
             ,
             
               (
               Fullers
               Miscelan
               .
               l.
               2.
               c.
            
             4.
             )
             should
             not
             more
             early
             be
             found
             out
             ;
             Noah
             having
             taught
             the
             World
             how
             the
             Seas
             might
             be
             made
             passable
             ,
             and
             those
             parts
             where
             he
             seated
             his
             children
             so
             crowded
             with
             inhabitants
             ,
             as
             men
             ,
             to
             enlarge
             their
             quarters
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             hunger
             which
             breaks
             stone
             walls
             ,
             forc'd
             their
             way
             to
             new
             seats
             through
             the
             most
             inhospitable
             Climates
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             therefore
             prefer
             here
             this
             answer
             ,
             that
             this
             upper
             Hemisphere
             in
             the
             common
             dialect
             of
             the
             Prophets
             signifies
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             God
             being
             pleased
             to
             accommodate
             his
             language
             to
             the
             Conceptions
             of
             the
             vulgar
             :
             And
             
             therefore
             he
             himself
             put
             that
             new
             Song
             into
             the
             Churches
             mouth
             ,
             wherein
             she
             triumph'd
             in
             her
             Christ
             ,
             as
             install'd
             sole
             King
             over
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             when
             he
             gain'd
             that
             eminent
             part
             of
             it
             into
             his
             possession
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             the
             Stage
             of
             Scripture-history
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Peregrination
             ,
             and
             was
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             both
             when
             they
             were
             given
             out
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             receive
             their
             accomplishment
             ,
             the
             only
             known
             VVorld
             .
             Not
             that
             I
             subscribe
             to
             that
             of
             Mr.
             Meed
             ,
             that
             this
             Hemisphere
             is
             to
             be
             solely
             partaker
             of
             that
             universal
             Restauration
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             mention
             ,
             and
             what
             Nation
             soever
             are
             out
             of
             its
             bounds
             ,
             are
             reserv'd
             for
             Christs
             Triumph
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             destroyed
             with
             that
             fire
             which
             shall
             consume
             those
             Armies
             that
             shall
             compass
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             which
             that
             learned
             person
             conceives
             shall
             be
             listed
             by
             Satan
             in
             America
             ,
             and
             thence
             drawn
             up
             against
             the
             Camp
             of
             the
             Saints
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             opines
             )
             the
             old
             VVorld
             men
             wholly
             reigning
             with
             Christ.
             For
             this
             is
             not
             only
             contrary
             to
             Experience
             ,
             whereby
             we
             learn
             that
             that
             new
             VVorld
             is
             coming
             in
             a
             pace
             to
             Christ.
             
               (
               Vide
               Heylin
               .
               Amer.
            
             2019.
             )
             But
             other
             express
             Prophesies
             that
             mention
             the
             round
             VVorld
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             dwell
             therein
             ;
             all
             Nations
             whom
             God
             hath
             created
             ,
             as
             portions
             of
             Christs
             Inheritance
             ,
             that
             mention
             every
             Tongue
             and
             every
             Knee
             ,
             confessing
             to
             ,
             and
             bowing
             to
             the
             God
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             lived
             before
             the
             discovery
             of
             this
             new
             found
             VVorld
             might
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             old
             converted
             ,
             appropriate
             that
             universal
             Restauration
             unto
             it
             in
             Faith
             and
             Charity
             ,
             extending
             themselves
             to
             the
             utmost
             bounds
             of
             the
             explicite
             hope
             of
             those
             Centuries
             ,
             which
             preceded
             that
             subjection
             of
             that
             old
             VVorld
             to
             the
             Royal
             Law
             :
             So
             we
             to
             whom
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             new
             VVorld
             is
             communicated
             ,
             by
             our
             excluding
             of
             that
             from
             the
             benefit
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             transgress
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             and
             Charity
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             Faith
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             being
             of
             the
             Antipodes
             be
             no
             Article
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             the
             belief
             of
             their
             future
             Call
             ,
             upon
             supposition
             of
             their
             being
             ,
             is
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             knows
             there
             are
             Tongues
             and
             Knees
             under
             the
             Earth
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             believe
             that
             in
             Gods
             appointed
             time
             ,
             every
             knee
             there
             shall
             bow
             to
             ,
             every
             tongue
             there
             shall
             confess
             to
             the
             only
             true
             God
             :
             Yea
             ,
             were
             I
             sure
             by
             a
             certainty
             of
             Reason
             ,
             or
             indubitable
             Intelligence
             ,
             that
             men
             inhabit
             the
             VVorld
             in
             the
             Moon
             ,
             I
             were
             bound
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             by
             an
             equal
             certainty
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             that
             VVorld
             shall
             have
             their
             season
             of
             Grace
             as
             well
             as
             we
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             that
             Hope
             which
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             had
             ,
             which
             expresly
             dilated
             it self
             to
             the
             expected
             Conversion
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             implicity
             (
             upon
             supposition
             that
             there
             were
             Nations
             and
             Languages
             there
             )
             of
             those
             of
             the
             lower
             Hemisphere
             .
          
           
             And
             3.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             of
             that
             Charity
             wherewith
             the
             first
             Christians
             embrac'd
             all
             that
             VVorld
             they
             could
             grasp
             with
             their
             minds
             .
             From
             which
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             how
             far
             do
             they
             deviate
             ,
             from
             whose
             Pens
             fall
             such
             unmerciful
             Sentences
             ,
             such
             bitter
             things
             against
             the
             poor
             Americans
             ,
             as
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             Hypothesis
             ,
             naturally
             draws
             from
             our
             Modern
             Millenaries
             ;
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             which
             uncharitableness
             they
             will
             hardly
             be
             acquitted
             ,
             by
             wiping
             their
             mouths
             ,
             and
             ascribing
             this
             severity
             
               [
               justo
               ,
               at
               nobis
               incognito
               ,
               Dei
               judicio
               ]
               to
               the
               just
               ,
               but
               to
               us
               unknown
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
            
             upon
             that
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             VVorld
             .
             For
             though
             the
             deferring
             of
             their
             Conversion
             so
             long
             ,
             may
             piously
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             secret
             and
             incomprehensible
             counsel
             of
             the
             all
             wise
             God
             :
             at
             the
             depth
             whereof
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             (
             of
             his
             having
             mercy
             upon
             some
             of
             the
             most
             barbarous
             Gentiles
             ,
             so
             early
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             before
             he
             had
             mercy
             on
             far
             more
             civilized
             Nations
             )
             Reason
             and
             Religion
             call
             upon
             us
             to
             stand
             astonish'd
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             more
             as
             we
             cannot
             conceive
             any
             other
             Reason
             thereof
             but
             the
             Divine
             Will
             :
             yet
             for
             men
             to
             frame
             to
             themselves
             an
             Image
             of
             Divine
             Justice
             ,
             inconsistent
             with
             that
             Mercy
             which
             God
             hath
             proclaim'd
             ,
             he
             hath
             treasured
             up
             in
             his
             Christ
             for
             all
             Nations
             ,
             to
             be
             manifest
             in
             its
             due
             and
             appointed
             time
             ;
             and
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             own
             foolish
             imaginations
             ,
             to
             plead
             Gods
             secret
             Counsel
             ,
             against
             his
             reveiled
             
             Purpose
             ,
             is
             to
             add
             the
             sin
             of
             Sacrilegious
             Impiety
             ,
             to
             that
             of
             barbarous
             inhumanity
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             both
             which
             ,
             the
             Placits
             of
             the
             Millenaries
             ,
             touching
             the
             Gogick
             War
             are
             so
             deeply
             immerst
             ,
             as
             I
             wonder
             how
             such
             conceits
             could
             find
             place
             in
             the
             pious
             head
             of
             Mr.
             Meed
             ,
             as
             those
             are
             which
             he
             lays
             down
             
               (
               rol
               2.
               pag.
            
             714.
             )
             where
             propounding
             to
             himself
             this
             Question
             ,
             from
             what
             quarter
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             from
             what
             kind
             of
             men
             that
             huge
             Army
             was
             to
             come
             that
             should
             incompass
             the
             holy
             City
             ?
             he
             resolves
             it
             must
             be
             raised
             in
             America
             ,
             and
             consist
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             that
             Hemisphere
             that
             's
             opposite
             to
             ours
             .
             And
             next
             enquiring
             into
             the
             Cause
             of
             that
             their
             invading
             our
             World
             ;
             into
             the
             Arguments
             whereby
             Satan
             should
             ensnare
             them
             into
             this
             engagement
             ;
             he
             determines
             it
             can
             be
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             mend
             their
             Quarters
             ,
             possess
             themselves
             of
             a
             more
             fertile
             Soile
             and
             live
             and
             die
             here
             in
             this
             upper
             Hemisphere
             where
             they
             may
             enjoy
             a
             Resurrection
             ;
             which
             perhaps
             they
             think
             is
             a
             priviledge
             appropriated
             to
             this
             World
             of
             ours
             .
             For
             this
             it
             is
             that
             they
             shall
             invade
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             upper
             half
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             sole
             Seat
             of
             Righteousness
             ;
             and
             for
             their
             making
             this
             invasion
             in
             pursuit
             of
             these
             ends
             ,
             God
             shall
             rise
             up
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             Gyants
             fighting
             against
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             instant
             destroy
             them
             by
             Fire
             from
             Heaven
             
               (
               Volum
               .
               2.
               book
               .
               3.
               p.
            
             712.
             )
             Let
             us
             examine
             these
             Responds
             of
             the
             greatest
             Oracle
             ,
             of
             the
             most
             refined
             Learning
             ,
             that
             ever
             opened
             its
             mouth
             in
             defense
             of
             the
             Millenaries
             Cause
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Say
             that
             World
             be
             now
             as
             horrid
             as
             Germany
             ,
             or
             Gallia
             was
             in
             Caesars
             time
             ,
             may
             not
             the
             Cultivation
             thereof
             ,
             for
             more
             than
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             render
             it
             as
             fertile
             and
             delectable
             then
             ,
             as
             our
             World
             is
             now
             ?
             The
             old
             Serpent
             must
             be
             grown
             into
             his
             dotage
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             (
             after
             a
             thousand
             years
             musing
             in
             his
             Den
             )
             study
             out
             no
             better
             an
             Argument
             ,
             than
             that
             Topick
             affords
             ,
             to
             engage
             the
             Americans
             to
             invade
             this
             upper
             World.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             can
             it
             be
             a
             manifestation
             of
             the
             righteous
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             destroy
             the
             Americans
             ,
             for
             that
             Crime
             ,
             which
             the
             Christian
             Hemisphere
             is
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             deeply
             immerst
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             ,
             than
             they
             ;
             who
             have
             suffer'd
             those
             things
             by
             us
             (
             while
             we
             have
             been
             harasing
             those
             Countries
             ,
             )
             as
             were
             enough
             to
             prejudice
             them
             for
             ever
             against
             the
             reception
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             whose
             professors
             are
             so
             unjust
             and
             barbarously
             cruel
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             the
             Almightiness
             of
             Prophetick
             Truth
             will
             carry
             on
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             blocks
             that
             can
             be
             laid
             in
             their
             way
             to
             Christ
             ,
             by
             man.
             Josephus
             scarce
             any
             where
             more
             bewrayes
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             Pharisee
             ,
             than
             in
             
               lib.
               12.
               cap.
            
             13.
             of
             his
             Antiquities
             :
             where
             he
             censures
             Polybius
             for
             saying
             ,
             
               Antiochus
               Epiphanes
            
             came
             to
             a
             miserable
             end
             ,
             for
             attempting
             to
             plunder
             Diana's
             Temple
             :
             for
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             intention
             of
             Sacrilege
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             not
             actually
             commit
             ,
             seems
             not
             to
             have
             been
             a
             thing
             worthy
             of
             such
             a
             punishment
             :
             yet
             ,
             in
             the
             sequel
             of
             his
             discourse
             ,
             he
             recovers
             himself
             ,
             and
             speaks
             like
             a
             man
             of
             Reason
             :
             If
             Polybius
             think
             ,
             that
             to
             have
             been
             a
             sufficient
             cause
             of
             his
             ruine
             :
             with
             how
             much
             more
             probability
             may
             it
             be
             affirm'd
             ,
             that
             the
             vengeance
             of
             Heaven
             overtook
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             Sacrilege
             which
             he
             not
             only
             intended
             ,
             but
             perpetrated
             upon
             the
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             :
             with
             how
             much
             more
             reason
             may
             I
             argue
             against
             this
             cause
             of
             the
             Americans
             overthrow
             ,
             assigned
             by
             this
             learned
             man
             ?
             Must
             they
             perish
             for
             but
             designing
             an
             encroachment
             upon
             us
             ,
             who
             have
             made
             so
             many
             unjust
             encroachments
             upon
             them
             ?
             Must
             their
             thoughts
             of
             retaliation
             ,
             of
             repaying
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             this
             upper
             Plane
             ,
             that
             measure
             they
             have
             been
             meeting
             to
             them
             ,
             be
             punish'd
             (
             by
             the
             Righteous
             Judge
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             that
             respects
             not
             persons
             )
             with
             so
             severe
             and
             suddain
             a
             destruction
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             much
             less
             can
             the
             inflicting
             of
             so
             dreadful
             a
             vengeance
             upon
             them
             be
             imputed
             to
             their
             seeking
             a
             place
             of
             burial
             amongst
             us
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             lye
             down
             in
             hope
             of
             a
             Resurrection
             :
             as
             conceiving
             in
             this
             part
             of
             the
             World
             to
             be
             that
             Elizium
             ,
             beyond
             ,
             God
             knows
             what
             Hills
             ,
             where
             the
             Souls
             of
             
             righteous
             men
             rest
             in
             joy
             :
             (
             as
             Dr.
             Heylin
             reports
             of
             them
             in
             his
             America
             )
             can
             any
             thing
             be
             more
             strange
             or
             abhorrent
             to
             Christian
             ears
             ,
             than
             that
             either
             Satan
             should
             tempt
             them
             to
             ,
             or
             God
             punish
             them
             for
             ,
             such
             an
             undertaking
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             it
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             Catholick
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             once
             ,
             in
             all
             its
             members
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             necessary
             Doctrine
             :
             they
             all
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             places
             ,
             holding
             the
             same
             form
             of
             sound
             words
             .
             And
             successively
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Place
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Time.
             And
             therefore
             to
             assert
             the
             exclusion
             of
             any
             place
             (
             much
             more
             one
             half
             of
             the
             Earthly
             Globe
             )
             finally
             out
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             bids
             defiance
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             So
             't
             is
             the
             confession
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             this
             Church
             shall
             be
             militant
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             state
             of
             every
             particular
             Member
             ,
             (
             who
             have
             remains
             of
             corruption
             within
             them
             to
             grapple
             with
             )
             and
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             general
             state
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             being
             incombred
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             with
             the
             bad
             neighbourhood
             of
             such
             visibly
             wicked
             ones
             ,
             as
             either
             maliciously
             excind
             themselves
             by
             separation
             ,
             or
             are
             justly
             (
             for
             their
             contumacy
             )
             cast
             out
             of
             her
             Communion
             ;
             (
             such
             as
             make
             up
             the
             Devil's
             Chappel
             ,
             where-ever
             God
             hath
             his
             Church
             :
             From
             whence
             will
             necessarily
             flow
             these
             inferences
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             to
             put
             such
             an
             Interpretation
             upon
             dark
             and
             prophetick
             Texts
             ,
             as
             makes
             them
             present
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             in
             a
             state
             so
             triumphant
             ,
             as
             leaves
             her
             neither
             spawn
             of
             Corruption
             within
             ,
             nor
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             without
             ,
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             her
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             Patience
             ;
             is
             a
             giving
             of
             the
             lye
             to
             those
             numerous
             ,
             plain
             ,
             and
             open-fac'd
             Texts
             ,
             whose
             uncontroverted
             sence
             ,
             (
             and
             words
             not
             capable
             of
             perversion
             )
             inform
             us
             the
             direct
             contrary
             .
             That
             the
             Net
             of
             the
             Gospel
             gathers
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             sever'd
             one
             from
             the
             other
             till
             the
             last
             day
             ;
             That
             the
             Tares
             grow
             with
             the
             Wheat
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Local
             and
             visible
             Church
             shall
             have
             a
             mixture
             of
             formal
             Members
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             of
             it
             ;
             Insomuch
             as
             when
             Christ
             was
             personally
             present
             with
             the
             College
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             all
             clean
             ;
             that
             Church
             of
             his
             own
             gathering
             had
             a
             simpering
             Judas
             ,
             who
             could
             cry
             ,
             Hail
             Master
             ,
             and
             Kiss
             his
             Lord
             ,
             while
             he
             betray'd
             him
             .
             And
             as
             all
             the
             visible
             Members
             are
             not
             good
             ;
             so
             the
             best
             and
             sincerest
             Member
             is
             not
             all
             good
             ,
             Venus
             hath
             her
             Mole
             ,
             the
             Moon
             her
             spots
             ,
             the
             best
             Christian
             his
             infirmities
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             a
             man
             upon
             Earth
             that
             sinneth
             not
             ;
             and
             whoever
             saith
             he
             hath
             no
             sin
             ,
             he
             sins
             in
             saying
             so
             .
             So
             that
             the
             old
             Serpent
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             let
             loose
             again
             ,
             will
             find
             wicked
             instruments
             of
             his
             malice
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             his
             own
             evil
             Seed
             )
             among
             the
             Wheat
             where-ever
             that
             is
             sown
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Millenaries
             ,
             in
             confining
             him
             to
             the
             lower
             Hemisphere
             to
             gather
             his
             Army
             in
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             to
             assault
             the
             Holy
             City
             )
             not
             only
             contradict
             their
             own
             Texts
             which
             assigns
             him
             the
             four
             corners
             ,
             the
             four
             Quarters
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             whole
             breadth
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             whole
             compass
             of
             the
             Globe
             ,
             from
             East
             ,
             West
             ,
             North
             ,
             and
             South
             (
             which
             I
             could
             bear
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             knowing
             that
             the
             Prophets
             have
             a
             peculiar
             language
             by
             themselves
             in
             their
             Proverbials
             and
             Hyperbolics
             :
             )
             but
             the
             whole
             current
             of
             sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             commented
             upon
             ,
             by
             the
             uninterrupted
             series
             of
             Providence
             in
             all
             ages
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             Second
             .
             Nay
             that
             at
             the
             approaching
             of
             the
             general
             Judgement
             ,
             when
             that
             War
             of
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             shall
             commence
             ,
             The
             Churches
             most
             eminent
             Seat
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             glorious
             entertainment
             of
             the
             Gospel
             will
             be
             ,
             in
             those
             Chambers
             of
             the
             South
             ,
             in
             that
             new
             discover'd
             World
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             is
             hasting
             apace
             ,
             from
             our
             Hemisphere
             .
             The
             far
             greatest
             part
             thereof
             ,
             all
             the
             West
             of
             Asia
             ,
             the
             East
             ,
             West
             ,
             and
             South
             ,
             of
             Affrica
             ;
             and
             the
             sometimes
             most
             flourishing
             ,
             and
             best
             peopled
             parts
             of
             Europe
             ,
             being
             already
             over-run
             with
             Mahometan
             Barbarousness
             ;
             and
             the
             remaining
             parts
             of
             it
             (
             by
             our
             great
             provocations
             and
             impieties
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             dissentions
             and
             discord
             among
             our selves
             )
             hasting
             to
             open
             a
             way
             for
             the
             Turk
             to
             enter
             the
             City
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             through
             the
             breaches
             we
             dayly
             make
             ,
             and
             widen
             ,
             in
             the
             Walls
             of
             
               Sion
               .
            
             )
             
             We
             sin
             ,
             and
             he
             wins
             ,
             we
             contend
             ,
             and
             he
             conquers
             ;
             we
             presume
             ,
             that
             because
             we
             are
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             City
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             inconquerable
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             he
             takes
             our
             Forts
             ,
             and
             batters
             our
             Walls
             about
             our
             ears
             ;
             our
             ears
             which
             we
             stop
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             hear
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Charmer
             ,
             charm
             he
             never
             so
             wisely
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             fear
             ,
             I
             should
             but
             spill
             my
             Ink
             ;
             in
             bestowing
             it
             in
             recording
             ,
             the
             Turks
             dayly
             encroachment
             upon
             the
             Christian
             Pale
             ;
             his
             making
             Conquests
             ,
             by
             inches
             ,
             over
             the
             Western
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             by
             Ells
             ,
             over
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             :
             or
             in
             describing
             those
             Marks
             of
             future
             bane
             ,
             those
             Prints
             of
             divine
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             certain
             forerunners
             of
             Gods
             rejection
             of
             a
             people
             ,
             as
             deeply
             imprest
             upon
             the
             Western
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             upon
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Southern
             Patriarchates
             ,
             when
             God
             deliver'd
             those
             Churches
             into
             his
             and
             their
             enemies
             hands
             ,
             If
             we
             go
             to
             his
             place
             at
             Shilo
             ,
             where
             once
             he
             put
             his
             Name
             ,
             &
             enquire
             for
             what
             wickedness
             he
             made
             his
             Glory
             depart
             from
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Antioch
               Alexandria
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             very
             same
             provocations
             reigning
             in
             these
             parts
             of
             Europe
             ,
             the
             same
             infatuation
             of
             Counsels
             ,
             the
             same
             strong
             delusions
             ,
             the
             same
             debaucheries
             and
             abominations
             ;
             and
             our selves
             as
             ripe
             for
             excision
             ,
             (
             looking
             as
             white
             for
             harvest
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             when
             the
             Mahometans
             Sickle
             reaped
             those
             goodly
             Fields
             )
             Suppose
             ye
             that
             they
             were
             greater
             sinners
             ,
             ?
             I
             tell
             you
             nay
             ,
             but
             
               except
               we
               repent
               ,
               we
               shall
               all
               likewise
               perish
               .
            
             But
             I
             look
             too
             long
             upon
             the
             dark
             side
             of
             that
             cloudy
             Pillar
             ,
             that
             has
             been
             passing
             from
             the
             East
             (
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Gospel
             first
             set
             out
             )
             towards
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             moves
             deprives
             the
             Church
             of
             her
             Head
             attire
             (
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             )
             of
             those
             her
             dry
             Nurses
             and
             Guardians
             ;
             yet
             not
             of
             her
             wet
             Nurses
             ,
             or
             the
             inward
             Glory
             of
             her
             Garments
             ;
             for
             she
             shall
             reign
             still
             with
             Christ
             ,
             even
             upon
             this
             Earth
             ,
             in
             those
             remnants
             of
             her
             seed
             dispersed
             over
             the
             face
             of
             it
             :
             The
             Sun
             of
             a
             Christian
             Magistracy
             shall
             not
             be
             seen
             ,
             where
             this
             Night
             hath
             ,
             or
             shall
             ,
             encroach
             upon
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             her
             eyes
             shall
             see
             her
             Teachers
             still
             ,
             and
             her
             ears
             hear
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             good
             old
             way
             ,
             walk
             in
             it
             and
             find
             rest
             ;
             the
             Stars
             will
             appear
             behind
             the
             Cloud
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             before
             Princes
             became
             her
             Nurses
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             do
             now
             within
             the
             Turks
             Dominions
             ,
             where
             Princes
             have
             ceas'd
             to
             be
             her
             Nurses
             .
             And
             when
             Mercy
             ,
             triumphing
             over
             Judgement
             ,
             shall
             have
             left
             us
             such
             a
             Nail
             ,
             such
             a
             stump
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             in
             our
             Hemisphere
             .
             The
             Covenant
             that
             God
             has
             made
             with
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             being
             like
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             with
             day
             and
             night
             ;
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               if
               those
               ordinances
               shall
               depart
               from
               me
               ,
               then
               shall
               the
               whole
               seed
               of
               Israel
               be
               cast
               off
            
             ;
             the
             Covenant
             he
             made
             with
             ,
             the
             Ordinances
             he
             gave
             to
             the
             Carnal
             Seed
             ,
             were
             but
             Temporary
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             seed
             was
             wholly
             cast
             off
             :
             but
             the
             Covenant
             he
             made
             with
             the
             Spiritual
             Seed
             ,
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             Seed
             of
             Gentile
             Believers
             shall
             never
             be
             wholly
             cast
             off
             ;
             The
             new
             Israelites
             ,
             in
             shew
             and
             profession
             only
             ,
             when
             this
             Sun
             of
             persecution
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ariseth
             (
             when
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             World
             shall
             be
             laid
             before
             them
             ,
             when
             none
             shall
             live
             under
             the
             benign
             influence
             of
             their
             Mahometan
             Rulers
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             wheel
             about
             with
             them
             to
             the
             embracing
             of
             that
             Brutish
             Religion
             )
             shall
             forsake
             Christ
             ,
             and
             embrace
             the
             present
             World
             :
             But
             the
             Israelites
             indeed
             ,
             (
             in
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             )
             shall
             never
             be
             prevail'd
             with
             to
             renounce
             Christ
             ,
             but
             that
             poor
             and
             peeled
             People
             shall
             bear
             up
             his
             Name
             ,
             in
             all
             Nations
             upon
             whom
             it
             hath
             been
             called
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             and
             consummation
             of
             the
             World.
             )
             When
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             infiniteness
             of
             the
             divine
             compassion
             shall
             be
             so
             bounded
             and
             streightned
             (
             by
             the
             circumjacent
             Guilt
             of
             our
             multiplyed
             and
             crying
             sins
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             innate
             veracity
             of
             divine
             Menacies
             )
             as
             all
             it
             can
             obtain
             for
             us
             ,
             against
             the
             pleas
             of
             both
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             then
             this
             :
             when
             our
             golden
             Dreams
             of
             glorious
             days
             end
             in
             this
             ;
             God
             will
             provide
             Kings
             and
             Queens
             to
             be
             Nursing
             Fathers
             ,
             &c.
             to
             the
             American
             Churches
             ,
             who
             shall
             dandle
             them
             upon
             their
             knees
             ,
             and
             that
             perhaps
             for
             as
             many
             ages
             as
             we
             have
             been
             dandled
             ,
             I
             say
             perhaps
             ,
             because
             I
             would
             not
             pry
             into
             Gods
             secret
             Purposes
             ,
             nor
             limit
             the
             holy
             One
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             wherein
             I
             cannot
             observe
             him
             to
             walk
             by
             any
             Rule
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             his
             own
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             whereby
             both
             to
             Persons
             and
             Nations
             he
             
             lengthens
             or
             shortens
             their
             day
             of
             Grace
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Sun
             hath
             been
             set
             near
             a
             1000.
             years
             ago
             upon
             most
             of
             Asia
             ;
             and
             yet
             shines
             upon
             us
             in
             the
             West
             of
             Europe
             ,
             upon
             whom
             it
             rose
             before
             it
             did
             upon
             them
             ;
             I
             mean
             the
             cherishing
             Light
             of
             a
             Christian
             Magistracy
             ,
             for
             we
             had
             our
             Lucius
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             their
             Constantine
             .
             However
             this
             is
             certain
             that
             (
             how
             long
             or
             short
             soever
             God
             hath
             in
             his
             eternal
             Counsel
             determin'd
             that
             space
             )
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             their
             time
             of
             Grace
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ;
             and
             we
             shall
             have
             no
             more
             than
             our
             time
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             the
             night
             shall
             grow
             upon
             us
             ,
             that
             had
             day
             before
             them
             ;
             the
             day
             shall
             grow
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Sun
             is
             farthest
             from
             our
             Horizon
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             highest
             in
             theirs
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             And
             this
             affords
             us
             another
             Argument
             against
             those
             who
             limit
             the
             Millenium
             to
             a
             precise
             number
             of
             years
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             have
             it
             commence
             at
             
             Constantine's
             Reign
             ;
             not
             considering
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Revelation-prophecies
             have
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             for
             their
             Stage
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             pitch
             upon
             a
             fitter
             time
             for
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Millenium
             ,
             than
             when
             the
             Laws
             of
             that
             Empire
             bound
             up
             Satan
             from
             cheating
             the
             World
             with
             Paganism
             ;
             it
             being
             the
             common
             notion
             of
             the
             World
             then
             when
             St.
             John
             gave
             out
             his
             Revelations
             ,
             that
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             Empire
             were
             coincident
             with
             those
             of
             the
             habitable
             Earth
             :
             Yet
             now
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             Earth
             being
             found
             to
             be
             of
             a
             far
             larger
             extent
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             stretch
             our
             conceptions
             touching
             the
             matters
             of
             those
             Prophesies
             that
             are
             yet
             infieri
             and
             current
             (
             as
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             Saints
             with
             Christ
             on
             the
             Earth
             is
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Earth
             is
             inhabited
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             as
             the
             earth
             is
             or
             shall
             be
             inhabited
             )
             to
             an
             extent
             answerable
             to
             that
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             .
             And
             therefore
             are
             not
             to
             limit
             the
             Time
             of
             this
             Reign
             to
             any
             narrower
             compass
             of
             years
             than
             will
             be
             sufficient
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Call
             of
             that
             whole
             new-found
             World
             ,
             inhabited
             by
             the
             seed
             of
             Adam
             and
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             that
             inheritance
             which
             was
             promis'd
             to
             Christ
             :
             which
             as
             it
             cannot
             in
             reason
             be
             conceived
             to
             take
             up
             less
             time
             than
             will
             make
             the
             years
             since
             Satans
             binding
             so
             many
             more
             than
             a
             thousand
             ,
             as
             a
             child
             may
             count
             them
             to
             exceed
             that
             precise
             number
             ;
             so
             we
             cannot
             cast
             the
             call
             of
             those
             Nations
             into
             any
             other
             Epocha
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             St.
             John's
             thousand
             years
             :
             for
             nothing
             is
             to
             intervene
             the
             expiring
             of
             that
             propheticall
             Millenium
             ,
             and
             the
             Day
             of
             general
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             that
             little
             space
             wherein
             Satan
             shall
             be
             let
             loose
             to
             deceive
             the
             Nations
             ,
             a
             very
             unmeet
             season
             for
             such
             a
             work
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             wonder
             that
             some
             ,
             very
             Learned
             and
             Judicious
             Persons
             ,
             should
             so
             soundly
             nap
             it
             here
             ,
             as
             to
             dream
             that
             Satan
             hath
             been
             let
             loose
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Turks
             took
             Constantinople
             ;
             when
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             God
             is
             making
             his
             Chain
             shorter
             than
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             not
             allowing
             him
             to
             Reign
             all
             over
             America
             as
             he
             did
             before
             .
             Neither
             is
             he
             permitted
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             to
             tempt
             this
             upper
             Hemisphere
             ,
             to
             lick
             up
             its
             vomit
             of
             old
             Gentilism
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             only
             thing
             he
             is
             during
             the
             Millenium
             ,
             restrained
             from
             :
             as
             Dr.
             Lightfoot
             well
             observes
             ,
             and
             the
             sad
             experience
             of
             all
             Ages
             demonstrates
             ,
             wherein
             he
             has
             been
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             ,
             Persecuting
             the
             Womans
             Seed
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             his
             Instruments
             dare
             ;
             sowing
             his
             Tares
             among
             the
             good
             Seed
             ,
             deluding
             those
             that
             receive
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             with
             as
             monstrous
             and
             damnable
             Errors
             ,
             as
             the
             Pagan
             Ages
             were
             given
             up
             to
             ;
             and
             tempting
             them
             to
             all
             the
             old
             Debaucheries
             and
             unnatural
             sins
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             invented
             ones
             of
             this
             Age
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             named
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             soliciting
             the
             Saints
             themselves
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             leading
             them
             captive
             to
             those
             sins
             ,
             they
             feel
             the
             bitterness
             of
             as
             long
             as
             they
             live
             .
             Briefly
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             up
             from
             being
             the
             God
             of
             the
             World
             (
             as
             he
             was
             while
             he
             and
             his
             Angels
             were
             Worship'd
             as
             Gods
             :
             )
             but
             he
             is
             permitted
             still
             to
             play
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             a
             Devil
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             will
             be
             ,
             till
             the
             Church
             exchanges
             the
             Armour
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             Garment
             of
             Immortality
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             she
             stands
             ,
             having
             her
             Ioines
             girt
             about
             with
             Truth
             ,
             having
             on
             the
             Breast-plate
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             her
             feet
             shod
             with
             the
             preparation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
             ;
             while
             she
             wears
             the
             Shield
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Helmet
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             while
             shee
             's
             arm'd
             on
             the
             
             right
             hand
             and
             left
             ;
             while
             she
             stands
             thus
             
               [
               in
               praecinctu
            
             ]
             upon
             her
             guard
             ,
             and
             is
             bid
             to
             stand
             so
             ,
             by
             the
             Captain
             of
             her
             Salvation
             ,
             (
             which
             word
             of
             command
             she
             must
             be
             under
             till
             both
             Christ's
             and
             his
             Apostles
             Precepts
             be
             out
             of
             door
             .
             )
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             ,
             she
             has
             not
             only
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             to
             wrestle
             with
             ,
             but
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             ,
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Darkness
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             wickednesses
             in
             the
             Etherial
             places
             .
          
           
             Besides
             that
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             unseasonable
             ,
             to
             assign
             that
             time
             ,
             for
             a
             season
             of
             grace
             (
             to
             one
             half
             of
             the
             World
             )
             wherein
             Satan
             is
             let
             loose
             to
             reinforce
             Paganism
             :
             the
             shortness
             of
             that
             space
             of
             his
             loosing
             will
             not
             give
             room
             enough
             ,
             for
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             such
             multitudes
             of
             Nations
             and
             Languages
             .
             It
             is
             an
             old
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Jews
             (
             quoted
             by
             Dr.
             Lightfoot
             upon
             Rev.
             20.
             )
             That
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             when
             Judgment
             is
             upon
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             blessed
             God
             sits
             upon
             the
             Throne
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             who
             deceives
             high
             and
             low
             ,
             shall
             be
             found
             destroying
             high
             and
             low
             and
             taking
             away
             souls
             .
             Methinks
             St.
             John
             ,
             in
             this
             Vision
             ,
             speaks
             to
             the
             heart
             of
             those
             Jews
             ,
             and
             Tertullian
             expounds
             this
             Text
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             by
             that
             Tradition
             :
             in
             his
             Treatises
             against
             the
             Manichees
             ,
             
               (
               cap.
            
             24.
             )
             and
             
               de
               Anima
               (
               cap.
               35.
               and
            
             38.
             )
             where
             he
             hath
             this
             passage
             
               [
               Post
               cujus
               regni
               mille
               annos
               ,
               intrà
               quam
               aetatem
               concluditur
               sanctorum
               resurrectio
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
               after
               the
               thousand
               years
               of
               which
               Reign
               of
               Christ
               ,
               within
               which
               age
               is
               included
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             know
             Mr.
             Meed
             would
             have
             him
             to
             speak
             here
             of
             a
             Resurrection
             that
             shall
             be
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Millenium
             ;
             but
             his
             prefixing
             before
             the
             mention
             of
             this
             Resurrection
             
               [
               post
               cujus
               Reg●i
               annos
               ,
               after
               the
               1000.
               years
               of
               whose
               Reign
               ]
            
             seems
             to
             assign
             it
             to
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             Millenium
             .
             And
             Lactantius
             dates
             the
             loosing
             of
             Satan
             ,
             when
             the
             Millenium
             shall
             begin
             ,
             to
             end
             
               [
               cùm
               caeperit
               terminari
               ,
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             
               upon
               its
               expiring
            
             ,
             but
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             it
             :
             at
             which
             time
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             last
             wrath
             of
             God
             shall
             fall
             upon
             the
             Nations
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             1000
             years
             are
             fully
             compleat
             ,
             the
             World
             shall
             be
             renewed
             ,
             and
             the
             Heavens
             shall
             be
             rolled
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             Earth
             shall
             be
             changed
             :
             at
             the
             very
             same
             time
             shall
             be
             the
             second
             and
             publick
             Resurrection
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             unjust
             to
             eternal
             torments
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             worship'd
             Gods
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             and
             have
             either
             not
             known
             ,
             or
             denied
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             ,
             and
             their
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             shall
             be
             apprehended
             ,
             and
             adjudged
             to
             punishment
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Holy
             Angels
             and
             just
             men
             ,
             
               (
               Lactande
               divino
               praemio
               lib.
               7.
               cap.
            
             26.
             )
          
           
             Having
             therefore
             these
             Authorities
             before
             me
             ,
             I
             hope
             the
             ingenious
             Reader
             will
             not
             reckon
             this
             Problem
             either
             a
             novelty
             or
             singularity
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               That
               Satans
               loosing
               will
               not
               be
               till
               the
               Dawning
               of
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               Problematically
               discu'd
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Elect
               gather'd
               into
               the
               Air
               over
               the
               Valley
               of
            
             Jehoshaphat
             .
             
               Chancells
               not
               all
               Eastward
               ;
               but
               all
               toward
               that
               Valley
               .
               §
               2.
               
               The
               Elect
               secur'd
               ,
               Satan
               re-enters
               ,
               and
               drives
               his
               old
               Demesne
               .
               The
               wicked
               destroyed
               as
               Rebels
               actually
               in
               armes
               .
               Believers
               tried
               as
               Citizens
               by
               the
               Books
               of
               Conscience
               and
               Book
               of
               Royal
               Law.
            
             §
             3.
             
             Gogg
             ,
             (
             Rev.
             20.
             )
             
               a
               greater
               multitude
               than
               will
               meet
               before
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               .
               When
               Prophesies
               are
               to
               be
               expounded
               Literally
               ,
               when
               Figuratively
               .
               §
               4.
               
               The
               Ottoman
               Army
               is
               not
               this
               Gogick
               .
               §
               5.
               
               The
               Fire
               of
               the
               last
               Conflagration
               carrieth
               Infidels
               into
               the
               Abyss
               .
               The
               Goats
               are
               cast
               into
               it
               after
               they
               are
               convict
               by
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
               White
               Throne
               .
               New
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
               Flames
               of
               Fire
               divided
               .
               §
               6.
               
               They
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               rise
               first
               :
               but
               Infidels
               are
               first
               Judged
               .
               The
               Objection
               from
               their
               being
            
             in
             termino
             .
             §
             7.
             
             
               The
               Jews
            
             Septimum
             Millenarium
             ,
             
               is
               the
               eternal
               Sabbaoth
               .
               The
               days
               of
               a
               Tree
            
             (
             Isa.
             65.
             28.
             )
             
               The
               Text
               Paraphrased
            
             .
          
           
             §
             1
             THat
             this
             loosing
             of
             Satan
             shall
             not
             be
             till
             the
             Dawning
             of
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             touching
             which
             I
             humbly
             submit
             to
             the
             candid
             Censure
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             these
             my
             conjectures
             ,
             with
             my
             Reasons
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             That
             Text
             ,
             
               Rev.
               20.
               
               [
               He
               shall
               gather
               them
               together
               from
               the
               four
               corners
               of
               the
               Earth
               ]
            
             seems
             to
             allude
             to
             Mat.
             24.
             31.
             and
             to
             be
             subsequent
             to
             that
             gathering
             of
             the
             Elect.
             
               [
               He
               shall
               send
               his
               Angels
               with
               a
               great
               sound
               of
               a
               Trumpet
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               gather
               his
               elect
               from
               the
               four
               winds
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               one
               end
               of
               the
               heaven
               unto
               the
               other
               ]
            
             touching
             which
             first
             gathering
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             in
             order
             to
             their
             meeting
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             at
             the
             sound
             of
             which
             Trumpet
             the
             dead
             in
             Christ
             shall
             rise
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             those
             Christians
             whom
             that
             day
             shall
             find
             alive
             ,
             shall
             in
             the
             twinckling
             of
             an
             eye
             be
             changed
             into
             the
             same
             form
             and
             condition
             of
             body
             with
             those
             that
             arose
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             be
             caught
             up
             in
             the
             Air
             to
             meet
             Christ.
             
               [
               Qui
               merebantur
               compendio
               mortis
               per
               demutationem
               expunctae
               ,
               concurrere
               cum
               resurgentibus
               .
               ]
               (
               Tertul.
               de
               resur
               .
               cap.
               41.
               )
               They
               who
               obtained
               by
               that
               short
               cut
               of
               death
               cancel'd
               by
               change
               ,
               the
               priviledge
               to
               run
               together
               with
               them
               that
               rise
               ,
               to
               the
               place
               of
               Judgment
               .
            
          
           
             And
             the
             ancient
             Church
             generally
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             Center
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             gathering
             of
             the
             Saints
             should
             be
             ,
             is
             the
             Valley
             of
             Jehoshaphat
             ;
             whither
             she
             expected
             Christ
             would
             come
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             :
             and
             ,
             in
             testimony
             of
             that
             her
             expectation
             (
             and
             that
             she
             might
             ,
             in
             all
             her
             religious
             Assemblies
             ,
             be
             found
             waiting
             for
             that
             appearance
             of
             her
             Lord
             ,
             and
             be
             mindfull
             of
             that
             our
             general
             gathering
             unto
             Christ
             )
             she
             turn'd
             her
             face
             ,
             while
             she
             worship'd
             ,
             toward
             that
             point
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             sacred
             Places
             of
             Publick
             Worship
             were
             built
             with
             their
             Chancells
             (
             where
             the
             Communion-Table
             ,
             the
             visible
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             stood
             )
             at
             the
             East
             end
             ,
             if
             the
             place
             were
             Westward
             ;
             but
             at
             the
             West
             end
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             if
             the
             place
             were
             East
             of
             that
             Valley
             ,
             that
             so
             ,
             in
             what
             coast
             soever
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             was
             invocated
             ,
             their
             Eyes
             and
             Minds
             might
             be
             directed
             thither
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             very
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Chancel
             of
             the
             Patriarchall
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             stood
             at
             the
             West-end
             ;
             and
             without
             doubt
             all
             the
             Churches
             within
             that
             Patriarchat
             ,
             that
             stood
             East
             of
             Judea
             ,
             were
             conformable
             to
             the
             Mother-Church
             ,
             as
             that
             was
             to
             the
             Practise
             of
             the
             Universal
             ;
             which
             ,
             from
             every
             point
             of
             the
             Circumference
             ,
             had
             its
             Lines
             
             drawn
             ,
             to
             that
             Navel
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             that
             Center
             of
             the
             general
             Assembly
             :
             And
             therefore
             Socrates
             is
             out
             ,
             in
             his
             giving
             the
             standing
             of
             the
             Chancel
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             contrariwise
             to
             the
             Chancels
             of
             the
             European
             and
             Natolian
             Churches
             ,
             for
             an
             Instance
             of
             the
             different
             Usages
             and
             Rites
             of
             some
             Churches
             from
             others
             :
             for
             though
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Examples
             that
             he
             produceth
             ,
             one
             Church
             differ'd
             from
             another
             (
             without
             breach
             of
             Charity
             ,
             or
             contempt
             of
             Religion
             )
             yet
             in
             this
             Ceremony
             ,
             of
             looking
             towards
             the
             Valley
             of
             Jehosaphat
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             Universal
             Conformity
             ;
             no
             Church
             having
             so
             little
             manners
             ,
             as
             to
             turn
             her
             breech
             upon
             the
             place
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             while
             she
             worshipp'd
             the
             Judge
             ,
             and
             made
             Confession
             of
             her
             belief
             ,
             that
             she
             dayly
             expected
             his
             appearance
             ,
             over
             that
             place
             ,
             where
             ,
             at
             his
             ascension
             ,
             he
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             Disciples
             into
             heaven
             :
             and
             his
             Angels
             after
             that
             assured
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             so
             come
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             seen
             him
             go
             into
             Heaven
             .
             Which
             among
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             must
             imply
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             if
             not
             mean
             that
             above
             any
             other
             :
             For
             as
             to
             other
             manner
             of
             his
             second
             Coming
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             with
             a
             far
             greater
             Train
             of
             Angels
             than
             they
             then
             saw
             him
             ascend
             with
             ,
             and
             in
             far
             greater
             Glory
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             The
             Elect
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             have
             profest
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             (
             or
             as
             David
             calls
             them
             ,
             Gods
             Saints
             that
             have
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             him
             by
             Sacrifice
             )
             being
             gather'd
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             (
             or
             during
             their
             gathering
             thither
             :
             For
             it
             seems
             Tertullian
             thought
             ,
             the
             Pagans
             would
             be
             at
             the
             heels
             of
             the
             rising
             Saints
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             might
             not
             surprise
             the
             Saints
             then
             living
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             changed
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             the
             twinkling
             of
             an
             eye
             ,
             be
             in
             readiness
             to
             march
             up
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             are
             risen
             ,
             before
             the
             Antichristian
             party
             (
             both
             of
             the
             then
             living
             ,
             and
             immediately
             to
             be
             rais'd
             )
             could
             seize
             upon
             them
             .
             
               [
               Hujus
               gratiae
               privilegium
               illos
               manet
               ,
               qui
               ab
               adventu
               Domini
               deprehendentur
               in
               carne
               ,
               &
               propter
               duritias
               temporum
               Antichristi
               moriebuntur
               compendio
               mortis
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
               (
               Tertull.
               Ibidem
            
             )
             This
             Election
             I
             say
             being
             gathered
             ,
             or
             a
             gathering
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Judgements
             ;
             the
             reprobates
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             all
             Idolaters
             ,
             the
             whole
             Pagan
             World
             ,
             that
             have
             lived
             and
             died
             in
             Gentilism
             ;
             )
             shall
             be
             raised
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             living
             shall
             be
             changed
             :
             And
             Satan
             now
             let
             loose
             (
             the
             whole
             Church
             waiting
             in
             the
             Air
             the
             Judges
             coming
             )
             will
             re-enter
             upon
             his
             old
             Demesne
             and
             drive
             all
             the
             Cattle
             he
             there
             finds
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             weises
             and
             strays
             from
             the
             great
             Shepherd
             of
             Souls
             ;
             and
             perswading
             them
             perhaps
             that
             he
             raised
             them
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             would
             now
             at
             last
             be
             reveng'd
             on
             Christ
             and
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             ,
             dequoying
             them
             into
             an
             opinion
             that
             they
             had
             a
             fair
             opportunity
             of
             making
             havock
             of
             the
             City
             and
             People
             of
             God
             altogether
             ,
             of
             swallowing
             up
             the
             little
             Flock
             of
             Christ
             at
             one
             morsel
             ,
             now
             they
             were
             all
             in
             a
             body
             (
             and
             a
             body
             so
             contemptible
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             those
             multitudes
             which
             he
             headed
             being
             as
             the
             Sand
             on
             the
             Sea-shore
             ;
             )
             or
             by
             whatsoever
             insinuations
             ,
             he
             will
             prevail
             with
             them
             to
             march
             up
             ,
             under
             his
             and
             his
             Angels
             conduct
             ,
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Gog
             and
             
               Magog
               ,
               tectum
               &
               intectum
            
             (
             as
             St.
             Jerom
             expounds
             ,
             Ezek.
             28.
             and
             29
             )
             the
             hidden
             Climes
             of
             the
             lower
             ,
             the
             known
             World
             of
             the
             upper
             Hemisphere
             ,
             against
             the
             holy
             Land
             and
             the
             Camp
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             which
             while
             they
             are
             encompassing
             ,
             the
             Judge
             appears
             ,
             and
             ,
             with
             that
             devouring
             fire
             that
             goes
             before
             him
             ,
             destroyes
             them
             in
             a
             moment
             .
             For
             they
             being
             taken
             in
             the
             act
             of
             Rebellion
             (
             as
             Cora
             and
             his
             Complices
             )
             divine
             justice
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             proceed
             against
             them
             in
             a
             formal
             way
             of
             trial
             ,
             but
             the
             Earth
             ,
             chapt
             with
             this
             Fire
             of
             the
             last
             Conflagration
             ,
             cleaves
             asunder
             ,
             opens
             her
             mouth
             and
             receives
             them
             with
             the
             dregs
             of
             the
             whole
             Creation
             into
             that
             Abyss
             ,
             whither
             that
             Deluge
             of
             Fire
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             that
             now
             are
             ,
             are
             reserved
             ,
             shall
             drive
             them
             .
             
               [
               Judicium
               quod
               est
               retributio
               pro
               peccatis
               ,
               omnibus
               competit
               ,
               judicium
               quod
               est
               discussio
               meritorum
               solis
               fidelibus
               ,
               nullo
               modo
               infidelibus
               nec
               Angelis
               vel
               bouis
               vel
               malis
               :
               ]
               (
               Aquinas
               sum
               .
               pa.
               3.
               q.
               89.
               art
               .
               7
               ,
               8.
               )
               The
               Judgment
               of
               retribution
               appertains
               to
               all
               ,
               the
               judgment
               of
               discussion
               to
               believers
               only
               ,
               neither
               to
               Infidels
               nor
               Angels
               ,
               either
               good
               or
               bad
               .
            
             The
             holiness
             of
             Elect
             Angels
             ,
             and
             
             the
             impiety
             of
             Devils
             and
             Infidels
             is
             so
             notorious
             ,
             as
             they
             need
             no
             discussion
             .
             He
             that
             believes
             not
             ,
             is
             condemn'd
             already
             
               [
               Et
               quoniam
               de
               his
               sententia
               in
               absolutionem
               ]
            
             and
             cannot
             be
             absolv'd
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             from
             ,
             not
             judged
             before
             Christs
             presence
             (
             saith
             
               Lactant.
               de
               divino
               praemio
            
             .
             7.
             20.
             
             They
             shall
             not
             stand
             in
             judgment
             
               (
               Psal.
            
             1.
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             general
             day
             ,
             saith
             
               Aben
               Ezra
               [
               Nos
               juxta
               operum
               nostrorum
               mensuram
               judicabit
               ,
               illos
               verò
               non
               judicabit
               ,
               sed
               arguet
               condemnatos
               ,
               ]
               (
               Jerom
               in
               Mic.
               c.
               4.
               )
               We
               shall
               be
               judged
               according
               to
               our
               works
               ,
               but
               Infidels
               God
               will
               not
               judge
               ,
               but
               take
               them
               up
               short
               ,
               as
               condemn'd
               already
               .
               [
               Ad
               judicium
               non
               veniunt
               nec
               Pagani
               ,
               nec
               Haeretici
               ,
               nec
               Judaei
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
               (
               August
               .
               Serm.
               38.
               de
               Sanctis
               )
               Neither
               Pagans
               ,
               nor
               Hereticks
               ,
               nor
               Jews
               ,
               come
               into
               judgment
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               written
               of
               them
               that
               they
               are
               already
               condemned
               .
               [
               Alii
               judicantur
               &
               pereunt
               ,
               alii
               non
               judicantur
               &
               pereunt
               :
               alii
               judicantur
               &
               regnant
               ,
               alii
               non
               judicantur
               &
               regnant
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               (
               Greg.
               Mag.
               moral
               26.
               )
               Some
               are
               judged
               and
               perish
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               the
               Goats
               of
               the
               Flock
               :
               some
               are
               not
               judged
               and
               perish
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               they
               that
               are
               not
               of
               the
               Flock
               ;
               some
               are
               judged
               and
               reign
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               the
               sheep
               of
               the
               Flock
               :
               some
               are
               not
               judged
               and
               reign
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               the
               Guardians
               of
               the
               Flock
               ,
               Elect
               Angels
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               [
               Qui
               intrà
               Ecclesiam
               mali
               sunt
               ,
               judicandi
               sunt
               &
               damnandi
               ;
               qui
               verò
               extrà
               Ecclesiam
               inveniendi
               sunt
               ,
               non
               sunt
               judicandi
               sed
               tantùm
               damnandi
               (
               Isid.
               Hispal
               .
               Sent.
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             27.
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             After
             the
             Infidels
             are
             thus
             dispatcht
             (
             of
             the
             method
             of
             Gods
             proceeding
             with
             whom
             I
             know
             no
             Text
             in
             the
             whole
             Book
             of
             God
             that
             purposely
             and
             plainly
             speaks
             ,
             but
             this
             of
             Rev.
             20.
             )
             the
             great
             white
             Throne
             shall
             be
             erected
             ,
             for
             the
             trial
             of
             such
             as
             have
             made
             Profession
             of
             worshipping
             the
             one
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             or
             of
             embracing
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             in
             the
             various
             dispensations
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             whole
             Flock
             of
             Christ
             ,
             both
             Sheep
             and
             Goats
             ,
             who
             shall
             have
             allowed
             them
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             (
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Covenant
             )
             and
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             (
             implied
             by
             the
             white
             Throne
             .
             )
             
               [
               Fideles
               qui
               fuerunt
               saltem
               numero
               cives
               civitatis
               Dei
               ;
               judicabuntur
               ut
               cives
               .
               ]
               (
               Aquin.
               Sum.
               3.
               q.
               90.
               art
               .
               7.
               )
               Believers
               who
               were
               at
               least
               in
               account
               ,
               the
               Citizens
               of
               the
               City
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               judged
               as
               Citizens
               .
            
             In
             order
             to
             which
             Trial
             ,
             the
             Books
             are
             open'd
             ,
             the
             Books
             of
             every
             mans
             Conscience
             (
             as
             many
             Books
             as
             there
             are
             Consciences
             )
             so
             as
             every
             man
             shall
             be
             his
             own
             Judge
             (
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             Fact
             )
             accordingly
             as
             his
             own
             Conscience
             shall
             accuse
             or
             excuse
             .
             St.
             Jerom
             in
             
               Daniel
               7.
               
               The
               judgment
               shall
               be
               set
               and
               the
               books
               shall
               be
               open'd
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               [
               Conscientiae
               ,
               &
               opera
               singulorum
               in
               utramque
               partem
               ,
               vel
               bona
               vel
               mala
               revelabuntur
               .
               ]
               (
               St.
            
             Austin
             
               de
               civitat
            
             .
             20.
             14.
             )
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               works
               of
               every
               man
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               whether
               good
               or
               bad
               shall
               be
               reveiled
               ,
               [
               Qua
               fiet
               ut
               cuique
               opera
               sua
               cuncta
               in
               memoriam
               revocentur
               ,
               &
               mentis
               intuitu
               mirâ
               celeritate
               cernentur
               :
               ]
            
             (
             St.
             
               August
               .
               Serm.
               67.
               de
               tempore
               .
               ]
               By
               which
               opening
               of
               the
               Books
               of
               conscience
               ,
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               by
               the
               inspection
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               shall
               by
               a
               strange
               celerity
               remember
               all
               his
               works
               :
               and
               the
               Judge
               (
               the
               testimony
               of
               Conscience
               standing
               by
               )
               shall
               demand
               of
               every
               man
               an
               account
               of
               his
               Life
               .
               [
               Adstante
               conscientiae
               testimonio
               ,
               rationem
               vitae
               caeperit
               postulare
               ]
               Bonaventura
               Breviloq
               .
               par
               .
               7.
               cap.
               1.
               )
               Fiet
               apertio
               Librorum
               ,
               scilicet
               Conscientiarum
               .
               ]
               There
               shall
               be
               an
               opening
               of
               the
               Books
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               every
               mans
               Conscience
               .
            
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             Trial
             of
             Right
             ,
             another
             Book
             shall
             be
             open'd
             ,
             the
             Book
             of
             Life
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             wherein
             all
             mens
             names
             are
             writ
             (
             by
             their
             Qualifications
             ,
             which
             will
             only
             be
             ponderated
             then
             )
             that
             therein
             had
             salvation
             promis'd
             them
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             is
             not
             found
             to
             be
             qualified
             ,
             as
             that
             Book
             describes
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Life
             to
             be
             ,
             shall
             ,
             by
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             after
             Christ
             has
             pronounced
             the
             comdemnatory
             Sentence
             upon
             them
             )
             be
             gatherd
             out
             of
             Gods
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             tares
             ,
             as
             things
             that
             offend
             ,
             and
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             Lake
             of
             Fire
             ,
             provided
             for
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
             
               [
               Hanc
               omnium
               revelationem
               comitatur
               separatio
               :
               quae
               (
               Mat.
               25.
               32.
               
               )
               comparatur
               separationi
               pastoris
               ,
               segregantis
               oves
               ab
               haedis
               :
               —
               hanc
               separationem
               excipit
               sententiae
               dictio
               ]
               (
               Vossii
               .
               theses
               .
               theol
               .
               disp
               .
               15.
               
               Thes.
               1.
               2.
               
               &
               3.
               )
               After
               this
               revelation
               follows
               the
               separation
               of
               the
               Sheep
               from
               the
               Goats
               ;
               and
               after
               this
               separation
               the
               Judge
               pronounceth
               Sentence
               .
            
          
           
           
             §
             3.
             
             These
             are
             my
             Conjectures
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             Gods
             proceeding
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             my
             Reasons
             for
             my
             placing
             the
             loosing
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             the
             Gogick
             war
             ,
             and
             the
             confusion
             of
             both
             Captain
             and
             Army
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Elect
             (
             or
             profest
             Believers
             .
             )
             I
             shall
             now
             tender
             ,
             before
             the
             Churches
             Tribunal
             to
             whose
             Sentence
             (
             of
             approbation
             or
             reprobation
             )
             I
             am
             indifferently
             willing
             to
             stand
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             espouses
             no
             other
             interest
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             this
             going
             out
             of
             Satan
             ,
             to
             deceive
             the
             Nations
             into
             an
             engagement
             against
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             ,
             till
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             just
             ,
             may
             be
             inferr'd
             from
             the
             numerousness
             of
             this
             Heathen-army
             ;
             for
             multitude
             ,
             as
             the
             Sand
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
             large
             enough
             to
             march
             upon
             the
             breadth
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             listed
             out
             of
             the
             four
             quarters
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             such
             a
             multitude
             ,
             as
             (
             doubtless
             )
             shall
             never
             be
             seen
             together
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Heathen
             shall
             be
             awaked
             ,
             and
             come
             up
             to
             the
             Valley
             of
             Jehoshaphat
             :
             where
             God
             shall
             sit
             to
             judge
             all
             the
             Heathen
             round
             about
             ;
             even
             those
             multitudes
             of
             multitudes
             ,
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             decision
             ,
             Sept.
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             whither
             the
             Heathen
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             gather
             themselves
             round
             about
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             that
             mighty
             one
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             will
             cause
             thither
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             there
             bring
             down
             ,
             Joel
             3.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             )
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             
               the
               great
               Warriour
               shall
               be
               tamed
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Indeed
             Prophetical
             terms
             are
             not
             to
             be
             stretcht
             always
             to
             the
             utmost
             extent
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             nor
             ,
             in
             every
             word
             ,
             to
             be
             expounded
             according
             to
             the
             Literal
             sence
             ;
             for
             those
             burthenous
             words
             proceeding
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             (
             like
             Bullets
             )
             do
             often
             graze
             ,
             before
             they
             reach
             their
             utmost
             mark
             ;
             and
             spend
             not
             all
             their
             force
             ,
             where
             they
             first
             light
             :
             and
             therefore
             though
             particular
             ,
             locall
             ,
             and
             indeterminate
             Judgments
             ,
             be
             denounc'd
             in
             words
             borrowed
             from
             ,
             and
             make
             as
             great
             a
             crack
             as
             the
             last
             ;
             (
             to
             awaken
             us
             to
             repentance
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             diverting
             or
             procrastinating
             of
             the
             effects
             :
             )
             yet
             ,
             when
             through
             our
             impenitency
             we
             provoke
             God
             to
             inflict
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             mixt
             with
             mercy
             :
             God
             ,
             in
             his
             every
             days
             anger
             ,
             is
             strong
             and
             patient
             ;
             strong
             in
             sparing
             ;
             spends
             but
             part
             of
             the
             Arrows
             in
             the
             Quiver
             of
             the
             Menacy
             .
             
               Propheticus
               mos
               est
               Summam
               consternationem
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               describere
               ,
               petitâ
               translatione
               ,
               ab
               iis
               quae
               efficient
               consternationem
               in
               adventu
               Christi
               ,
               quo
               veniet
               ad
               judicandum
               mundum
               .
               ]
            
             But
             the
             burthen
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             where
             it
             shall
             fall
             last
             ,
             will
             fall
             with
             all
             its
             weight
             :
             when
             it
             is
             to
             have
             its
             accomplishment
             ,
             it
             will
             have
             its
             full
             accomplishment
             .
             Ezech.
             37.
             12.
             
             The
             Prophet
             understands
             the
             Metaphorical
             Resurrection
             of
             Israel
             from
             that
             forlorn
             estate
             ,
             but
             he
             alludes
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             that
             shall
             be
             at
             the
             last
             day
             :
             and
             from
             his
             alluding
             to
             that
             ,
             Tertullian
             concludes
             ,
             that
             that
             Text
             will
             have
             a
             fuller
             accomplishment
             then
             ,
             
               [
               Hoc
               ipso
               quòd
               recidivatus
               Judaici
               status
               de
               recorporatione
               &
               readunatione
               ossium
               figuratur
               ,
               id
               quoque
               eventurum
               ossibus
               probatur
               ,
               non
               enim
               posset
               de
               ossibus
               figurâ
               componi
               ,
               si
               non
               id
               ipsum
               &
               ossibus
               eventurum
               esset
               :
               de
               vacuo
               similitudo
               non
               competit
               :
               de
               nullo
               ,
               parabola
               non
               convenit
               :
               ]
               (
               Tert.
               de
               resurrectione
               cap.
               30.
               )
               St.
            
             Jerom
             
               (
               on
            
             Ezek.
             37.
             )
             
               [
               nunquam
               poneretur
               similitudo
               resurrectionis
               ad
               restitutionem
               Israelitici
               populi
               significandam
               ,
               si
               non
               staret
               ipsa
               resurrectio
               .
               ]
               The
               Prophets
               would
               not
               borrow
               words
               from
               the
               last
               judgment
               ,
               from
               that
               notion
               and
               conception
               which
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               tradition
               ,
               had
               thereof
               ,
               to
               describe
               particular
               judgments
               ,
               if
               those
               words
               were
               not
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               at
               that
               last
               judgement
               .
               Tertullian
            
             affirms
             that
             divine
             Promises
             are
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             fully
             accomplishable
             at
             the
             last
             day
             :
             
               [
               quum
               igitur
               ultimorum
               temporum
               statum
               Scripturae
               notent
               ,
               &
               totam
               Christianae
               spei
               frugem
               in
               exodio
               seculi
               collocent
               ,
               apparet
               aut
               tunc
               adimpleri
               totum
               quòdcunque
               nobis
               à
               deo
               repromittitur
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
               Tertul.
               de
               resur
               .
               cap.
               25.
               )
               Franc.
               Junius
            
             notes
             the
             corrupt
             reading
             of
             
               [
               exordio
            
             for
             
               exodio
               seculi
               :
               ]
               Seeing
               therefore
               the
               Scriptures
               denote
               the
               state
               of
               the
               last
               times
               ,
               and
               place
               the
               harvest
               of
               Christian
               hope
               at
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               then
               shall
               be
               fulfill'd
               whatsoever
               God
               hath
               promis'd
               otherwise
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             we
             do
             but
             adulterate
             Prophecies
             ,
             touching
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             in
             receding
             from
             the
             Literal
             sence
             ,
             in
             allaying
             
             the
             briskness
             of
             that
             Cup
             of
             Fury
             ,
             with
             the
             sober
             Nymph
             ,
             the
             water
             of
             figurative
             Expositions
             :
             any
             farther
             ,
             than
             to
             tame
             the
             killingness
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             (
             its
             manifest
             either
             Iniquity
             or
             Impossibility
             )
             of
             which
             the
             Literal
             Exposition
             of
             these
             words
             which
             I
             give
             ,
             are
             out
             of
             danger
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             possible
             enough
             that
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             unjust
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Infidels
             and
             excommunicate
             persons
             shall
             stand
             up
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             together
             ,
             they
             will
             cover
             the
             breadth
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             the
             Wings
             of
             that
             Army
             ,
             of
             Aliens
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             will
             reach
             North
             and
             South
             ;
             and
             their
             Files
             be
             as
             deep
             ,
             as
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ;
             though
             they
             stand
             at
             no
             greater
             distance
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             than
             an
             Army
             in
             Battalia
             .
             It
             has
             been
             doubted
             by
             some
             ,
             how
             so
             great
             a
             multitude
             could
             make
             their
             appearance
             together
             before
             the
             Judge
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             have
             thought
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Heathen
             would
             take
             up
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             while
             God
             called
             them
             one
             after
             another
             :
             but
             my
             Hypothesis
             salves
             that
             doubt
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             such
             a
             subterfuge
             .
             However
             the
             raising
             of
             such
             doubts
             is
             an
             argument
             ,
             that
             in
             common
             sence
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             people
             enough
             ,
             to
             fill
             the
             whole
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             saving
             that
             part
             of
             it
             that
             shall
             be
             railed
             in
             about
             the
             holy
             Mount.
             And
             that
             's
             an
             Argument
             ,
             that
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             that
             Army
             must
             rise
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             for
             from
             whence
             else
             can
             so
             many
             be
             gathered
             ,
             as
             shall
             cover
             the
             whole
             superficies
             of
             the
             Earth
             ?
             
               (
               Caelum
               non
               habet
               unde
               cadat
               )
            
             and
             so
             many
             living
             together
             in
             a
             mortal
             state
             ,
             would
             put
             the
             world
             into
             such
             a
             crowd
             ,
             as
             might
             well
             excuse
             the
             Americans
             for
             seeking
             to
             enlarge
             their
             quarters
             .
             As
             for
             that
             other
             expression
             ,
             
               [
               as
               the
               sands
               on
               the
               Sea
               shore
               for
               multitude
               ,
               ]
            
             he
             that
             thinks
             it
             an
             Hyperbole
             may
             think
             it
             so
             still
             ,
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             without
             prejudice
             to
             my
             Position
             :
             for
             as
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             men
             as
             there
             are
             grains
             of
             sand
             upon
             the
             shore
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             room
             to
             stand
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             (
             according
             to
             the
             caution
             I
             have
             given
             )
             we
             must
             fly
             to
             the
             Figurative
             sence
             here
             ,
             the
             Literal
             being
             manifestly
             impossible
             ,
             so
             all
             that
             I
             need
             affirm
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             this
             Gogick
             and
             Magogick
             Army
             shall
             ,
             for
             multitude
             ,
             come
             as
             near
             the
             Sand
             on
             the
             Sea-shore
             ,
             as
             an
             Army
             can
             do
             ,
             that
             is
             pitched
             on
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             When
             Satan
             marcheth
             in
             the
             head
             of
             this
             Army
             ,
             the
             Saints
             must
             be
             locally
             imbodyed
             :
             for
             it
             encompasseth
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             Camp
             of
             the
             Saints
             assembled
             ,
             and
             
               in
               procinctu
            
             ;
             into
             which
             posture
             how
             they
             could
             be
             drawn
             but
             by
             the
             summons
             of
             the
             last
             Trumpet
             is
             not
             conceivable
             :
             except
             we
             fancy
             that
             some
             lesser
             City
             and
             Assembly
             than
             the
             general
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             shall
             be
             besieged
             by
             this
             General
             Army
             of
             Infidels
             :
             As
             the
             Learned
             Dr.
             Hammond
             applies
             it
             to
             the
             Turks
             taking
             of
             Constantinople
             :
             whereas
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             ,
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             of
             taking
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             encompassing
             the
             holy
             City
             ;
             in
             the
             act
             and
             attempt
             whereof
             ,
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             by
             Fire
             coming
             down
             from
             God
             out
             of
             Heaven
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Ottoman
             Family
             (
             the
             off-spring
             of
             the
             Lydians
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             the
             People
             of
             Gog
             ,
             from
             Gyges
             ,
             their
             first
             King
             )
             or
             Scythians
             (
             stiled
             by
             
               Josephus
               Magogaei
            
             )
             might
             be
             a
             Type
             of
             St.
             
               John's
               Gogs
            
             and
             Magogs
             ,
             encompassing
             the
             Camp
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             their
             besieging
             Constantinople
             :
             yet
             as
             they
             did
             not
             in
             all
             points
             Typifie
             this
             Gogick
             Army
             ,
             so
             they
             did
             not
             in
             any
             one
             point
             Typifie
             it
             fully
             :
             not
             in
             multitude
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             for
             though
             the
             Ottoman
             Armies
             be
             very
             numerous
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             comparable
             to
             the
             old
             Scythian
             Armies
             ,
             under
             Tomyris
             ;
             nor
             the
             Lydian
             ,
             under
             Gyges
             ;
             much
             less
             to
             that
             Muster
             of
             this
             Army
             ,
             which
             St
             ,
             John
             brings
             in
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             be
             an
             Antitype
             of
             Ezekiels
             old
             Gog
             ,
             much
             less
             the
             very
             Gog
             of
             St.
             John.
             For
             Prophecies
             acquire
             strength
             in
             their
             motions
             towards
             a
             perfect
             accomplishment
             :
             Vespasian's
             sacking
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             captivating
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             came
             higher
             up
             to
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             old
             Menacy
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             was
             inflicted
             by
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             and
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             last
             day
             will
             out-doc
             Vespasian's
             Desolation
             ,
             and
             make
             up
             whatever
             that
             wanted
             of
             fulfilling
             every
             tittle
             of
             that
             Prophecy
             ,
             which
             described
             those
             Judgements
             in
             Terms
             borrowed
             from
             the
             horror
             and
             greatness
             of
             this
             .
          
           
           
             §
             5.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             common
             Tenet
             of
             the
             Schools
             ,
             that
             
               [
               Ignis
               ultimae
               conflagrationis
               ,
            
             ]
             that
             Fire
             that
             shall
             refine
             and
             purge
             the
             Sublunary
             World
             ,
             shall
             go
             before
             Christ
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             his
             Judgment-seat
             ;
             and
             ,
             by
             purging
             its
             dregs
             from
             the
             old
             ,
             make
             a
             new
             Heaven
             and
             a
             new
             Earth
             wherein
             his
             white
             Throne
             shall
             be
             erected
             .
             
               [
               Quòd
               per
               ignem
               conflagrationis
               ultimae
               futura
               sit
               elementorum
               purgatio
               ,
               probatur
               :
               in
               Ps.
               dicitur
               ,
               [
               in
               conspectu
               ejus
               ardebit
               ignis
               ,
               ]
               &
               posteà
               loquitur
               de
               judicio
               [
               advocabit
               caelum
               desursum
               &
               terram
               discernere
               populum
               suum
               ,
               ]
               2
               Pet.
               ult
               .
               Caeli
               ardenter
               solventur
               ,
               &
               elementa
               ignis
               ardore
               tabefient
               .
               ]
               (
               Aquin.
               sum
               .
               par
               .
               3.
               q.
            
             74.
             )
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             Flame
             and
             Tempest
             shall
             burn
             up
             Gods
             enemies
             round
             about
             ,
             
               [
               inflammabit
               in
               circuitu
               inimicos
               ]
               Aquinas
            
             proves
             out
             of
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             
               Dan.
               7.
               
               [
               Fluvius
               igneus
               rapidusque
               egrediebatur
               à
               facie
               ejus
               ,
               ]
               A
               Fiery
               stream
               shall
               go
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             he
             alledgeth
             this
             Gloss
             
               [
               ut
               malos
               puniat
               &
               bonos
               purget
               ;
               ]
               That
               he
               may
               punish
               the
               evil
               and
               purge
               the
               good
               .
            
             And
             thence
             draws
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             
               [
               Ergò
               ignis
               finalis
               conflagrationis
               in
               infernum
               cum
               reprobis
               demergetur
               :
               ]
               Therefore
               the
               Fire
               of
               the
               last
               Conflagration
               shall
               sink
               into
               Hell
               with
               Reprobates
               ,
               and
               carry
               with
               it
               the
               Lees
               of
               the
               whole
               Creation
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             Lees
             which
             that
             fire
             can
             naturally
             separate
             ,
             and
             finds
             unseparated
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             corruptible
             properties
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             stains
             which
             sin
             hath
             cast
             upon
             the
             whole
             sublunary
             world
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             must
             except
             ,
             here
             ,
             humane
             mortality
             (
             for
             that
             shall
             be
             removed
             by
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             change
             of
             the
             living
             .
             )
          
           
             By
             the
             way
             ,
             take
             notice
             that
             Thomas
             his
             
               [
               bonos
               probet
            
             ]
             is
             a
             Popish
             Novelty
             ,
             the
             dreggs
             of
             the
             School
             doctrine
             of
             purgatorie
             ,
             brought
             in
             to
             doe
             that
             
               in
               instanti
            
             ,
             which
             they
             fancy
             the
             fire
             of
             Purgatory
             to
             effect
             by
             degrees
             and
             in
             time
             .
             Except
             he
             thereby
             mean
             ,
             that
             this
             fiery
             cataract
             ,
             by
             not
             touching
             them
             ,
             by
             leaving
             no
             more
             smell
             of
             burning
             upon
             them
             ,
             than
             that
             furnace
             Fire
             did
             upon
             the
             three
             Children
             ,
             will
             prove
             the
             Elect
             to
             be
             ,
             at
             their
             Resurrection
             ,
             Fire
             proof
             ,
             though
             that
             is
             more
             than
             need
             ,
             for
             the
             Church
             will
             be
             in
             the
             air
             higher
             above
             this
             flood
             of
             Fire
             ,
             than
             Noah
             was
             above
             the
             Flood
             of
             water
             .
             But
             that
             which
             I
             observe
             ,
             as
             truly
             Catholick
             ,
             in
             the
             School
             Doctrine
             ,
             concerning
             this
             last
             Conflagration
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             stream
             of
             Fire
             ,
             that
             shall
             proceed
             out
             of
             the
             judges
             mouth
             ,
             at
             his
             appearance
             ,
             that
             flaming
             Fire
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             reveiled
             from
             Heaven
             with
             his
             mighty
             Angels
             ,
             shall
             take
             vengeance
             on
             them
             that
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             obey
             not
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Infidel-Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             .
             )
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8.
             9.
             
             )
             will
             deluge
             all
             those
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             drive
             them
             and
             the
             Devil
             into
             the
             Abyss
             ,
             or
             (
             in
             St.
             Pauls
             stile
             )
             shall
             punish
             them
             with
             everlasting
             destruction
             ,
             from
             that
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             Glory
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             wherein
             he
             shall
             appear
             ,
             when
             he
             cometh
             to
             be
             glorified
             in
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             admired
             in
             all
             them
             that
             believe
             .
             That
             this
             Fire
             (
             I
             say
             )
             shall
             carry
             Infidels
             in
             the
             stream
             of
             it
             ,
             into
             the
             pit
             ;
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Whereas
             the
             Goats
             shall
             be
             dismist
             into
             it
             ,
             
               [
               Depart
               from
               me
               ye
               wicked
               into
               everlasting
               Fire
               .
               ]
            
             In
             its
             proceeding
             from
             Christs
             presence
             ,
             it
             drives
             Infidels
             before
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Goats
             are
             sent
             after
             them
             ,
             into
             it
             .
             It
             casts
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             of
             Satan
             ,
             all
             his
             profest
             Subjects
             ,
             with
             its
             rowling
             waves
             into
             the
             uttermost
             Hell.
             But
             after
             that
             ;
             the
             Angels
             gather
             whatsoever
             (
             upon
             trial
             )
             is
             found
             offensive
             ,
             all
             the
             Tares
             in
             the
             Field
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             shall
             cast
             them
             into
             it
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             bound
             them
             in
             bundles
             .
             That
             at
             this
             Fiery
             appearance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             Saints
             shall
             lift
             up
             their
             heads
             ,
             (
             they
             that
             are
             so
             indeed
             ,
             confidently
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             so
             only
             by
             calling
             ,
             hopefully
             ;
             the
             first
             being
             assured
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             last
             not
             altogether
             despairing
             to
             receive
             Absolution
             :
             )
             For
             ,
             
               [
               Aliud
               est
               ad
               veniam
               stare
               ,
               aliud
               ad
               gloriam
               pervenire
               ,
               aliud
               pendere
               in
               die
               judicii
               ad
               sententiam
               Domini
               ,
               aliud
               statim
               a
               Domino
               coronari
               .
               ]
               (
               Cyprian
               ,
               ep
               .
               52.
               
               Anton.
               fratri
               .
               lib.
               4.
               epist.
            
             2.
             )
             and
             the
             foolish
             Virgins
             stand
             at
             door
             ,
             and
             knock
             and
             wait
             and
             hope
             for
             entrance
             till
             they
             hear
             the
             sentence
             .
             )
             That
             at
             this
             Fiery
             appearance
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             that
             now
             is
             shall
             pass
             away
             ,
             and
             bear
             
             down
             with
             their
             dregs
             ,
             the
             whole
             Company
             of
             Infidels
             into
             the
             place
             of
             torment
             ,
             into
             the
             sink
             of
             all
             the
             Scum
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             That
             God
             shall
             thus
             divide
             the
             Flames
             of
             Fire
             ,
             before
             he
             divide
             the
             Goats
             from
             the
             Sheep
             ;
             as
             both
             Goats
             and
             Sheep
             shall
             warm
             themselves
             thereat
             ,
             while
             the
             strangers
             to
             the
             Covenant
             flie
             from
             their
             scorching
             heat
             ,
             and
             are
             beaten
             down
             by
             the
             beams
             of
             it
             into
             the
             everlasting
             Dungeon
             ,
             is
             well
             exprest
             by
             St.
             Jerom
             ,
             in
             his
             First
             Epistle
             to
             
               Heliodorus
               ;
               [
               Pavebit
               terra
               cum
               populis
               ,
               &
               tu
               gaudebis
               ;
               Judicaturo
               Domino
               ,
               lugubre
               mundus
               immugiet
               ;
               tribus
               ad
               tribus
               pectora
               ferient
               ;
               potentissimi
               quondam
               reges
               nuda
               latera
               palpitabunt
               .
               Exhibebitur
               cum
               prole
               suâ
            
             Venus
             ;
             
               tunc
               Ignitus
            
             Jupiter
             
               adducetur
               ,
               &
               cum
               suis
               stultis
            
             Plato
             discipulis
             ;
             Aristoteli
             
               sua
               argumenta
               non
               proderunt
               .
               Tunc
               rusticanus
               &
               pauper
               exultabis
               ,
               &
               videbis
               &
               dices
               ,
               ecce
               Crucifixus
               meus
               qui
               obvolutus
               pannis
               in
               praesepio
               vagiit
               :
               hic
               est
               ille
               operarii
               &
               questuariae
               filius
               ;
               hic
               qui
               matris
               gestatus
               sinu
               ,
               hominem
               Deus
               fugit
               in
            
             Aegyptum
             ;
             
               hic
               vestitus
               coccino
               ,
               hic
               sentibus
               coronatus
               ;
               hic
               Magus
               demonium
               habens
               ,
               &
               Samarites
               .
               Cerne
               manus
               ,
            
             Judaee
             ,
             
               quas
               fixeras
               ;
               cerne
               latus
               ,
               Romane
               ,
               quod
               foderas
               ;
               videte
               corpus
               ,
               an
               idem
               sit
               ,
               quod
               dicebatis
               clam
               nocte
               sustulisse
               discipulos
               .
               ]
               The
               Earth
               shall
               tremble
               with
               its
               inhabitants
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               comes
               to
               judgment
               ,
               the
               World
               shall
               lament
               ;
               Tribe
               by
               Tribe
               shall
               smite
               their
               breasts
               ;
               the
               most
               potent
               Kings
               of
               old
               their
               hearts
               will
               be
               at
               through
               their
               naked
               sides
            
             ;
             Venus
             
               will
               appear
               with
               her
               off-spring
               ;
               Fiery
            
             Jupiter
             
               shall
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
            
             Plato
             
               with
               his
               foolish
               Scholars
            
             .
             Aristotle
             '
             
               s
               arguments
               will
               stand
               him
               in
               no
               stead
               .
               Then
               shalt
               thou
               who
               art
               a
               Christian
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               clownish
               and
               poor
               ,
               ex●lt
               and
               laugh
               and
               say
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               this
               is
               he
               who
               was
               Crucified
               for
               me
               ,
               who
               was
               wrapped
               in
               swadling
               cloaths
               ,
               laid
               in
               a
               Manger
               wayling
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               son
               of
               the
               Carpenter
               and
               of
               her
               who
               earn'd
               her
               bread
               with
               the
               sweat
               of
               her
               brows
               :
               this
               is
               he
               who
               being
               God
               was
               carried
               in
               his
               Mothers
               bosom
               ,
               and
               fled
               into
            
             Aegypt
             
               from
               the
               fury
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               this
               is
               he
               that
               was
               arrayed
               in
               purple
               ,
               and
               crowned
               with
               Thorns
               ;
               this
               is
               that
               Samaritan
               Conjurer
               that
               had
               a
               Devil
               .
               Behold
               those
               hands
               (
               Jew
               )
               which
               thou
               nailedst
               ;
               see
               that
               side
               (
               Gentile
               )
               which
               thou
               piercedst
               :
               see
               whether
               this
               be
               the
               same
               body
               which
               you
               said
               his
               Disciples
               stole
               away
               by
               night
               .
            
             And
             as
             plainly
             asserted
             by
             St.
             John
             ;
             who
             not
             only
             mentions
             the
             erecting
             of
             the
             white
             Trone
             ;
             on
             which
             Christ
             is
             to
             sit
             in
             Judging
             the
             Saints
             by
             calling
             ,
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             was
             fled
             away
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Judge
             ,
             at
             his
             first
             appearance
             .
             
               (
               Musculus
               in
               Thes.
               4.
               
               We
               shall
               be
               caught
               up
               into
               the
               air
               to
               meet
               the
               Lord
               ;
               )
               [
               Tum
               sane
               expiabitur
               &
               repurgabitur
               aer
               ab
               immundiciâ
               malorum
               spirituum
               ,
               quemadmodúm
               &
               terra
               ab
               inhabitatione
               impiorum
               hominum
               .
               ]
            
             But
             ,
             after
             the
             mention
             of
             those
             things
             going
             before
             ,
             giveth
             a
             punctual
             account
             of
             Christs
             way
             of
             proceeding
             in
             judging
             his
             own
             flock
             (
             for
             those
             he
             judgeth
             from
             his
             white
             Throne
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             could
             claim
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             such
             as
             could
             say
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ;
             and
             plead
             ,
             we
             have
             prophesied
             in
             thy
             name
             ;
             in
             thy
             name
             we
             have
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ,
             we
             have
             eat
             and
             drank
             in
             thy
             presence
             ,
             or
             something
             of
             that
             nature
             ;
             whereby
             they
             will
             challenge
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             pretend
             their
             names
             are
             writ
             in
             it
             ;
             till
             Christ
             open
             the
             Book
             ,
             lay
             before
             them
             the
             Terms
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             ,
             by
             the
             evidence
             of
             their
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             convince
             them
             they
             cannot
             claim
             that
             Salvation
             was
             tender'd
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             have
             not
             observ'd
             the
             Conditions
             on
             which
             it
             was
             offerd
             ;
             they
             have
             not
             fed
             the
             hungry
             ,
             cloath'd
             the
             naked
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             been
             merciful
             ,
             humble
             ,
             meek
             ,
             pure
             in
             heart
             ,
             peace-makers
             ,
             (
             by
             which
             names
             ,
             the
             heirs
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             blessings
             are
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Life
             )
             of
             the
             same
             tendency
             ,
             is
             that
             description
             of
             the
             general
             Judgement
             which
             our
             Saviour
             gives
             ,
             wherein
             he
             passeth
             over
             the
             judgment
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             confines
             his
             discourse
             to
             his
             way
             of
             process
             with
             his
             own
             Flock
             ,
             with
             elect
             and
             reprobate
             Professors
             of
             worshipping
             the
             one
             God
             through
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             .
             The
             Goats
             are
             part
             of
             Christs
             visible
             Flock
             ,
             the
             excrescencies
             of
             his
             Mystical
             Body
             ;
             that
             serve
             for
             Ornament
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Churches
             hair
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             Flock
             of
             Goats
             ,
             
               (
               Cant.
               4.
               1.
               
               Cant.
            
             6.
             5.
             
             )
             and
             the
             Kidds
             of
             the
             Flock
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Lambs
             
               (
               Can.
            
             1.
             )
             Hence
             St.
             Jerom
             
             well
             observes
             ,
             that
             the
             barren
             and
             Fetid
             Hee-Goats
             (
             not
             the
             Shee-Goats
             that
             go
             up
             from
             the
             washing
             and
             bear
             Twins
             
               (
               Cant.
            
             4.
             2.
             
             )
             shall
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             Flock
             (
             in
             
               Mat.
               25.
               )
               Rhem.
               Test.
            
             note
             in
             Mat.
             25.
             32.
             
             They
             are
             separated
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             lived
             together
             :
             as
             for
             Hereticks
             they
             went
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             before
             ,
             separated
             themselves
             :
             and
             therefore
             not
             separated
             here
             ,
             as
             being
             judged
             already
             .
             There
             being
             none
             amongst
             the
             Goats
             of
             that
             Flock
             who
             could
             plead
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             seen
             or
             known
             Christ
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             they
             had
             not
             seen
             him
             so
             and
             so
             ;
             they
             believed
             he
             was
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             sate
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             :
             but
             little
             thought
             he
             was
             hungry
             and
             thirsty
             ,
             and
             opprest
             ,
             in
             his
             poor
             Members
             on
             Earth
             :
             and
             the
             only
             thing
             that
             is
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             being
             their
             transgressing
             the
             Royal
             Law
             ,
             their
             not
             living
             up
             to
             Evangelical
             Precepts
             ,
             their
             not
             practising
             those
             Christian
             Duties
             they
             had
             an
             opportunity
             to
             perform
             ,
             living
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             Christs
             Members
             .
             No
             larger
             bounds
             doth
             David
             or
             Asaph
             set
             himself
             
               (
               Ps.
            
             50.
             )
             where
             having
             only
             hinted
             Gods
             destroying
             the
             Infidels
             at
             his
             glorious
             appearance
             ,
             by
             the
             fire
             that
             burnt
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             horrible
             tempest
             round
             about
             ;
             he
             giveth
             an
             account
             at
             large
             ,
             how
             God
             ,
             after
             that
             ,
             will
             proceed
             to
             the
             trial
             of
             such
             as
             were
             in
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             called
             his
             people
             ,
             vers
             .
             4.
             his
             Saints
             that
             have
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             him
             by
             Sacrifice
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             that
             have
             enter'd
             Covenant
             by
             Circumcision
             or
             given
             up
             themselves
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             by
             promising
             to
             be
             his
             Servants
             ,
             as
             
               R.
               David
            
             explains
             that
             Text
             
               [
               Faedus
               per
               Sacrificium
               ,
               ut
            
             Exod.
             24.
             8.
             
             Moses
             
               faedus
               ferit
               ,
               &
               offerebat
               sacrificia
               dicendo
               ,
               ecce
               sanguis
               faederis
               :
               in
            
             Daresh
             
               faedus
               Circumcisionis
               ,
               ]
               (
               Rab.
               David
               in
               p.
               50.
               )
               de
               die
               judicii
               futuro
               quando
               redemptor
               venit
               (
               ut
            
             Joel
             .
             3.
             1.
             ver
             .
             4.
             )
             
               advocabit
               caelum
               :
               ad
               Angelos
               caeli
               ut
               vindictam
               ,
               sicut
               in
               exercitum
            
             Assur
             ,
             
               exequentur
               ,
               (
               2
               Reg.
            
             19.
             35.
             
             )
             that
             they
             being
             dispatcht
             ,
             he
             may
             judge
             his
             people
             ,
             
               [
               Postquàm
               Deus
               vindictam
               in
               hostes
               suos
               ex
               gentibus
               ostendit
               ,
               tunc
               ex
               Israele
               peccatores
               exterminat
               ,
               (
               Zach.
               13.
               8.
               
               )
               duae
               partes
               exterminentur
               .
               ]
            
             (
             Isa.
             4.
             3.
             
             
               [
               omnis
               scriptus
               in
               libro
               erit
               sanctus
               .
               ]
            
             Not
             only
             by
             calling
             ,
             but
             election
             :
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             have
             washed
             away
             the
             filth
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             purged
             the
             blood
             from
             the
             midst
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             judgment
             .
             Before
             these
             ,
             and
             these
             alone
             ,
             the
             Book
             of
             Life
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             is
             open'd
             ,
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             Hear
             O
             my
             People
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             speak
             ,
             O
             Israel
             ,
             I
             will
             testifie
             unto
             thee
             .
             I
             will
             call
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             to
             testifie
             against
             thee
             
               [
               Quod
               f●dere
               me
               Deum
               tuum
               agnoscere
               obligatus
               es
               ,
               &
               pro
               peccatis
               tuis
               reprehendam
               te
               ,
               non
               pro
               sacrificiis
               ,
               quia
               in
               Decalogo
               non
               est
               mentio
               sacrificiorum
               ,
               nec
               est
               haec
               res
               magna
               in
               oculis
               meis
               ,
               utrùm
               sacrifices
               vel
               non
               ,
               ]
               That
               by
               covenant
               thou
               wast
               bound
               to
               acknowledge
               me
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               reprove
               thee
               for
               thy
               sins
               ,
               not
               for
               Sacrifices
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               Decalogue
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               of
               Sacrifice
               ,
               neither
               is
               this
               a
               thing
               of
               any
               value
               in
               my
               eyes
               ,
               whether
               thou
               sacrifices
               or
               not
               .
               ]
            
             Vicars
             .
             decupla
             .
             in
             Psal.
             50.
             )
             And
             then
             the
             Books
             of
             Conscience
             are
             open'd
             ;
             their
             sins
             ,
             the
             Transgressions
             of
             the
             Royal
             Law
             ,
             are
             ser
             in
             order
             before
             the
             faces
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             have
             taken
             the
             Covenant
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             but
             hated
             to
             conform
             unto
             it
             :
             when
             thou
             sawest
             a
             Thief
             ,
             thou
             consentedst
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             hast
             been
             a
             partaker
             with
             the
             Adulterer
             ,
             &c.
             
             Of
             the
             same
             Tenour
             is
             the
             discourse
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Thes.
            
             4.
             upon
             which
             Musculus
             hath
             this
             note
             ,
             
               [
               Non
               recenset
               omnia
               quae
               futura
               in
               adventu
               Domini
               ,
               sed
               ea
               tantùm
               ,
               idque
               in
               summa
               ,
               quae
               concernunt
               salutem
               fidelium
               ,
               de
               perditione
               vero
               impiorum
               Deque
               ruina
               &
               mutatione
               totius
               mundi
               nihil
               meminit
               .
               ]
               The
               Apostle
               doth
               not
               rehearse
               all
               things
               future
               at
               the
               Advent
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               only
               those
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               briefly
               which
               concern
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               perdition
               of
               the
               wicked
               and
               change
               of
               the
               world
               he
               makes
               no
               mention
               .
            
          
           
             §
             6.
             4.
             
             Though
             I
             approve
             not
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Lactantius
             and
             the
             old
             Millenaries
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             shall
             rise
             a
             thousand
             years
             before
             the
             wicked
             :
             yet
             I
             cannot
             cordially
             subscribe
             to
             that
             of
             
               Gennadius
               Massiliensis
               (
               de
               eccles
               .
               dogmat
               .
               cap.
               6.
               )
               [
               Erit
               resurrectio
               mortuorum
               omnium
               hominum
               ,
               sed
               una
               in
               simul
               &
               semel
               ;
               non
               prima
               justorum
               &
               secunda
               peccatorum
               ,
               ut
               fabula
               est
               somniatorum
               ,
               sed
               una
               omnium
               .
               ]
               There
               will
               be
               a
               resurrection
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               but
               one
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               ininstant
               
               of
               time
               ;
               not
               the
               first
               of
               the
               just
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               of
               the
               unjust
               (
               as
               some
               men
               dream
               )
               but
               one
               of
               all
               men
               .
            
             This
             opinion
             (
             I
             say
             )
             I
             cannot
             subscribe
             to
             ,
             as
             conceiving
             it
             to
             thwart
             the
             Assertion
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               (
               1
               Corin
            
             ,
             15.
             23.
             
             )
             all
             shall
             be
             made
             alive
             in
             Christ
             :
             but
             every
             man
             in
             his
             own
             order
             ;
             Christ
             the
             first
             fruits
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             are
             Christs
             ,
             at
             his
             coming
             ,
             then
             the
             end
             ,
             &c.
             and
             (
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             16.
             
             )
             the
             dead
             in
             Christ
             shall
             rise
             first
             ,
             first
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             alive
             ,
             (
             for
             as
             we
             that
             are
             alive
             shall
             not
             prevent
             them
             that
             are
             asleep
             ,
             so
             neither
             shall
             they
             that
             are
             asleep
             prevent
             us
             that
             are
             alive
             ;
             seeing
             we
             shall
             be
             changed
             in
             the
             twinkling
             of
             an
             eye
             ,
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             moment
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             raised
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             will
             be
             no
             more
             
               prius
               &
               posterius
            
             ,
             betwixt
             us
             than
             is
             in
             a
             moment
             ;
             neither
             can
             they
             whom
             that
             day
             finds
             alive
             rise
             at
             all
             .
             )
             But
             ,
             first
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             that
             are
             out
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             the
             antients
             generally
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             modern
             Expositors
             gloss
             upon
             these
             Texts
             .
             
               Musculus
               ,
               [
               Non
               soli
               resurgent
               qui
               sunt
               Christi
               ,
               resurgent
               omnes
               ,
               sed
               ii
               primi
               .
               sic
               .
               1
               Thes.
               4.
               mortui
               in
               Christo
               resurgent
               primum
               ,
               post
               illas
               surgent
               &
               reliqui
               .
               ]
               Not
               only
               they
               that
               are
               Christs
               ,
               but
               all
               ,
               shall
               rise
               ;
               but
               they
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               shall
               rise
               first
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               .
            
             St.
             Athanasius
             conceives
             St.
             Paul
             to
             give
             to
             them
             that
             are
             Christs
             both
             priority
             of
             time
             as
             to
             their
             Resurrection
             and
             change
             ,
             and
             of
             place
             as
             to
             their
             trial
             and
             receiving
             of
             sentence
             :
             
               [
               Oportet
               namque
               ut
               aliquod
               habeant
               privilegium
               justi
               vel
               resurgendo
               ;
               nam
               ut
               in
               aera
               obviàm
               Christo
               procedant
               rapiendi
               :
               ita
               &
               primi
               à
               mortuis
               excitantur
               ;
               quemadmodum
               contra
               &
               peccatores
               in
               terra
               &
               locis
               inferioribus
               hisce
               judicem
               ut
               damnati
               operiuntur
               .
               ]
               (
               Ex
               Christoferi
               translatione
               in
               1
               ep
               .
               ad
               Corin
               c.
               15.
               )
               It
               is
               meet
               that
               the
               righteous
               should
               have
               the
               priviledge
               of
               rising
               before
               Infidels
               :
               for
               as
               they
               are
               snatcht
               up
               into
               the
               Air
               to
               meet
               Christ
               ,
               so
               they
               also
               shall
               be
               first
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               :
               whereas
               on
               the
               contrary
               infidels
               as
               being
               damn'd
               already
               ,
               shall
               wait
               for
               the
               judge
               upon
               earth
               ,
               and
               these
               inferior
               places
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Saints
             ,
             though
             they
             rise
             before
             the
             Infidels
             ,
             yet
             shall
             not
             be
             judged
             till
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Worshippers
             be
             cast
             into
             Hell
             ,
             is
             the
             assertion
             of
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               (
               de
               Resurrectione
               carnis
               cap.
               25.
               )
               [
               Hîc
               ordo
               temporum
               sternitur
               —
               Diabolo
               in
               abyssum
               interim
               relegato
               ,
               primae
               resurrectionis
               praerogativa
               de
               soliis
               ordinetur
               :
               dehinc
               &
               igni
               data
               universalis
               Resurrectionis
               censuta
               de
               libris
               judicetur
               .
               ]
               The
               order
               of
               time
               is
               here
               laid
               down
               .
               The
               Devil
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               being
               sent
               back
               again
               into
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               ,
               the
               Prerogative
               of
               the
               first
               Resurrection
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             being
             gathered
             in
             the
             air
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Judgment
             )
             
               shall
               be
               put
               into
               order
               :
               and
               after
               that
               they
               are
               assembled
               ,
               (
               the
               Fire
               of
               the
               last
               Conflagration
               having
               changed
               the
               world
               )
               the
               sentence
               shall
               pass
               out
               of
               the
               books
               upon
               them
               that
               rose
               first
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Saints
               by
               calling
               .
            
          
           
             From
             these
             premisses
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             time
             that
             Satan
             hath
             allotted
             him
             ,
             after
             his
             loosing
             ,
             to
             go
             out
             again
             and
             tempt
             the
             World
             to
             Gentilism
             ,
             to
             deceive
             the
             Nations
             after
             his
             old
             wont
             ,
             is
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             small
             season
             that
             intervenes
             betwixt
             the
             general
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             Infidels
             ;
             that
             short
             space
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Saints
             shall
             ,
             all
             in
             a
             body
             be
             waiting
             at
             the
             place
             of
             Judgment
             (
             whither
             the
             Angels
             shall
             gather
             them
             )
             for
             the
             appearance
             of
             Christ.
             Against
             which
             Hypothesis
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             what
             now
             can
             be
             excepted
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             Infidels
             after
             their
             Resurrection
             shall
             be
             in
             a
             capacity
             to
             demerit
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             common
             ,
             (
             and
             in
             my
             judgment
             the
             true
             )
             Opinion
             :
             that
             they
             will
             be
             then
             as
             they
             were
             since
             their
             dissolution
             ,
             
               in
               termino
            
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             of
             such
             a
             suspicion
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             as
             I
             state
             it
             :
             for
             I
             do
             not
             make
             their
             following
             Satan
             with
             their
             rebellious
             Arms
             ,
             a
             contraction
             of
             new
             guilt
             (
             because
             it
             proceeds
             from
             that
             height
             of
             judicial
             obcecation
             ,
             that
             divine
             Justice
             inflicts
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             punishment
             )
             but
             an
             occasion
             of
             Gods
             justifying
             himself
             in
             their
             condemnation
             :
             (
             as
             that
             which
             speaks
             them
             ,
             to
             have
             lived
             and
             died
             impenitent
             ,
             )
             for
             all
             their
             willfull
             rebellions
             .
             I
             do
             not
             affirm
             ,
             that
             God
             inflicts
             more
             punishment
             upon
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             this
             ,
             than
             what
             they
             had
             deserved
             before
             :
             but
             only
             takes
             the
             opportunity
             (
             of
             these
             
             Rebels
             being
             in
             Arms
             )
             to
             proceed
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             them
             altogether
             as
             enemies
             .
             I
             cannot
             express
             my
             mind
             in
             more
             significant
             terms
             than
             those
             of
             
               Aquinas
               ,
               (
               Sum.
               3.
               q.
               90.
               art
               .
               7.
               )
               [
               Civcs
               judicabuntur
               ut
               cives
               ,
               in
               quos
               sine
               discussione
               meritorum
               sententia
               mortis
               non
               feretur
               ;
               sed
               infideles
               condemnabuntur
               ut
               hostes
               qui
               consueverunt
               apud
               homines
               absque
               meritorum
               audientia
               estimari
               :
               ]
               Citizens
               shall
               be
               judged
               as
               Citizens
               ,
               against
               whom
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               may
               not
               be
               pronounced
               without
               the
               discussion
               of
               their
               desert
               of
               it
               :
               but
               Infidels
               shall
               be
               condemned
               as
               open
               enemies
               ,
               who
               use
               among
               men
               to
               be
               doom'd
               without
               hearing
               .
            
          
           
             That
             God
             may
             not
             keep
             his
             Citizens
             in
             suspence
             ,
             and
             demurr
             the
             trial
             of
             their
             cause
             longer
             than
             need
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             appear
             in
             his
             Glory
             ,
             till
             his
             Rebels
             be
             all
             in
             arms
             ;
             that
             so
             finding
             them
             ,
             at
             his
             coming
             ,
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             set
             in
             Battalia
             against
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             he
             may
             cut
             them
             off
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             I
             have
             but
             one
             Argument
             more
             ,
             against
             the
             Chyliasts
             limitting
             the
             Saints
             Reign
             with
             Christ
             on
             Earth
             ,
             to
             a
             precise
             thousand
             of
             years
             ,
             to
             try
             the
             patience
             (
             as
             well
             as
             Judgment
             )
             of
             my
             Reader
             withal
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             impertinency
             of
             the
             Authorities
             which
             they
             alledge
             for
             their
             Opinion
             .
             Of
             which
             I
             shall
             give
             but
             two
             Instances
             ,
             because
             I
             would
             not
             quite
             tire
             my self
             or
             Reader
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             alledge
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Doctors
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Millenium
             they
             speak
             of
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Septimum
               Millenarium
            
             (
             as
             Carpenter
             observes
             ,
             in
             
             Plato's
             
               Alcinous
               ,
               pag.
            
             322.
             )
             at
             the
             beginning
             whereof
             they
             think
             God
             will
             judge
             all
             men
             ;
             and
             as
             Mr.
             Meed
             proves
             by
             several
             quotations
             
               (
               volume
               2.
               pag.
            
             667.
             )
             Now
             the
             seventh
             day
             thousand
             of
             years
             is
             confest
             by
             all
             to
             last
             to
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             holy
             Sabbath
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Saints
             shall
             rest
             from
             their
             six
             days
             labour
             .
             And
             for
             any
             day
             of
             a
             thousand
             years
             long
             ,
             before
             that
             ,
             the
             antient
             Jews
             are
             wholly
             strangers
             :
             so
             they
             reckon
             the
             three
             Ages
             ,
             before
             that
             ,
             by
             two
             thousand
             of
             years
             apiece
             ;
             two
             thousand
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             two
             thousand
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             two
             thousand
             under
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             before
             the
             eternal
             Sabbath
             :
             in
             which
             compute
             they
             intend
             not
             that
             any
             of
             those
             Ages
             shall
             be
             of
             so
             many
             precise
             years
             continuance
             ;
             (
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             have
             foully
             mist
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             two
             already
             past
             )
             neither
             do
             they
             mention
             any
             innovation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             after
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             but
             the
             Age
             of
             the
             Messiah
             (
             that
             is
             to
             begin
             with
             their
             fifth
             Millenium
             from
             the
             Creation
             )
             and
             the
             Sabbath
             of
             eternal
             rest
             ,
             the
             seventh
             Millenium
             .
             So
             that
             if
             they
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             call
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Messias
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             they
             mean
             by
             that
             number
             ,
             about
             two
             thousand
             of
             precise
             years
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             indefinite
             Number
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             groundless
             then
             must
             be
             their
             building
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             a
             precise
             thousand
             upon
             those
             Texts
             ,
             which
             the
             Jews
             first
             ,
             and
             they
             from
             them
             alledge
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             sueh
             Texts
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             do
             ground
             their
             Millenium
             upon
             ,
             they
             cannot
             import
             a
             precise
             Millenium
             ;
             that
             being
             more
             than
             the
             Jews
             conclude
             from
             them
             (
             and
             perhaps
             St.
             John
             might
             take
             up
             the
             Jewish
             use
             of
             that
             term
             ,
             thinking
             none
             would
             be
             so
             simple
             ,
             as
             to
             understand
             it
             in
             any
             other
             but
             that
             sence
             which
             their
             custome
             had
             put
             upon
             it
             :
             )
             and
             secondly
             ,
             the
             Texts
             alledged
             imply
             not
             any
             precise
             number
             .
             I
             will
             instance
             in
             that
             which
             Irenaeus
             stands
             so
             much
             upon
             :
             
               Isa.
               65.
               28.
               
               The
               days
               of
               my
               people
               are
               us
               the
               days
               of
               a
               Tree
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ;
             as
             the
             Septuagint
             expounds
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
             ,
             (
             out
             of
             the
             Targum
             on
             Psal.
             1.
             4.
             
             )
             he
             shall
             be
             like
             a
             Tree
             Planted
             by
             the
             concourse
             of
             Waters
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             those
             four
             streams
             that
             water'd
             the
             Garden
             of
             Eden
             ,
             where
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             was
             planted
             :
             this
             they
             rightly
             understand
             to
             be
             a
             Prophesie
             of
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Messias
             ;
             but
             the
             Chyliasts
             misapply
             it
             to
             their
             thousand
             years
             ,
             when
             they
             make
             this
             to
             be
             the
             resemblance
             ,
             That
             ,
             had
             Adam
             eaten
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             before
             he
             fell
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             lived
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             before
             his
             Translation
             ;
             but
             eating
             of
             the
             forbidden
             Tree
             he
             died
             
             in
             the
             day
             that
             he
             eat
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             the
             great
             day
             of
             a
             Millenium
             was
             expired
             .
          
           
             But
             first
             ,
             Adam
             notwithstanding
             lived
             so
             near
             to
             a
             thousand
             years
             —
             (
             930
             )
             as
             makes
             the
             Divine
             Menacy
             (
             if
             that
             be
             all
             it
             imports
             )
             as
             good
             as
             ineffectual
             ,
             and
             his
             returning
             to
             the
             dust
             so
             few
             years
             sooner
             ,
             than
             he
             should
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             he
             kept
             his
             innocency
             ,
             so
             unproportionable
             to
             the
             severity
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             speaks
             him
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             have
             sinned
             impune
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             choose
             rather
             to
             sit
             at
             Gods
             feet
             ,
             than
             Gamaliel's
             and
             take
             his
             Comment
             ,
             before
             the
             Glosses
             of
             those
             blind
             Hebrew
             Doctors
             ;
             (
             to
             whom
             their
             own
             Scriptures
             are
             a
             Book
             sealed
             )
             we
             shall
             hear
             him
             teach
             ,
             that
             that
             Tree
             was
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             a
             Life
             ,
             not
             for
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             but
             for
             ever
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             left
             the
             man
             put
             his
             hand
             to
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             and
             eat
             and
             live
             for
             ever
             .
             So
             that
             if
             I
             would
             single
             a
             Text
             out
             ,
             for
             the
             probat
             of
             my
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             the
             thousand
             years
             ,
             (
             answerable
             to
             the
             life
             Typified
             by
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             )
             of
             the
             Messias
             Kingdom
             ,
             shall
             be
             for
             ever
             ,
             shall
             last
             as
             long
             as
             time
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             pitcht
             upon
             one
             ,
             that
             more
             clearly
             proves
             it
             ,
             than
             this
             does
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Jewish
             application
             of
             it
             to
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Messias
             )
             which
             the
             Millenaries
             ,
             from
             the
             Jewish
             Doctors
             application
             of
             it
             ,
             alledge
             to
             prove
             a
             precise
             number
             of
             years
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             with
             how
             great
             absurdities
             ,
             the
             limiting
             of
             the
             Saints
             Reign
             on
             Earth
             with
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             precise
             time
             of
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             is
             encumbred
             on
             all
             hands
             ;
             whether
             we
             reflect
             on
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             which
             presents
             these
             years
             as
             already
             run
             out
             ;
             or
             on
             them
             ,
             who
             to
             prevent
             those
             absurdities
             ,
             assert
             the
             Millenium
             to
             be
             not
             yet
             begun
             ,
             and
             fall
             into
             grosser
             absurdities
             .
             By
             which
             discourse
             we
             have
             gain'd
             that
             light
             to
             this
             Text
             ,
             as
             presents
             that
             to
             be
             the
             mind
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             much
             inculcated
             by
             the
             Old-Testament-Prophets
             ,
             viz.
             That
             after
             Satan
             is
             once
             bound
             up
             ,
             by
             the
             Imperial
             Laws
             commanding
             for
             Christ
             ,
             he
             shall
             never
             have
             power
             granted
             him
             ,
             either
             to
             erect
             any
             new
             Sect
             of
             Gentilism
             (
             to
             introduce
             any
             new
             Gods
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             generally
             before
             that
             ,
             worship'd
             )
             into
             any
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             or
             to
             restore
             the
             old
             ,
             into
             those
             parts
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             it
             hath
             been
             ejected
             .
             In
             which
             state
             the
             world
             shall
             continue
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             ever
             ,
             a
             certain
             being
             put
             for
             an
             indeterminate
             time
             ;
             than
             which
             there
             is
             no
             figure
             of
             speech
             more
             common
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Language
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             the
             Tongues
             of
             all
             men
             .
             During
             which
             period
             there
             shall
             be
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ,
             Worshipping
             the
             one
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thankfully
             commemorating
             the
             Martyrs
             that
             died
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             that
             died
             in
             ,
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             shall
             live
             again
             ,
             in
             their
             blessed
             Memorials
             :
             and
             they
             that
             had
             been
             condemned
             formerly
             by
             the
             Pagan
             World
             ,
             as
             irreligious
             Atheists
             .
             
               [
               Si
               quis
               impius
               ,
               aut
               Epicureus
               mysteriorum
               explorator
               accessit
               ,
               discedat
               .
               ]
            
             (
             Lucian
             Alexand.
             )
             
               If
               there
               be
               here
               present
               any
               prophane
               person
               or
               Christian
               ,
               or
               Epicurean
               Sifter
               of
               sacred
               Rites
               )
            
             shall
             openly
             be
             proclaimed
             to
             live
             and
             reign
             with
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             truly
             religious
             persons
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             (
             the
             old
             Idolaters
             ,
             who
             lived
             and
             died
             either
             for
             ,
             or
             in
             Gentilism
             )
             neither
             they
             nor
             the
             Idols
             whom
             they
             worship'd
             ,
             shall
             ever
             be
             received
             again
             ,
             or
             gain
             their
             ancient
             credit
             :
             but
             lye
             for
             ever
             under
             contempt
             ;
             as
             they
             that
             are
             buried
             and
             out
             of
             mind
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             when
             that
             term
             is
             expired
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Just
             shall
             be
             permitted
             to
             do
             his
             utmost
             ,
             to
             tempt
             all
             the
             Idolatours
             that
             ever
             were
             ,
             to
             own
             him
             ,
             for
             their
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             by
             whose
             power
             they
             were
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ;
             and
             they
             will
             so
             far
             comply
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             march
             under
             his
             Banner
             against
             the
             whole
             Assembly
             of
             Believers
             ,
             then
             gather'd
             to
             the
             place
             of
             judgment
             ,
             and
             attending
             the
             appearance
             of
             Christ
             ;
             who
             shall
             no
             sooner
             appear
             ,
             but
             a
             Fire
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             an
             horrible
             Tempest
             round
             about
             ,
             shall
             seize
             upon
             all
             the
             corruptible
             parts
             ,
             and
             inhabitants
             (
             visible
             ,
             and
             invisible
             )
             of
             the
             etherial
             ,
             and
             earthly
             World
             ;
             and
             devour
             and
             deluge
             the
             whole
             World
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             as
             the
             world
             of
             the
             Gyants
             was
             formerly
             drown'd
             and
             purg'd
             by
             Water
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             wicked
             Idolaters
             and
             their
             Idols
             ,
             
               (
               Margin
               .
               text
               .
               Mosora
               .
               in
               Psal.
               1
               ,
               [
               impii
               &
               idola
               eorum
               non
               
               stabunt
               in
               judicio
               justorum
               .
               ]
            
             not
             being
             able
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             but
             receiving
             their
             judgment
             a
             part
             from
             them
             ,
             by
             themselves
             ,
             while
             they
             attempt
             to
             take
             the
             City
             of
             God
             (
             as
             those
             Gyants
             of
             old
             are
             feigned
             to
             have
             done
             )
             by
             force
             ;
             Christ
             the
             judge
             will
             proceed
             to
             pass
             sentence
             upon
             all
             such
             ,
             as
             can
             lay
             any
             claim
             to
             the
             benefits
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             white
             Throne
             shall
             be
             erected
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               The
               force
               of
               the
               general
               Argument
               from
               Prophesie
               urged
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Prophetick
               Events
               demonstrate
               the
               Reveilers
               infinite
               science
               .
               §
               2.
               
               And
               Omnipotencie
               .
               §
               3.
               
               The
               Divine
               Original
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               §
               4.
               
               Christ
               Circumstantiated
               old
               Prophesies
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             '
             
               s
               Fall.
               §
               5.
               
               When
               her
               Fall
               was
               most
               unlikely
               .
               §
               6.
               
               Precognition
               demonstrates
               Pre-existence
               .
            
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             I
             Have
             been
             forc'd
             in
             the
             Explication
             of
             that
             part
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             yet
             fullfill'd
             ,
             to
             larger
             excursions
             from
             my
             propounded
             Theme
             ,
             then
             will
             stand
             with
             my
             Readers
             patience
             ;
             or
             indeed
             with
             the
             Rules
             of
             Art
             ;
             were
             it
             not
             that
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             that
             ,
             is
             a
             Key
             to
             unlock
             that
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             fulfill'd
             :
             and
             the
             misapplication
             of
             either
             is
             a
             dangerous
             inlet
             to
             Atheisme
             ,
             and
             a
             spawn
             of
             Infidelity
             ;
             for
             when
             such
             Expositions
             and
             Applications
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             been
             opposing
             ,
             are
             taken
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             Authors
             ,
             and
             found
             to
             make
             the
             time
             of
             the
             binding
             of
             Satan
             from
             deceiving
             the
             world
             ,
             (
             after
             it
             hath
             been
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             )
             as
             he
             did
             under
             Gentilism
             ,
             either
             to
             be
             past
             ,
             or
             not
             yet
             come
             :
             who
             can
             be
             so
             short
             reason'd
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             perceive
             how
             palpably
             St.
             John
             is
             hereby
             made
             to
             contradict
             the
             old
             Prophets
             :
             whose
             constant
             Song
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             should
             arise
             ,
             the
             Darkness
             of
             Paganism
             should
             vanish
             ,
             and
             once
             vanish'd
             never
             come
             more
             to
             light
             .
             A
             truth
             so
             palpably
             experienc'd
             ,
             as
             Porphyrie
             is
             driven
             to
             this
             confession
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             
               Since
               the
               time
               that
               Jesus
               began
               to
               be
               worship'd
               ,
               no
               man
               has
               perceiv'd
               any
               benefit
               to
               be
               reap'd
               by
               the
               common
               Religion
               of
               the
               Gods
               (
               Euseb.
               praepar
               .
               Evan.
            
             5.
             1.
             )
             Whether
             in
             vindicating
             St.
             John
             from
             all
             suspicion
             of
             clashing
             with
             other
             ,
             and
             elder
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             tuning
             his
             words
             into
             a
             consent
             with
             theirs
             ,
             we
             have
             strained
             them
             from
             their
             most
             native
             sence
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             my
             Readers
             Judgment
             ,
             while
             I
             press
             the
             present
             and
             manifest
             Effects
             of
             all
             Prophecies
             ,
             upon
             this
             subject
             ,
             upon
             the
             Atheists
             Conscience
             ;
             as
             evidence
             of
             the
             infinitely
             comprehending
             foreknowledge
             of
             the
             first
             Author
             of
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Futurity
             of
             such
             pure
             Contingencies
             ,
             so
             many
             Ages
             before
             they
             fell
             out
             :
             as
             arguments
             for
             Faith
             from
             Sence
             ,
             his
             beloved
             Medium
             ,
             through
             which
             only
             he
             will
             see
             Truth
             .
             Let
             him
             then
             put
             his
             Perspective
             to
             his
             Corporeal
             Eye
             ,
             look
             through
             Galilaeus
             his
             Glass
             (
             by
             help
             whereof
             he
             can
             spie
             a
             World
             in
             the
             Moon
             ,
             not
             only
             Earth
             and
             Seas
             ;
             but
             Woods
             and
             Hedge-rowes
             ;
             yea
             perhaps
             ,
             if
             he
             look
             more
             wishtly
             ,
             Men
             or
             Boyes
             spreading
             Mole-hills
             .
             )
             Let
             him
             take
             a
             standing
             with
             Baethius
             ,
             in
             that
             Orb
             ,
             and
             then
             cast
             down
             his
             eye
             upon
             this
             earthly
             Globe
             ,
             East
             ,
             West
             ,
             North
             ,
             Sout●
             〈◊〉
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             impossible
             ,
             let
             him
             travel
             the
             World
             in
             the
             length
             thereof
             and
             breadth
             thereof
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             too
             painful
             ,
             let
             him
             send
             to
             the
             Isles
             of
             Chittim
             ,
             and
             see
             ,
             unto
             Kedar
             ,
             and
             consider
             diligently
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             a
             Pagan
             God
             any
             where
             ,
             where
             the
             Gospel
             was
             once
             embrac'd
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             now
             renounc'd
             there
             .
             Let
             him
             inform
             himself
             of
             the
             present
             state
             of
             those
             Nations
             ,
             which
             of
             old
             ,
             when
             Israel
             forsook
             the
             God
             that
             made
             him
             ,
             could
             not
             by
             any
             means
             be
             induc'd
             to
             forsake
             
             their
             No-God-Gods
             ;
             whether
             all
             those
             Gods
             be
             not
             crept
             into
             holes
             ,
             where
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             been
             communicated
             .
             Has
             there
             been
             any
             place
             for
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             upon
             this
             upper
             Hemisphere
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             all
             descended
             into
             
               shades
               ,
               ad
               inferos
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Ancients
             call'd
             the
             Antipodes
             ,
             since
             the
             Gospel
             made
             the
             one
             God
             known
             to
             it
             ?
             hath
             any
             God
             been
             exalted
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             alone
             ,
             any
             where
             in
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             since
             it
             became
             the
             possession
             of
             Christ.
             If
             the
             Prophets
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               Austin
               de
               consensu
               Evang.
            
             1
             16.
             )
             in
             foretelling
             such
             great
             Changes
             to
             Fall
             ,
             in
             the
             Christian
             Times
             ,
             were
             deceived
             ,
             how
             come
             their
             Prophecies
             so
             manifestly
             to
             be
             fulfill'd
             ?
             And
             when
             we
             find
             ,
             by
             the
             event
             ,
             that
             they
             spake
             true
             ,
             who
             can
             have
             the
             face
             to
             resist
             so
             clear
             a
             demonstration
             of
             their
             being
             guided
             by
             an
             infallible
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             But
             from
             these
             events
             is
             not
             only
             demonstrated
             the
             Omisciency
             of
             the
             Reveiler
             of
             those
             Prophecies
             ,
             but
             the
             Omnipotency
             of
             him
             also
             ,
             in
             bringing
             those
             things
             to
             pass
             .
             If
             he
             that
             foretold
             his
             own
             Reigning
             alone
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             Omnipotent
             God
             ;
             how
             comes
             he
             now
             to
             be
             alone
             worship'd
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Gods
             rejected
             ?
             who
             can
             this
             God
             of
             Israel
             be
             ,
             who
             was
             once
             so
             unknown
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             not
             find
             him
             in
             that
             croud
             of
             Gods
             whom
             they
             then
             worship'd
             ,
             but
             is
             now
             so
             well
             known
             ,
             as
             ,
             of
             so
             many
             Nations
             ,
             he
             is
             alone
             worship'd
             ?
             who
             can
             that
             God
             be
             who
             would
             not
             have
             any
             other
             God
             worship'd
             but
             himself
             ;
             and
             whose
             will
             is
             of
             more
             force
             ,
             to
             overturn
             the
             Temples
             ;
             Altars
             ,
             and
             Images
             of
             all
             other
             Gods
             ,
             than
             all
             theirs
             to
             hinder
             the
             embracing
             of
             his
             Rites
             ?
             Whereas
             the
             Gentile
             Gods
             were
             such
             tame
             fools
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             endure
             to
             be
             rival'd
             by
             Gods
             of
             their
             own
             proclaiming
             :
             
               Jupiter
               Hammon
            
             himself
             induc'd
             Alexander
             into
             a
             belief
             that
             he
             was
             begotten
             by
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             should
             share
             with
             him
             in
             divine
             honours
             ,
             
               (
               Diodor.
               Sicul.
               Bibl.
               l.
               17.
               p.
            
             550.
             )
             Must
             not
             he
             be
             the
             All-knowing
             God
             ,
             whose
             Prophets
             ,
             not
             only
             answer'd
             those
             that
             consulted
             them
             concerning
             present
             emergencies
             ,
             but
             being
             not
             consulted
             ,
             foretold
             ,
             so
             long
             time
             before
             ,
             those
             strange
             and
             unlook'd
             for
             changes
             ,
             concerning
             whole
             Humane
             kind
             and
             all
             Nations
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             read
             and
             see
             :
             Must
             not
             he
             be
             the
             All-powerful
             God
             who
             hath
             brought
             to
             pass
             what
             he
             foretold
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Romans
             and
             all
             Nations
             should
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             be
             brought
             to
             believe
             in
             one
             only
             God
             ,
             and
             overthrow
             the
             Images
             ,
             and
             discard
             the
             Worship
             of
             their
             Fore
             fathers
             Gods
             ?
          
           
             
               Legant
               si
               possunt
            
             —
             Let
             them
             produce
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Gentile
             Gods
             ,
             that
             have
             had
             so
             much
             boldness
             as
             to
             boast
             ,
             that
             time
             would
             come
             ,
             that
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Nations
             Gods
             ,
             should
             give
             place
             to
             him
             .
             Nay
             ,
             their
             thrice
             great
             Mercury
             (
             whether
             by
             guess
             ,
             or
             peculiar
             dispensation
             ,
             that
             those
             Devils
             might
             be
             tormented
             ,
             with
             the
             forethought
             of
             it
             ,
             before
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             )
             foretells
             the
             fatal
             day
             of
             the
             Aegyptian
             Idols
             ,
             and
             the
             restauration
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             one
             Omnipotent
             God
             ,
             that
             made
             and
             governs
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             shall
             restore
             it
             ,
             and
             reform
             it
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             forth
             anew
             .
             
               [
               Tunc
               terra
               ista
               sanctissima
               ,
               sedes
               delubrorum
               atque
               Templorum
               ,
               sepulchrorum
               erit
               mortuorúmque
               plenissima
               ?
               Oh
               Aegypte
               ,
               Aegypte
               ,
               Religionum
               tuarum
               solae
               supererunt
               fabulae
               ,
               &
               aeque
               incredibiles
               posteris
               suis
               ,
               solaque
               supererunt
               verba
               lapidibus
               incisa
               :
               Et
               tanti
               operis
               effector
               ,
               &
               restitutor
               ,
               Deus
               ,
               ab
            
             omnibus
             
               qui
               tunc
               erunt
               ,
               frequentibus
               praeconiis
               ,
               benedictionibusque
               celebretur
               .
               ]
               (
               Asclep
               .
               partit
               9.
               )
               Then
               shall
               this
               most
               Religious
               Land
               ,
               now
               the
               seat
               of
               Fanes
               and
               Temples
               ,
               be
               full
               of
               Sepulchres
               and
               dead
               men
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Gods
             whom
             thou
             worship'st
             shall
             be
             detected
             to
             be
             no
             other
             than
             dead
             men
             ,
             and
             their
             Temples
             no
             other
             than
             Sepulchers
             ,
             than
             places
             〈…〉
             e
             they
             lay
             interr'd
             .
             )
             Oh
             Aegypt
             ,
             Aegypt
             ,
             
               of
               all
               thy
               Religions
               there
               will
               nothing
               remain
               ,
               but
               the
               stories
               of
               them
               :
               and
               those
               thought
               unworthy
               of
               the
               belief
               of
               posterity
               :
               nothing
               will
               be
               left
               ,
               but
               some
               Motto's
               engraven
               in
               stone
               .
               And
               he
               that
               brings
               so
               great
               things
               to
               pass
               ,
               the
               God
               that
               made
               ,
               and
               shall
               restore
               the
               world
               ,
               shall
               then
               be
               celebrated
               of
               all
               with
               dayly
               Praises
               and
               Benedictions
               .
            
             Their
             most
             Divine
             Prophetess
             Sibyl
             sung
             the
             Funeral
             Elegy
             of
             the
             Provincial
             Gods
             and
             the
             Genethliacon
             of
             the
             World
             to
             
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             one
             God.
             And
             their
             infallible
             Tripos
             ,
             and
             Pythian
             Oracle
             was
             forc'd
             to
             tell
             the
             World
             that
             Phaebus
             himself
             must
             pack
             to
             Hell
             and
             be
             eternally
             deprived
             of
             Divine
             honour
             ,
             by
             the
             Hebrew
             Boy
             the
             Child
             Jesus
             .
             But
             of
             which
             of
             their
             Gods
             ,
             did
             any
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Divines
             speak
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             turn
             all
             other
             Gods
             out
             of
             their
             Temples
             ,
             subvert
             their
             Altars
             ,
             and
             root
             out
             their
             names
             and
             Memorials
             from
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Reign
             as
             a
             Monarch-Deity
             over
             the
             Universe
             .
             Sure
             it
             concern'd
             the
             Gentile
             World
             ,
             not
             to
             suffer
             such
             Oracles
             to
             have
             been
             spilt
             upon
             the
             ground
             as
             water
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             preserved
             them
             in
             everlasting
             Tables
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             have
             hung
             forth
             ,
             upon
             the
             Pillars
             of
             their
             Temple
             ,
             to
             affront
             the
             Oracles
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             born
             up
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Idol-worshippers
             ,
             sinking
             under
             those
             burthens
             ,
             which
             Gods
             Prophets
             saw
             against
             false
             Gods
             :
             whom
             according
             to
             their
             Prophesies
             ,
             we
             have
             seen
             broken
             to
             pieces
             like
             a
             Potters
             vessel
             ,
             with
             the
             Iron-rod
             of
             that
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             set
             up
             as
             King
             upon
             the
             Hill
             of
             Sion
             ;
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             given
             the
             Heathen
             for
             his
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             the
             uttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             for
             his
             possession
             :
             Who
             coming
             out
             of
             his
             Chamber
             as
             a
             Bridegroom
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               [
               Conjugatum
               carni
               humanae
               Verbum
               processit
               de
               útero
               virginali
               ,
               ]
               August
               .
               de
               consens
               .
               1.
               16.
               the
               Word
               Married
               to
               humane
               flesh
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Virgins
               Womb.
               )
            
             Rejoyceth
             ,
             as
             a
             Giant
             ,
             to
             run
             his
             course
             ;
             not
             only
             from
             one
             end
             of
             the
             Hemisphere
             unto
             the
             other
             (
             as
             they
             would
             bound
             Christs
             Kingdom
             who
             exclude
             America
             from
             the
             hopes
             of
             it
             )
             but
             from
             one
             end
             of
             the
             Heaven
             to
             the
             other
             :
             and
             (
             if
             that
             be
             not
             plain
             enough
             )
             nothing
             is
             hid
             from
             the
             heat
             thereof
             ;
             not
             any
             part
             of
             the
             round
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             corporeal
             Sun
             visits
             .
             Mankind
             receives
             the
             cherishing
             warmth
             of
             its
             Beams
             ;
             and
             basks
             it self
             in
             that
             Fountain
             of
             Light.
             The
             Serpent
             feels
             their
             scorching
             heat
             ,
             and
             flees
             therefrom
             .
             
               [
               Et
               adhuc
               isti
               fragiles
               contradictiunculas
               garrientes
               eligunt
               ,
               magis
               isto
               igne
               ,
               sicut
               stipula
               in
               cinerem
               verti
               ,
               quam
               sicut
               aurum
               à
               sorde
               purgari
               ?
               ]
               And
               ,
               will
               the
               crazy-headed
               Sceptick
               yet
               chatter
               and
               gaggle
               out
               his
               petit
               and
               bublie
               Exceptions
               ,
               which
               break
               with
               the
               least
               touch
               ,
               with
               the
               gentlest
               blast
               ?
               and
               choose
               rather
               to
               be
               consumed
               to
               ashes
               in
               this
               fire
               ,
               as
               stubble
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               purged
               by
               it
               from
               his
               dross
               ,
               as
               Gold.
               
            
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Or
             is
             he
             of
             so
             thick-skin'd
             a
             Soul
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             feel
             the
             heat
             of
             Christs
             Divinity
             ,
             in
             those
             Prophetick
             Rayes
             ,
             emitted
             from
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             before
             he
             came
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             as
             not
             to
             conceive
             that
             the
             accomplishments
             of
             Old
             Testament-Prophecies
             ,
             is
             a
             demonstration
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Gospels
             Divine
             Original
             :
             which
             can
             be
             the
             Workmanship
             of
             none
             other
             Architect
             ,
             but
             of
             him
             who
             drew
             the
             Model
             and
             Idea
             of
             these
             new
             Heavens
             ,
             that
             new
             Creation
             ,
             that
             new
             face
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             we
             see
             produc'd
             in
             the
             Age
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Humane
             Wit
             indeed
             might
             have
             drawn
             another
             Model
             perfectly
             resembling
             that
             ,
             might
             have
             fram'd
             an
             History
             parallel
             to
             Prophecy
             .
             (
             though
             they
             that
             could
             make
             the
             Counter-part
             ,
             so
             exactly
             answer
             the
             Original
             ,
             and
             write
             so
             perfectly
             after
             the
             Copy
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             have
             ,
             must
             be
             Persons
             of
             a
             steady
             Hand
             ;
             excellently
             composed
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             solid
             Judgements
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             the
             Inference
             we
             drew
             ,
             in
             our
             Second
             Book
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostles
             proportioning
             every
             Limb
             and
             Line
             of
             their
             Story
             to
             the
             Old
             Testament-Draught
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             thereby
             demonstratively
             acquitted
             themselves
             from
             all
             suspicion
             of
             being
             themselves
             deluded
             .
             )
             But
             it
             is
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             Humane
             power
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             Matters
             ,
             there
             prophesied
             of
             ,
             unto
             Birth
             ,
             the
             erecting
             of
             the
             Structure
             it self
             ;
             the
             production
             of
             what
             was
             fore-told
             into
             real
             existence
             ,
             cannot
             be
             the
             Effect
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             of
             him
             alone
             ,
             who
             hath
             as
             great
             an
             Infinity
             of
             Power
             ,
             to
             bring
             to
             pass
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             of
             knowlege
             to
             foresee
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             having
             proved
             ,
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             the
             Apostles
             reported
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             say
             was
             done
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             was
             done
             indeed
             ;
             he
             must
             be
             a
             person
             of
             very
             short
             Reason
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             improvement
             of
             the
             Premisses
             ,
             cannot
             improve
             the
             Conclusion
             ,
             and
             draw
             this
             Inference
             .
             That
             as
             nothing
             but
             Omnisciency
             could
             foresee
             ,
             so
             nothing
             less
             
             than
             Omnipotency
             could
             effect
             ,
             That
             a
             Virgin
             should
             bring
             forth
             a
             Son
             ,
             externally
             so
             mean
             ,
             as
             those
             ,
             among
             whom
             he
             convers'd
             ,
             saw
             so
             little
             comliness
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             Crucified
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             an
             Impostor
             ,
             for
             saying
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             Messia
             promised
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             predicated
             by
             the
             Prophets
             )
             and
             yet
             really
             so
             full
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             become
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             hath
             subdued
             the
             World
             to
             his
             Obedience
             ,
             abolish'd
             all
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             and
             erected
             every
             where
             the
             Worship
             of
             that
             one
             God
             ,
             that
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             :
             that
             God
             of
             whom
             Moses
             writes
             ,
             known
             formerly
             only
             in
             Jewry
             ;
             but
             now
             no
             where
             less
             known
             than
             among
             the
             Jews
             ;
             they
             being
             the
             greatest
             strangers
             to
             their
             own
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             their
             Fathers
             God
             being
             the
             greatest
             stranger
             to
             them
             ;
             of
             any
             Nation
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             But
             that
             I
             may
             not
             put
             the
             Sceptick
             to
             the
             expence
             of
             all
             the
             Reason
             he
             hath
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             not
             think
             it
             is
             through
             penury
             of
             New
             Testament-prophecies
             ,
             that
             I
             pitch
             upon
             those
             of
             the
             Old
             :
             and
             that
             he
             may
             grope
             out
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             in
             some
             palpable
             accomplishments
             of
             the
             Predictions
             he
             made
             in
             person
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             Proxy
             :
             I
             shall
             here
             mind
             him
             of
             this
             Note
             .
          
           
             That
             Christ
             espoused
             all
             the
             Old
             Testament-prophecies
             ,
             commented
             upon
             them
             ,
             applied
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             attested
             the
             coming
             to
             pass
             of
             what
             the
             Prophets
             had
             foretold
             ,
             in
             general
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             individuated
             those
             generals
             ,
             by
             more
             particular
             and
             punctual
             Circumstances
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             hinted
             ,
             by
             them
             of
             old
             :
             and
             appeal'd
             to
             their
             accomplishment
             ,
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             with
             those
             Circumstances
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             cloath'd
             them
             :
             The
             prophets
             gave
             only
             the
             rough
             draught
             of
             what
             Christ
             drew
             to
             the
             life
             ;
             he
             lickt
             their
             rude
             Lumps
             into
             so
             distinct
             and
             explicite
             forms
             ;
             as
             the
             Prophecies
             became
             his
             own
             :
             his
             Gleanings
             were
             more
             than
             their
             Vintage
             :
             To
             instance
             in
             one
             for
             all
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             in
             his
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             referrs
             to
             Daniel
             (
             when
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             abomination
             of
             desolation
             spoken
             of
             by
             Daniel
             )
             thereby
             appealing
             to
             its
             accomplishment
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             he
             was
             content
             to
             stand
             or
             fall
             by
             ,
             as
             to
             mens
             belief
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Messias
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             if
             you
             see
             it
             not
             within
             the
             Term
             of
             Daniels
             Weeks
             ,
             within
             so
             many
             years
             after
             my
             offering
             an
             Attonement
             for
             sin
             ,
             as
             Daniel
             states
             it
             ,
             after
             the
             Oblation
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             believe
             me
             ,
             not
             that
             I
             am
             he
             .
             But
             withal
             he
             leaves
             it
             not
             in
             such
             curious
             Calculations
             as
             Daniel
             did
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             had
             writ
             in
             figures
             ,
             Christ
             transcribes
             in
             words
             at
             length
             ;
             and
             applies
             it
             to
             that
             Generation
             ,
             with
             that
             perspicuity
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             particularities
             ,
             as
             an
             Historian
             can
             scarce
             tell
             what
             has
             been
             done
             more
             punctually
             ,
             than
             Christ
             foretells
             what
             should
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             time
             of
             its
             taking
             Effect
             :
             
               there
               be
               some
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               standing
               here
               ,
               that
               shall
               not
               tast
               of
               Death
               ,
               till
               all
               these
               things
               shall
               be
               fulfill'd
            
             ;
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             St.
             John
             shall
             tarry
             till
             Christ
             come
             to
             avenge
             himself
             on
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Instruments
             to
             be
             employed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             place
             and
             Nation
             ,
             he
             describes
             them
             by
             their
             Banners
             ,
             the
             Eagles
             ,
             under
             which
             the
             Roman
             Legions
             ,
             those
             Birds
             of
             prey
             ,
             march'd
             ,
             when
             divine
             Justice
             conducted
             them
             into
             Judaea
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             flesh
             themselves
             upon
             that
             Nation
             ,
             whose
             Inhabitants
             (
             their
             sins
             being
             ripe
             )
             were
             as
             Carcasses
             fatted
             and
             prepared
             for
             them
             ;
             signified
             (
             as
             Tacitus
             thinks
             )
             by
             that
             prodigy
             of
             a
             Dog
             bringing
             to
             Vespasian
             a
             dead
             mans
             hand
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             Dog
             had
             set
             the
             Game
             for
             the
             Roman
             Eagles
             ,
             and
             had
             wagg'd
             his
             tail
             before
             Judaea
             ,
             as
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Carcasses
             (
             their
             prey
             )
             lay
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Deliverance
             of
             the
             believing
             Jews
             :
             in
             the
             Mountainous
             places
             of
             Judaea
             ,
             whither
             Christ
             warned
             them
             to
             flee
             when
             they
             should
             see
             the
             Roman
             Standards
             advancing
             towards
             Jerusalem
             :
             or
             at
             Pella
             ,
             whither
             those
             that
             had
             not
             understood
             Christs
             direction
             repaired
             ,
             after
             that
             voyce
             was
             heard
             in
             the
             Temple
             
               [
               migremus
               Pellam
               ;
               ]
               Let
               us
               march
               to
               Pella
               ,
               ]
            
             or
             into
             
             whatsoever
             by-places
             or
             holes
             of
             the
             Rock
             ,
             the
             Dove
             of
             Christ
             had
             betaken
             her self
             ,
             till
             that
             indignation
             was
             over
             past
             .
             There
             was
             not
             one
             Christian
             remaining
             in
             Jerusalem
             when
             Titus
             laid
             siege
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             being
             all
             removed
             upon
             the
             opportunity
             which
             Providence
             offer'd
             them
             by
             Gallus
             his
             suddain
             raising
             of
             the
             siege
             some
             moneths
             before
             :
             
               (
               Euseb.
               hist.
               3.
               5.
               ex
               Josepho
               :
               )
            
             And
             being
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             Christs
             direction
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             the
             Ruin
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             by
             the
             Prodigies
             reported
             by
             Josephus
             ,
             and
             foretold
             by
             Christ.
             Such
             as
             mens
             not
             attending
             to
             them
             ,
             mens
             not
             believing
             them
             to
             be
             signes
             and
             fore-runners
             of
             the
             approach
             of
             Divine
             Vengeance
             ,
             neither
             Josephus
             a
             Jew
             ,
             
               (
               Josep
               .
               de
               Bel.
               Jud.
            
             7.
             12.
             
             )
             nor
             Tacitus
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             
               (
               Tacit.
               hist.
            
             5.
             )
             can
             impute
             to
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             than
             Gods
             dementating
             that
             people
             ,
             whom
             he
             meant
             to
             destroy
             :
             A
             Starr
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Sword
             brandishing
             it self
             a
             whole
             year
             together
             over
             Jerusalem
             :
             a
             light
             shining
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             half
             an
             hour
             ,
             about
             the
             Altar
             and
             Temple
             ,
             at
             nine
             of
             the
             clock
             at
             night
             ,
             while
             the
             people
             were
             assembled
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Feast
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             ,
             (
             then
             falling
             on
             the
             eighth
             of
             April
             )
             so
             bright
             as
             one
             would
             have
             thought
             it
             the
             light
             of
             the
             clearest
             day
             .
             There
             were
             signs
             in
             the
             Air
             :
             they
             had
             some
             nearer
             hand
             under
             their
             feet
             .
             The
             same
             day
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             an
             Heifer
             as
             she
             was
             led
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             ,
             brought
             forth
             a
             Lamb
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Temple
             ;
             could
             any
             thing
             more
             significantly
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             Legal
             Sacrifice
             ,
             about
             to
             die
             ,
             had
             left
             the
             Lamb
             for
             its
             heir
             :
             the
             first
             part
             of
             which
             Lesson
             was
             bellowed
             out
             to
             Vespasian
             ,
             by
             that
             Ox
             that
             came
             into
             his
             Pavilion
             ,
             and
             fell
             prostrate
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             pointing
             him
             out
             as
             the
             man
             at
             whose
             feet
             the
             Mosaical
             Sacrifices
             were
             to
             fall
             .
          
           
             The
             East-gate
             of
             the
             Inner
             Temple
             of
             Massie
             Brass
             ,
             so
             heavy
             as
             twenty
             men
             could
             scarce
             shut
             it
             ,
             being
             made
             fast
             over-night
             with
             iron
             Locks
             and
             strong
             Bolts
             ,
             was
             seen
             at
             the
             sixth
             hour
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             to
             open
             of
             its
             own
             accord
             :
             of
             which
             Accident
             the
             Magistrate
             being
             inform'd
             ,
             by
             the
             Keepers
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             goeth
             up
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             ado
             got
             it
             shut
             again
             .
             This
             ,
             though
             the
             ignorant
             and
             interessed
             party
             expounded
             it
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             yet
             the
             wiser
             sort
             (
             saith
             Josephus
             )
             understood
             it
             to
             presage
             ,
             that
             the
             Temple
             wherein
             they
             trusted
             would
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             instinct
             of
             that
             God
             who
             dwelt
             in
             it
             ,
             deliver
             it self
             up
             into
             the
             enemies
             hands
             ;
             and
             
               Rabban
               Jochanan
            
             ,
             by
             name
             ;
             applyed
             to
             this
             Prodigy
             ,
             that
             Text
             of
             
               Zachary
               ,
               Open
               thy
               doors
               ,
               oh
               Lebanon
               ,
               that
               the
               fire
               may
               devour
               thy
               Cedars
            
             ;
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             which
             he
             was
             so
             confident
             ,
             as
             he
             caused
             his
             Scholars
             to
             carry
             him
             forth
             ,
             as
             a
             dead
             Corps
             ,
             upon
             a
             Bier
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             made
             his
             escape
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             as
             Doctor
             
               Lightfoot
               ,
               (
               Harmony
               pag.
            
             182.
             )
             tells
             the
             Story
             from
             
               R.
               Nathan
            
             :
             A
             few
             dayes
             after
             this
             Feast
             ,
             May
             21.
             appeared
             a
             Sign
             beyond
             belief
             (
             saith
             Josephus
             )
             but
             that
             those
             who
             saw
             it
             are
             yet
             alive
             ,
             and
             such
             desolations
             followed
             ,
             as
             were
             worthy
             to
             be
             usher'd
             in
             by
             such
             presages
             :
             Before
             Sun-set
             ,
             were
             seen
             Chariots
             to
             be
             driven
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             armed
             Bands
             sallying
             through
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             and
             beleaguering
             the
             City
             .
             And
             on
             the
             Feast
             of
             Pentecost
             following
             ,
             the
             Priests
             going
             after
             their
             custome
             into
             the
             Inner
             Temple
             to
             officiate
             ,
             perceived
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             rustling
             and
             confused
             noise
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             heard
             a
             suddain
             voice
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Le
               ts
               depart
               hence
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             these
             prodigies
             Tacitus
             makes
             mention
             ,
             
               (
               Hist.
               5.
               )
               [
               Visae
               per
               caelum
               concurrere
               acies
               ,
               rutilantia
               arma
               ,
               &
               subito
               nubium
               igne
               collucere
               Templum
               :
               Expassae
               repente
               Delubri
               fores
               ,
               &
               audita
               major
               humanâ
               vox
               ,
               excedere
               ,
               simul
               ingens
               motus
               excedentium
               ,
               quae
               pauci
               in
               metum
               trahebant
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             miseries
             accompanying
             this
             Desolation
             falling
             ,
             through
             the
             extremity
             of
             the
             Famine
             ,
             most
             heavily
             upon
             Women
             with
             Child
             ;
             that
             laying
             siege
             to
             two
             lives
             in
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             on
             such
             as
             gave
             suck
             ;
             they
             being
             in
             perpetual
             fear
             ,
             either
             to
             have
             their
             little
             ones
             taken
             away
             from
             them
             (
             to
             relieve
             the
             hungar-starv'd
             Soldier
             )
             or
             to
             be
             forc'd
             themselves
             ,
             either
             to
             pine
             them
             at
             their
             dry
             Breast
             ,
             or
             to
             bury
             in
             their
             Stomack
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             Womb
             :
             of
             the
             completion
             of
             which
             Josephus
             ,
             an
             Eye-witness
             ,
             gives
             us
             sad
             examples
             ,
             
               (
               de
               Bel.
               Jud.
            
             7.
             7
             ,
             8.
             upon
             whose
             stories
             ,
             touching
             that
             inundation
             of
             misery
             ,
             
             that
             rowled
             in
             upon
             that
             people
             of
             Gods
             Curse
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             very
             signal
             Providence
             ,
             saith
             
               Isidor
               .
               Pelus
               .
               (
               lib.
               4.
               ep
               .
            
             75.
             )
             that
             God
             stirred
             up
             a
             Jew
             ,
             and
             one
             zealous
             of
             their
             Law
             and
             Traditions
             ,
             to
             communicate
             to
             the
             World
             those
             Tragical
             disasters
             ,
             which
             befell
             that
             People
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             Christ
             had
             threatned
             to
             take
             vengeance
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             those
             Narratives
             do
             so
             far
             exceed
             all
             Example
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             not
             possibly
             have
             found
             credit
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             reported
             by
             a
             stranger
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             person
             than
             such
             an
             one
             as
             Josephus
             ,
             who
             thus
             describes
             the
             extremity
             of
             the
             Famine
             :
             An
             infinite
             number
             died
             through
             hunger
             ,
             't
             is
             inexpressible
             how
             many
             fell
             ,
             either
             through
             the
             extremity
             of
             the
             Famine
             ,
             or
             by
             striving
             to
             relieve
             themselves
             against
             it
             :
             you
             might
             see
             men
             at
             Daggers
             drawing
             in
             every
             house
             ,
             where
             was
             the
             least
             morsel
             of
             Meat
             or
             crum
             of
             Bread
             ;
             the
             dearest
             friends
             snatching
             victuals
             out
             of
             one
             anothers
             mouths
             ,
             and
             rifling
             the
             bosoms
             of
             them
             that
             were
             a
             dying
             .
             You
             might
             see
             men
             in
             a
             rage
             (
             through
             disappointment
             of
             their
             prey
             ,
             which
             they
             sought
             in
             desolate
             places
             )
             run
             like
             rabid
             Dogs
             up
             and
             down
             the
             City
             ,
             searching
             twice
             or
             thrice
             over
             in
             the
             same
             house
             ,
             and
             through
             want
             of
             better
             food
             greedily
             feeding
             on
             such
             things
             as
             the
             most
             fordid
             Brutes
             abhorr
             ,
             sparing
             neither
             Girdles
             ,
             nor
             Shooes
             ,
             nor
             the
             Leather
             upon
             their
             Targets
             ;
             esteeming
             the
             Orts
             of
             Hay
             so
             great
             a
             dainty
             ,
             as
             a
             small
             quantity
             of
             it
             was
             sold
             at
             four
             Attiques
             ;
             to
             stuff
             their
             craving
             bellies
             ;
             buying
             at
             any
             rate
             the
             stuffing
             of
             Padds
             ,
             Saddles
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nay
             so
             lamentable
             were
             the
             afflictions
             that
             came
             upon
             that
             People
             ,
             and
             especially
             by
             Famine
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             protests
             he
             could
             willingly
             have
             passed
             over
             the
             mention
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             fear
             that
             Posterity
             should
             account
             him
             a
             Liar
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             had
             many
             Eye-witnesses
             to
             attest
             them
             ,
             and
             might
             seem
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             to
             disregard
             and
             overlook
             the
             afflictions
             of
             his
             Countrymen
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             lightly
             touch
             their
             heavy
             sufferings
             ;
             being
             some
             of
             them
             such
             as
             were
             never
             felt
             either
             by
             Greeks
             or
             Barbarians
             ,
             things
             horrible
             to
             speak
             ,
             incredible
             to
             hear
             :
             Of
             which
             I
             shall
             only
             mention
             one
             particular
             story
             ,
             of
             one
             Mary
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Eleazar
             ,
             a
             wealthy
             Matron
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             noble
             Family
             ;
             who
             flying
             to
             Jerusalem
             (
             moving
             counter
             to
             Christs
             direction
             )
             was
             there
             ,
             among
             the
             many
             thousands
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Passover
             ,
             were
             at
             that
             time
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             when
             the
             Romans
             lay
             siege
             to
             it
             ,
             cooped
             up
             ;
             and
             being
             by
             the
             rude
             Souldiers
             plunder'd
             of
             her
             goods
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             of
             all
             provision
             for
             the
             Belly
             :
             she
             takes
             her
             child
             and
             (
             saying
             to
             him
             ,
             poor
             Child
             thou
             must
             be
             meat
             for
             me
             :
             a
             Fury
             to
             fright
             those
             sedicious
             Zealots
             ,
             who
             have
             brought
             us
             to
             this
             extremity
             ;
             and
             a
             Fable
             to
             all
             posterity
             )
             sacrificeth
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             asswaging
             of
             her
             hunger
             ;
             and
             at
             one
             meal
             devours
             one
             half
             of
             him
             ,
             reserving
             the
             remainder
             till
             the
             strong
             man
             that
             breaks
             stone
             walls
             ,
             should
             return
             again
             so
             arm'd
             ,
             as
             to
             force
             her
             to
             break
             the
             bonds
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Female
             delicacy
             once
             more
             ;
             but
             she
             was
             prevented
             of
             the
             second
             Course
             of
             that
             Thiestean
             Banquet
             ,
             by
             Souldiers
             (
             that
             had
             got
             the
             scent
             of
             it
             )
             breaking
             in
             upon
             her
             ,
             and
             threatning
             her
             with
             death
             ,
             if
             she
             did
             not
             bring
             forth
             and
             present
             to
             their
             eye
             that
             roast-meat
             which
             they
             had
             the
             smell
             of
             in
             their
             Noses
             .
             The
             wretched
             woman
             sets
             before
             them
             the
             reliques
             of
             her
             Babe
             ,
             bids
             them
             fall
             too
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             an
             appetite
             :
             but
             if
             they
             were
             more
             nice
             than
             a
             Matron
             ,
             more
             pittiful
             then
             a
             Mother
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             wellcome
             to
             leave
             it
             for
             her
             ,
             to
             sustain
             her
             loathed
             life
             with
             .
             Of
             which
             and
             the
             like
             Immanities
             Titus
             being
             inform'd
             ,
             made
             a
             solemn
             appeal
             to
             the
             Gods
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             whom
             his
             Clemency
             could
             not
             induce
             to
             accept
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             an
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
             ,
             by
             him
             offer'd
             ,
             were
             worthy
             to
             feed
             on
             such
             cates
             ;
             protesting
             he
             would
             bury
             this
             abominable
             fact
             in
             the
             ruines
             of
             the
             Country
             where
             it
             was
             committed
             ,
             and
             not
             leave
             that
             City
             standing
             ,
             for
             the
             Sun
             to
             behold
             ,
             where
             Mothers
             fed
             on
             so
             detestable
             food
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Of
             that
             degree
             and
             measure
             of
             the
             Wrath
             that
             was
             then
             to
             be
             poured
             out
             upon
             that
             Place
             and
             People
             of
             Gods
             Curse
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Predictions
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             levell'd
             with
             the
             ground
             ;
             not
             have
             one
             stone
             left
             upon
             another
             ;
             be
             an
             utter
             and
             perpetual
             desolation
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             give
             a
             punctual
             Account
             ;
             I
             must
             transcribe
             all
             Josephus
             his
             Books
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Wars
             ,
             
             whose
             Theme
             that
             is
             ;
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Tacitus
             his
             fifth
             Book
             of
             Histories
             ,
             I
             therefore
             referr
             my
             Reader
             to
             those
             Authors
             ,
             whose
             Relations
             ,
             if
             he
             compare
             with
             Christs
             Predictions
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             them
             accomplish'd
             in
             every
             Circumstance
             .
             And
             as
             to
             that
             Cities
             never
             being
             able
             to
             this
             day
             to
             obtain
             a
             Resurrection
             from
             those
             Ruines
             ,
             wherein
             Titus
             buried
             it
             ;
             Infidelity
             it self
             need
             no
             other
             proof
             ,
             than
             ocular
             Demonstration
             ,
             nor
             can
             require
             a
             better
             reason
             ,
             why
             it
             has
             not
             so
             much
             as
             been
             attempted
             for
             above
             this
             thousand
             years
             ,
             than
             the
             frustration
             of
             Julians
             purpose
             to
             rebuild
             it
             ,
             (
             meerly
             to
             affront
             Christs
             Predictions
             )
             of
             which
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
            
             an
             Heathen
             Historian
             gives
             this
             account
             ,
             
               (
               lib.
               23.
               initio
               .
               )
               [
               Ambitiosum
               quondam
               apud
            
             Hierosolymam
             
               Templum
               ,
               quod
               post
               multa
               &
               interneciva
               certamina
               ,
               obsidente
            
             Vespasiano
             posteáque
             Tito
             ,
             
               aegre
               est
               expugnatum
               ,
               instaurare
               sumptibus
               cogitabat
               immodicis
               ,
               negotiúmque
               maturandum
            
             Alypio
             
               dederat
               Antiochensi
               ,
               qui
               olim
               Britannias
               curàverat
               pro
               prefectis
               .
               Qúum
               itaque
               rei
               idem
               fortiter
               instaret
            
             Alypius
             ,
             
               juvarétque
               provinciae
               rector
               ,
               metuendiglobi
               flammarum
               propè
               fundamentum
               crebris
               assultibus
               erumpentes
               ,
               fecere
               locum
               ,
               exustis
               aliquoties
               operantibus
               ,
               inaccessum
               ;
               hócque
               modo
               elemento
               destinatiùs
               repellente
               ,
               cessavit
               incaeptum
               ]
            
             Julian
             
               had
               purposed
               to
               be
               at
               excessive
               charge
               ,
               in
               the
               Restauration
               of
               that
               sometimes
               stately
               Temple
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               which
               after
               many
               and
               mortal
               skirmishings
               ,
               being
               besieged
               ,
               first
               by
            
             Vespasian
             
               and
               then
               by
            
             Titus
             ,
             
               had
               been
               with
               much
               difficulty
               demolished
               .
               The
               care
               of
               managing
               this
               work
               is
               committed
               by
            
             Julian
             to
             Alypius
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             
               who
               had
               formerly
               been
               the
               Deputy-governour
               of
               Britain
               .
            
             Alypius
             
               therefore
               setting
               amain
               upon
               the
               rebuilding
               of
               this
               Temple
               ,
               and
               the
               Governour
               of
               the
               Province
               assisting
               him
               ;
               dreadful
               Balls
               of
               fire
               breaking
               out
               and
               squibbing
               about
               the
               foundation
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               burning
               the
               labourers
               made
               the
               place
               inaccessible
               :
               and
               the
               Element
               thus
               obstinately
               resisting
               ,
               the
               place
               it self
               peremptorily
               rejecting
               the
               stones
               which
               were
               laid
               upon
               it
               ,
               as
               refusing
               to
               bear
               such
               a
               structure
               ,
               the
               enterprise
               was
               given
               over
               .
            
             And
             no
             man
             ever
             since
             hath
             been
             so
             fool
             hardy
             as
             to
             put
             his
             hands
             to
             that
             work
             which
             burnt
             the
             fingers
             of
             
             Julian's
             Labourers
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Oh
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Jerusalem
            
             !
             How
             art
             thou
             faln
             from
             Heaven
             !
             God
             was
             thy
             wall
             of
             Fire
             once
             ,
             to
             burn
             up
             them
             that
             besieged
             thee
             ;
             but
             he
             sent
             now
             ,
             Balls
             of
             Fire
             ,
             to
             consnme
             those
             that
             would
             have
             rebuilt
             thee
             .
             Who
             would
             have
             believed
             that
             this
             would
             have
             befaln
             thee
             and
             thy
             children
             ,
             when
             thy
             rejected
             Christ
             dropt
             his
             Tears
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             ,
             those
             Predictions
             upon
             thee
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             see
             fulfill'd
             !
             What
             Sign
             was
             there
             ,
             in
             Reason
             ,
             or
             Nature
             ,
             or
             Politicks
             ,
             of
             this
             thy
             fatal
             Catastrophe
             ?
             didst
             thou
             ever
             lift
             thy
             cloud
             threatning
             head
             higher
             above
             ,
             or
             cast
             a
             more
             supercilious
             look
             upon
             Mount
             Olivet
             ,
             than
             when
             Christ
             from
             thence
             ,
             facing
             the
             sumptuousness
             of
             thy
             building
             ,
             and
             the
             Ornaments
             of
             thy
             goodly
             stones
             ,
             pronounc'd
             this
             fatal
             Sentence
             against
             thee
             ?
             Thou
             wast
             then
             adorn'd
             with
             Donatives
             sent
             thee
             from
             
             Caesar's
             houshold
             ,
             honour'd
             with
             dayly
             Sacrifices
             offer'd
             ,
             at
             Caesars
             cost
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             appointment
             ,
             on
             thy
             Altar
             to
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             who
             dwelt
             between
             thy
             Cherubims
             .
             
               Philo
               Jud.
               (
               legat
               ad
               Caium
               )
            
             tells
             ,
             how
             high
             the
             Jews
             were
             in
             Augustus
             his
             favour
             ,
             in
             particular
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             trans-Tiberine
             City
             was
             possest
             by
             Jews
             ,
             who
             were
             allowed
             their
             proseucha's
             there
             ;
             and
             permitted
             to
             send
             their
             first
             fruits
             and
             offerings
             to
             Jerusalem
             ;
             whither
             most
             of
             Caesars
             family
             sent
             gifts
             ,
             which
             remain
             (
             saith
             Philo
             )
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             where
             Augustus
             commanded
             Sacrifices
             to
             be
             offered
             at
             his
             own
             charges
             to
             the
             most
             high
             God
             for
             the
             Emperours
             health
             ,
             which
             custom
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             continueth
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             will
             for
             ever
             continue
             as
             a
             Monument
             of
             his
             Royal
             virtues
             ;
             (
             he
             proved
             a
             false
             prophet
             in
             this
             ,
             but
             in
             what
             follows
             he
             is
             a
             true
             Historian
             .
             )
             He
             appointed
             the
             Jews
             ,
             at
             Rome
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             share
             of
             the
             monthly
             largesses
             of
             corn
             and
             mony
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             day
             of
             distribution
             happen'd
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             he
             order'd
             ,
             the
             Jews
             should
             have
             their
             shares
             the
             day
             following
             .
             These
             privileges
             were
             continued
             to
             them
             during
             the
             reign
             of
             Tiberius
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             spight
             of
             Sejanus
             against
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             Thy
             Children
             were
             indulged
             ,
             thy
             Sabbaths
             reverenc'd
             ,
             by
             Augustus
             and
             
             Tiberius
             ,
             whose
             ears
             were
             always
             open
             to
             their
             Complaints
             ,
             against
             their
             own
             Deputies
             ;
             whose
             greatest
             friends
             at
             Court
             could
             not
             procure
             their
             continuance
             ,
             if
             thy
             peoples
             Legates
             made
             motion
             for
             their
             removal
             out
             of
             Office.
             
          
           
             If
             
             Caligula's
             Sacrilegious
             Pride
             would
             prophane
             thee
             ,
             by
             affronting
             the
             divine
             presence
             with
             his
             own
             Image
             ;
             it
             was
             no
             greater
             an
             indignity
             ,
             than
             he
             put
             upon
             the
             Temples
             of
             his
             own
             Gods
             ;
             and
             what
             they
             wanted
             ,
             thou
             found
             ,
             an
             Agrippa
             to
             intercede
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             a
             Petronius
             to
             suspend
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Decree
             against
             thee
             .
          
           
             Claudius
             banish'd
             thy
             Children
             from
             the
             Roman
             Suburbs
             :
             but
             it
             was
             for
             their
             contempt
             of
             thy
             holiness
             ;
             for
             daring
             to
             abuse
             the
             piety
             of
             Roman
             Matrons
             towards
             thee
             ;
             for
             diverting
             to
             their
             proper
             use
             the
             presents
             and
             rich
             donatives
             ,
             which
             the
             proselytes
             of
             thy
             religion
             committed
             to
             their
             hands
             ,
             to
             conveigh
             to
             thee
             :
             he
             vindicated
             thy
             honour
             ,
             upon
             thy
             bastard
             Sons
             ,
             not
             their
             crime
             ,
             with
             thy
             ruine
             :
             as
             he
             did
             that
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             Isis
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             :
             he
             left
             thy
             walls
             standing
             ,
             and
             thy
             Religion
             free
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             care
             of
             thy
             most
             indulgent
             foster-father
             King
             Agrippa
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             greatest
             Favourites
             .
          
           
             Thy
             Clients
             under
             Nero
             found
             that
             favour
             in
             the
             Imperial
             Court
             (
             by
             means
             of
             his
             Wife
             Poppaea
             a
             zealous
             Votary
             to
             thy
             Religion
             )
             as
             they
             obtain'd
             a
             Decree
             ,
             for
             the
             Demolishing
             of
             that
             Tower
             ,
             which
             the
             Roman
             President
             had
             erected
             ,
             to
             out-face
             thy
             holy
             of
             holies
             .
             Yea
             ,
             by
             
             Poppaea's
             interest
             in
             
             Nero's
             affection
             (
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             to
             gratifie
             her
             jealousie
             (
             that
             the
             Womb
             that
             bare
             him
             corrival'd
             Poppaea
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             greater
             share
             of
             
             Nero's
             love
             ,
             than
             she
             would
             spare
             from
             her self
             )
             that
             womb
             must
             be
             ripped
             up
             .
             )
             So
             benign
             an
             aspect
             did
             his
             Reign
             ,
             (
             malevolent
             to
             all
             other
             )
             cast
             upon
             thy
             Children
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             thinking
             once
             to
             have
             added
             twenty
             Cubits
             to
             thy
             height
             ,
             and
             dimensions
             to
             those
             parts
             of
             thy
             Foundations
             that
             had
             proved
             too
             slender
             to
             bear
             that
             weight
             of
             magnificence
             ,
             Herod
             had
             laid
             upon
             them
             ,
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               antiq
            
             .
             15.
             14.
             
          
           
             Under
             the
             Monster
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             Bane
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             thou
             makes
             shew
             of
             rising
             to
             greater
             renown
             ,
             and
             when
             thy
             Children
             waxed
             so
             wanton
             ,
             under
             the
             Indulgence
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             as
             to
             kick
             against
             its
             Majesty
             (
             as
             I
             have
             seen
             children
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             strutted
             with
             the
             Milk
             ,
             Play
             with
             the
             Breast
             ,
             till
             their
             scratching
             it
             procures
             them
             a
             Motherly
             blow
             )
             and
             play
             with
             its
             Authority
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             for
             stroaks
             .
             Good
             God
             '
             what
             gentle
             correction
             was
             designed
             for
             them
             :
             Vespasian
             (
             the
             Love
             and
             Darling
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             he
             who
             counted
             that
             day
             lost
             wherein
             he
             perform'd
             not
             some
             office
             of
             Humanity
             )
             is
             the
             Rod
             that
             's
             laid
             upon
             their
             back
             ,
             the
             Empire
             takes
             up
             an
             handful
             of
             Marsh-rushes
             ,
             to
             chastise
             her
             Rebels
             with
             ;
             was
             she
             like
             to
             draw
             blood
             with
             such
             a
             Rod
             ?
             Could
             the
             stroak
             of
             so
             soft
             an
             hand
             have
             caused
             blewness
             ,
             much
             less
             Mortality
             of
             wounds
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             vengeance
             of
             Heaven
             gangren'd
             the
             place
             ?
             Could
             that
             gentle
             silk
             twine
             have
             pull'd
             down
             thy
             Towers
             ,
             that
             Lambs
             Horn
             have
             pusht
             down
             thy
             walls
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             seconded
             with
             the
             unseen
             power
             of
             that
             Sentence
             Christ
             had
             past
             upon
             thee
             ?
          
           
             Ask
             thy
             Neighbours
             ,
             the
             Chaldeans
             ,
             whether
             they
             could
             observe
             any
             Signes
             of
             thy
             Ruine
             among
             those
             Lights
             ,
             God
             had
             plac'd
             in
             the
             Firmament
             to
             be
             Signs
             .
             That
             book
             was
             never
             more
             studied
             by
             the
             Eastern
             Astrologers
             than
             in
             that
             age
             ,
             when
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             arising
             of
             the
             Star
             of
             Jacob
             (
             that
             bright
             Morning-star
             )
             had
             put
             the
             whole
             East
             into
             as
             passionate
             a
             Contest
             who
             should
             see
             it
             first
             ,
             as
             that
             betwixt
             the
             seven
             Princes
             of
             Persia
             ,
             who
             hung
             forth
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             ,
             as
             his
             prize
             ,
             whose
             Horse
             should
             first
             Neigh
             after
             the
             Sun
             was
             up
             .
             And
             for
             nothing
             more
             was
             that
             Book
             then
             studied
             ,
             than
             to
             know
             the
             Fortunes
             of
             thy
             Children
             ,
             when
             and
             where
             that
             person
             was
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             be
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             that
             thy
             King
             whose
             Star
             three
             of
             the
             Magi
             saw
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             rest
             it
             appeared
             not
             .
             However
             ,
             had
             there
             been
             any
             sign
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Houses
             ,
             of
             thy
             Ruine
             ;
             
             they
             would
             certainly
             have
             discovered
             it
             ,
             whose
             eyes
             were
             then
             so
             intent
             upon
             that
             Heavenly
             Volume
             ,
             on
             purpose
             that
             they
             might
             there
             read
             thy
             Concerns
             ,
             but
             in
             vain
             shouldst
             thou
             solicit
             the
             wisest
             of
             them
             ;
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             neither
             thou
             nor
             they
             observed
             ,
             was
             the
             only
             Sign
             was
             given
             thee
             ;
             that
             Sign
             of
             Jonas
             ,
             his
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             Whales-belly
             ,
             the
             Bowels
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             been
             three
             dayes
             and
             three
             nights
             therein
             buried
             ;
             that
             Sign
             thou
             mightst
             have
             known
             (
             if
             thou
             would
             )
             when
             time
             was
             :
             but
             now
             ,
             that
             and
             all
             other
             Signs
             ,
             of
             Christs
             coming
             against
             thee
             ,
             are
             concealed
             from
             thee
             .
             And
             as
             vain
             am
             I
             in
             discoursing
             with
             thee
             ,
             whose
             head
             layes
             so
             low
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             as
             thou
             canst
             not
             hear
             me
             .
             Nor
             have
             I
             more
             to
             say
             to
             my
             Reader
             upon
             this
             Argument
             for
             the
             divine
             Original
             of
             our
             Religion
             ;
             but
             only
             ,
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             First
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             weigh
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Argument
             but
             the
             Modesty
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             her
             begging
             no
             more
             of
             the
             Sceptick
             
               pro
               concesso
            
             ,
             than
             what
             Cartesius
             himself
             begs
             ,
             and
             hath
             granted
             him
             without
             all
             dispute
             ,
             as
             a
             Ground
             of
             his
             Philosophical
             Discourse
             ;
             all
             he
             begs
             is
             the
             Consequence
             of
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             
               [
               Cogito
               ,
               ergò
               sum
            
             ]
             All
             that
             she
             begs
             ,
             for
             the
             probat
             of
             her
             Author
             ,
             is
             the
             consequence
             of
             this
             
               [
               praecogito
               ,
               ergò
               praesum
               .
               ]
            
             And
             if
             Thinking
             be
             an
             indisputable
             evidence
             of
             Being
             ,
             Fore-thinking
             must
             be
             as
             good
             an
             evidence
             of
             Fore-being
             .
             If
             finite
             Cogitation
             will
             prove
             finite
             Being
             ,
             then
             infinite
             Precogitation
             will
             prove
             an
             infinite
             Fore-being
             ,
             if
             the
             Argument
             
               à
               Conjugatis
            
             be
             of
             any
             force
             .
             And
             by
             what
             evidence
             can
             a
             Philosopher
             prove
             to
             another
             that
             himself
             thinks
             (
             without
             the
             proof
             whereof
             ,
             no
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             )
             by
             the
             like
             whereto
             it
             may
             not
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             Eternal
             Fore-thinking
             Being
             .
             If
             he
             present
             me
             with
             a
             well
             framed
             Poem
             ,
             or
             Oration
             ,
             or
             some
             exquisite
             piece
             of
             Art
             ;
             I
             should
             conclude
             ,
             that
             his
             thoughts
             were
             not
             a
             wool-gathering
             ,
             while
             he
             composed
             them
             ;
             but
             is
             this
             any
             whit
             more
             evident
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             must
             be
             all
             mind
             ,
             who
             has
             form'd
             so
             excellent
             and
             comly
             a
             piece
             as
             the
             World
             is
             ,
             which
             the
             Grecians
             therefore
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             beautiful
             and
             of
             so
             exact
             a
             Symmetry
             of
             parts
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             (
             to
             speak
             properly
             )
             no
             man
             can
             prove
             that
             he
             thinks
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             he
             hath
             thought
             :
             for
             the
             Medium
             ,
             he
             proves
             it
             by
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             Effect
             of
             thinking
             :
             be
             it
             a
             wise
             Word
             ,
             or
             Action
             ,
             before
             either
             of
             them
             can
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             another
             person
             ,
             the
             thinking
             which
             fram'd
             them
             ,
             is
             past
             and
             gone
             .
             But
             God
             ,
             by
             Prophecy
             ,
             giveth
             us
             fore
             knowledge
             of
             his
             fore-knowledge
             ,
             before
             the
             Effect
             thereof
             take
             place
             ,
             and
             during
             that
             intervall
             ,
             exposeth
             himself
             to
             the
             Censure
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             giving
             us
             a
             larger
             time
             to
             think
             of
             his
             forethinking
             ,
             and
             to
             ponderate
             the
             infiniteness
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             arm
             our selves
             against
             delusion
             ,
             than
             we
             may
             with
             good
             manners
             ,
             expend
             in
             discussing
             the
             thoughts
             of
             men
             .
             And
             by
             this
             means
             we
             are
             render'd
             more
             expedite
             to
             judge
             thereof
             ,
             when
             the
             Event
             falls
             out
             ,
             than
             we
             can
             be
             of
             any
             other
             kind
             of
             humane
             thoughts
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             employ'd
             in
             framing
             Prognostications
             ;
             the
             sufficiency
             whereof
             any
             Child
             may
             judge
             of
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             is
             come
             when
             the
             Effect
             should
             follow
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             to
             this
             Argument
             for
             the
             divine
             Authority
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             this
             consideration
             will
             add
             no
             small
             weight
             ;
             That
             All
             the
             Old
             Testament-Prophecies
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             times
             of
             accomplishment
             ,
             have
             been
             fullfill'd
             to
             a
             Tittle
             in
             their
             Evangelical
             sence
             :
             but
             in
             any
             other
             sence
             that
             's
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             are
             a
             pack
             of
             as
             palpable
             Untruths
             as
             ever
             were
             asserted
             .
             Not
             one
             of
             them
             wants
             its
             mate
             ,
             as
             we
             apply
             them
             to
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             appertaining
             to
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             But
             they
             are
             barren
             of
             Effect
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             them
             past
             Child-bearing
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             not
             brought
             forth
             allready
             those
             Children
             which
             the
             Christian
             Church
             fathers
             upon
             them
             .
             If
             their
             Messias
             be
             not
             already
             exhibited
             ,
             he
             can
             never
             be
             exhibited
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             other
             Circumstances
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophets
             assign
             .
             The
             Temple
             which
             he
             was
             to
             fill
             with
             Glory
             ,
             is
             demolish'd
             ;
             the
             Polity
             ,
             during
             the
             standing
             
             whereof
             Shilo
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             dissolv'd
             ;
             the
             Weeks
             ,
             within
             the
             compass
             whereof
             ,
             Messias
             was
             to
             make
             attonement
             for
             sin
             ;
             at
             the
             end
             whereof
             ,
             desolation
             was
             to
             come
             in
             like
             a
             flood
             ,
             are
             long
             since
             expired
             .
             The
             Idols
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             appearance
             of
             his
             glorious
             Majesty
             were
             to
             creep
             into
             holes
             ,
             are
             already
             exterminated
             from
             off
             the
             face
             of
             this
             Earth
             :
             so
             that
             if
             he
             has
             not
             already
             appeared
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             at
             his
             appearance
             he
             should
             find
             any
             Gentile
             Idols
             to
             abolish
             from
             off
             this
             Earth
             ,
             and
             from
             under
             those
             Heavens
             which
             the
             Prophet
             pointed
             at
             ,
             and
             taught
             the
             Jews
             to
             point
             at
             ,
             during
             the
             Babilonian
             Captivity
             ,
             in
             making
             this
             profession
             ,
             
               Jer.
               10.
               11.
               
               Thus
               shall
               ye
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               the
               Gods
               shall
               perish
               from
               under
               those
               Heavens
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             are
             over
             Chaldea
             .
             Let
             the
             Atheist
             search
             if
             he
             can
             find
             in
             all
             that
             Tract
             one
             Heathen
             Idol
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Demonstration
               of
               Power
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Christians
               Gleanings
               exceed
               Pagans
               Vintage
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Christian
               stories
               of
               undoubted
               ,
               Pagan
               of
               dubious
               ,
               Credit
               .
               §
               3.
               
               Pagan
               Miracles
               mis-father'd
            
             §
             4.
             
             Rome
             '
             
               s
               Prosperity
               whence
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Wonders
               among
               Gentiles
               for
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               Prophecies
               .
               §
               6.
               
               For
               the
               punishment
               of
               Nations
               ripe
               for
               Excision
               .
               §
               7.
               
               Empires
               raised
               miraculously
               for
               the
               common
               good
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             VVE
             have
             seen
             the
             Prints
             of
             incomprehensible
             Wisdom
             upon
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             thence
             demonstrated
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             God
             :
             we
             have
             seen
             the
             like
             impresses
             upon
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             thence
             proved
             that
             God
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             contrived
             the
             Universe
             .
             The
             next
             demonstration
             of
             a
             Deity
             is
             the
             impressions
             of
             infinite
             Power
             stampt
             upon
             his
             Works
             ;
             those
             Rhetorical
             Figures
             sprinkled
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Providence
             ,
             which
             render
             the
             Contents
             of
             it
             more
             illustrious
             ,
             the
             divine
             Eloquence
             of
             it
             more
             august
             and
             specious
             :
             For
             as
             in
             humane
             speech
             ,
             the
             moderate
             and
             decent
             aspersion
             of
             new
             and
             unusual
             words
             add
             a
             splendour
             to
             it
             ;
             so
             Miracles
             add
             a
             grace
             to
             the
             divine
             Eloquence
             and
             an
             Emphasis
             to
             that
             discourse
             ,
             God
             entertains
             the
             World
             with
             ,
             while
             he
             speaks
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Dumb
             Creature
             .
             
               [
               Sicut
               humana
               consuetudo
               verbis
               ,
               ità
               divina
               potentia
               etiam
               factis
               loquitur
               ;
               &
               sicut
               sermone
               humano
               ,
               verba
               nova
               ,
               vel
               minus
               usitata
               ,
               moderate
               ,
               &
               decenter
               aspersa
               ,
               splendorem
               addunt
               :
               ita
               in
               factis
               mirabilibus
               ,
               quodammodo
               luculentior
               est
               divina
               eloquentia
               .
               ]
               (
               August
               .
               ep
               .
               49.
               quest
               .
               6.
               )
            
             In
             which
             strain
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             hath
             as
             far
             out-stript
             all
             other
             pretenders
             to
             Divinity
             and
             Authors
             of
             Religions
             ;
             as
             the
             Feates
             of
             the
             Artillery
             Garden
             are
             exceeded
             ,
             by
             the
             wisest
             Stratagems
             of
             the
             greatest
             Captains
             ;
             the
             products
             of
             a
             Wheel-wright
             ,
             by
             Archimedes
             his
             Engines
             ;
             A
             blind
             mans
             catching
             an
             Hare
             by
             chance
             ,
             by
             the
             success
             and
             Achievements
             of
             Diana
             and
             her
             Quire
             of
             Huntresses
             :
             or
             ,
             
               Don
               Quixots
            
             Windmill
             engagements
             ,
             by
             the
             Exploits
             of
             Caesar
             ;
             or
             the
             Sorcerers
             Serpents
             ,
             by
             that
             of
             Moses
             ;
             which
             if
             we
             compare
             together
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             stupendious
             Effects
             wrought
             by
             the
             Heathen
             Gods
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             So
             few
             as
             an
             hundred
             of
             those
             Deities
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             club
             for
             the
             production
             of
             one
             Miracle
             :
             though
             no
             greater
             than
             the
             swelling
             of
             a
             Lake
             ,
             while
             the
             Romans
             besieged
             the
             
               Vejentes
               ,
               [
               Exoptatae
               victoriae
               iter
               miro
               prodigio
               Dii
               immortales
               patefecerunt
               .
               ]
               (
               Val.
               Max.
            
             1.
             6.
             3.
             
             )
             a
             multitude
             of
             Gods
             are
             fain
             to
             joyn
             hands
             to
             open
             this
             light
             door
             ;
             What
             is
             this
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             way
             through
             the
             red
             Sea
             ?
             No
             less
             than
             two
             durst
             venture
             to
             cast
             the
             scales
             ,
             at
             the
             Regil-lake
             ,
             on
             the
             Romans
             hands
             ,
             when
             their
             Army
             
             and
             the
             Tusculancs
             were
             so
             equally
             pois'd
             ,
             as
             neither
             would
             give
             one
             foot
             back
             .
             It
             was
             as
             much
             as
             two
             of
             them
             could
             do
             ,
             and
             (
             that
             on
             horse
             back
             ,
             )
             to
             bring
             
               P.
               Vatinius
            
             word
             to
             Rome
             ,
             in
             a
             whole
             day
             ,
             of
             King
             Perses
             his
             overthrow
             ,
             in
             Macedonia
             .
             Briefly
             ,
             put
             together
             all
             the
             miracles
             ,
             that
             Authors
             of
             any
             credit
             have
             father'd
             ;
             upon
             all
             their
             Gods
             ,
             or
             have
             reported
             to
             have
             been
             done
             in
             their
             names
             :
             and
             the
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             Moses
             alone
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             he
             was
             his
             Messenger
             ,
             the
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Name
             and
             Person
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             he
             was
             the
             eternal
             Son
             of
             Israels
             God
             :
             the
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             St.
             Peter
             alone
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             prove
             his
             Masters
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Delegation
             ,
             will
             far
             out-vie
             them
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             after
             gleaning
             of
             Christs
             Miracles
             ,
             I
             mean
             those
             which
             were
             wrought
             at
             the
             Memories
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             as
             low
             as
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             Centuries
             ,
             are
             more
             than
             the
             whole
             Vintage
             of
             Pagan
             Prodigies
             ;
             deposited
             in
             Authors
             of
             undoubted
             credit
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Barnes
               (
               Cypriani
               tract
               .
               1.
               cont
               .
               Demetrianum
               )
               [
               O
               si
               audire
               eos
               velles
               &
               videre
               ,
               quando
               à
               nobis
               adjurantur
               &
               torquentur
               spiritualibus
               flagris
               &
               verborum
               tormentis
               de
               obsessis
               corporibus
               ejiciuntur
               :
               quando
               ejulantes
               &
               gementes
               voce
               humanà
               &
               potestate
               divina
               flagella
               &
               verbera
               sentientes
               ,
               venturum
               judicium
               confitentur
               .
               Veni
               &
               cognosce
               esse
               vera
               quae
               dicimus
               .
               Et
               quia
               sic
               Deos
               colere
               te
               dicis
               ,
               vel
               ipsis
               quos
               colis
               crede
               ,
               aut
               si
               volueris
               &
               tibi
               credere
               ,
               de
               teipso
               loquetur
               audiente
               te
               ,
               qui
               nunc
               tuum
               pectus
               obsedit
               ,
               qui
               nuno
               mentem
               tuam
               ignorantiae
               nocte
               caecavit
               .
               Videbis
               nos
               rogari
               ab
               eis
               ,
               quos
               tu
               rogas
               ,
               timeri
               ab
               eis
               ,
               quos
               tu
               times
               ,
               quos
               tu
               adoras
               :
               videbis
               sub
               manus
               nostras
               stare
               vinctos
               ,
               &
               tremere
               captivos
               quos
               tu
               suspicis
               &
               veneraris
               ut
               dominos
               .
               Certe
               vel
               sic
               confundi
               in
               istis
               erroribus
               tuis
               poteris
               ,
               cùm
               conspexeris
               &
               audieris
               Deos
               tuo's
               ,
               quid
               sint
               ,
               ad
               interrogationes
               nostras
               statim
               prodere
               &
               praesentibus
               licèt
               vobis
               praestigias
               &
               fallacias
               suas
               non
               posse
               caelare
               .
            
             So
             plentifully
             was
             this
             sweet
             and
             powerful
             savour
             of
             the
             Ointment
             of
             Christs
             Name
             poured
             out
             ,
             in
             the
             Age
             of
             St.
             Austin
             ;
             as
             that
             Learned
             Father
             ,
             having
             (
             in
             his
             Book
             
               de
               vera
               Religione
            
             )
             given
             Reasons
             ,
             why
             Miracles
             were
             not
             then
             so
             frequent
             as
             formerly
             ,
             lest
             he
             might
             thereby
             be
             understood
             to
             deny
             that
             the
             Church
             retain'd
             the
             gift
             of
             Miracles
             in
             his
             time
             :
             upon
             second
             thoughts
             ,
             dares
             not
             commit
             that
             Tractate
             to
             the
             hands
             of
             Posterity
             ,
             without
             this
             animadversion
             upon
             it
             (
             in
             the
             unparallel'd
             Books
             of
             his
             Retractations
             ,
             
               (
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             13.
             )
             I
             argued
             indeed
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             in
             that
             Book
             (
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             )
             that
             the
             Pagans
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             expect
             Miracles
             now
             :
             but
             I
             never
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             no
             miracles
             are
             wrought
             now
             ;
             for
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             I
             writ
             that
             Treatise
             ,
             I
             knew
             a
             blind
             man
             who
             was
             cur'd
             at
             Millain
             ,
             and
             several
             others
             :
             nay
             there
             are
             now
             so
             many
             Examples
             of
             the
             like
             miraculous
             Cures
             wrought
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             as
             I
             cannot
             possibly
             know
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             know
             more
             than
             I
             am
             able
             to
             reckon
             up
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Father
             
               (
               epist.
            
             137.
             )
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             memory
             of
             St.
             Felix
             at
             Nola
             ,
             Miracles
             were
             then
             so
             usually
             wrought
             by
             Invocation
             of
             Christs
             Name
             ,
             as
             he
             purposed
             thither
             to
             send
             Boniface
             ,
             (
             a
             Priest
             of
             his
             Church
             )
             and
             one
             who
             accused
             him
             of
             Incontinency
             ;
             the
             one
             firmly
             attesting
             ,
             the
             other
             as
             peremptorily
             denying
             ;
             conceiving
             that
             though
             in
             Africa
             ,
             where
             no
             Miracles
             were
             wrought
             .
             (
             A
             thing
             which
             he
             wonders
             at
             ,
             seeing
             that
             Climate
             abounded
             more
             with
             Religious
             persons
             ,
             than
             Italie
             ;
             and
             I
             wonder
             as
             much
             at
             his
             wondring
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             he
             alledges
             as
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             astonishment
             ,
             was
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             he
             admires
             ,
             and
             therefore
             should
             have
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             it
             ,
             because
             Italy
             swarm'd
             more
             with
             Pagans
             than
             those
             parts
             of
             Africk
             ,
             therefore
             was
             that
             power
             of
             working
             Miracles
             continued
             there
             ;
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             supernatural
             Gifts
             ,
             being
             not
             for
             those
             that
             believe
             ,
             but
             for
             Infidels
             .
             )
             One
             of
             them
             might
             persist
             in
             their
             lie
             against
             Conscience
             :
             yet
             that
             the
             reverence
             of
             the
             very
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             had
             been
             so
             manifestly
             seen
             ,
             would
             extort
             from
             them
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             To
             which
             he
             was
             encouraged
             ,
             by
             what
             had
             happen'd
             at
             Millan
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ;
             where
             a
             Thief
             ,
             who
             strongly
             denyed
             he
             was
             guilty
             of
             a
             Theft
             that
             was
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             ;
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             to
             swear
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             that
             God
             ,
             in
             whose
             Name
             so
             many
             Miracles
             had
             
             been
             wrought
             in
             that
             very
             place
             ,
             durst
             not
             swear
             as
             he
             had
             boasted
             he
             would
             ,
             but
             confessed
             the
             Fact
             ,
             and
             restored
             the
             goods
             he
             had
             stoln
             .
             Before
             I
             close
             this
             point
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             one
             Instance
             more
             ,
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             Miracles
             wrought
             ,
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             one
             peevish
             Heathen
             ,
             reported
             by
             this
             great
             Light
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             for
             Learning
             ,
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             Integrity
             ,
             deserves
             more
             credit
             ,
             than
             the
             whole
             Tribe
             of
             Pagan
             Scriblers
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             his
             67.
             
             Epistle
             )
             gives
             this
             account
             of
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Dioscorus
             the
             Architheater
             .
             It
             was
             not
             like
             that
             this
             mans
             stiff
             neck
             would
             be
             bowed
             ,
             nor
             his
             petulant
             Tongue
             tamed
             without
             a
             Prodigie
             ;
             It
             pleased
             God
             therefore
             to
             smite
             his
             only
             and
             exceedingly
             beloved
             Daughter
             ,
             with
             a
             dangerous
             sickness
             ,
             of
             whose
             recovery
             ,
             without
             Miracle
             ,
             he
             despairing
             ,
             implores
             the
             aid
             of
             Christ
             ,
             promising
             if
             he
             might
             see
             his
             Daughter
             restor'd
             ,
             he
             would
             embrace
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             his
             request
             is
             granted
             ,
             his
             Daughter
             recovers
             ,
             but
             he
             procrastinates
             the
             payment
             of
             his
             vow
             :
             he
             hath
             not
             long
             seen
             her
             restored
             to
             health
             ,
             when
             Christ
             retracts
             the
             benefit
             ,
             and
             strikes
             him
             blind
             .
             He
             vows
             ,
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             to
             become
             a
             Christian
             ,
             if
             he
             might
             recover
             his
             sight
             :
             he
             obtains
             his
             sute
             ,
             regains
             his
             sight
             ,
             and
             sets
             forward
             toward
             the
             receiving
             of
             Baptism
             :
             but
             they
             could
             not
             get
             him
             to
             learn
             the
             Creed
             ,
             till
             he
             is
             surprized
             with
             such
             a
             Palsey
             ,
             as
             deprives
             him
             of
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Tongue
             :
             upon
             this
             he
             betakes
             himself
             to
             his
             Pen
             ,
             and
             writes
             the
             Confession
             of
             his
             former
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             subscribes
             to
             the
             Confession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             upon
             which
             he
             is
             restored
             to
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             to
             perfect
             health
             .
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             upon
             an
             impartial
             search
             ,
             here
             are
             more
             indications
             of
             a
             Supernatural
             power
             made
             out
             ,
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             this
             one
             man
             ,
             than
             ever
             God
             permitted
             all
             the
             Heathen
             Daemons
             to
             shew
             ,
             in
             proof
             of
             all
             false
             religions
             :
             Of
             which
             perswasion
             I
             make
             no
             question
             but
             my
             Reader
             will
             be
             ,
             by
             that
             time
             he
             hath
             well
             weighed
             this
             example
             ,
             and
             studied
             an
             Answer
             to
             that
             Question
             of
             
               Arnobius
               :
               To
               what
               purpose
               is
               it
               for
               the
               Defenders
               of
               the
               Pagan
               Impiety
               to
               shew
               one
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               two
               ,
               cured
               by
            
             Esculapius
             ,
             
               when
               none
               of
               their
               Gods
               relieve
               so
               many
               millions
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Temples
               are
               throng'd
               with
               wretched
               ,
               and
               unhappy
               Patients
               ,
               who
               tire
            
             Esculapius
             
               himself
               with
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               invite
               him
               with
               their
               most
               miserable
               vowes
               to
               help
               them
               .
               [
               Quid
               prodest
               ostendere
               unum
               vel
               alterum
               fortasse
               curatos
               ,
               cum
               tot
               millibus
               subvenerit
               nemo
               ,
               &
               plena
               sint
               omnia
               miserorum
               infeliciúmque
               ,
               delubra
               ?
               qui
            
             Aesculapium
             
               ipsum
               precibus
               fatigare
               ,
               &
               invitare
               miserrimis
               votis
               .
               ]
               (
               Arnobius
               .
               )
            
             And
             that
             by
             that
             time
             I
             have
             laid
             down
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             differences
             ,
             betwixt
             those
             which
             occur
             in
             prophane
             Authors
             ,
             and
             those
             reported
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             2.
             
             For
             as
             to
             the
             Miracles
             reported
             to
             have
             been
             wrought
             by
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             (
             or
             by
             his
             servants
             in
             his
             name
             and
             power
             )
             they
             are
             reported
             with
             the
             greatest
             Evidence
             of
             Truth
             ,
             that
             matters
             of
             Fact
             are
             capable
             of
             ,
             (
             as
             hath
             already
             been
             demonstrated
             .
             )
          
           
             But
             the
             Prodigies
             ,
             said
             to
             be
             done
             in
             confirmation
             of
             Paganism
             ,
             labour
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             a
             very
             great
             suspicion
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             (
             most
             of
             them
             )
             lying
             Miracles
             .
             Not
             one
             hath
             been
             found
             ,
             among
             the
             various
             Sects
             of
             Christians
             or
             Jews
             ,
             that
             ever
             question'd
             the
             Truth
             ;
             those
             of
             the
             Old
             ,
             those
             ,
             of
             either
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament-relations
             ,
             Though
             some
             of
             their
             Principles
             (
             had
             they
             seen
             the
             tendency
             of
             them
             )
             would
             have
             necessitated
             them
             to
             it
             .
             The
             Manichees
             ,
             who
             denied
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             to
             be
             the
             best
             and
             greatest
             God
             ,
             did
             yet
             believe
             that
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             was
             true
             .
             The
             Sadducees
             ,
             who
             denied
             the
             Existency
             of
             Angels
             or
             Spirits
             ,
             yet
             owned
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             wherein
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             is
             declared
             to
             be
             both
             great
             and
             good
             ,
             by
             the
             merciful
             wonders
             he
             wrought
             ,
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             .
             The
             Arrians
             denied
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Eternal
             God
             ,
             yet
             confest
             he
             did
             those
             stupendious
             works
             ,
             which
             none
             but
             God
             can
             do
             (
             some
             whereof
             he
             professedly
             did
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             manifest
             himself
             to
             be
             equal
             to
             his
             Eternal
             Father
             ,
             )
             Monsters
             of
             men
             !
             they
             deny
             the
             Conclusions
             ,
             and
             yet
             grant
             Premisses
             ,
             most
             necessarily
             and
             demonstratively
             proving
             those
             Conclusions
             .
             But
             of
             all
             those
             
             Pagan
             Writers
             ,
             that
             have
             escaped
             the
             Teeth
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             made
             mention
             of
             Pagan
             Prodigies
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             one
             ,
             but
             hath
             question'd
             the
             Truth
             of
             their
             own
             Legends
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             by
             the
             diligent
             reading
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             can
             find
             .
             To
             the
             many
             instances
             that
             have
             allready
             been
             produc'd
             in
             my
             First
             Book
             
               (
               Sect.
               3.
               chap.
            
             5.
             
             I
             shall
             here
             add
             the
             Censure
             of
             that
             Famous
             Critick
             Agellius
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             his
             9.
             4.
             
               noct
               .
               Attic.
            
             )
             telling
             a
             story
             ,
             how
             that
             upon
             his
             coming
             to
             Brundusium
             ,
             he
             heard
             a
             fellow
             crying
             Books
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             repairing
             ,
             bought
             the
             works
             of
             
               Aristaeus
               Proconnesius
               ,
               Isagonus
               Nicaeensis
               ,
               Ctesias
               ,
               Onesicritus
               ,
               Polystephanus
               ,
            
             and
             Hegesius
             ,
             Authors
             of
             great
             Authority
             (
             as
             he
             stiles
             them
             )
             and
             yet
             he
             calleth
             their
             Histories
             of
             such
             miraculous
             Accidents
             ,
             as
             made
             most
             noise
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             most
             universally
             believ'd
             ,
             in
             the
             Age
             of
             Paganism
             ,
             Books
             full
             of
             Miracles
             and
             Fables
             :
             out
             of
             which
             ,
             repeating
             those
             that
             had
             best
             born
             up
             their
             credit
             unto
             his
             Age
             ,
             he
             mentions
             none
             but
             such
             stories
             ,
             (
             of
             men
             with
             one
             eye
             ,
             of
             Pigmeis
             ,
             &c.
             )
             as
             there
             is
             no
             man
             ,
             vers'd
             in
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             knows
             to
             be
             as
             meer
             Fictions
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             the
             Poets
             Fables
             .
             And
             of
             that
             greatest
             of
             Humanists
             ,
             Plutarch
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             
               de
               Pythiae
               oraculis
            
             ,
             brings
             in
             Diogenianus
             suspecting
             that
             
             Apollo's
             Oracles
             were
             meer
             forgeries
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             given
             out
             in
             such
             beggarly
             Verses
             ;
             when
             he
             himself
             ,
             upon
             whom
             they
             were
             father'd
             ,
             was
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Poets
             ,
             and
             in
             Eloquence
             did
             far
             excel
             Homer
             and
             Hesiod
             :
             and
             Boethus
             comparing
             those
             over-religious
             persons
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             their
             native
             Draught
             ,
             would
             invert
             those
             Oracles
             into
             good
             and
             plausible
             Poetry
             ,
             unto
             Pauson
             the
             Painter
             ,
             who
             being
             hired
             to
             draw
             the
             Picture
             of
             an
             Horse
             tumbling
             on
             his
             back
             ,
             painted
             one
             running
             ;
             at
             which
             he
             storming
             who
             had
             fore
             spoke
             that
             Picture
             ,
             Pauson
             turns
             the
             Table
             so
             ,
             as
             presented
             the
             heels
             of
             the
             Horse
             upwards
             :
             and
             Bio
             thus
             concluding
             that
             Argument
             :
             We
             ought
             therefore
             not
             to
             conclude
             they
             are
             good
             Verses
             because
             of
             
             Apollo's
             making
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             are
             not
             of
             
             Apollo's
             making
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             naught
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             I
             might
             add
             Herodotus
             ,
             the
             Collector
             of
             all
             such
             strange
             stories
             ,
             who
             gives
             his
             Reader
             a
             caution
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             over
             hasty
             of
             belief
             ,
             by
             his
             stiling
             his
             Books
             by
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Muses
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             frequent
             sorting
             such
             passages
             as
             that
             which
             he
             subjoynes
             to
             his
             stories
             of
             Rampsinitus
             :
             whosoever
             thinks
             them
             credible
             may
             believe
             them
             ,
             
               (
               Euterp
               .
            
             )
             and
             that
             wherewith
             he
             concludes
             the
             disapparition
             of
             
               Zamolxis
               [
               ego
               autem
               de
               hoc
               neque
               non
               credo
               ,
               neque
               valde
               non
               credo
               ,
               ]
               (
               Melpomene
               .
               )
            
          
           
             And
             Pausanias
             who
             in
             his
             Corinthiacis
             ,
             makes
             the
             same
             of
             Aesculapius
             his
             raising
             of
             men
             from
             the
             dead
             (
             upon
             account
             whereof
             he
             was
             deified
             ,
             )
             dwindle
             into
             the
             pittiful
             story
             ,
             of
             his
             bringing
             Archias
             out
             of
             a
             Convulsion
             Fit
             ,
             which
             took
             him
             as
             he
             was
             hunting
             :
             for
             which
             cure
             Archias
             bestowed
             Divine
             Honours
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             built
             him
             a
             Temple
             at
             Pergamus
             .
             But
             it
             would
             be
             endless
             to
             number
             particulars
             :
             and
             it
             may
             be
             enough
             to
             invalidate
             all
             strange
             Pagan
             Stories
             that
             the
             most
             antient
             and
             authentick
             History
             in
             the
             Gentile
             World
             (
             which
             was
             thought
             worthy
             to
             be
             hung
             up
             in
             
             Apollo's
             Temple
             
               (
               Henry
               Stephens
            
             Fragments
             of
             Stesichorus
             out
             of
             Athenaeus
             )
             the
             Homerial
             History
             of
             Troy
             ,
             is
             confuted
             by
             Herodotus
             in
             his
             Euterpe
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             3.
             
             A
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Miracles
             father'd
             upon
             Demons
             ,
             are
             manifestly
             mis-father'd
             ;
             they
             are
             made
             gay
             with
             the
             Lambs-wool
             ,
             and
             trick
             themselves
             with
             the
             Feathers
             ,
             which
             the
             eternal
             Word
             of
             the
             ever-blessed
             God
             made
             to
             grow
             .
             For
             all
             forreign
             Miracles
             that
             have
             been
             delivered
             by
             indubitable
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             were
             really
             such
             as
             exceeded
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             the
             Creature
             ,
             were
             not
             effected
             by
             those
             Heathen
             Deities
             ,
             that
             bare
             away
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             products
             of
             Israels
             God
             ,
             To
             instance
             in
             the
             most
             eminent
             of
             them
             ;
             
               Diod.
               Sicul.
               (
               Bib.
            
             16.
             )
             reports
             that
             the
             Phocians
             (
             after
             they
             had
             rob'd
             the
             Temple
             of
             Delphos
             discumfited
             by
             the
             Beotians
             ,
             500
             of
             them
             took
             Sanctuary
             in
             a
             Temple
             of
             Apollo
             ;
             where
             by
             a
             fire
             by
             accident
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             burnt
             alive
             ,
             and
             the
             Temple
             it self
             consumed
             :
             had
             this
             been
             
             Apollo's
             doing
             (
             and
             not
             that
             Gods
             ;
             who
             equally
             abhors
             Sacrilege
             ,
             and
             such
             Idols
             as
             that
             sacrilege
             was
             committed
             against
             ,
             he
             would
             ,
             sure
             ,
             in
             punishing
             the
             Sacrilegious
             ,
             
             have
             had
             a
             care
             of
             his
             own
             Temple
             :
             and
             not
             have
             punish'd
             it
             ,
             with
             a
             greater
             Sacrilege
             than
             they
             committed
             .
             When
             the
             Ship
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Mother
             of
             the
             Gods
             was
             ,
             was
             brought
             from
             Phrygia
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             stranded
             in
             Tyber
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             strength
             of
             Men
             and
             Oxen
             ,
             that
             they
             applied
             thereto
             ,
             could
             not
             make
             it
             stir
             ;
             Claudia
             the
             Vestal
             Nun
             ,
             being
             suspected
             of
             Incontinency
             ,
             tying
             her
             Girdle
             to
             the
             Ship
             ,
             and
             praying
             the
             Goddess
             ,
             that
             if
             she
             were
             an
             immaculate
             Virgin
             ,
             she
             would
             follow
             her
             forthwith
             ,
             haled
             the
             Vessel
             to
             shore
             :
             this
             Virgins
             Statue
             ,
             in
             memorial
             of
             this
             ,
             was
             erected
             in
             Cybel's
             Temple
             ,
             and
             stood
             firm
             and
             perfect
             upon
             its
             own
             base
             ,
             after
             the
             Temple
             had
             been
             twice
             consumed
             with
             fire
             ,
             
               (
               Livii
               2.
               de
               bello
               Punico
               .
               )
            
             He
             must
             be
             wholly
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             Legend
             of
             this
             salacious
             Goddess
             ,
             that
             can
             think
             she
             had
             any
             hand
             in
             vindicating
             the
             innocency
             of
             this
             Virgin
             ;
             who
             her self
             was
             the
             veryest
             Strumpet
             and
             impure
             Drabb
             that
             ever
             liv'd
             ,
             and
             whose
             Mysteries
             ,
             wherein
             her
             story
             was
             represented
             ,
             were
             so
             obscene
             ,
             as
             common
             Harlots
             would
             have
             blusht
             to
             have
             such
             obscenities
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             
               (
               Aust.
               de
               Civit.
               cap.
               4.
               lib.
            
             2.
             )
             as
             Cybeles
             Priests
             celebrated
             her
             memory
             with
             .
             It
             was
             not
             therefore
             through
             her
             procuration
             that
             Claudia's
             Chastity
             was
             thus
             miraculously
             vindicated
             but
             by
             his
             Providence
             ,
             who
             hath
             declared
             himself
             the
             Advocate
             of
             oppressed
             Innocency
             ,
             that
             filthy
             Goddess
             was
             forc'd
             contrary
             to
             her
             own
             Genius
             ,
             to
             follow
             the
             halings
             of
             that
             unjustly
             accused
             Vestal
             ;
             who
             had
             made
             her
             appeal
             to
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             
               generali
               complexione
            
             ,
             in
             an
             interpretive
             and
             general
             sence
             ,
             though
             she
             mist
             it
             in
             the
             application
             .
             
               (
               Grotius
               de
               jure
               2.
               13.
               12.
               )
               Quia
               quanquam
               sub
               falsis
               notis
               ,
               generali
               tamen
               complexione
               numen
               intuetur
               .
            
             The
             same
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             who
             divides
             the
             Flames
             of
             Fire
             ,
             protected
             the
             Image
             of
             Claudia
             ,
             when
             the
             Temple
             of
             Cybele
             ,
             wherein
             it
             stood
             ,
             was
             consumed
             with
             Fire
             ,
             the
             Goddess
             not
             able
             to
             secure
             her
             own
             Image
             and
             sacred
             Utensils
             .
          
           
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Victories
             the
             ancient
             Romans
             obtain'd
             ,
             were
             imputed
             to
             the
             favour
             of
             this
             unclean
             Goddess
             ;
             to
             whom
             thanks
             were
             return'd
             ,
             when
             any
             notable
             and
             extraordinary
             emergent
             fell
             out
             ,
             contributing
             to
             their
             advantage
             ,
             
               (
               Val.
               Max.
               lib.
               1.
               cap
               ,
               1.
               )
               [
               Matri
               Deûm
               ●saepenumerò
               Imperatores
               nostri
               ,
               compotes
               victoriarum
               suscepta
               vota
               Possinuntem
               profecti
               solverent
               .
               ]
            
             It
             is
             like
             that
             such
             a
             Deity
             who
             could
             not
             endure
             that
             any
             should
             touch
             her
             Mysteries
             ,
             but
             Gelt
             Priests
             ,
             would
             take
             care
             of
             the
             concerns
             of
             that
             Masculine
             State
             ,
             and
             those
             virile
             Roman
             spirits
             ?
          
           
             The
             Army
             ,
             which
             Xerxes
             sent
             to
             burn
             and
             rifle
             
             Apollo's
             Temple
             ,
             was
             destroyed
             with
             Thunder
             ,
             Tempest
             ,
             and
             Stones
             rent
             by
             the
             Tempest
             
               (
               Diodor.
               Sicul.
               Bibl.
               l.
               11.
               lib.
            
             13.
             )
             The
             Athenians
             ,
             having
             rob'd
             the
             Temple
             at
             Delos
             of
             ten
             thousand
             Talents
             ,
             fail'd
             into
             Sicily
             ,
             with
             200
             Triremes
             and
             an
             Army
             of
             aboue
             40000
             fighting
             men
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             beset
             with
             those
             calamities
             ,
             and
             so
             utterly
             overthrown
             ,
             as
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Vessel
             escap'd
             ,
             nor
             not
             one
             man
             to
             tell
             those
             sad
             news
             .
             Brennus
             ,
             making
             the
             like
             attempt
             ,
             met
             with
             that
             overthrow
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             as
             forc'd
             him
             ,
             in
             a
             desperate
             mood
             ,
             to
             fall
             upon
             his
             own
             Sword.
             The
             Romans
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             taking
             of
             Carthage
             disrob'd
             the
             Image
             of
             Apollo
             of
             its
             golden
             Vest
             ,
             left
             their
             hands
             among
             the
             Fragments
             of
             the
             Image
             .
             
               [
               Acer
               sui
               numinis
               vindex
            
             Apollo
             ;
             ]
             Apollo
             
               severely
               vindicated
               his
               own
               Divinity
               ,
               (
               saith
               Valerius
               Max.
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             1.
             )
             But
             with
             what
             face
             could
             that
             pilfring
             God
             punish
             so
             severely
             that
             crime
             ,
             whereof
             himself
             was
             more
             guilty
             than
             any
             man
             ?
             If
             Apollo
             and
             Hercules
             be
             all
             one
             ;
             as
             
               Macrobius
               ▪
            
             (
             in
             Sat.
             1.
             20.
             
             )
             affirms
             them
             to
             be
             :
             
               [
               Hercules
               quid
               aliud
               est
               quam
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               aeris
               spendor
               ,
            
             ]
             &c.
             
             And
             Porphiry
             confesseth
             
               (
               in
               Euseb.
               praep
            
             .
             3.
             4.
             )
          
           
             Briefly
             ,
             for
             it
             would
             be
             an
             endless
             labour
             to
             enumerate
             all
             particulars
             ;
             How
             could
             any
             of
             those
             miraculous
             castigations
             be
             inflicted
             upon
             impious
             persons
             ,
             by
             those
             Gods
             ,
             who
             as
             they
             never
             gave
             any
             precepts
             of
             virtue
             or
             prohibitions
             of
             vice
             .
             
               (
               Vide
               Aug.
               de
               Civitat
               .
               2.
               4.
               tit
               .
               )
               [
               Quòd
               cultores
               Deorum
               nulla
               unquam
               a
               Diis
               suis
               praecepta
               probitatis
               acceperint
               ,
               &
               in
               sacris
               eorum
               turpia
               quaeque
               celebraverint
               .
               ]
               &
               cap.
               6.
               tit
               .
               [
               Deos
               Paganorum
               nunquam
               benè
               vivendi
               sanxisse
               doctrinam
               ,
               —
               nec
               nobis
               nescio
               quos
               susurros
               paucissimorum
               auribus
               
               anhelatos
               ,
               jactent
               ,
               quibus
               vitae
               probitas
               castitásque
               discatur
               ;
               sed
               demonstrantur
               loca
               talibus
               aliquando
               conventiculis
               consecrata
               :
               non
               ubi
               fugalia
               celebrarentur
               effusa
               omni
               licentiâ
               turpitudinum
               ,
               &
               verè
               fugalia
               ,
               sed
               pudoris
               ,
               sed
               úbi
               populi
               audirent
               quid
               dii
               praeciperent
               de
               cohibendâ
               avaritiâ
               ,
               ambitione
               frangendâ
               ,
               luxuriâ
               refrenandâ
               ,
               ubi
               non
               discerent
               miseri
               quod
               dediscendum
               ,
               ]
            
             Persius
             
               increpat
               Satyra
               tertia
               :
               )
               dicatur
               in
               quibus
               locis
               haec
               docentium
               deorum
               ,
               solebant
               praecepta
               recitari
               ;
               sicut
               nos
               ostendimus
               ad
               hoc
               ecclesias
               institutas
               quaquà
               versum
               religio
               Christiana
               diffunditur
               :
               ]
               That
               the
               Worshippers
               of
               false
               Gods
               did
               never
               receive
               any
               Precepts
               of
               virtue
               from
               their
               Gods
               ;
               who
               in
               their
               Sacred
               Rites
               had
               all
               manner
               of
               turpitude
               represented
               .
               That
               the
               Gods
               of
               the
               Pagans
               never
               enacted
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               living
               well
               ,
            
             are
             the
             Themes
             of
             two
             whole
             Chapters
             .
             
               Do
               not
               let
               them
               boast
               that
               something
               was
               whispered
               into
               the
               ears
               of
               some
               few
               teaching
               honesty
               and
               chastity
               ;
               but
               let
               them
               shew
               the
               places
               dedicated
               to
               such
               meetings
               ,
               not
               where
               the
            
             fugalia
             ,
             
               full
               of
               all
               licentious
               filthiness
            
             ,
             (
             fugalia
             
               indeed
               ,
               for
               thence
               was
               all
               modesty
               exil'd
               )
               but
               where
               people
               might
               hear
               what
               the
               Gods
               commanded
               touching
               the
               prohibiting
               of
               avarice
               ,
               violence
               ,
               ambition
               ,
               or
               where
               they
               did
               not
               learn
               what
               must
               be
               unlearn'd
               (
               as
               the
               Satyrist
               checks
               them
               :
               )
               let
               them
               say
               in
               what
               places
               the
               Precepts
               of
               their
               Gods
               ,
               teaching
               them
               virtue
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               publish'd
               ,
               as
               we
               can
               shew
               Churches
               erected
               for
               this
               purpose
               wheresoever
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               scattered
               .
            
             As
             these
             Gods
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             never
             either
             commanded
             Virtue
             or
             prohibited
             Vice
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             ,
             in
             common
             equity
             ,
             punish
             mens
             transgressions
             before
             they
             gave
             out
             a
             law
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             )
             so
             by
             their
             own
             Example
             ,
             men
             were
             more
             instigated
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             lewdness
             ,
             than
             ,
             in
             all
             reason
             ,
             they
             could
             expect
             they
             could
             have
             been
             deterr'd
             from
             ,
             by
             the
             severest
             menacies
             of
             humane
             Lawes
             :
             
               [
               qua
               fronte
               notatur
               actor
               ,
               si
               adoratur
               exactor
               ,
               ]
            
             How
             could
             they
             for
             shame
             punish
             those
             things
             in
             others
             ,
             which
             they
             so
             far
             delighted
             to
             have
             charged
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             as
             they
             compel'd
             the
             Romans
             ,
             to
             erect
             those
             Scenical
             Playes
             in
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             introduced
             as
             contaminated
             with
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             barbarous
             Immanities
             imaginable
             ;
             threatning
             ,
             that
             the
             Pestilence
             that
             they
             were
             then
             afflicted
             with
             ,
             should
             not
             cease
             ,
             till
             those
             Playes
             were
             erected
             ?
             
               [
               Diis
               exhiberi
               potentibus
               ,
               &
               nisi
               fieret
               irascentibus
               ,
               eorum
               admonitione
               dedicerant
               ,
               ]
               (
               Aug.
               de
               civ
               .
               2.
               11.
               8.
               
               )
               and
               endeavouring
               by
               their
               own
               example
               to
               give
               divine
               authority
               to
               wickedness
               ;
               moliuntur
               suo
               exemplo
               velut
               divinam
               authoritatem
               praebere
               sceleribus
               (
               de
               civit
               .
            
             2.
             24.
             )
             And
             taking
             more
             delight
             ,
             to
             see
             their
             own
             Rapes
             ,
             Incests
             ,
             Murders
             ,
             Sacrileges
             ,
             &c.
             represented
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             honoured
             with
             Sacrifices
             ,
             as
             Labeo
             ,
             a
             person
             well
             seen
             in
             the
             Laws
             and
             Antiquities
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             attesteth
             .
             
               [
               Malos
               propitiari
               caedibus
               &
               tristibus
               supplicationibus
               ,
               bonos
               autem
               obsequiis
               laetis
               atque
               jucundis
               :
               qualia
               sunt
               ,
               ludi
               ,
               convivia
               ,
               lectisternia
               .
               ]
               Dr.
            
             Hammond
             
               (
               on
            
             Rom.
             8.
             20.
             
             )
             
               [
               not
               willingly
               ,
               but
               by
               him
               that
               had
               subjected
               them
               :
               ]
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             being
             worshipt
             by
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             did
             by
             that
             means
             infuse
             into
             their
             worships
             all
             the
             villany
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             made
             all
             unnatural
             sin
             part
             of
             their
             devotions
             ;
             and
             so
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             willingly
             of
             their
             own
             inclination
             ,
             but
             in
             obedience
             to
             this
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             had
             gotten
             such
             authority
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             kept
             them
             in
             this
             slavery
             of
             corruption
             ,
             doing
             it
             at
             his
             command
             .
          
           
             In
             which
             kind
             of
             Celebrations
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             those
             Gods
             they
             esteemed
             select
             and
             best
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             one
             of
             them
             but
             was
             painted
             out
             ,
             in
             those
             colours
             ,
             as
             would
             put
             the
             most
             impudent
             man
             to
             the
             blush
             ;
             except
             Janus
             ,
             whom
             therefore
             (
             saith
             St.
             Austin
             )
             they
             painted
             sometimes
             with
             two
             ,
             sometimes
             with
             four
             faces
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             might
             conform
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             Monstrocity
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             who
             were
             such
             Monsters
             in
             Soul
             :
             or
             that
             seeing
             the
             rest
             had
             lost
             their
             fore-head
             ,
             and
             were
             grown
             past
             shame
             ,
             by
             doing
             things
             and
             glorying
             to
             have
             things
             imputed
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             ashamed
             of
             ,
             they
             might
             hereby
             signifie
             ,
             as
             by
             how
             much
             he
             was
             more
             innocent
             than
             they
             ,
             he
             might
             so
             much
             more
             boldly
             hold
             up
             his
             face
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             without
             shame
             reflect
             round
             upon
             himself
             .
             
               [
               Erubescenda
               perpetrando
               amiserant
               frontem
               :
               quanto
               iste
               innocentior
               esset
               ,
               tanto
               frontesior
               appareret
               ,
               ]
               (
               Aug.
               de
               civit
               .
            
             7.
             4.
             )
             Can
             we
             think
             then
             ,
             that
             such
             beastly
             Deities
             would
             be
             angry
             
             with
             men
             ,
             for
             imitating
             them
             :
             or
             impute
             those
             Revelations
             of
             wrath
             from
             Heaven
             against
             notorious
             impiety
             and
             unrighteousness
             ,
             to
             them
             :
             who
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             were
             permitted
             ,
             did
             countenance
             and
             abet
             ,
             and
             encourage
             the
             World
             unto
             all
             Villany
             :
             by
             whose
             Oracles
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             Presages
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Examples
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             the
             Bane
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             were
             forwarded
             to
             the
             Ruine
             of
             their
             Countries
             ,
             the
             mixing
             of
             sacred
             and
             prophane
             ,
             and
             the
             committing
             more
             audacious
             outrages
             ,
             than
             otherwise
             their
             own
             most
             barbarous
             dispositions
             would
             have
             prompted
             them
             to
             ;
             
               (
               Euseb.
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
            
             )
             tells
             us
             that
             of
             Carpocrates
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             his
             avowed
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             other
             way
             of
             escaping
             or
             appeasing
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               worldly
               Princes
               ,
            
             ,
             but
             by
             paying
             them
             their
             dues
             ,
             by
             all
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             unnatural
             filthiness
             .
             The
             Romans
             may
             thank
             the
             prosperous
             Omens
             their
             Gods
             gave
             Sylla
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             Cruelties
             ;
             to
             whom
             ,
             when
             he
             sacrificed
             ,
             they
             gave
             such
             encouragements
             by
             the
             Entrails
             ,
             as
             Posthumius
             ,
             the
             Aruspex
             pawn'd
             his
             Head
             ,
             (
             as
             Livy
             reports
             ,
             )
             that
             whatsoever
             he
             had
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             the
             Gods
             would
             assist
             him
             to
             bring
             to
             effect
             :
             when
             such
             were
             his
             intendments
             ,
             as
             ,
             had
             they
             regarded
             Virtue
             ,
             or
             the
             common
             good
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             they
             ought
             rather
             to
             have
             forsaken
             their
             Altars
             ,
             before
             which
             so
             impious
             a
             Wretch
             consulted
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             have
             rebuked
             him
             ,
             for
             entertaining
             such
             inhumane
             Councels
             ,
             (
             St.
             
               Austin
               de
               civ
            
             .
             2.
             24.
             )
             Would
             such
             Deities
             punish
             vice
             ,
             as
             could
             not
             appear
             in
             giving
             Testimony
             against
             the
             Adultery
             of
             Paris
             ,
             the
             Perjury
             of
             Laomedon
             ,
             in
             their
             destroying
             of
             Troy
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             condemn
             themselves
             ?
             
               (
               Aug.
               de
               civit
               .
               3.
               3.
               
               )
               [
               tit
               .
               non
               potuisse
               deos
               Paridis
               adulterio
               offendi
               quod
               inter
               ipsos
               traditur
               frequentatum
               .
               ]
            
             Or
             if
             they
             had
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             express
             their
             displeasure
             against
             the
             greatest
             Debaucheries
             ;
             they
             might
             have
             found
             greater
             provocations
             to
             it
             ,
             among
             the
             Romans
             (
             their
             darlings
             )
             than
             in
             all
             the
             World
             beside
             ,
             whose
             Founders
             were
             Bastards
             ,
             Aeneas
             by
             Sacrilegious
             Incest
             of
             Venus
             ,
             and
             Romulus
             of
             Mars
             ,
             whose
             Judges
             ,
             in
             passing
             Sentence
             ;
             whose
             Juries
             ,
             in
             giving
             in
             their
             Verdict
             ,
             whose
             Vulgar
             in
             passing
             their
             Suffrages
             ,
             minded
             nothing
             less
             than
             the
             observation
             of
             their
             Oaths
             .
             
               (
               Lucan
               .
               phars
            
             .
             1.
             )
          
           
             
               Hine
               rapti
               fasces
               pretio
               ,
               sectórque
               favoris
               .
            
             
               Ipse
               sui
               populus
               ,
               letalisque
               ambitus
               urbi
               ,
            
             
               Annua
               venali
               referens
               certamina
               campo
               .
            
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             such
             Gods
             as
             when
             they
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             protect
             the
             Innocent
             ,
             or
             punish
             the
             guilty
             ,
             could
             not
             ,
             which
             Impotency
             they
             exprest
             by
             their
             tears
             ,
             as
             Women
             and
             Children
             use
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             have
             that
             Revenge
             which
             they
             seek
             .
             Thus
             the
             Image
             of
             
               Apollo
               Cumanus
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Romans
             waged
             War
             against
             the
             Achaians
             ,
             and
             King
             Aristonicus
             ,
             was
             reported
             to
             have
             wept
             for
             the
             space
             of
             four
             dayes
             
               (
               Julius
               Obsequens
               ,
               fragm
               .
               de
               prodigiis
               .
               )
            
             Thus
             the
             Image
             of
             
               Juno
               Sospita
            
             at
             
               Lariniunt
               (
               L.
               Aemilio
               Paulo
               .
               Cn.
               Balbo
               Pamphilo
               .
               Coss.
               )
            
             ;
             wept
             before
             a
             great
             Pestilence
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             Civil
             Wars
             ,
             Lucan
             brings
             in
             the
             native
             and
             houshold
             Gods
             weeping
             .
             
               
                 Indigitos
                 flevisse
                 Deos
                 ,
                 urbisque
                 laborem
              
               
                 Testatos
                 sudore
                 lares
                 .
                 —
              
            
          
           
             And
             therefore
             (
             as
             St.
             Austin
             well
             observes
             )
             Numa
             considering
             ,
             that
             the
             Trojan
             Gods
             which
             Aeneas
             brought
             into
             Italy
             ,
             could
             neit●●r
             preserve
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Troy
             nor
             Lavinium
             from
             ruine
             ,
             did
             wisely
             p
             〈…〉
             de
             other
             Gods
             to
             be
             either
             the
             Keepers
             or
             coajutors
             of
             those
             ,
             
               (
               de
               civitat
            
             .
             3.
             11.
             )
             We
             must
             then
             find
             another
             Father
             ,
             for
             these
             miraculous
             punitive
             Accidents
             ,
             even
             that
             God
             who
             hath
             both
             severely
             prohibited
             all
             un-natural
             Brutishness
             (
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             )
             and
             all
             sin
             (
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             )
             as
             that
             which
             he
             abhors
             and
             his
             pure
             Eyes
             cannot
             endure
             :
             and
             proportion'd
             his
             Menacies
             to
             the
             several
             degrees
             of
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             of
             mens
             impenitencies
             ,
             who
             therefore
             punish'd
             impiety
             against
             ,
             and
             perjury
             ,
             by
             the
             names
             of
             false
             Gods
             ,
             
             upon
             them
             that
             thought
             them
             Gods
             indeed
             ;
             not
             for
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             but
             for
             what
             they
             thought
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             those
             Temples
             ,
             which
             they
             rifled
             ;
             those
             Statues
             ,
             which
             they
             disrobed
             ,
             had
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             living
             Gods
             dwelling
             in
             them
             ;
             that
             those
             Idols
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             sware
             ,
             had
             Ears
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             Eyes
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             Hands
             to
             revenge
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             would
             venture
             upon
             their
             displeasure
             .
             
               [
               punitur
               ,
               quia
               tanquam
               deo
               fecit
               :
               ]
               The
               Sacrilegious
               person
               is
               punish'd
               ,
               though
               he
               rob
               that
               that
               is
               not
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               doth
               it
               unto
               that
               ,
               he
               thinks
               is
               a
               God
            
             saith
             
               Seneca
               .
               (
               de
               Ben.
               17.
               7.
               )
               [
               Opinio
               illum
               sua
               obligat
               paenae
               :
               ]
               his
               opinion
               makes
               him
               obnoxious
               to
               punishment
               .
            
             It
             is
             St.
             Jeroms
             opinion
             
               (
               in
               Daniel
               6.
               )
               [
               Quamdiu
               vasa
               fuerunt
               in
               idolio
            
             Babylonis
             ,
             
               non
               est
               iratus
               dominus
               (
               videbantur
               enim
               rem
               dei
               secundùm
               pravam
               quidem
               opinionem
               ,
               tamen
               divino
               cultui
               consecrasse
               )
               postquàm
               autem
               humanis
               us●bus
               divina
               contaminant
               ,
               statim
               paena
               sequitur
               post
               sacrilegium
               .
               ]
               God
               was
               not
               angry
               while
               the
               Sacred
               Vessels
               ,
               that
               were
               taken
               out
               of
               his
               Temple
               ,
               were
               in
               the
               Idols
               Temple
               of
            
             Babylon
             ,
             
               (
               for
               they
               did
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               consecrate
               the
               things
               of
               God
               to
               a
               divine
               use
               ,
               though
               according
               to
               a
               false
               opinion
               ;
               )
               but
               after
               that
               the
               things
               consecrate
               were
               prophan'd
               by
               a
               common
               use
               ,
               punishment
               immediately
               followed
               that
               Sacrilege
               :
            
             And
             St.
             
             Austin's
             saying
             :
             
               [
               Et
               qui
               per
               lapidem
               jurat
               ,
               si
               falsum
               jurat
               ,
               perjurus
               est
               :
               non
               te
               audit
               lapis
               loquentem
               sed
               punit
               Deus
               fallentem
               .
               ]
            
             The
             Calf
             which
             was
             cut
             in
             twain
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             of
             Babel
             took
             an
             Oath
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             pass
             through
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             divided
             and
             laid
             in
             twain
             by
             
             Nebuchadnezzar's
             Priests
             ,
             was
             on
             his
             part
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             the
             Gods
             of
             Babel
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             administred
             the
             Oath
             ,
             was
             to
             divide
             and
             lay
             the
             Calf
             in
             parts
             ;
             between
             which
             he
             that
             made
             Oath
             was
             to
             pass
             :
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             that
             adorable
             instance
             of
             Gods
             condescention
             ;
             that
             Abraham
             should
             take
             him
             sworn
             ,
             
               (
               Gen.
            
             15.
             9.
             )
             The
             whole
             Ceremony
             in
             this
             Form
             of
             Swearing
             ,
             will
             be
             best
             conceiv'd
             ,
             by
             comparing
             this
             Text
             with
             two
             passages
             in
             
               Livy
               :
               [
               Tu
            
             Jupiter
             
               ita
               illum
               ferito
               ut
               ego
               hunc
               porcum
               :
               ]
               (
               lib.
               1.
               pag.
               15.
               )
               [
               Deos
               precatus
               ,
               ita
               se
               mactarent
               quemadmodum
               ipse
               agnum
               mactasset
               ,
               lib.
            
             21.
             ]
             (
             and
             perhaps
             on
             the
             King
             of
             Judahs
             part
             :
             )
             yet
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             calls
             it
             his
             Oath
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             which
             was
             made
             before
             him
             ,
             
               (
               Jer.
               34.
               18.
               
               Ez.
            
             17.
             19.
             
             )
             and
             threatens
             to
             av●●ge
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             a
             judgment
             sutable
             to
             that
             form
             of
             words
             was
             used
             in
             that
             form
             of
             swearing
             
               [
               Let
               God
               divide
               or
               scatter
               me
               ,
               as
               this
               Beast
               is
               divided
               ,
               betwixt
               whose
               parts
               I
               pass
               ,
               ]
               I
               will
               give
               the
               men
               that
               have
               transgressed
               my
               Covenant
               ,
               that
               have
               not
               performed
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               they
               made
               before
               me
               ,
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Sept.
               bis
               .
               )
               when
               they
               cut
               the
               Calf
               in
               twain
               and
               passed
               between
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Princes
               of
               Judah
               and
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               which
               passed
               between
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Calf
               .
               I
               will
               even
               give
               them
               for
               meat
               ,
               unto
               the
               Fowles
               of
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Field
               .
            
             Ver.
             17.
             
             
               I
               will
               give
               them
               to
               be
               removed
               into
               all
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             Sept.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               a
               dispersion
            
             :
             the
             very
             curse
             they
             invocated
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             Perjury
             .
             Our
             English
             makes
             it
             doubtful
             whether
             the
             Jews
             or
             Babylonians
             divided
             the
             Calf
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             mentioning
             of
             the
             Jews
             passing
             through
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             in
             the
             19
             verse
             ,
             without
             that
             other
             circumstance
             ,
             the
             dividing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Translation
             of
             Junius
             and
             
               Trem.
               [
               quum
               transiverunt
               inter
               dimidiatas
               partes
               ejus
               vituli
               ,
               quem
               dissecuerant
               in
               Duo
               ]
            
             plainly
             divides
             those
             actions
             between
             the
             Babylonian
             and
             the
             Jew
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Septuagints
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             parallel
             to
             Virgils
             
               
                 Cùm
                 faciam
                 vitulâ
                 —
              
            
             The
             Calf
             which
             they
             Sacrificed
             will
             clearly
             infer
             my
             other
             Observation
             ,
             that
             the
             Calf
             was
             at
             least
             reputatively
             a
             Sacrifice
             ;
             now
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             the
             true
             God
             it
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             offer'd
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             into
             which
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             for
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             enter
             ;
             and
             sure
             the
             Babylonians
             were
             present
             at
             the
             King
             of
             
             Juda's
             taking
             the
             Oath
             in
             this
             form
             .
             To
             proceed
             to
             such
             instances
             as
             Pagan
             records
             mention
             ,
             Cleomenes
             in
             a
             fury
             divinely
             inflicted
             ,
             kil'd
             himself
             ;
             whether
             this
             judgment
             befell
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             inhumanity
             towards
             suppliants
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Argives
             )
             or
             for
             violating
             Orgades
             ,
             a
             Region
             consecrate
             to
             
             the
             Eleusine
             Gods
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Athenians
             ;
             )
             or
             for
             corrupting
             
             Apollo's
             Interpreter
             (
             as
             the
             Delphians
             interpreted
             it
             ,
             )
             we
             can
             permit
             them
             to
             dispute
             :
             but
             that
             their
             Apollo
             inflicted
             this
             madness
             upon
             him
             ,
             who
             himself
             conspired
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             the
             innocent
             Demaratus
             ,
             by
             giving
             out
             lying
             Oracles
             ;
             or
             at
             best
             connived
             at
             his
             Prophetess
             Sacrilegious
             complying
             with
             Cleomenes
             ;
             is
             as
             far
             from
             all
             likelihood
             of
             truth
             ,
             as
             that
             Oracle
             was
             .
             The
             Megarenses
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             prophan'd
             the
             Land
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             Eleusine
             Gods
             ,
             never
             enjoy'd
             good
             days
             ,
             neither
             could
             they
             by
             any
             means
             mitigate
             the
             anger
             of
             those
             incensed
             deities
             ,
             saith
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             
               (
               Pausanias
               ,
               Laconicis
               .
            
             )
             Had
             those
             Gods
             inflicted
             upon
             them
             that
             punishment
             of
             their
             Sacrilege
             ,
             their
             wrath
             would
             certainly
             have
             been
             appeased
             ,
             upon
             their
             applying
             themselves
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             so
             supplicant
             a
             way
             ,
             (
             as
             Israels
             Gods
             was
             towards
             the
             repenting
             Ninevites
             )
             clemency
             to
             the
             penitent
             ,
             being
             so
             essential
             an
             Attribute
             of
             good
             Spirits
             as
             Plato
             (
             in
             Phaedro
             )
             ascribes
             it
             to
             the
             deified
             soul
             of
             Helena
             ,
             whose
             anger
             conceiv'd
             against
             Stesichorus
             ,
             for
             his
             invectives
             against
             her
             ,
             was
             expiated
             by
             this
             short
             Palinody
             ,
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c
             ,
             
               This
               discourse
               is
               not
               true
               ;
               neither
               didst
               thou
               ever
               come
               at
            
             Troy.
             In
             order
             to
             his
             making
             this
             Recantation
             ,
             he
             was
             inform'd
             by
             the
             Muses
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             offended
             Helena
             ,
             (
             a
             favour
             which
             they
             would
             not
             do
             for
             Homer
             )
             saith
             Plato
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             fragments
             of
             Stesichorus
             ,
             put
             out
             by
             
               Henry
               Stephens
               .
            
             )
             Nay
             Pausanias
             affirms
             ,
             that
             Helen
             sent
             him
             word
             of
             her
             displeasure
             ,
             on
             purpose
             that
             he
             might
             attone
             her
             :
             so
             propense
             to
             mercy
             are
             deified
             Souls
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             sober
             Antiquity
             !
             how
             much
             more
             the
             Deity
             it self
             !
             
               (
               Pausanias
               ,
               Laconicis
               .
            
             )
             Though
             as
             to
             this
             story
             of
             
               Stesichorus
               ,
               Isocrates
            
             fathers
             his
             blindness
             upon
             his
             writing
             impiously
             of
             God
             ,
             
               (
               Isocratis
               Busiris
            
             )
             upon
             whose
             Testimony
             we
             may
             rank
             him
             with
             Theopompus
             and
             Theodectes
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             Demetrius
             told
             Ptolomy
             )
             were
             struck
             blind
             ,
             for
             inserting
             some
             Sentences
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             into
             their
             prophane
             Writings
             .
             
               (
               Joseph
               .
               Antique
               Jud.
               lib.
               12.
               cap.
            
             2.
             )
             And
             verily
             if
             we
             may
             judge
             of
             Hercules
             by
             his
             foot
             ,
             of
             that
             Poem
             of
             Stesichorus
             by
             the
             Fragments
             remaining
             ,
             Helena
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             be
             angry
             with
             the
             Poet
             :
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             extant
             of
             his
             works
             relating
             to
             her
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             in
             her
             commendation
             ;
             as
             that
             in
             the
             Scholiast
             on
             Euripides
             ,
             where
             Stesichorus
             is
             said
             to
             have
             represented
             Helena
             :
             in
             such
             an
             admirable
             form
             of
             Beauty
             ,
             (
             the
             only
             thing
             wherein
             she
             prided
             her self
             )
             as
             when
             the
             incensed
             people
             did
             but
             cast
             their
             eyes
             upon
             her
             face
             ,
             they
             let
             fall
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             the
             stones
             they
             had
             taken
             up
             to
             fling
             at
             her
             .
             
               (
               Stesichori
               carmina
               :
            
             )
             Whether
             in
             his
             Story
             of
             the
             Suns
             putting
             it self
             into
             a
             golden
             Cap
             ,
             and
             descending
             down
             through
             the
             Ocean
             into
             the
             infernal
             World
             ,
             to
             visit
             his
             Virgin-wife
             and
             dear
             Children
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             perverted
             the
             Sacred
             Story
             of
             the
             Suns
             shadow
             going
             back
             on
             Ahaz
             his
             Dial
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             Virgin-birth
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             judicious
             to
             determine
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             perused
             that
             Fragment
             of
             his
             in
             Athenaeus
             .
             But
             I
             digress
             —
             These
             Examples
             show
             that
             the
             wisest
             of
             Heathens
             accounted
             the
             true
             God
             to
             be
             the
             avenger
             of
             Impiety
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             Unto
             the
             same
             head
             are
             to
             be
             referr'd
             those
             miraculous
             effusions
             of
             the
             divine
             Goodness
             upon
             some
             Gentile
             Nations
             ,
             who
             were
             less
             brutified
             ,
             and
             better
             moralized
             than
             others
             ,
             and
             retain'd
             a
             Reverend
             ,
             though
             erronious
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Deity
             .
             The
             Observation
             of
             
               Valerius
               Maximus
               ,
               (
               cap.
               1.
               tit
               .
            
             8.
             )
             is
             in
             Hypothesi
             very
             sound
             .
             
               [
               Non
               mirum
               igitur
               ,
               sipro
               eo
               augendo
               imperio
               ,
               custodiendóque
               pertinax
               divina
               indulgentia
               semper
               excubuit
               :
               quod
               tam
               scrupulosa
               cura
               ,
               parvula
               quoque
               momenta
               Religionis
               examinare
               videtur
               :
               quia
               nunquam
               remotos
               ab
               exactissimo
               cultu
               ceremoniarum
               oculos
               habuisse
               nostra
               civitas
               existimanda
               est
               .
               ]
               It
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               God
               should
               work
               wonders
               for
               the
               safeguard
               and
               encrease
               of
               those
               Empires
               ,
               that
               are
               strictly
               Religious
               and
               scrupulous
               of
               the
               least
               matters
               touching
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               :
            
             though
             he
             ,
             and
             his
             unthankful
             Countrymen
             ,
             mist
             it
             ,
             in
             ascribing
             that
             indulgence
             ,
             in
             the
             lap
             whereof
             the
             antient
             Romans
             were
             dandled
             ,
             unto
             the
             Roman
             Gods
             ,
             imputing
             their
             prosperity
             to
             the
             favour
             of
             those
             Gentile
             Deities
             ,
             who
             favour'd
             nothing
             less
             than
             
             Virtue
             and
             Innocency
             ,
             of
             which
             every
             Act
             was
             an
             upbraiding
             of
             those
             beastly
             Gods
             ,
             upon
             their
             embracing
             of
             whom
             ,
             that
             State
             degenerated
             into
             a
             conformity
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             Epicurism
             ,
             Uncleanness
             ,
             Cruelty
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             Debauchery
             they
             learn'd
             of
             those
             Gods
             :
             before
             their
             reception
             of
             whom
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Nation
             was
             both
             better
             manner'd
             ,
             and
             more
             successful
             .
             Before
             they
             had
             any
             of
             those
             Gods
             to
             swear
             by
             :
             in
             those
             Heroick
             Times
             of
             Rome
             ,
             when
             their
             Kings
             word
             ,
             or
             consent
             to
             a
             proposal
             ,
             exprest
             by
             the
             dumb
             shew
             of
             lifting
             up
             his
             Scepter
             ,
             (
             perhaps
             of
             Hazel
             )
             would
             more
             oblige
             him
             to
             keep
             his
             Promise
             ,
             than
             the
             most
             sacred
             Oathes
             could
             tie
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             
               [
               Heroicis
               temporibus
               sceptrum
               erectum
               pro
               regum
               jurejurando
               valuisse
               notatum
               ,
               ]
               Aristot.
               3.
               polit
               .
            
             14
             )
             When
             ,
             what
             the
             Orator
             flatteringly
             said
             of
             
               C.
               Caesar.
               (
               Orat
               ,
               pro
               Deiotaro
               .
               )
            
             a
             mans
             right
             hand
             (
             not
             stretcht
             out
             to
             Jupiter
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Fellow-Gods
             but
             )
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             habitation
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             gave
             a
             greater
             testimony
             of
             its
             strength
             ,
             in
             plighting
             troth
             ,
             and
             forcing
             him
             that
             held
             it
             up
             ,
             to
             keep
             his
             promise
             ;
             than
             by
             handling
             the
             Martial
             Sword.
             When
             the
             impresses
             of
             a
             Deity
             ,
             and
             innate
             Principles
             of
             Honesty
             did
             so
             ballast
             their
             heart
             ,
             as
             they
             naturally
             so
             far
             abhorr'd
             an
             impious
             or
             uncomly
             act
             ,
             as
             their
             Word
             was
             better
             than
             the
             Bond
             of
             their
             degenerate
             Off-spring
             :
             and
             that
             infant
             ,
             innocent
             Age
             of
             Rome
             ,
             render'd
             the
             generality
             as
             reverable
             for
             Virtue
             ,
             as
             was
             that
             Grecian
             ,
             of
             whom
             
               Tully
               (
               pro
               Cor.
               Bal.
            
             )
             tells
             this
             lovely
             story
             .
             
               [
               Athenis
               aiunt
               ,
               cùm
               quidam
               apud
               eos
               qui
               sanctè
               &
               graviter
               vixisset
               ,
               &
               testimonium
               publicè
               dixisset
               (
               ut
               mos
               est
               Graecorum
               )
               jurandi
               causa
               ad
               aras
               accederet
               ,
               unâ
               voce
               omnes
               Judices
               ,
               nè
               is
               juraret
               ,
               reclamasse
               .
               ]
            
             It
             needs
             not
             the
             Panderage
             of
             Rhetorick
             ,
             to
             obtain
             for
             it
             ,
             the
             attention
             of
             rightly
             affected
             ears
             :
             I
             will
             therefore
             turn
             this
             Story
             after
             my
             wont
             into
             this
             plain
             English.
             A
             certain
             Grecian
             ,
             who
             had
             lived
             an
             holy
             and
             grave
             Life
             ,
             being
             brought
             in
             to
             give
             testimony
             ,
             in
             a
             case
             depending
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             his
             taking
             his
             Oath
             ,
             making
             his
             approach
             to
             the
             Altar
             (
             as
             their
             manner
             is
             )
             was
             with
             the
             general
             vote
             of
             the
             Judges
             dispenc'd
             with
             in
             that
             Ceremony
             ,
             they
             conceiving
             that
             the
             Gravity
             of
             his
             Life
             added
             weight
             enough
             to
             his
             bare
             Word
             .
             Rome
             never
             experienc'd
             the
             industry
             of
             Fate
             ,
             the
             indulgence
             of
             our
             common
             Father
             more
             ,
             than
             during
             her
             Infancy
             :
             while
             she
             went
             in
             her
             Mothers
             hand
             ,
             and
             scarce
             stirr'd
             from
             her
             side
             :
             
               [
               prima
               aetas
               ,
               &
               quasi
               infantia
               ,
               qua
               circum
               matrem
               suam
               luctatus
               est
               cum
               finitimis
               ,
               quam
               habuit
               sub
               regibus
               septem
               ,
               quadam
               fatorum
               industrià
               ,
               tam
               variis
               ingenio
               ,
               ut
               reipublicae
               ratio
               ,
               &
               utilitas
               postulabat
               .
               Nam
               quid
            
             Romulo
             
               audentius
               ?
               tali
               opus
               fuit
               ut
               invaderet
               regnum
               :
               Quid
            
             Numa
             
               religiosius
               ?
               Talem
               res
               poposcit
               ,
               ut
               ferox
               populus
               Deorum
               metu
               mitigaretur
               .
               Quid
               ille
               militiae
               artifex
            
             Tullius
             ?
             
               bellatoribus
               viris
               quam
               necessarius
               ,
               ut
               accueret
               virtutem
               ratione
               ?
               quid
               aedificator
            
             Ancus
             ,
             
               ut
               urbem
               coloniâ
               extenderet
               ,
               ponte
               jungeret
               ,
               muro
               tueretur
               .
               Jam
               vero
            
             Tarquinii
             
               ornamenta
               &
               insignia
               quantam
               principi
               populo
               addiderunt
               ,
               ex
               ipso
               habitu
               ,
               dignitatem
               ?
               actus
               à
            
             Servio
             
               census
               quid
               effecit
               ,
               nisi
               ut
               ipsa
               se
               nosceret
               respublica
               ?
               ]
               (
               Elori
               proeem
               &
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             8.
             )
             When
             (
             I
             say
             )
             it
             was
             thus
             with
             them
             in
             point
             of
             Virtue
             :
             it
             was
             best
             with
             them
             in
             point
             of
             Prosperity
             :
             while
             they
             lived
             tollerably
             up
             to
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             they
             were
             more
             indulg'd
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             concerns
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             than
             his
             own
             people
             were
             ,
             when
             they
             frowardly
             walk'd
             contrary
             to
             the
             Light
             of
             Grace
             .
             
               
                 Moribus
                 antiquis
                 res
                 stat
                 Romana
                 virisq
                 .
                 Ennius
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Plutarch
             ,
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             the
             fortune
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             moves
             this
             Question
             ;
             Whether
             Virtue
             or
             Fortune
             had
             the
             greater
             hand
             ,
             in
             elevating
             the
             Romans
             ,
             to
             that
             stupendious
             height
             ?
             and
             resolves
             it
             thus
             :
             That
             they
             joyned
             hands
             ,
             and
             by
             united
             forces
             raised
             that
             famous
             Structure
             .
             
               [
               Equidem
               hoc
               rectè
               opinor
               censere
               ,
               fortunam
               &
               virtutem
               ad
               tanti
               compagem
               imperii
               atque
               potentiae
               tantae
               structuram
               ,
               pace
               composita
               ,
               coivisse
               ;
               humanorúmque
               operam
               pulcherrimam
               communicatis
               operis
               absolvisse
               .
               ]
            
             in
             the
             building
             whereof
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             were
             emploied
             ,
             were
             both
             instructed
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             in
             most
             of
             their
             
             affairs
             aided
             by
             Fortune
             ,
             he
             demonstrates
             in
             the
             sequel
             of
             that
             Discourse
             .
             
               [
               Quem
               qui
               machinati
               sunt
               ,
               eos
               &
               omni
               virtute
               instructos
               ,
               &
               à
               fortuna
               plurimis
               in
               rebus
               ,
               adjutos
               fuisse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             (
             by
             fortune
             he
             means
             ,
             not
             that
             blind
             versatil
             Chance
             of
             the
             Epicureans
             ,
             but
             that
             all-seeing
             and
             Judicious
             Sister
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Daughter
             of
             Providence
             .
             )
             
               [
               Non
               incerta
               qualis
               apud
               Pindarum
               ,
               sed
               quae
               rectius
               dicitur
               justitiae
               &
               suadae
               soror
               ,
               ac
               providentiae
               (
               siquidem
               ea
               est
               Prometheia
               )
               filia
               :
               quomodo
               genus
               ejus
               Alcman
               .
               describit
               .
            
             This
             he
             introduceth
             ,
             conducting
             
               Romulus
               ,
               Numa
               ,
               Servius
               Tullius
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             following
             those
             incomparable
             persons
             ,
             for
             Heroick
             Virtue
             ,
             the
             
               Fabricii
               ,
               Camilli
               ,
               Lucii
               ,
               Cincinnati
               ,
               Fabii
               ,
               Marcelli
               ,
               Scipiones
               ,
               Caius
               Marius
               ;
               Mutius
               Scaevola
               ,
               M.
               Horatius
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             From
             this
             ancient
             Roman
             Gallantry
             when
             that
             Commonwealth
             degenerated
             ,
             its
             Affairs
             went
             so
             backward
             ,
             as
             Livy
             complains
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             that
             account
             their
             History
             was
             so
             interrupted
             ,
             as
             nothing
             could
             certainly
             be
             known
             touching
             the
             state
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             
               [
               Sed
               quid
               in
               his
               refert
               immorari
               quae
               certi
               nihil
               habent
               ?
               cum
               &
               res
               Romanorum
               perierunt
               ,
               &
               confusi
               commentarii
               sint
               ut
            
             Livius
             
               narrat
               .
            
             ]
             The
             same
             Observation
             Florus
             makes
             .
             
               [
               Ut
               ad
               constituendum
               ejus
               imperium
               virtus
               &
               fortuna
               contendisse
               viderentur
               :
            
             Florus
             .
             ]
             So
             that
             to
             the
             constituting
             of
             that
             Empire
             virtue
             and
             fortune
             seem
             to
             have
             striven
             which
             of
             them
             should
             contribute
             most
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Unto
             the
             same
             supreme
             Cause
             must
             be
             referr'd
             those
             manifest
             miraculous
             growths
             of
             some
             Kingdoms
             ,
             conferr'd
             by
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             his
             own
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             That
             wonderful
             success
             ,
             which
             
             Nebuchadnezzar's
             Arms
             found
             in
             Aegypts
             Conquest
             ,
             though
             he
             ascribed
             it
             to
             his
             Gods
             ,
             was
             given
             him
             by
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             in
             pursuit
             of
             making
             good
             the
             Menacies
             of
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             against
             that
             Nation
             .
             
               I
               will
               send
               and
               take
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               my
               servant
               ,
               and
               will
               set
               his
               Throne
               upon
               these
               stones
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               bid
               (
               at
               the
               entry
               of
            
             Pharaohs
             
               house
               )
               and
               he
               shall
               stretch
               his
               Royal
               Pavillion
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               kindle
               a
               fire
               in
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               Gods
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               array
               himself
               with
               the
               Land
               of
               Aegypt
               and
               he
               shall
               go
               forth
               from
               thence
               in
               peace
               ,
               (
               Jer
               43.
               10.
               )
               Cyrus
            
             his
             victorious
             arms
             over
             Chaldea
             and
             the
             circumjacent
             Countries
             were
             born
             up
             upon
             the
             wing
             of
             that
             Prophecy
             ,
             which
             named
             him
             an
             100
             years
             before
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             
               (
               Isa.
            
             43.
             28.
             
             )
             in
             order
             to
             the
             fulfilling
             whereof
             
               (
               Isa.
            
             44.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             )
             Gods
             right
             hand
             upheld
             and
             strengthen'd
             him
             ,
             to
             subdue
             Nations
             before
             him
             .
             God
             loosed
             the
             Loines
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             open'd
             the
             two
             leaved
             Gates
             before
             him
             :
             he
             went
             before
             him
             ,
             made
             the
             crooked
             places
             straight
             ,
             brake
             in
             pieces
             the
             Gates
             of
             Brass
             ,
             and
             cut
             in
             sunder
             the
             Bars
             of
             Iron
             .
             It
             was
             not
             the
             Heroes
             of
             
               Media
               ,
               Persia
               ,
               Assyria
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             so
             religiously
             supplicated
             ,
             and
             so
             devoutly
             thank'd
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             whom
             he
             knew
             not
             then
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             acknowledged
             his
             hand
             to
             have
             been
             alone
             ,
             in
             all
             thosegrand
             Transactions
             .
             As
             Nebuchadnezzar
             also
             understood
             not
             ,
             who
             that
             God
             was
             ,
             that
             had
             done
             such
             great
             and
             marvellous
             things
             for
             him
             ,
             till
             convinc'd
             (
             by
             the
             deliverance
             of
             the
             three
             Children
             )
             he
             proclaimes
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             their
             God
             is
             he
             ,
             that
             had
             shewed
             signs
             and
             wrought
             wonders
             towards
             him
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               (
               Dan.
               4.
               2.
               3.
               )
               Daniel
            
             had
             prophecyed
             of
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             Mighty
             ,
             and
             do
             according
             to
             his
             Will
             ,
             
               (
               chap.
            
             11.
             3.
             
             )
             when
             God
             raised
             him
             up
             against
             the
             Persians
             ,
             to
             destroy
             that
             Empire
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             no
             other
             way
             thither
             ,
             the
             Pamphylian
             Sea
             open'd
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Army
             ,
             as
             the
             Red
             Sea
             had
             done
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
               (
               Joseph
               ,
               Jewish
               antiq
               .
               l.
               1.
               cap.
            
             7.
             )
             This
             Story
             saith
             Josephus
             is
             mention'd
             by
             all
             ,
             that
             write
             the
             Acts
             of
             Alexander
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             In
             order
             to
             the
             punishment
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             God
             frequently
             does
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             Miracle
             ,
             advance
             some
             one
             Nation
             ,
             perhaps
             no
             better
             than
             the
             rest
             .
             The
             Assyrian
             was
             the
             Rod
             of
             Gods
             anger
             ,
             and
             the
             Staff
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             that
             that
             sustain'd
             him
             was
             Gods
             indignation
             ;
             though
             he
             thought
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             triumph'd
             over
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             those
             feeble
             Idols
             that
             was
             not
             able
             to
             defend
             his
             own
             Territories
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             the
             Gods
             of
             
               Calno
               ,
               
               Carchemish
               ,
               Hamath
            
             or
             
               Arpad
               .
               (
               Is.
            
             10.
             5
             ,
             11.
             )
             In
             which
             case
             ,
             the
             wicked
             may
             oftentimes
             devour
             the
             man
             that
             's
             more
             righteous
             than
             himself
             ,
             
               (
               Hab.
            
             1.
             12.
             )
             And
             when
             that
             Nations
             sins
             are
             brim
             full
             ,
             and
             Gods
             whole
             work
             done
             ,
             for
             which
             God
             raised
             it
             up
             ,
             some
             of
             those
             subdued
             Nations
             are
             raised
             up
             ,
             (
             by
             no
             less
             a
             Miracle
             )
             out
             of
             the
             Grave
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             ashes
             ,
             to
             bringdown
             that
             stout
             heart
             ,
             and
             avenge
             the
             blood
             he
             hath
             shed
             .
             Thus
             Greece
             was
             stirred
             up
             for
             the
             Ruine
             of
             the
             Caldean
             Empire
             ,
             and
             Rome
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Grecian
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             great
             and
             stupendious
             Mutations
             of
             States
             ,
             the
             strange
             accidents
             that
             fall
             out
             ,
             are
             the
             Effects
             of
             divine
             Vindicative
             Justice
             ,
             though
             each
             Nation
             ,
             for
             whose
             raising
             they
             were
             wrought
             ,
             conceiv'd
             them
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Favour
             of
             their
             Idol-Gods
             .
             It
             was
             an
             higher
             wisdom
             than
             
             Minerva's
             ,
             that
             managed
             the
             affairs
             of
             Athens
             :
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             not
             their
             God
             of
             War
             ,
             that
             put
             courage
             into
             the
             Spartans
             .
             The
             unknown
             God
             ,
             not
             any
             of
             their
             Tutelars
             ,
             that
             made
             them
             great
             ,
             and
             arm'd
             the
             Sons
             of
             Greece
             against
             the
             Bratts
             of
             Babel
             :
             all
             the
             wonders
             of
             that
             age
             (
             reported
             by
             Thucidides
             ,
             and
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
               ,
            
             )
             and
             of
             the
             next
             Empire
             ,
             (
             reported
             by
             
               Dion
               ,
               Dionysius
               ,
               Livy
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             were
             the
             Operations
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             that
             only
             doth
             Wonders
             ;
             that
             sets
             up
             the
             low
             Tree
             ,
             and
             brings
             down
             the
             high
             Tree
             ,
             by
             ways
             past
             finding
             out
             ,
             Judgments
             unscrutable
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             Methods
             or
             Causes
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             at
             any
             time
             the
             World
             hath
             been
             so
             equally
             pois'd
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Virtue
             or
             Vitiousness
             of
             her
             several
             Inhabitants
             ,
             as
             it
             seemed
             not
             good
             to
             vindictive
             Justice
             ,
             by
             extraordinary
             impulses
             ,
             or
             incanonical
             courses
             of
             his
             Providence
             (
             as
             St.
             Austin
             calls
             Miracles
             )
             to
             animate
             one
             Nation
             to
             avenge
             its
             quarrels
             upon
             another
             :
             By
             what
             prodigious
             accidents
             hath
             God
             made
             the
             Empires
             that
             then
             were
             in
             Being
             or
             arising
             ,
             conspicuous
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             general
             Peace
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             whole
             Earth
             might
             sit
             still
             and
             be
             at
             quiet
             .
             Melanc●hon
             (
             in
             his
             Epistle
             Dedicatory
             to
             Carions
             Chronicle
             )
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Philip
             Prince
             Elector
             Palatine
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             reading
             the
             History
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             all
             along
             observ'd
             manifest
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Divine
             presence
             in
             the
             constitution
             of
             Monarchies
             ;
             because
             it
             was
             impossible
             they
             could
             be
             erected
             ,
             or
             continued
             ,
             by
             Humane
             strength
             :
             and
             were
             to
             that
             end
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             keepers
             of
             humane
             Society
             ,
             the
             Umpirers
             of
             Difference
             among
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             preservers
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             Peace
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Miracle
             of
             it self
             ,
             that
             wheresoevet
             the
             Order
             of
             ruling
             and
             obeying
             hath
             once
             been
             received
             ,
             it
             remains
             for
             ever
             ;
             that
             some
             or
             other
             form
             of
             Government
             should
             be
             embraced
             all
             the
             World
             over
             ;
             That
             some
             Forms
             should
             last
             so
             many
             Ages
             ,
             in
             some
             certain
             Countries
             :
             as
             the
             Regal
             ,
             among
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             Aegyptians
             ,
             Francks
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             would
             not
             be
             if
             God
             had
             not
             a
             peculiar
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             gave
             manifest
             tokens
             of
             that
             his
             care
             ;
             by
             his
             wonderful
             erecting
             of
             them
             by
             mean
             persons
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             such
             undertakings
             )
             such
             as
             
               Cyrus
               ,
               Alexander
               ,
               Julius
               Caesar
               ,
            
             made
             famous
             by
             nothing
             ,
             but
             Gods
             signal
             owning
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             his
             giving
             them
             success
             beyond
             their
             own
             expectation
             ,
             and
             the
             natural
             accomplishments
             of
             Unity
             ,
             Power
             and
             Policy
             :
             and
             by
             his
             furbishing
             and
             setting
             a
             new
             gloss
             upon
             the
             splendour
             of
             his
             own
             Creature
             ,
             when
             at
             any
             time
             (
             through
             length
             of
             time
             )
             it
             was
             grown
             obsolete
             :
             and
             in
             some
             places
             fixing
             a
             standing
             badge
             ,
             of
             an
             honourable
             discrimination
             of
             them
             from
             others
             ,
             upon
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             chief
             Governours
             ,
             as
             that
             wonderful
             gift
             of
             healing
             ,
             otherwise
             incurable
             Maladies
             ,
             by
             a
             touch
             ,
             intail'd
             upon
             our
             Kings
             .
             Instances
             of
             that
             other
             way
             of
             Gods
             setting
             occasional
             Remarks
             ,
             upon
             his
             own
             great
             Ordinance
             ,
             when
             it
             grows
             into
             contempt
             ,
             occur
             every
             where
             in
             History
             .
             God
             choosing
             rather
             to
             work
             Miracles
             (
             and
             permit
             the
             Devil
             for
             the
             present
             to
             carry
             away
             the
             honour
             of
             them
             )
             than
             to
             let
             the
             Grandeur
             fall
             of
             that
             Order
             which
             he
             had
             set
             in
             the
             World.
             He
             the
             God
             of
             Order
             (
             as
             St.
             Paul
             calls
             him
             )
             that
             supreme
             God
             who
             rules
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             whom
             there
             is
             nothing
             upon
             
             earth
             more
             acceptable
             than
             Councils
             and
             Societies
             of
             men
             rightly
             associate
             
               (
               Cicero
               som.
               Scipion.
            
             )
             whose
             Providence
             is
             as
             much
             seen
             in
             the
             erecting
             of
             Empires
             ,
             as
             in
             framing
             the
             World.
             
               [
               Itaque
               praesens
               disputatio
            
             Romae
             
               magnam
               suspiciendamque
               conciliabit
               dignitatem
               si
               de
               ea
               id
               quod
               de
               terra
               ,
               mari
               ,
               caelo
               ,
               siderihus
               solet
               fieri
               ,
               disquirimus
               :
               fortunam
               ne
               an
               providentiam
               authorem
               habeat
               ?
               ]
               (
               Plut.
               de
               for
               .
               Ro.
               )
            
             God
             erected
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             saith
             
               Plutarch
               (
               de
               for
               .
               Rom.
               )
               [
               Ut
               omnibus
               hominibus
               con●ceret
               vestam
               ,
               re
               vera
               ,
               sacram
               &
               beneficam
               ,
               ac
               stabile
               retinaculum
               ,
               &
               elementum
               sempiternum
               ,
               &
               quod
               rebus
               fluctuantibus
               atque
               sublabentibus
               anchora
               esset
               ,
               (
               ut
               cum
            
             Democrito
             
               loquar
               .
            
             )
             Alexander's
             Empire
             being
             faln
             into
             pieces
             ,
             the
             fragments
             of
             it
             (
             like
             the
             first
             Qualities
             in
             the
             
               Chaos
               ,
            
             )
             never
             ceas'd
             clashing
             ,
             and
             putting
             the
             World
             into
             combustions
             ,
             and
             continual
             changings
             ,
             (
             while
             each
             of
             his
             Successors
             sought
             to
             be
             that
             ,
             which
             not
             any
             one
             of
             them
             was
             ,
             Lord
             Paramount
             ,
             like
             the
             Cyclops
             in
             Euripides
             ,
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
            
             
               A
               confused
               rout
               ,
               where
               none
               minded
               nothing
               that
               no
               body
               said
            
             ;
             till
             the
             Majesty
             of
             Empire
             becken'd
             to
             them
             to
             keep
             silence
             ,
             ▪
             till
             Rome
             having
             attain'd
             to
             a
             Consistency
             ,
             and
             constringing
             in
             it self
             as
             well
             the
             neighbouring
             as
             foraign
             and
             transmarine
             Kingdoms
             ;
             the
             great
             affairs
             of
             the
             World
             obtain'd
             a
             firm
             basis
             ,
             whereon
             to
             lean
             and
             rest
             ,
             and
             were
             laid
             to
             sleep
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             that
             Empire
             :
             For
             the
             erecting
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             
               (
               Polib
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             )
             It
             was
             a
             wonder
             to
             see
             how
             Fortune
             made
             all
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             lead
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             incline
             to
             that
             one
             point
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Hebrews
             had
             a
             Proverb
             ,
             
               [
               Nisi
               potestas
               publica
               esset
               ,
               alter
               alterum
               virum
               deglutiret
               :
               ]
               (
               Chrys●stom
               de
               statuis
               6.
               )
               If
               it
               were
               not
               for
               Governours
               we
               should
               lead
               a
               more
               wild
               life
               than
               wild
               Beasts
               ,
               not
               only
               biting
               ,
               but
               devouring
               one
               another
               :
               (
               Livii
               l.
               26.
               )
               [
               Respublica
               incolumis
               &
               privatas
               res
               salvas
               facile
               praestat
               ,
               publica
               prodeundo
               tua
               nequicquam
               serves
               .
               ]
            
             It
             is
             not
             at
             all
             strange
             then
             ,
             that
             that
             God
             ,
             whose
             Philanthropie
             ,
             is
             so
             apparent
             ,
             should
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             this
             common
             good
             ,
             do
             such
             strange
             things
             ,
             as
             made
             the
             Gentiles
             conclude
             the
             persons
             of
             Princes
             to
             be
             Sacred
             ,
             
               [
               regium
               nomen
               ,
               gentes
               ,
               quae
               sub
               regibus
               sunt
               ,
               pro
               deo
               colunt
               (
               Q.
               Curtius
               .
               )
               Artabanus
               Persa
               :
               (
               apud
               Plutar.
               in
               Themistocl
               .
               )
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Among
               our
               many
               and
               good
               Laws
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               best
               ,
               That
               we
               reverence
               and
               honour
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               preserves
               all
               things
               in
               safety
               .
            
             Though
             Gods
             using
             a
             standing
             Miracle
             to
             convince
             us
             hereof
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             the
             Injunctions
             of
             his
             holy
             Apostles
             to
             revere
             our
             Supream
             Governours
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             upbraiding
             us
             with
             that
             Proverb
             ,
             
               The
               King
               of
            
             England
             
               is
               King
               of
               Devils
            
             :
             and
             speaks
             them
             to
             be
             right
             Devils
             incarnate
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             Intellects
             blinded
             with
             malice
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             the
             divine
             Clemency
             doth
             thus
             super●rogate
             ,
             in
             affording
             us
             means
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             ,
             will
             not
             see
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             visibly
             sitting
             upon
             his
             own
             Ordinance
             .
             Yet
             how
             the
             Rabble
             of
             Gentiles
             (
             who
             had
             not
             Reason
             enough
             ,
             to
             see
             every
             mans
             private
             weal
             was
             imbark'd
             in
             the
             publick
             ;
             nor
             Religion
             enough
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             
               powers
               that
               are
               ,
               are
               ordain'd
               of
               God
               ,
               )
            
             those
             waves
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             should
             be
             kept
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             within
             their
             own
             bounds
             ,
             is
             hardly
             conceivable
             ,
             If
             he
             that
             rules
             the
             raging
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             the
             madness
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             had
             not
             set
             them
             bounds
             ,
             beyond
             which
             they
             must
             not
             pass
             ,
             had
             not
             rayled
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             the
             Majesty
             of
             Supream
             Authority
             (
             so
             as
             to
             make
             it
             unapproachable
             )
             by
             the
             Thunder
             and
             Lightning
             ,
             the
             stupendious
             manifestations
             of
             Divine
             Power
             exerted
             ,
             for
             the
             common
             behoof
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             to
             beget
             and
             uphold
             ,
             in
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             an
             awe
             and
             reverence
             of
             that
             Order
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             were
             Marshal'd
             .
             And
             therefore
             whatever
             miraculous
             events
             ,
             of
             that
             tendency
             ,
             fell
             
             out
             in
             the
             Age
             of
             Paganism
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             operations
             of
             Pagan
             Gods
             (
             among
             whom
             there
             was
             not
             one
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             a
             profest
             enemy
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             )
             but
             of
             Israels
             God
             ,
             the
             Creator
             and
             Conserver
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             the
             Christians
             bill
             of
             miracles
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Deficiency
               of
               false
               ,
               the
               Characters
               of
               true
               ,
               Miracles
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               Heathen
               Wonders
               unprofitable
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Of
               an
               impious
               Tendency
               .
               §
               .
               3.
               
               Not
               above
               the
               power
               of
               Nature
               .
            
             §
             4.
             
             Moses
             
               and
               the
               Magicians
               Rods
               into
               Serpents
               .
               §
               5.
               
               The
               Suns
               standingstill
               and
               going
               back
               .
               The
               Persian
            
             Triplesia
             .
             §
             6.
             
             
               Darkness
               at
               our
               Saviours
               Passion
               .
               §
               7.
               
               Christs
               Resurrection
               ,
               the
               Broad-seal
               set
               to
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             ANd
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             reputed
             Miracles
             ,
             that
             come
             not
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             these
             Rules
             that
             will
             not
             come
             over
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             1.
             being
             such
             as
             the
             Pagan
             Gods
             Genius
             was
             against
             ;
             2.
             
             Or
             such
             as
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             rewarded
             the
             Morality
             of
             Heathens
             with
             ;
             3.
             
             Or
             such
             as
             he
             foretold
             he
             would
             do
             in
             Heathen
             Nations
             ,
             for
             the
             Discipline
             of
             his
             own
             people
             ;
             4.
             
             Or
             such
             as
             he
             wrought
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             those
             Nations
             ,
             whose
             sins
             were
             ripe
             :
             or
             5.
             
             Such
             as
             were
             of
             tendency
             towards
             the
             erecting
             or
             maintaining
             of
             Order
             in
             the
             World.
             For
             the
             rest
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             )
             we
             can
             easily
             and
             freely
             let
             who
             will
             father
             them
             ,
             without
             impeachment
             of
             our
             Gods
             Prerogative
             ;
             as
             having
             a
             threefold
             Mark
             of
             differenee
             from
             true
             Miracles
             stampt
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               They
               are
               as
               to
               their
               immediate
               Effect
               useless
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               to
               their
               Tendency
               impious
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               to
               their
               Nature
               deficient
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Miracles
             reported
             to
             have
             been
             effected
             by
             Pagan
             Deities
             ;
             or
             persons
             in
             league
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             immediate
             effects
             were
             useless
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             and
             insignificant
             ,
             producing
             nothing
             to
             the
             benefit
             or
             emolument
             of
             humane
             kind
             ,
             comparable
             to
             what
             our
             Scripture-miracles
             conferr'd
             .
          
           
             Pagan
             Jove
             ,
             by
             keeping
             the
             Sun
             from
             rising
             ,
             and
             making
             one
             night
             as
             long
             as
             two
             ,
             gain'd
             only
             to
             himself
             the
             opportunity
             of
             a
             longer
             dalliance
             with
             Alcmena
             ;
             putting
             the
             world
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             to
             the
             irksome
             inconvenience
             of
             an
             impatient
             waiting
             for
             the
             Morning-watch
             ,
             and
             the
             torture
             of
             an
             imprisonment
             in
             their
             uneasie
             Beds
             .
             But
             our
             Jehovah
             ,
             by
             keeping
             the
             Sun
             from
             going
             down
             ,
             till
             one
             day
             grew
             to
             the
             length
             of
             two
             ,
             gave
             his
             chosen
             People
             an
             opportunity
             of
             prosecuting
             their
             victory
             ,
             to
             the
             extermination
             of
             his
             and
             their
             enemies
             .
             Orpheus
             went
             to
             Hell
             on
             a
             Bootless
             errand
             ,
             and
             returned
             immerst
             in
             a
             double
             sorrow
             to
             that
             which
             he
             carried
             thither
             ,
             being
             forc'd
             to
             leave
             his
             Euridice
             behind
             him
             ,
             and
             putting
             her
             to
             the
             anguish
             of
             a
             second
             death
             .
             
               Aristaeus
               Procounesius
               ,
               (
               Herodotus
               ,
               Melpomene
               ,
            
             brought
             nothing
             out
             of
             the
             other
             World
             (
             after
             seven
             years
             perambulation
             through
             it
             )
             but
             one
             paper
             of
             Verses
             (
             stiled
             by
             the
             Grecians
             Arimaspaei
             ,
             because
             therein
             relation
             is
             made
             of
             a
             Country
             ,
             inhabited
             by
             men
             so
             called
             ,
             who
             have
             but
             one
             eye
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             forehead
             :
             )
             nor
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             second
             Translation
             (
             which
             lasted
             262
             years
             )
             did
             he
             return
             with
             any
             news
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             grown
             a
             God
             ,
             dub'd
             Phaebus
             his
             Esquire
             ,
             and
             (
             that
             he
             might
             keep
             pace
             with
             his
             swift
             footed
             Lord
             )
             was
             turn'd
             into
             a
             Crow
             .
             What
             gain'd
             Ceres
             either
             for
             the
             behoof
             of
             the
             World
             or
             her self
             ,
             by
             her
             visiting
             the
             infernal
             shades
             ,
             seeing
             her
             Daughter
             Proserpina
             chose
             rather
             to
             stay
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             her
             Ravisher
             ,
             
             than
             return
             to
             her
             Mothers
             lap
             ?
             Was
             the
             World
             any
             better
             for
             Hercules
             his
             haling
             Cerberus
             from
             Hell
             ,
             and
             leading
             him
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Argolican
             Cities
             :
             had
             he
             sold
             him
             to
             a
             Tanner
             ,
             he
             might
             possibly
             have
             made
             so
             much
             of
             his
             Hide
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             paid
             the
             Apothecaries
             Bill
             for
             the
             Ingredients
             of
             that
             Bolus
             wherewith
             he
             intoxicated
             his
             three
             Heads
             and
             lull'd
             asleep
             his
             six
             Eyes
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             defray
             the
             trouble
             of
             his
             undertaking
             :
             whereas
             his
             leading
             this
             Captive
             in
             triumph
             ,
             had
             this
             only
             issue
             ;
             that
             the
             scowling
             Curr
             drivel'd
             his
             moody
             foam
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             impregnated
             it
             with
             poisonfull
             Aconite
             ,
             the
             only
             fruit
             of
             this
             Herculean
             Labour
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             here
             v
             crified
             the
             Proverb
             ,
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Herculean
               Labore
            
             ,
             proverbially
             ,
             Labour
             in
             vain
             ,
             
               (
               Erasm.
               adag
               .
               chil
               .
               3.
               
               Cent.
               1.
               num
               .
            
             1.
             )
             of
             labour
             in
             vain
             ,
             his
             pains
             would
             have
             been
             less
             mischievous
             .
             And
             it
             had
             been
             better
             for
             humane
             kind
             ,
             that
             a
             thousand
             Bastard-sons
             of
             Jove
             had
             faln
             into
             the
             jawes
             of
             inexorable
             Dcath
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             should
             return
             from
             thence
             with
             such
             banefull
             spoiles
             ;
             without
             compare
             betwixt
             his
             and
             those
             gifts
             our
             Jesus
             received
             for
             men
             ,
             when
             he
             led
             Captivity
             Captive
             .
             The
             Memory
             of
             
               Rampsinitus
               (
               Herod
               .
               Euterpe
               .
               )
            
             (
             a
             King
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             Successor
             to
             Proteus
             )
             his
             returning
             from
             Hell
             ,
             and
             bringing
             thence
             spoiles
             ,
             was
             universally
             celebrated
             ,
             within
             the
             Memory
             of
             Herodotus
             :
             But
             the
             whole
             Legend
             of
             his
             atchievements
             ,
             in
             that
             lower
             Region
             ,
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ;
             That
             while
             he
             remain'd
             there
             ,
             he
             past
             his
             time
             in
             playing
             at
             Tables
             with
             Ceres
             :
             where
             ,
             by
             the
             fortune
             of
             the
             Dice
             ,
             sometimes
             winning
             ,
             sometimes
             losing
             ;
             The
             Goddess
             ,
             at
             last
             sta●ing
             a
             Wallet
             (
             it
             was
             that
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             her
             Daughter
             was
             gathering
             flowers
             into
             ,
             when
             Pluto
             ravisht
             her
             )
             lost
             it
             to
             Rampsinitus
             ;
             who
             bearing
             away
             this
             prize
             ,
             returns
             to
             the
             upper
             World
             ,
             with
             one
             half
             of
             that
             blessing
             ,
             which
             the
             Proverbial
             Promise
             ;
             (
             of
             a
             grain'd
             Staff
             and
             a
             Budget
             )
             estates
             Spend-thrifts
             in
             .
             
               Abaris
               Hyperboreus
            
             was
             of
             that
             agility
             ,
             as
             he
             could
             flie
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             as
             fast
             as
             an
             Arrow
             out
             of
             the
             Bow
             ;
             which
             Arrow
             ,
             when
             it
             came
             to
             a
             period
             of
             its
             borrowed
             strength
             ,
             he
             snatch'd
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             flew
             with
             it
             round
             about
             the
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             (
             with
             Herodotus
             )
             laugh
             at
             the
             unlikelyhood
             of
             the
             Story
             ,
             (
             for
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             other
             ground
             of
             that
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             pitcheth
             upon
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             impossibility
             of
             the
             Earth's
             Orbicularness
             ,
             I
             could
             well
             digest
             it
             :
             )
             but
             only
             demand
             (
             with
             Origen
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             
               Celsus
               (
               cont
               .
               Celsam
               l.
               3.
               cap.
               8.
               &c.
               )
            
             who
             introduceth
             those
             Examples
             to
             vie
             with
             the
             Blessed
             Jesus
             (
             and
             therefore
             I
             have
             instanc'd
             in
             them
             ,
             )
             what
             profit
             came
             there
             of
             this
             miraculous
             Agility
             ?
             What
             was
             the
             World
             better'd
             by
             those
             mens
             descending
             into
             Hades
             and
             returning
             thence
             ?
             Did
             Abaris
             drop
             down
             any
             blessings
             upon
             the
             several
             Regions
             he
             took
             his
             flight
             over
             .
             Of
             all
             the
             Examples
             ,
             introduc'd
             by
             Celsus
             ,
             not
             one
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             Zamolxis
             ,
             was
             of
             any
             tendency
             toward
             the
             bettering
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             benefitting
             any
             single
             person
             .
             He
             indeed
             ,
             by
             ●etiring
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             years
             into
             a
             subterraneous
             house
             ,
             which
             he
             built
             on
             purpose
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Scythians
             believe
             he
             had
             been
             so
             long
             dead
             ;
             perswaded
             them
             into
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Souls
             Immortality
             :
             but
             this
             was
             only
             Pious
             Fraud
             ,
             no
             Miraculous
             disappearance
             ,
             as
             Herodotus
             himself
             
               (
               Herodot
               .
               Melpomene
            
             )
             tells
             the
             story
             ;
             and
             therefore
             vainly
             alledged
             by
             that
             half-witted
             Epicurean
             ,
             to
             spare
             the
             labour
             of
             reckoning
             up
             more
             particulars
             .
             Agellius
             passeth
             this
             Censure
             ,
             upon
             the
             Miracles
             reported
             ,
             in
             the
             stories
             of
             
               Aristeas
               ,
               Isigonus
               ,
               Ctesias
               ,
               Onesicritus
               ,
               Polystephanus
               ,
            
             and
             Hegesias
             ;
             that
             though
             ,
             when
             he
             first
             got
             them
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             he
             had
             thought
             he
             had
             got
             a
             prize
             :
             yet
             he
             grew
             weary
             of
             reading
             them
             ,
             they
             being
             Writings
             impertinent
             and
             conducing
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             the
             meliorating
             of
             mans
             Life
             
               (
               Noct.
               attic
               .
               l.
               9.
               c.
            
             4.
             )
             But
             now
             our
             Saviour
             (
             as
             Origen
             replies
             )
             at
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             bore
             away
             the
             Gates
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             richest
             spoiles
             of
             conquer'd
             Hell
             ,
             he
             in
             his
             40
             days
             Converse
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             betwixt
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             entertain'd
             them
             not
             ,
             with
             Fabulous
             Tales
             of
             Hyperborean
             Chimera's
             ,
             but
             with
             Discourses
             touching
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             He
             ,
             after
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             gave
             gifts
             to
             men
             ,
             poured
             down
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             impowring
             them
             with
             ability
             to
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ,
             to
             heal
             the
             sick
             ,
             to
             
             cure
             the
             lame
             ,
             to
             bless
             the
             blind
             with
             the
             gladsom
             benefit
             of
             sight
             ,
             to
             give
             convincing
             testimony
             of
             their
             Master's
             Resurrection
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Briefly
             ,
             Christs
             Miracles
             were
             beneficial
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             immediate
             Effects
             ;
             how
             many
             went
             from
             him
             rejoycing
             in
             the
             recovery
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             health
             ,
             of
             their
             limbs
             ,
             sight
             ,
             &c.
             in
             the
             restauration
             of
             their
             friends
             ,
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ?
             The
             Old
             Testament-Prophets
             indeed
             (
             sutably
             to
             the
             courser
             grain
             of
             that
             Dispensation
             )
             sometimes
             called
             Fire
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             Christs
             Miracles
             were
             all
             healing
             his
             very
             cursing
             the
             fruitless
             Fig-tree
             ,
             was
             advantagious
             to
             the
             owner
             ,
             whose
             ground
             was
             hereby
             cleared
             of
             that
             ,
             that
             did
             but
             cumber
             it
             ,
             and
             takeup
             the
             room
             of
             a
             more
             fruitful
             Plant
             :
             there
             was
             
               [
               Nihil
               nocens
               aut
               noxium
               ,
               sed
               opiferum
               ,
               sed
               salutare
               ,
               sed
               auxiliaribus
               plenum
               bonis
               ,
               potestatis
               munificae
               liberalitate
               donatum
               :
               ]
               (
               Arnobius
               contra
               gentes
               ,
               l.
               1.
               )
               In
               Christs
               miraculous
               acts
               no
               harmful
               ,
               no
               burtful
               ,
               ingredients
               ;
               all
               was
               healthful
               ,
               helpful
               ,
               full
               of
               relieving
               goods
               ,
               and
               flowing
               from
               the
               largess
               of
               courteous
               Power
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apostolical
             Rod
             ,
             (
             though
             it
             had
             its
             Prickles
             to
             let
             out
             impostum'd
             matter
             )
             budded
             Almonds
             ,
             and
             brought
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             the
             Nations
             ;
             being
             never
             inflicted
             ,
             but
             in
             order
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             by
             bringing
             down
             the
             Body
             :
             towards
             which
             if
             it
             was
             not
             available
             upon
             the
             persons
             ,
             on
             whose
             backs
             it
             was
             laid
             ,
             it
             was
             always
             of
             use
             ,
             towards
             the
             bettering
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             Deputy
             gain'd
             spiritual
             ,
             by
             Elimas
             his
             miraculous
             loss
             of
             corporeal
             Eye-sight
             ,
             the
             Church
             learn'd
             to
             beware
             of
             Sacrilege
             ,
             by
             the
             exemplary
             punishment
             of
             Annanias
             and
             Saphira
             ;
             and
             if
             Hymeneus
             and
             Alexander
             ,
             by
             being
             delivered
             to
             Satan
             ,
             did
             not
             learn
             not
             to
             blaspheme
             ;
             the
             Prints
             of
             the
             strokes
             of
             that
             Apostolical
             Rod
             could
             not
             but
             deterr
             others
             .
             Not
             one
             of
             all
             theirs
             or
             their
             Masters
             mighty
             Works
             was
             labour
             in
             vain
             ,
             but
             accomodated
             to
             Humane
             use
             ,
             to
             common
             Good
             ,
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             natural
             operations
             ,
             and
             immediate
             products
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             2.
             
             How
             much
             more
             advantagious
             were
             they
             to
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             ultimate
             tendency
             and
             designed
             end
             ?
             viz.
             to
             convince
             men
             of
             the
             Truth
             and
             Divine
             Original
             of
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             so
             every
             way
             suited
             to
             the
             procurement
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Happiness
             to
             Humane
             kind
             :
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             (
             if
             observ'd
             ,
             )
             would
             restore
             those
             golden
             Times
             ,
             which
             preceded
             Astraeas
             Flight
             from
             the
             corrupt
             Earth
             ;
             would
             have
             turn'd
             Devils
             into
             Men
             ,
             and
             Men
             into
             Angels
             ;
             so
             as
             Ideot-Christians
             ,
             that
             are
             true
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             free
             from
             all
             Lust
             ,
             Rapine
             ,
             Injustice
             ,
             &c.
             as
             they
             live
             at
             the
             rate
             of
             most
             perfect
             Priests
             ;
             and
             exhibit
             in
             their
             Manners
             ,
             that
             Gravity
             ,
             Purity
             ,
             Probity
             ,
             and
             Simplicity
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             amongst
             the
             wisest
             of
             any
             other
             Sect
             (
             as
             Origen
             tells
             
               Celsus
               ,
               (
               lib.
               7.
               cal
               .
            
             14.
             )
             and
             evidently
             declare
             the
             Author
             of
             so
             pious
             and
             just
             a
             Religion
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             holy
             God
             ,
             to
             all
             who
             have
             not
             lost
             all
             sense
             .
             It
             being
             impossible
             ,
             that
             an
             enemy
             to
             Mankind
             should
             promote
             the
             embracing
             of
             a
             Doctrine
             so
             beneficial
             ,
             either
             by
             revealing
             it
             ,
             or
             confirming
             its
             Authority
             by
             the
             Seal
             of
             Miracles
             .
             
               (
               Origen
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cont
               .
               Celsum
               .
               )
            
             But
             the
             design
             of
             all
             Pagan
             Miracles
             was
             ,
             to
             bring
             into
             credit
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             another
             tendency
             ,
             to
             countenance
             such
             brutish
             Immortalities
             ,
             as
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             under
             the
             greatest
             degree
             of
             Debauchery
             ,
             it
             can
             possibly
             degenerate
             into
             ,
             would
             certainly
             have
             abominated
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             commended
             to
             the
             VVorld
             by
             its
             Devil
             gods
             ,
             and
             urged
             upon
             men
             ,
             by
             lying
             VVonders
             ,
             
               (
               Austin
               de
               Civit.
               l.
               4.
               cap.
            
             26.
             )
             Gods
             Ape
             ,
             the
             old
             Serpent
             ,
             scarce
             ever
             counterfeited
             his
             hand
             more
             dexterously
             ,
             than
             in
             his
             practising
             upon
             
               T.
               Latinus
            
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             sorcing
             him
             to
             acquaint
             the
             Senate
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Divine
             pleasure
             to
             have
             the
             Scenical
             Games
             renewed
             :
             the
             story
             is
             mentioned
             by
             
               Cicero
               (
               de
               divinat
            
             .
             1.
             )
             out
             of
             
               Fabius
               ,
               Gellius
            
             ,
             and
             Caelius
             ,
             by
             
               Livy
               ,
               Val.
               Maximus
               ,
               Agellius
               ,
            
             and
             
               Macrobius
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             the
             Games
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Day
             of
             their
             Celebration
             ,
             being
             profaned
             ,
             by
             the
             execution
             of
             a
             Malefactor
             (
             the
             Gods
             forsooth
             ,
             being
             displeased
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             delight
             ,
             they
             look
             in
             beholding
             those
             Games
             ,
             interrupted
             by
             so
             sad
             a
             Spectaticle
             :
             )
             this
             Titus
             was
             warn'd
             in
             his
             
             sleep
             ,
             to
             go
             and
             tell
             the
             Senate
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             begin
             anew
             their
             Celebration
             ;
             he
             not
             daring
             the
             day
             after
             to
             communicate
             this
             Dream
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             appointed
             ,
             is
             the
             next
             night
             more
             severely
             charged
             ;
             which
             he
             neglecting
             the
             performance
             of
             ,
             that
             day
             looseth
             his
             son
             by
             a
             suddain
             death
             ;
             and
             being
             the
             third
             night
             threatned
             with
             suffering
             a
             more
             grievous
             punishment
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             would
             not
             obey
             the
             Vision
             ;
             and
             still
             not
             daring
             to
             tell
             the
             Senate
             ,
             he
             himself
             fell
             into
             a
             sharp
             and
             horrible
             sickness
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             carried
             in
             his
             bed
             to
             the
             Senate
             ,
             he
             acquaints
             them
             with
             the
             whole
             business
             ;
             upon
             which
             he
             is
             presently
             restored
             to
             health
             ,
             and
             walks
             home
             on
             foot
             as
             sound
             as
             a
             Roach
             :
             the
             Senate
             ,
             astonisht
             with
             so
             great
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             forthwith
             decrees
             the
             instauration
             of
             the
             Sports
             .
             Who
             ,
             in
             his
             right
             wits
             (
             saith
             St.
             Austin
             )
             may
             not
             here
             see
             persons
             in
             vassalage
             to
             malignant
             Daemons
             ,
             compel'd
             by
             force
             to
             exhibit
             to
             such
             Gods
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             in
             right
             Reason
             may
             be
             judged
             dishonest
             .
             For
             in
             these
             Games
             ,
             which
             those
             Gods
             compell'd
             the
             Senate
             to
             restore
             ,
             are
             repeated
             those
             flagitious
             Crimes
             ,
             which
             the
             Poets
             father
             upon
             them
             :
             such
             as
             the
             veriest
             Wretch
             would
             blush
             to
             have
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             ;
             the
             Scenical
             Actors
             of
             those
             turpitudes
             of
             the
             Gods
             sparing
             neither
             filthy
             words
             nor
             actions
             ;
             
               (
               Herod
               .
               Commod
               .
            
             )
             upbraiding
             them
             (
             with
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             lasciviousness
             )
             with
             the
             most
             foul
             and
             sordid
             Actions
             imaginable
             :
             and
             by
             those
             upbraidings
             and
             representations
             ,
             insinuating
             to
             the
             World
             the
             laudableness
             of
             the
             most
             dishonest
             Vice
             ,
             as
             having
             the
             Gods
             for
             their
             Fautors
             ,
             and
             cancelling
             at
             once
             all
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Moral
             Philosophers
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             retunded
             by
             this
             basilick
             Argument
             (
             by
             counter-ballancing
             their
             Reasons
             with
             Divine
             Authority
             )
             might
             have
             bid
             fair
             for
             the
             civilizing
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             ridding
             it
             of
             Barbarism
             and
             Devillism
             :
             
               [
               Magis
               intuentur
               quid
            
             Jupiter
             
               fecerit
               ,
               quam
               quid
               docuerit
            
             Plato
             ,
             ]
             
               (
               August
               .
               dc
               civitat
               .
               lib.
               2.
               7.
               )
               [
               Exemplo
               suo
               velut
               divinam
               authoritatem
               praebere
               sceleribus
               ]
               (
               Austin
               de
               Civ
               .
               2
               ,
               25.
               )
               They
               designed
               hereby
               to
               give
               the
               face
               of
               Divine
               Authority
               to
               the
               most
               impious
               kind
               of
               Villanies
               .
            
          
           
             To
             the
             no
             less
             impious
             ,
             though
             less
             frequent
             ,
             secular
             Games
             ,
             were
             the
             Romans
             invited
             ,
             by
             a
             like
             Satanical
             Sign
             and
             lying
             Wonder
             ,
             wrought
             upon
             the
             Children
             of
             
               Valesius
               Sabinus
               ,
               (
               Vives
               in
               Aug.
               de
               civit
               .
            
             3.
             18.
             
             )
             who
             as
             he
             was
             offering
             Prayers
             and
             Vows
             ,
             for
             his
             three
             Children
             ,
             dangerously
             sick
             ,
             even
             unto
             Death
             ,
             heard
             a
             voice
             that
             assured
             him
             his
             Children
             should
             recover
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             carry
             them
             up
             Tyber
             ,
             at
             a
             full
             water
             ,
             vnto
             Tarentum
             :
             and
             refresh
             them
             with
             (
             what
             they
             desired
             )
             warm
             water
             fetcht
             from
             the
             Altar
             of
             Father
             Dis
             and
             
               Proserpina
               ,
               Valesins
            
             thinking
             that
             the
             Oracle
             meant
             the
             City
             Tarentum
             (
             though
             that
             was
             a
             great
             distance
             from
             his
             Habitation
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             passage
             to
             it
             by
             Tyber
             )
             in
             obsequiousness
             to
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             Ships
             himself
             and
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             Sailes
             as
             far
             as
             
               Campus
               Martius
            
             :
             There
             ,
             to
             ease
             the
             tediousness
             of
             Navigation
             ,
             he
             brings
             his
             Children
             on
             shore
             ;
             and
             desirous
             to
             kindle
             a
             fire
             ,
             asketh
             the
             Pilot
             where
             he
             might
             fetch
             fire
             ,
             from
             Tarentum
             (
             replies
             the
             Pilot
             )
             a
             place
             hard
             by
             ,
             where
             you
             see
             the
             Shepherds
             fires
             shining
             :
             he
             over-joy'd
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             conceives
             that
             must
             be
             the
             Tarentum
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Divine
             voice
             directed
             him
             :
             commands
             the
             Vessel
             to
             stear
             thither
             ,
             and
             while
             he
             hasts
             to
             the
             City
             to
             buy
             an
             Altar
             ,
             orders
             his
             men
             to
             dig
             a
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             might
             erect
             it
             :
             they
             digging
             twenty
             foot
             deep
             ,
             find
             there
             an
             old
             Altar
             ,
             with
             this
             Inscription
             [
             To
             Dis
             and
             
               Proserpina
               .
            
             ]
             The
             Father
             ,
             returning
             from
             the
             City
             ,
             sacrificeth
             upon
             that
             Altar
             to
             those
             Infernal
             Deities
             ,
             and
             three
             nights
             together
             (
             answering
             the
             number
             of
             his
             late
             sick
             ,
             but
             now
             recovered
             ,
             Children
             )
             makes
             Funeral
             Banquets
             to
             the
             Gods
             with
             Songs
             and
             Dances
             .
             With
             what
             strange
             obscenities
             those
             Games
             were
             celebrated
             ,
             is
             more
             obvious
             ,
             than
             that
             it
             needs
             be
             related
             .
             It
             is
             sufficient
             to
             evince
             the
             Diabolicalness
             of
             those
             seeming
             Miracles
             and
             therefore
             only
             seeming
             )
             that
             they
             manifestly
             tended
             towards
             the
             erecting
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             infernal
             Fiends
             ,
             to
             the
             robbing
             the
             one
             Supreme
             God
             ,
             of
             that
             honour
             ,
             that
             's
             his
             peculiar
             due
             :
             and
             to
             the
             introducing
             of
             most
             barbarous
             Immoralities
             into
             the
             VVorld
             .
             And
             therefore
             (
             being
             Seals
             set
             to
             a
             Law
             directly
             thwarting
             that
             Law
             of
             God
             
             writ
             on
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             )
             if
             they
             had
             more
             exactly
             counterfeited
             the
             Scal
             of
             Heaven
             than
             they
             did
             ,
             may
             easily
             be
             deprehended
             ,
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             feigned
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             This
             should
             have
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             awaken'd
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             to
             a
             more
             scrupulous
             inspection
             and
             prying
             into
             them
             :
             and
             to
             have
             weighed
             them
             with
             those
             Sel●s
             which
             were
             set
             to
             the
             contrary
             Doctrine
             .
             In
             comparison
             with
             which
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             been
             found
             if
             not
             lighter
             than
             vanity
             ;
             yet
             at
             least
             wanting
             many
             grains
             weight
             of
             real
             Miracles
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             productions
             by
             the
             God
             of
             Nature
             ,
             above
             the
             power
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             beside
             its
             ordinary
             Course
             .
             I
             insert
             this
             last
             clause
             into
             the
             description
             of
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             the
             Effects
             of
             ordinary
             Providence
             :
             which
             though
             they
             proceed
             from
             infinite
             Power
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             Miracles
             ,
             but
             issue
             from
             the
             natural
             order
             of
             Conversion
             ,
             Mutation
             ,
             and
             Mutability
             of
             Bodies
             .
             The
             water
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               Austin
               de
               Trinit
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             )
             is
             poured
             ordinarily
             upon
             the
             earth
             :
             but
             when
             ,
             at
             the
             Prayer
             of
             Elias
             after
             so
             long
             a
             serenity
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             appearance
             of
             a
             cloud
             ,
             it
             was
             made
             to
             fall
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             immediate
             effusion
             of
             Divine
             Power
             .
             God
             ordinarily
             makes
             the
             voyce
             of
             his
             Thunder
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             sends
             out
             the
             Lightning
             from
             the
             bright
             Cloud
             :
             but
             when
             on
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             after
             an
             unusual
             manner
             ,
             those
             thundering
             voyces
             were
             sent
             forth
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             make
             a
             confused
             din
             ,
             but
             articulately
             sounded
             forth
             the
             VVill
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             was
             miraculous
             :
             who
             draws
             moisture
             ,
             by
             the
             root
             of
             the
             Vine
             ,
             to
             the
             Clusters
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             ripens
             the
             Grapes
             ;
             but
             God
             ?
             who
             giveth
             the
             increase
             ,
             while
             Man
             Plants
             and
             VVaters
             ?
             But
             when
             ,
             at
             our
             Lord's
             beck
             ,
             VVater
             was
             turn'd
             into
             VVine
             by
             an
             unusual
             celerity
             ;
             he
             must
             be
             a
             fool
             with
             a
             witness
             ,
             who
             denies
             that
             to
             be
             a
             witness
             of
             a
             divine
             Power
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             commanded
             and
             it
             was
             done
             .
             Earth
             is
             the
             common
             Matter
             ,
             for
             the
             bringing
             forth
             and
             nourishing
             of
             all
             Plants
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Bodies
             of
             Animals
             ;
             and
             who
             produceth
             these
             things
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             said
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             bring
             forth
             ?
             But
             when
             ,
             of
             a
             suddain
             ,
             he
             turn'd
             the
             same
             Matter
             ,
             out
             of
             Moses
             his
             Rod
             ,
             into
             a
             Serpent
             ;
             and
             back
             again
             out
             of
             that
             Serpent
             ,
             into
             a
             Rod
             (
             immediately
             and
             in
             an
             instant
             )
             he
             wrought
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             the
             things
             indeed
             were
             changable
             ,
             but
             this
             change
             of
             them
             was
             unusual
             .
             Who
             but
             God
             cloaths
             the
             Shrubbs
             with
             Leaves
             and
             Blossoms
             ?
             But
             when
             the
             Rod
             of
             Aaron
             blossom'd
             ,
             the
             divinity
             did
             ,
             after
             a
             sort
             ,
             discourse
             with
             doubting
             Humanity
             .
             Who
             is
             he
             that
             giveth
             life
             to
             every
             living
             thing
             that
             's
             born
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             gave
             life
             to
             that
             Serpent
             of
             Aaron
             for
             an
             hour
             ?
             Who
             restored
             to
             Bodies
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             dead
             ,
             their
             Souls
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             animates
             flesh
             in
             the
             Mothers
             Womb
             ,
             which
             is
             born
             to
             die
             ?
             of
             the
             same
             common
             Matter
             ,
             which
             subsists
             in
             the
             Elements
             ,
             God
             produceth
             (
             in
             time
             ,
             or
             
               ex
               tempore
               ,
            
             )
             a
             Ram
             ,
             or
             a
             Dove
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             the
             same
             fleshy
             vigour
             ,
             at
             their
             coming
             in
             and
             going
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             whether
             they
             were
             made
             in
             an
             instant
             or
             by
             degrees
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             of
             different
             constitutions
             :
             only
             that
             which
             was
             produced
             
               ex
               tempore
            
             ,
             appeared
             after
             an
             unusual
             manner
             ;
             but
             when
             those
             Creatures
             are
             brought
             forth
             ,
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             continued
             Flux
             of
             sliding
             and
             remaining
             things
             ,
             passing
             out
             of
             secret
             into
             open
             light
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             light
             into
             obscurity
             ,
             in
             the
             usual
             road
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             natural
             ,
             which
             same
             Creatures
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             thrust
             in
             upon
             us
             (
             for
             our
             admonition
             )
             by
             an
             unusual
             mutability
             ,
             are
             called
             Wonders
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             yet
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             every
             unusual
             Conflux
             of
             those
             primordial
             ,
             seminal
             Causes
             ,
             towards
             the
             production
             of
             a
             thing
             into
             being
             ,
             that
             makes
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             for
             ,
             (
             as
             St.
             Austin
             observes
             upon
             the
             story
             of
             the
             Aegyptian
             Magicians
             ,
             )
             
               Ex.
               7.
               de
               Trin.
               3.
               cap.
            
             8.
             )
             there
             are
             certain
             seminal
             Causes
             ,
             hid
             in
             corporeal
             things
             (
             through
             all
             the
             Elements
             of
             the
             World
             )
             which
             Daemons
             may
             pick
             out
             (
             more
             easily
             than
             the
             cunningest
             Gold-finer
             can
             single
             parings
             of
             Gold
             out
             of
             heaps
             of
             Sand
             into
             one
             Mass
             )
             and
             make
             up
             into
             strange
             Effects
             ;
             and
             of
             them
             produce
             new
             Species
             of
             things
             in
             a
             trice
             .
             
               [
               Omnis
               spiritus
               ales
               est
               momento
               ubique
               sunt
               :
               volocitas
               divinitus
               creditus
               quia
               substantia
               ignoratur
               :
               ]
               (
               Terapol
               .
            
             22.
             )
             But
             it
             is
             farther
             requisite
             (
             as
             I
             have
             exprest
             in
             the
             first
             Clause
             of
             
             the
             Description
             )
             that
             it
             be
             a
             production
             ,
             beside
             the
             Order
             of
             whole
             created
             Nature
             ;
             such
             as
             cannot
             be
             educ'd
             out
             of
             the
             active
             Powers
             implanted
             in
             the
             Elements
             ,
             nor
             their
             natural
             passive
             Powers
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             made
             receptible
             of
             any
             form
             by
             natural
             Motion
             .
             
               (
               Aquinas
               .
               sum
               .
               1.
               quest
               .
               115.
               2.
               )
               [
               Praeter
               virtutes
               activas
               naturales
               &
               potentias
               passivas
               quae
               ordinantur
               ad
               hujusmodi
               virtutes
               activas
               .
               ]
            
             But
             out
             of
             a
             bare
             obediential
             Possibility
             ,
             or
             Non-resistency
             of
             the
             Creature
             ,
             whereby
             it
             throws
             it self
             at
             Gods
             feet
             ,
             and
             becomes
             pliable
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             Omnipotencie
             ,
             to
             embrace
             any
             shape
             he
             is
             pleas'd
             to
             mould
             it
             into
             ,
             by
             an
             act
             of
             Power
             ,
             equivalent
             to
             that
             of
             creating
             ,
             and
             educing
             forms
             out
             of
             the
             first
             Abyss
             of
             inform
             Matter
             .
             
               (
               Alensis
               .
               sum
               ,
               2.
               quest
               .
               42.
               art
               .
               5.
               memb
               .
               5.
               )
               [
               ad
               opera
               miraculosa
               possibilitas
               tantùm
               secundùm
               obedientiam
               creaturae
               ,
               de
               quo
               Deus
               potest
               facere
               quod
               vult
               —
               &
               est
               possibilitas
               passiva
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Briefly
             and
             plainly
             ,
             proper
             Miracles
             exceed
             Nature
             in
             a
             threefold
             degree
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Fact
             ;
             such
             are
             the
             Glorification
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             the
             Retrogradation
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Subject
             wherein
             it
             is
             wrought
             ,
             such
             are
             the
             restoring
             Life
             to
             the
             Dead
             ,
             giving
             Sight
             to
             the
             blind
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nature
             can
             cause
             Life
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             a
             dead
             Body
             ;
             can
             give
             Sight
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             one
             that
             's
             blind
             :
             for
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             natural
             recess
             from
             a
             total
             Privation
             to
             an
             Habit.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Manner
             and
             Order
             of
             working
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             restoring
             of
             Lame
             ,
             the
             healing
             of
             Sick
             ,
             the
             multiplying
             of
             Bread
             ,
             Oyl
             ,
             &c
             ,
             in
             an
             unusual
             course
             ,
             on
             a
             suddain
             ,
             without
             applying
             natural
             Causes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             first
             of
             these
             Degrees
             the
             Pagan
             VVorld
             ,
             never
             so
             much
             as
             pretended
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             second
             ,
             none
             ever
             attain'd
             ,
             who
             pretended
             to
             act
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             any
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             .
             For
             all
             Pagan
             Stories
             ,
             that
             commemorate
             such
             Mutations
             ,
             are
             either
             so
             manifestly
             fabulous
             ,
             as
             they
             carry
             their
             condemnation
             on
             their
             foreheads
             ,
             or
             else
             ascribe
             those
             strange
             Effects
             to
             Art
             ;
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             wise
             ,
             impute
             them
             to
             the
             true
             Gods
             designing
             ,
             thereby
             ,
             to
             render
             the
             person
             that
             wrought
             them
             ,
             more
             august
             and
             conspicuous
             in
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             for
             a
             common
             good
             ;
             as
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             account
             which
             both
             
               Josephus
               ,
               Suetonius
            
             ,
             and
             Tacitus
             gives
             of
             
             Vespasian's
             curing
             a
             blind
             man.
             
               [
               Authoritas
               &
               quasi
               majestas
               quaedam
               ut
               scilicet
               inopiniato
               &
               adhuc
               novo
               principi
               doceat
               :
               haec
               quoque
               accessit
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
               (
               Sueton.
               Vesp.
            
             7.
             )
             Vespasian
             
               coming
               thus
               unexpectedly
               from
               a
               new
               Family
               to
               the
               Empire
               ,
               wanted
               Authority
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               a
               kind
               of
               Majesty
               ;
               but
               this
               also
               he
               obtain'd
               ,
               by
               Omens
               and
               Prodigies
               .
               Suetonius
            
             indeed
             ,
             siath
             ,
             that
             the
             blind
             man
             was
             directed
             in
             a
             Dream
             by
             Serapis
             ,
             to
             procure
             Vespasian
             to
             lay
             Spittle
             on
             his
             eyes
             (
             and
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             that
             an
             Alexandrian
             should
             fancy
             ,
             that
             Serapis
             injected
             that
             motion
             into
             him
             ;
             since
             the
             chief
             God
             in
             that
             Country
             went
             under
             that
             name
             )
             but
             that
             Serapis
             was
             so
             much
             as
             invocated
             by
             Vespasian
             ,
             when
             he
             applyed
             himself
             to
             perform
             the
             Cure
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             the
             least
             hinted
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             implyed
             :
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Historians
             silence
             ,
             as
             to
             Vespasians
             applying
             himself
             either
             to
             that
             or
             any
             other
             particular
             Deity
             ,
             but
             from
             his
             mentioning
             that
             Alexandrian
             Deitie's
             putting
             the
             blind
             man
             upon
             the
             business
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             Vespasian
             a
             strange
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             invocated
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             from
             his
             introducing
             this
             ,
             amongst
             other
             instances
             ,
             as
             a
             subsequent
             to
             and
             an
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             Oracle
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Carmel
             ,
             deliver'd
             to
             him
             (
             or
             at
             least
             commented
             upon
             )
             by
             
               Josephus
               .
               [
               Apud
            
             Judaeum
             Carmeli
             
               Dei
               Oraculum
               consulentem
               ,
               ita
               confirmavere
               sortes
               ,
               ut
               quicquid
               cogitaret
               volveretque
               animo
               ,
               quamlibet
               magnum
               ,
               id
               esse
               proventurum
               ,
               pollicerentur
               ,
               &
               unus
               ex
               nobilibus
               captivis
            
             Josephus
             —
             ]
             
               (
               Sueton.
               Vesp.
               5.
               )
               When
               he
               consulted
               the
               Oracle
               of
               the
               God
               of
            
             Carmel
             in
             Judaea
             ,
             
               he
               was
               confirmed
               by
               this
               answer
               ,
               That
               whatsoever
               he
               purposed
               and
               had
               in
               his
               thought
               ,
               he
               should
               accomplish
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               never
               so
               weighty
               ,
            
             See
             my
             first
             Book
             ,
             chap.
             9.
             
             §
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             and
             lowest
             Degree
             was
             the
             highest
             that
             the
             ambition
             of
             Heathen
             
             Gods
             climbed
             to
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             introducing
             of
             a
             Natural
             Form
             ,
             into
             a
             Subject
             naturally
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             an
             unusual
             and
             extraordinary
             way
             .
             In
             which
             attempt
             how
             far
             the
             greatest
             VVonders
             they
             did
             came
             short
             of
             true
             Miracles
             wrought
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Israels
             God
             ;
             will
             be
             evident
             ,
             if
             we
             compare
             them
             ,
             first
             ,
             with
             such
             of
             this
             Rank
             which
             were
             done
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             one
             true
             God
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             out-vie
             them
             with
             those
             of
             the
             higher
             Formes
             ,
             the
             second
             and
             first
             Degrees
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             To
             give
             them
             more
             than
             Huntsman's
             play
             :
             we
             will
             yield
             them
             more
             ,
             than
             they
             can
             challenge
             by
             the
             evidence
             of
             their
             own
             VVritings
             ,
             grant
             them
             a
             greater
             power
             than
             any
             Records
             ,
             but
             those
             in
             the
             Churches
             custody
             ,
             make
             mention
             of
             .
             Seek
             their
             Books
             from
             end
             to
             end
             ,
             and
             all
             we
             find
             them
             say
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             point
             of
             the
             exerting
             a
             miraculous
             power
             ,
             amounts
             not
             to
             the
             one
             half
             of
             what
             Moses
             reports
             
               (
               Exod.
            
             7.
             )
             That
             the
             Aegyptian
             Magicians
             did
             ,
             by
             their
             diabolical
             Inchantments
             ,
             affront
             the
             Messenger
             of
             the
             high
             God
             in
             three
             of
             those
             VVonders
             ,
             he
             did
             before
             Pharaoh
             ;
             (
             the
             turning
             of
             Rods
             into
             Serpents
             ,
             of
             VVater
             into
             Blood
             ,
             and
             Slime
             into
             Frogs
             ;
             by
             an
             imperceptible
             celerity
             )
             when
             he
             challenged
             Aaron
             to
             shew
             his
             Credentials
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             evident
             by
             some
             Miracle
             ,
             that
             the
             God
             of
             Gods
             had
             sent
             him
             upon
             that
             Embassie
             ,
             which
             he
             delivered
             in
             his
             Name
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Aegypt
             .
          
           
             The
             Contest
             there
             was
             betwixt
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             and
             the
             Gods
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             the
             Question
             to
             be
             Determined
             ,
             whether
             of
             them
             were
             greatest
             ?
             as
             is
             manifest
             from
             
             Pharaoh's
             demanding
             ,
             who
             that
             Jehova
             was
             ,
             that
             sent
             to
             him
             to
             release
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             (
             a
             People
             who
             owed
             their
             lives
             to
             Aegypt
             ,
             for
             its
             sustaining
             them
             in
             the
             seven
             years
             Famine
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             ,
             by
             so
             long
             a
             prescription
             ,
             been
             Subjects
             to
             the
             Aegyptian
             Crown
             :
             )
             from
             his
             challenging
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             to
             shew
             a
             Sign
             of
             their
             being
             Commission'd
             from
             a
             God
             ,
             whom
             Pharaoh
             was
             bound
             to
             obey
             ;
             and
             from
             his
             summoning
             the
             Magicians
             ,
             that
             they
             (
             by
             invocating
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Gods
             of
             Aegypt
             )
             should
             doe
             the
             same
             VVonders
             ,
             which
             Aaron
             (
             by
             divine
             appointment
             )
             was
             commanded
             to
             show
             ,
             as
             Seals
             of
             his
             Mission
             from
             a
             more
             mighty
             (
             the
             Almighty
             God.
             We
             will
             grant
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             after
             so
             solemn
             an
             Appeal
             to
             Miracles
             ,
             after
             the
             Litigants
             had
             here
             joyn'd
             issue
             ,
             Ja●nes
             and
             Jambres
             resisted
             Moses
             ,
             and
             stood
             out
             a
             trial
             by
             three
             of
             the
             first
             Miracles
             .
             Neither
             will
             we
             retract
             with
             one
             hand
             ,
             what
             we
             give
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             some
             do
             ;
             who
             blame
             St.
             Austin
             for
             yielding
             ,
             that
             the
             Magicians
             did
             more
             than
             cast
             mists
             before
             the
             Spectators
             Eyes
             ,
             even
             really
             turn
             Rods
             into
             Serpents
             ,
             the
             Waters
             into
             Blood
             ,
             and
             caused
             Frogs
             to
             swarm
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             facred
             Text
             ,
             that
             the
             Magicians
             did
             the
             like
             to
             what
             Aaron
             did
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             comes
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               fecit
               .
               effecit
            
             ,
             is
             used
             Gen.
             1.
             31.
             to
             express
             Gods
             making
             the
             World.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             not
             the
             like
             in
             appearance
             ,
             but
             really
             ,
             for
             they
             cast
             down
             every
             man
             his
             Rod
             ,
             and
             they
             became
             Serpents
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             comes
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             fuit
             ;
             whence
             is
             derived
             the
             name
             
               Jehovah
               .
            
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             Calvin
             ,
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             appellations
             given
             to
             these
             that
             withstood
             Moses
             ,
             argues
             ,
             that
             they
             only
             fascinated
             mens
             Eyes
             ;
             and
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             will
             have
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             is
             render'd
             ,
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             Sorcerer
             )
             to
             be
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Jugler
             ,
             who
             transforms
             things
             in
             appearance
             only
             :
             but
             this
             is
             to
             make
             words
             fall
             out
             with
             the
             sentence
             ,
             and
             bid
             defiance
             to
             the
             whole
             series
             of
             the
             discourse
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             the
             Emphasis
             of
             the
             divine
             Miracle
             ,
             into
             a
             Plantasme
             too
             :
             for
             if
             their
             Rods
             were
             turn'd
             into
             Serpents
             ,
             only
             in
             appearance
             ;
             Aarons
             could
             not
             eat
             theirs
             ,
             but
             in
             appearance
             only
             ,
             as
             St.
             Austin
             argues
             :
             The
             Septuagint
             better
             understood
             both
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             which
             was
             kept
             on
             foot
             as
             to
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             it
             long
             after
             their
             time
             (
             either
             by
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             Secular
             Records
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             St.
             
             Paul's
             naming
             the
             Ring-leaders
             of
             that
             Diabolical
             Crew
             which
             opposed
             Moses
             )
             and
             the
             importance
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Phrase
             ,
             than
             the
             whole
             College
             of
             the
             Rabbies
             ;
             and
             they
             ,
             to
             prevent
             all
             possible
             mistake
             through
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             words
             ,
             st●le
             the
             Actors
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
             and
             the
             Inchantments
             they
             used
             ,
             sometimes
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             sometimes
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             which
             though
             they
             be
             words
             of
             a
             middle
             signification
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             are
             taken
             in
             an
             evil
             sence
             ,
             and
             applied
             to
             Magicians
             or
             Sorcerers
             ,
             imply
             the
             using
             of
             the
             Rites
             ,
             and
             invoking
             the
             aid
             ,
             of
             evil
             Spirits
             ;
             being
             joyn'd
             in
             prophane
             Authors
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             Diabolical
             of
             all
             the
             black
             Artists
             and
             Arts
             ,
             Goetia
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               (
               Polyb.
               apud
               Suidam
               ,
            
             )
             and
             in
             Sacred
             Writ
             among
             the
             most
             Capital
             Heathenish
             Abominations
             .
             Briefly
             ,
             God
             permitted
             the
             infernal
             Powers
             to
             run
             the
             whole
             length
             of
             their
             Chain
             ,
             in
             this
             Contest
             .
             But
             yet
             they
             cannot
             reach
             to
             the
             lowest
             Form
             of
             a
             real
             Miracle
             in
             these
             real
             Transmutations
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             only
             prepared
             the
             Matter
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             introduce
             the
             substantial
             Form
             :
             that
             being
             the
             natural
             result
             from
             the
             last
             preparation
             of
             the
             Matter
             ;
             so
             that
             Nature
             did
             the
             same
             office
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             God
             of
             Nature
             performeth
             ,
             in
             introducing
             the
             rational
             Soul
             ,
             after
             the
             Body
             is
             organized
             and
             ultimately
             prepar'd
             for
             its
             reception
             ,
             whereupon
             St.
             
               Austin
               (
               de
               Trinitate
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
            
             8.
             )
             piously
             and
             wittily
             saith
             ,
             as
             we
             neither
             call
             Parents
             the
             Formers
             of
             Men
             ,
             nor
             Husbandmen
             the
             formers
             of
             Fruit
             :
             though
             the
             Divine
             Power
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             to
             prepare
             the
             matter
             for
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             Reasonable
             Soul
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             the
             accelerating
             the
             disposition
             of
             Plants
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             bear
             Fruit
             ,
             but
             Fruit
             of
             such
             a
             colour
             ,
             taste
             ,
             smell
             ,
             &c.
             so
             we
             must
             not
             think
             ,
             that
             Angels
             (
             whether
             good
             or
             bad
             )
             are
             introducers
             of
             the
             substantial
             Form
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             subtilty
             )
             knowing
             where
             the
             Seeds
             of
             things
             lay
             (
             which
             we
             cannot
             discern
             )
             and
             secretly
             sowing
             them
             through
             congruously
             mixed
             Elements
             ,
             do
             only
             administer
             occasions
             ,
             of
             the
             Birth
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             of
             hastening
             their
             growth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             the
             Gods
             did
             ,
             whom
             the
             Magicians
             invocated
             ,
             they
             took
             time
             to
             do
             .
             It
             is
             like
             that
             they
             singled
             out
             a
             time
             most
             convenient
             for
             such
             like
             operations
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Planetary
             hour
             ,
             and
             Positions
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Bodies
             .
             
               Macrobius
               (
               Sat.
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             17.
             )
             observes
             that
             the
             victory
             which
             the
             Romans
             obtain'd
             over
             the
             Carthaginians
             ,
             when
             they
             implored
             the
             aid
             of
             Apollo
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             upon
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Martius
             ,
             (
             who
             promised
             them
             victory
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             observe
             the
             Oracle
             which
             he
             delivered
             to
             them
             )
             was
             in
             such
             a
             Juncture
             as
             the
             Sun
             was
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             vertical
             point
             ,
             directly
             over
             Rome
             ,
             and
             therefore
             strongliest
             abilitated
             to
             heat
             their
             blood
             ,
             and
             put
             courage
             into
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             born
             under
             that
             Planet
             .
             
             Aaron's
             God
             in
             an
             instant
             both
             alter'd
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             chang'd
             the
             Form
             of
             his
             Rod
             into
             a
             Serpent
             :
             but
             the
             Egyptians
             used
             Inchantments
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Transmutation
             of
             their
             Rods
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             enough
             to
             evince
             it
             not
             to
             have
             been
             instantaneous
             .
             Had
             nature
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             been
             left
             to
             her
             own
             Genius
             ,
             she
             would
             have
             taken
             far
             more
             leasurely
             steps
             ,
             than
             those
             Daemons
             did
             ;
             that
             Handmaid
             of
             God
             keeps
             that
             state
             ,
             in
             her
             ordinary
             pace
             ,
             as
             a
             club-footed
             Vulcan
             may
             out
             goe
             her
             :
             she
             perhaps
             may
             spend
             a
             thousand
             years
             in
             making
             such
             Transmutations
             in
             Mettals
             ,
             as
             a
             Chymist
             will
             perform
             in
             a
             week
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             come
             near
             the
             celerity
             of
             these
             winged
             spirits
             in
             their
             Operations
             ;
             there
             being
             a
             far
             greater
             disparity
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             dexterous
             Operator
             in
             the
             whole
             Colledge
             of
             the
             Virtuosi
             ,
             than
             there
             is
             betwixt
             these
             and
             the
             most
             dulpated-club-fisted
             Mechanick
             .
             Briefly
             ,
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             Rods
             was
             indeed
             subitaneous
             :
             Nature
             was
             there
             put
             out
             of
             her
             pace
             ,
             but
             not
             out
             of
             her
             way
             ;
             The
             workers
             of
             that
             Wonder
             gain'd
             time
             enough
             to
             perform
             that
             feat
             in
             ,
             while
             the
             Magicians
             were
             at
             their
             Inchantments
             (
             and
             doubtless
             one
             Reason
             of
             the
             institution
             of
             such
             Diabolical
             Ceremonies
             is
             the
             advantage
             of
             gaining
             time
             )
             time
             enough
             for
             such
             agil
             Creatures
             to
             procure
             all
             those
             alterations
             in
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             natural
             way
             of
             causation
             were
             pre-requisite
             towards
             the
             ultimate
             Change.
             But
             the
             instantaneous
             change
             of
             
             Aaron's
             Rod
             put
             Nature
             beside
             her
             course
             ,
             for
             seeing
             no
             Body
             can
             move
             ,
             but
             in
             time
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             place
             ,
             
               [
               Natura
               non
               agit
               per
               saltum
               ,
               ]
            
             it
             implies
             a
             Contradiction
             ,
             that
             the
             Rod
             should
             pass
             into
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             by
             any
             other
             kind
             of
             Corruption
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Annihilation
             :
             or
             the
             Serpent
             be
             produc'd
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             any
             other
             kind
             of
             act
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Creation
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             VVhereas
             some
             scruple
             whether
             that
             saying
             [
             Aaron
             '
             
               s
               Rod
               devoured
               the
               Rods
               of
               the
               Sorcerers
               ,
               ]
            
             imply
             not
             the
             returning
             of
             their
             Serpents
             into
             Rods
             ;
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             by
             removing
             that
             Scruple
             ,
             clears
             our
             way
             to
             the
             observing
             another
             material
             difference
             betwixt
             these
             wonders
             .
             This
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             spoken
             
               [
               initialiter
               &
               finaliter
               ,
            
             ]
             in
             respect
             to
             what
             they
             had
             been
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             one
             of
             them
             (
             that
             is
             
             Aaron's
             Serpent
             )
             would
             return
             to
             be
             ;
             but
             whether
             the
             Egyptian
             Serpents
             became
             Rods
             again
             ,
             I
             will
             nor
             dispute
             .
             However
             't
             is
             most
             probable
             they
             did
             not
             ;
             it
             being
             the
             common
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             Aarons
             Rod
             ,
             when
             turn'd
             into
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             did
             devour
             their
             Serpents
             ,
             and
             prevented
             their
             becoming
             Rods
             again
             ,
             
               (
               Alensis
               sum
               .
               2.
               quest
               .
            
             43.
             )
             which
             Opinion
             seems
             to
             be
             well
             grounded
             upon
             that
             word
             in
             Moses
             Text
             ,
             
               [
               swallowed
               up
            
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               absorpsit
               .
            
             ]
             which
             ,
             though
             applied
             to
             men
             it
             sometimes
             hath
             a
             metaphorical
             sence
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Animals
             ,
             doth
             so
             naturally
             signifie
             ,
             the
             swallowing
             in
             at
             the
             mouth
             ,
             down
             the
             throat
             ,
             into
             the
             stomach
             ,
             (
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             rendred
             by
             
               Scapula
               ,
               deglutiatio
               ;
               Cibi
               &
               potionis
               ab
               ore
               in
               ventriculum
               descensus
               )
            
             as
             the
             Greeks
             derive
             from
             hence
             ,
             not
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             Dioscorides
             ;
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             common
             use
             ,
             signifies
             the
             Gula
             or
             Throat
             (
             or
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             in
             the
             North
             ,
             the
             Swallow
             ,
             herein
             purely
             Grecizing
             ,
             )
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             both
             the
             under
             Jaws
             (
             at
             which
             the
             Swallow
             begins
             )
             and
             the
             Orifice
             of
             the
             Stomach
             ,
             where
             it
             terminates
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             ransack
             this
             Term
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             through
             the
             middle
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             you
             will
             find
             it
             speak
             such
             a
             swallowing
             ,
             as
             an
             inorganized
             Body
             is
             uncapable
             of
             ;
             and
             to
             imply
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             Aarons
             Rod
             simply
             ,
             but
             turn'd
             into
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             that
             did
             devour
             the
             Magicians
             (
             sometimes
             Rods
             but
             now
             )
             Serpents
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             but
             so
             many
             Pills
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             prepared
             for
             this
             Dragons
             swallow
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             not
             only
             appears
             that
             (
             as
             all
             Gods
             things
             have
             ,
             and
             therefore
             whatever
             hath
             a
             transcendent
             excellency
             is
             stiled
             Gods
             ,
             as
             Gods
             Hill
             ,
             Gods
             Host
             ,
             &c.
             )
             this
             Serpent
             had
             the
             priority
             of
             theirs
             ,
             and
             kept
             the
             Pit
             after
             them
             :
             but
             that
             their
             Rods
             were
             devour'd
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Serpents
             ,
             and
             never
             became
             Rods
             again
             .
             The
             old
             Serpent
             may
             croud
             Serpents
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             he
             can't
             lay
             them
             ;
             he
             could
             pester
             Egypt
             with
             bloody
             VVaters
             ,
             but
             leaves
             the
             cure
             of
             them
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             's
             higher
             than
             himself
             :
             He
             could
             make
             Nilus
             be
             delivered
             of
             Frogs
             ,
             before
             the
             time
             came
             of
             her
             ordinary
             travel
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             likelihood
             plague
             Goshen
             with
             that
             crawling
             Vermine
             (
             for
             I
             cannot
             find
             any
             room
             for
             them
             elsewhere
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Land
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             since
             
             Aaron's
             Frogs
             had
             already
             fill'd
             all
             the
             VVaters
             and
             Houses
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             )
             But
             his
             Ministers
             cannot
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             Inchantments
             ,
             free
             so
             much
             as
             Pharaohs
             house
             of
             those
             unwelcome
             guests
             ,
             who
             is
             forc'd
             to
             be
             beholding
             to
             Moses
             Prayers
             ,
             for
             their
             riddance
             out
             of
             his
             Bedchamber
             .
             A
             clear
             evidence
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             cannot
             rectifie
             those
             Irregularities
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             sometimes
             permitted
             to
             introduce
             into
             the
             Course
             of
             Nature
             ;
             that
             he
             can
             make
             knots
             and
             snarles
             on
             Natures
             Skeane
             ,
             but
             not
             unravel
             them
             ,
             nor
             untie
             them
             :
             that
             he
             can
             rend
             the
             seamless
             coat
             of
             her
             orderly
             progress
             ,
             but
             not
             darn
             it
             up
             again
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Say
             he
             had
             kept
             pace
             with
             God
             in
             these
             three
             steps
             (
             which
             he
             manifestly
             did
             not
             )
             yet
             Israels
             God
             outgoes
             him
             at
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             following
             VVonders
             :
             he
             that
             could
             turn
             (
             God
             permitting
             him
             )
             Rods
             into
             Serpents
             ,
             could
             not
             turn
             Dust
             into
             Lice
             :
             but
             his
             Instruments
             at
             that
             Miracle
             ,
             are
             forc'd
             to
             quit
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             confess
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             Finger
             of
             God.
             He
             cannot
             without
             a
             toleration
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             produce
             the
             most
             contemptible
             Insect
             :
             the
             divine
             Art
             out-vies
             him
             in
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             vilest
             Animals
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             VVe
             have
             seen
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
             beaten
             upon
             his
             own
             Dunghil
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Air
             worsted
             in
             his
             own
             Region
             ,
             outvied
             by
             the
             lowest
             degree
             of
             divine
             Miracles
             ,
             lagging
             behind
             Omnipotency
             ,
             while
             it
             lights
             and
             walks
             afoot
             :
             how
             less
             able
             is
             he
             to
             Lacquy
             it
             by
             its
             side
             ,
             while
             it
             rides
             triumphing
             in
             the
             production
             of
             Miracles
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Rank
             .
             Such
             
             as
             was
             ,
             the
             Sun
             's
             standing
             still
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Joshuah
             ,
             and
             its
             going
             retrograde
             upon
             Ahaz
             his
             Dial
             ,
             at
             the
             request
             of
             Hezekiah
             ;
             which
             I
             instance
             in
             ,
             as
             being
             Accidents
             indisputable
             as
             to
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             :
             the
             first
             being
             so
             famously
             known
             ,
             and
             universally
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             as
             it
             occasion'd
             that
             Fiction
             of
             the
             VVorld's
             expending
             a
             whole
             day
             upon
             the
             Birth
             of
             
               Hercules
               :
               [
               Cujus
               in
               ortu
               mundus
               expendit
               diem
               .
               Senec.
               Her.
               fur
               .
               ]
            
             though
             Asterages
             turn'd
             day
             into
             night
             ,
             and
             misapplyed
             that
             to
             the
             Grecian
             ,
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             Phaenician
             ,
             
               Hercules
               ,
               Joshua
            
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             being
             observed
             as
             far
             as
             Babylon
             ,
             whence
             
               Merodac
               Baladan
            
             (
             having
             heard
             it
             was
             done
             in
             favour
             of
             Hezekiah
             )
             sent
             his
             Embassadors
             into
             
               Judaea
               ,
               (
               who
               sent
               unto
               him
               to
               enquire
               of
               the
               wonder
               that
               was
               done
               in
               the
               land
               (
               2
               Chron.
            
             31.
             31.
             
             )
             to
             congratulate
             Hezekiah
             ,
             and
             to
             enquire
             concerning
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             that
             Miracle
             ,
             so
             famously
             known
             ,
             as
             Dionysius
             the
             Areopagite
             ,
             
               Ep.
               7.
               ad
               Polycarpum
            
             ,
             affirms
             that
             the
             Persian
             Priests
             and
             Magi
             ,
             kept
             up
             the
             Memorial
             thereof
             in
             the
             Rites
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               of
               the
               triple
            
             Mithra
             .
             Not
             because
             this
             day
             was
             almost
             as
             long
             as
             three
             days
             (
             as
             Pachymerius
             and
             Maximus
             mis-expound
             
               Dionysms
               ,
            
             )
             for
             that
             makes
             this
             day
             longer
             than
             that
             in
             Joshua
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               (
               Josh.
            
             10.
             14.
             
             )
             saith
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             day
             like
             that
             (
             equal
             to
             it
             in
             length
             )
             before
             or
             after
             it
             .
             Nor
             is
             their
             Argument
             so
             conclusive
             ;
             if
             we
             expound
             it
             of
             the
             Sun
             's
             going
             back
             as
             well
             as
             the
             shadow
             (
             with
             St.
             
               Austin
               de
               mirabil
               .
               script
               .
               l.
               2.
               c.
            
             48.
             and
             the
             Fathers
             generally
             )
             as
             that
             
               Vatablus
               ,
               Burgensis
            
             ,
             and
             Montanus
             needed
             ,
             by
             its
             force
             ,
             have
             been
             put
             to
             that
             miserable
             shift
             ,
             they
             betake
             themselves
             to
             :
             viz.
             that
             the
             Sun
             kept
             its
             ordinary
             motion
             ,
             and
             its
             shadow
             only
             ,
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             ,
             was
             made
             to
             fall
             back
             on
             Ahaz
             his
             Dial.
             For
             it
             might
             go
             ten
             Degrees
             back
             ,
             and
             over
             those
             ten
             degrees
             forward
             again
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             his
             daily
             Course
             ,
             and
             not
             make
             that
             day
             from
             Sun-rise
             to
             its
             Setting
             32
             hours
             ;
             If
             the
             degrees
             of
             Ahaz
             his
             Dial
             were
             either
             Quadrants
             or
             half-hours
             ,
             the
             Sun
             might
             keep
             his
             ordinary
             pace
             ,
             in
             going
             back
             and
             forward
             ,
             and
             not
             reach
             the
             length
             of
             
             Joshua's
             day
             :
             or
             he
             that
             could
             make
             it
             go
             back
             ,
             might
             make
             it
             to
             mend
             its
             pace
             ,
             as
             to
             redeem
             so
             much
             time
             ,
             that
             that
             day
             might
             possibly
             be
             not
             much
             longer
             than
             an
             ordinary
             one
             :
             and
             yet
             sufficiently
             miraculous
             ,
             and
             so
             conspicuous
             (
             for
             the
             Sun
             's
             going
             back
             )
             as
             the
             Persians
             might
             well
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             celebrate
             its
             memorial
             in
             the
             Rites
             and
             Denomination
             of
             the
             Triplified
             Sun
             ;
             because
             of
             that
             threefold
             course
             it
             then
             took
             ,
             first
             forward
             ,
             next
             backward
             ,
             and
             then
             forward
             again
             .
             So
             that
             the
             authority
             of
             Dionysius
             ,
             still
             stands
             firm
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Learned
             Vossius
             his
             so
             easie
             rejecting
             it
             ,
             upon
             that
             mistake
             which
             Pachymerius
             and
             Maximus
             led
             him
             into
             :
             as
             if
             the
             Areopagite
             had
             affirm'd
             ,
             the
             Persians
             to
             have
             given
             that
             appellation
             to
             Mithra
             or
             the
             Sun
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             tripling
             the
             length
             of
             that
             day
             :
             when
             in
             truth
             all
             he
             affirms
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             kept
             the
             Memory
             of
             this
             Miracle
             ,
             in
             the
             Celebrities
             of
             the
             Triplasia
             :
             which
             he
             might
             certainly
             know
             they
             did
             ,
             (
             that
             being
             a
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             )
             and
             which
             they
             might
             do
             ,
             in
             commemoration
             of
             the
             Suns
             tripling
             his
             Course
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             Dionysius
             thought
             that
             day
             to
             be
             tripl'd
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             have
             arisen
             that
             Persick
             Name
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             (
             being
             matter
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             an
             Opinion
             so
             directly
             opposing
             the
             Text
             in
             Joshua
             )
             we
             may
             safely
             forsake
             him
             ,
             and
             question
             his
             judgement
             .
             But
             we
             cannot
             reject
             him
             ,
             in
             what
             he
             barely
             reports
             ,
             as
             a
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             without
             questioning
             his
             honesty
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Persians
             kept
             up
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Suns
             going
             back
             and
             changing
             its
             Course
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             here
             enter
             a
             Debate
             ,
             with
             our
             Modern
             Philosophers
             ,
             about
             that
             question
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             Sun
             or
             the
             Earth
             that
             moves
             :
             for
             let
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             natural
             to
             one
             of
             them
             to
             move
             ,
             in
             that
             course
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             traced
             above
             5000
             years
             ;
             and
             I
             matter
             not
             ,
             to
             whether
             of
             them
             they
             assign
             the
             Task
             of
             Motion
             ,
             or
             bequeath
             the
             Privilege
             of
             Rest
             :
             which
             of
             them
             soever
             it
             be
             that
             moves
             ,
             what
             Second
             Cause
             can
             be
             imagin'd
             to
             make
             it
             once
             stand
             still
             ,
             and
             once
             to
             move
             back
             ward
             ?
             Did
             some
             hooked
             prominent
             Atom
             catch
             hold
             of
             some
             weightier
             quiescent
             Body
             ,
             and
             forc'd
             the
             Earth
             or
             Sun
             to
             lie
             at
             Anchor
             a
             whole
             day
             ;
             or
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             one
             of
             them
             as
             a
             long
             
             Skewer
             (
             for
             Kitching-similies
             are
             fittest
             to
             illustrate
             their
             new
             Kitching-Philosophy
             )
             stays
             the
             Spit
             from
             turning
             ,
             if
             it
             touch
             the
             Drippin-pan
             .
             What
             second
             Cause
             can
             be
             imagin'd
             of
             its
             going
             back
             ?
             
               ubi
               pedem
               fixit
            
             ?
             Where
             set
             he
             his
             foot
             ,
             while
             he
             wheel'd
             one
             of
             those
             Orbs
             ,
             Westward
             and
             Eastward
             ,
             backward
             and
             forward
             ,
             as
             we
             turn
             a
             Globe
             in
             a
             Frame
             ?
             Or
             was
             it
             with
             so
             great
             a
             violence
             ,
             as
             lasted
             ten
             hours
             ,
             driven
             back
             by
             falling
             foul
             upon
             some
             other
             Vessel
             ,
             sailing
             in
             the
             Super-lunary
             Waters
             ,
             through
             neglect
             of
             crying
             ,
             Ware
             Oars
             ?
             untrain'd
             curiosity
             may
             quest
             through
             the
             Universe
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             set
             any
             other
             Author
             of
             this
             Motion
             ,
             but
             him
             that
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             Being
             :
             none
             could
             set
             back
             this
             Universal
             Watch
             ,
             this
             measure
             and
             standard
             of
             every
             Inch
             of
             Time
             ;
             none
             could
             slacken
             or
             hasten
             the
             going
             of
             it
             but
             its
             Maker
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             Though
             it
             will
             not
             be
             granted
             me
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             natural
             for
             the
             Sun
             to
             move
             ,
             yet
             I
             hope
             Providence
             will
             bless
             these
             Lines
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             such
             Brutes
             ,
             as
             question
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             as
             natural
             for
             the
             Sun
             to
             shine
             ,
             as
             for
             Fire
             to
             burn
             ;
             whether
             its
             Beams
             of
             Light
             flow
             not
             necessarily
             from
             its
             very
             Being
             ,
             as
             streams
             from
             the
             Fountain
             .
             I
             demand
             then
             ,
             whence
             proceeded
             its
             Opacity
             ,
             and
             the
             suspension
             of
             its
             Light
             ,
             at
             our
             Saviour's
             Passion
             ?
             That
             it
             was
             at
             that
             time
             exempted
             from
             the
             Dominion
             of
             all
             second
             Causes
             ,
             which
             by
             their
             intervention
             could
             possibly
             rob
             the
             lower
             World
             of
             its
             Light
             ,
             may
             easily
             be
             made
             appear
             ,
             by
             an
             enumeration
             of
             such
             Particulars
             ,
             as
             have
             been
             observed
             (
             for
             this
             5000
             years
             )
             to
             hinder
             its
             illuminating
             at
             once
             the
             Hemisphere
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             and
             so
             much
             more
             easily
             ,
             as
             the
             impediments
             are
             fewer
             ,
             than
             to
             take
             up
             a
             long
             discourse
             ,
             being
             but
             these
             two
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Interposition
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             which
             in
             that
             juncture
             could
             not
             be
             the
             impediment
             :
             for
             at
             the
             Passover
             ,
             when
             our
             Saviour
             suffer'd
             ,
             the
             Moon
             was
             at
             the
             Full
             ,
             and
             visibly
             arising
             that
             evening
             in
             the
             East
             when
             the
             Sun
             set
             in
             the
             West
             :
             we
             may
             therefore
             with
             as
             much
             reason
             charge
             a
             Theft
             committed
             at
             London
             ,
             upon
             a
             person
             that
             was
             in
             India
             when
             that
             fact
             was
             done
             ,
             as
             charge
             the
             Moon
             with
             this
             Robbery
             of
             the
             Suns
             Light
             ,
             I
             shall
             run
             no
             hazard
             of
             my
             credit
             ,
             before
             equal
             Judges
             ,
             by
             becoming
             her
             Compurgator
             in
             this
             case
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Cloudiness
             of
             the
             Skie
             :
             But
             the
             Air
             was
             at
             that
             time
             so
             serene
             ,
             as
             the
             Stars
             appeared
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             seen
             all
             over
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             as
             Phlegon
             a
             Gentile
             Chronologer
             ,
             hath
             left
             upon
             Record
             :
             
               [
               Dies
               horâ
               sextâ
               in
               tenebrosam
               noctem
               versus
               ,
               ut
               stellae
               in
               caelo
               visae
               sunt
               :
               ]
               (
               Chron.
               Euseb.
               )
            
             and
             that
             record
             ,
             probably
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Roman
             Rolls
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             extant
             in
             
             Tertullian's
             time
             .
             If
             the
             Clouds
             were
             not
             so
             thick
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Stars
             might
             be
             seen
             through
             them
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             hinder
             the
             shining
             of
             that
             greatest
             Light
             ,
             the
             Sun.
             Besides
             ,
             this
             Darkness
             was
             universal
             ,
             
               [
               Mark
            
             15.
             33.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Darkness
               was
               over
               the
               whole
               Earth
               .
               ]
               Erasmus
            
             indeed
             limits
             this
             to
             the
             Land
             of
             Judaea
             :
             but
             
               Melchior
               Canus
               (
               lib.
               11.
               cap.
            
             2.
             )
             Doth
             sufficiently
             confute
             that
             Opinion
             :
             which
             needs
             not
             any
             other
             Confutation
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             observ'd
             at
             Heliopolis
             in
             Egypt
             :
             and
             if
             that
             Testimony
             of
             Dionysius
             be
             scrupled
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Graecian
             Historians
             who
             write
             of
             it
             cannot
             be
             excepted
             against
             .
             
               (
               Scaliger
               animadvers
               .
               in
               Chron.
               Euseb.
               )
            
             But
             Clouds
             do
             but
             screen
             ,
             and
             stand
             in
             the
             light
             of
             some
             particular
             and
             small
             Regions
             :
             so
             that
             ,
             when
             the
             Sun
             hath
             nothing
             else
             to
             hinder
             its
             shining
             ,
             it
             will
             cast
             its
             beams
             on
             one
             City
             ,
             on
             one
             part
             of
             a
             City
             ,
             when
             the
             other
             part
             is
             clouded
             .
             This
             Darkness
             therefore
             could
             not
             proceed
             from
             any
             Natural
             Cause
             ,
             but
             was
             simply
             and
             nakedly
             the
             Effect
             of
             the
             suspension
             of
             its
             most
             natural
             power
             of
             giving
             Light
             ,
             
               [
               Ex
               retractione
               radiorum
               solarium
               ,
               ]
               (
               Voss.
               harmon
               ,
               Evang.
               l.
               2.
               cap.
            
             10.
             )
             the
             retraction
             of
             its
             Beams
             ,
             from
             the
             unthankful
             World
             ,
             at
             the
             Will
             of
             its
             Creator
             (
             on
             purpose
             to
             convince
             men
             ,
             that
             that
             Jesus
             who
             was
             then
             a
             crucisying
             was
             both
             Lord
             and
             Christ
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Centurion
             (
             from
             that
             Argument
             concludes
             )
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             .
             )
             according
             to
             the
             sign
             given
             by
             the
             Prophet
             
               Zachary
               (
               chap.
               14.
               6.
               )
               In
               that
               day
               the
               light
               
               shall
               not
               be
               clear
               nor
               dark
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               one
               day
               ,
            
             (
             a
             day
             by
             it self
             )
             
               at
               evening
               time
               it
               shall
               be
               light
               ,
               the
               Sun
               shall
               be
               turn'd
               into
               darkness
               and
               the
               Moon
               into
               blood
            
             ;
             and
             
               Joel
               chap.
            
             2.
             31
             ,
             &c
             ,
             as
             St.
             Peter
             applyed
             those
             Texts
             ,
             
               (
               Acts
               2.
               )
               this
               is
               that
               that
               was
               spoken
               of
               by
               the
               Prophet
            
             Joel
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             I
             will
             conclude
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             seal
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             .
             The
             sum
             of
             it
             ;
             
               (
               If
               thou
               shalt
               believe
               in
               thine
               heart
               ,
               that
               God
               raised
               up
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               saved
            
             ;
             Rom.
             10.
             
             The
             Seal
             of
             it
             ;
             
               whereof
               he
               hath
               given
               assurance
            
             (
             made
             demonstration
             )
             
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               raised
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               (
               Act.
            
             17.
             31.
             )
          
           
             Shall
             I
             need
             to
             shew
             the
             demonstrableness
             of
             this
             Argument
             ?
             so
             cogent
             ,
             as
             he
             must
             shut
             his
             eyes
             against
             the
             clearest
             and
             most
             undoubted
             Sentiments
             of
             common
             Reason
             ,
             that
             does
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             Finger
             ,
             the
             Hand
             ,
             the
             Arm
             of
             inconquerable
             Omnipotency
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             at
             work
             ,
             in
             breaking
             the
             Chains
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             bringing
             Christ
             thence
             ,
             after
             the
             pains
             and
             anguish
             of
             the
             Cross
             had
             exhausted
             his
             Vital
             Spirts
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             sacred
             Body
             inhospitable
             to
             that
             his
             precious
             Soul
             ,
             which
             he
             breathed
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Father
             ;
             after
             they
             who
             were
             set
             to
             watch
             him
             ,
             were
             so
             well
             satisfied
             that
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             it
             needless
             to
             break
             his
             Legs
             ,
             and
             yet
             (
             to
             make
             all
             sure
             )
             ran
             a
             Spear
             to
             his
             Heart
             ;
             whence
             issued
             (
             as
             an
             indication
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             that
             neither
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             dispatch
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             him
             might
             be
             fulfill'd
             )
             Water
             and
             Blood.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             buried
             ,
             and
             a
             Guard
             of
             Soldiers
             set
             about
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             by
             the
             procurement
             of
             his
             most
             watchful
             Adversaries
             ,
             who
             feared
             he
             would
             rise
             again
             (
             as
             he
             had
             said
             )
             and
             thereby
             declare
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Messias
             .
             These
             Circumstances
             speak
             a
             total
             privation
             of
             Life
             ,
             the
             extinction
             of
             the
             vital
             Flame
             ,
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             golden
             Cord
             and
             Marriage-ring
             ,
             which
             coupled
             together
             that
             lovely
             Pair
             (
             the
             Humane
             Flesh
             and
             Reasonable
             Soul
             )
             whereof
             the
             Man
             Christ
             consisted
             .
             And
             I
             appeal
             to
             common
             Principles
             ,
             to
             give
             sentence
             and
             determine
             those
             Questions
             .
             Whether
             the
             Flame
             of
             Lifes
             Taper
             can
             be
             blown
             in
             again
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             blast
             of
             that
             Breath
             ;
             which
             blew
             it
             in
             at
             first
             ?
             Whether
             that
             Cord
             can
             be
             knit
             again
             by
             any
             hand
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             drew
             it
             ?
             Whether
             the
             Bowels
             of
             the
             Earth
             (
             our
             common
             Mother
             ,
             whither
             Bodies
             return
             that
             they
             may
             see
             corruption
             )
             be
             a
             fit
             Matrix
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Corps
             may
             be
             ripen'd
             ,
             naturally
             ,
             into
             an
             aptitude
             for
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             Soul
             ?
             In
             our
             first
             moulding
             ,
             the
             Spermatick
             Matter
             Courts
             the
             humane
             Form
             ,
             and
             when
             by
             Second
             Natures
             hand
             (
             the
             Hand
             maid
             of
             the
             first
             Nature
             )
             its
             gradually
             purified
             into
             an
             immediate
             fittedness
             for
             the
             reception
             of
             its
             Bridegroom
             ,
             God
             knits
             first
             the
             Band.
             And
             after
             the
             Band
             ,
             is
             broke
             ,
             the
             Soul
             (
             after
             a
             sort
             )
             courts
             the
             Corps
             ,
             by
             its
             propensity
             to
             a
             reunion
             to
             that
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             cannot
             be
             perfect
             .
             But
             the
             fullen
             Corps
             is
             deaf
             to
             all
             such
             motions
             ,
             resists
             all
             methods
             of
             cure
             ;
             all
             applications
             of
             Medicines
             ,
             which
             the
             (
             now
             more
             illuminated
             and
             intelligent
             )
             Soul
             can
             possibly
             make
             (
             and
             doubtless
             if
             an
             herb
             grew
             any
             where
             ,
             that
             could
             restore
             these
             beloved
             Mates
             ;
             the
             Souls
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             that
             could
             see
             so
             well
             through
             the
             Casement
             ,
             being
             now
             in
             the
             free
             Air
             ,
             and
             having
             their
             eyes
             clarified
             with
             the
             dust
             of
             Death
             ,
             would
             spy
             it
             out
             )
             are
             fruitless
             ;
             this
             work
             must
             be
             let
             alone
             for
             ever
             :
             as
             no
             man
             can
             redeem
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             so
             no
             Soul
             can
             restore
             its
             own
             Body
             .
             As
             the
             matter
             in
             the
             Womb
             ,
             would
             never
             have
             had
             its
             desires
             of
             Union
             to
             a
             reasonable
             Soul
             gratified
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             infused
             the
             Soul
             :
             so
             the
             Soul
             in
             a
             state
             of
             separation
             ,
             will
             never
             have
             its
             longing
             after
             reunion
             gratified
             ,
             till
             God
             restore
             to
             it
             its
             Body
             .
             He
             that
             brought
             the
             Man
             to
             the
             Woman
             at
             first
             ,
             must
             after
             the
             sleep
             of
             Death
             bring
             the
             Woman
             to
             the
             Man
             ,
             or
             they
             will
             never
             meet
             .
          
           
             Nay
             the
             bringing
             of
             soul
             and
             body
             together
             again
             ,
             after
             their
             Divorce
             ,
             implies
             that
             seeming
             Contradiction
             ,
             as
             the
             Disciples
             by
             the
             Illumination
             of
             Faith
             ,
             could
             not
             understand
             what
             Christ
             meant
             ,
             when
             he
             spake
             to
             them
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             were
             ready
             to
             give
             up
             their
             hopes
             that
             he
             was
             he
             that
             
             should
             redeem
             Israel
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             him
             giving
             up
             the
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             hanging
             down
             his
             Head
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ;
             as
             St.
             Thomas
             though
             he
             had
             seen
             Lazarus
             rais'd
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             heard
             it
             reported
             by
             credible
             Witnesses
             that
             Christ
             was
             risen
             ,
             would
             not
             believe
             it
             .
             As
             
               Celsus
               ,
               (
               Orig.
               cont
               .
               Cels.
               l.
               2.
               cal
               .
            
             41.
             )
             rather
             than
             grant
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Hypothesis
             ,
             denied
             the
             possibility
             of
             it
             .
             As
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             to
             confirm
             the
             report
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             by
             all
             those
             Signs
             which
             the
             Apostles
             wrought
             after
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Holy
             Child
             Jesus
             ;
             while
             with
             great
             power
             they
             gave
             witness
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             
               (
               Acts
            
             4.
             33.
             )
             Yea
             so
             much
             did
             divine
             Goodness
             condescend
             to
             Humane
             imbecility
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             a
             fuller
             proof
             of
             that
             point
             (
             so
             far
             above
             Reasons
             comprehension
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             out
             of
             the
             Sphere
             of
             Natural
             Power
             )
             than
             the
             report
             of
             Eye-witnesses
             ,
             than
             the
             Confession
             of
             Adversaries
             ,
             than
             the
             Seal
             of
             those
             Miracles
             afforded
             ;
             by
             that
             Grace
             ,
             that
             was
             upon
             all
             the
             Publishers
             ;
             and
             fell
             upon
             all
             the
             Receivers
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             :
             a
             Grace
             enabling
             them
             to
             live
             up
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             forth
             those
             Fruits
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             as
             sufficiently
             commended
             ,
             to
             the
             morallized
             part
             of
             the
             World
             that
             Root
             of
             Faith
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             issued
             ;
             as
             far
             outstript
             the
             most
             glorious
             glittering
             productions
             of
             the
             Moral
             Philosophers
             ;
             as
             infinitely
             transcended
             the
             results
             of
             fantastick
             Credulty
             ,
             and
             put
             all
             other
             Religions
             to
             the
             blush
             ,
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             own
             impotency
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Supernatural
               Power
               of
               Salvifick
               Grace
               .
            
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             
               The
               Church
               triumphs
               over
               the
               Schools
               .
               §
               2.
               
               Christianity
               layes
               the
               Axe
               to
               the
               Root
               .
               §
               3.
               
               The
               Rule
               imperfect
               before
               Christ.
               §
               4.
               
               The
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Schools
               was
               without
               Life
               and
               Power
               .
               §
               5.
               
               Real
               exornations
               before
               Verbal
            
             Encomiums
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             HEre
             (
             Christian
             Reader
             )
             I
             must
             crave
             thy
             help
             ,
             and
             beg
             thy
             aid
             ,
             towards
             the
             convincing
             the
             World
             of
             the
             Divine
             Original
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             which
             ,
             though
             it
             apparently
             bear
             the
             stamps
             of
             heavenly
             Wisdome
             ,
             in
             its
             Prophecies
             :
             of
             in
             finite
             Power
             ,
             in
             its
             Miracles
             ;
             commends
             it self
             more
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             by
             engaging
             its
             Fautors
             to
             a
             Conversation
             answerable
             to
             its
             Sacred
             Rules
             ;
             than
             by
             affording
             the
             most
             substantial
             Grounds
             of
             discoursing
             in
             its
             Defence
             by
             any
             other
             Arguments
             .
             Religion
             is
             better
             maintain'd
             by
             Living
             than
             Disputing
             .
             A
             Gospel-becoming
             Converse
             falls
             under
             the
             Observation
             and
             speaks
             to
             the
             Hearts
             of
             all
             men
             ;
             even
             of
             those
             who
             are
             not
             able
             to
             fathom
             the
             depth
             ,
             nor
             feel
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             most
             rational
             verbal
             Discourse
             :
             well
             exprest
             by
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             (
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             1.
             
             Dr.
             
               Hammond
               annot
               .
            
             )
             in
             the
             Argument
             ,
             whereby
             he
             perswades
             Christian
             Matrons
             to
             be
             in
             subjection
             to
             their
             own
             (
             though
             Gentile
             )
             Husbands
             :
             that
             if
             any
             obeyed
             not
             the
             Word
             (
             submitted
             not
             to
             the
             Gospel
             upon
             the
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             of
             Power
             )
             they
             also
             without
             the
             Word
             (
             which
             the
             Apostles
             preach'd
             in
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             )
             might
             be
             won
             by
             the
             Conversation
             of
             their
             Wives
             :
             while
             they
             beheld
             their
             chaste
             Conversation
             ,
             that
             Modesly
             which
             the
             true
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             Christian
             Religion
             (
             which
             alone
             rightly
             Disciplines
             persons
             in
             that
             fear
             )
             taught
             them
             .
             In
             his
             motive
             ,
             (
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             12
             ,
             13.
             )
             to
             Christian
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             yield
             obedient
             subjection
             to
             their
             Heathen
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             particularly
             ,
             to
             lead
             an
             honest
             life
             ,
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             that
             whereas
             they
             were
             evil
             spoken
             of
             (
             as
             Jews
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             turbulency
             and
             frequent
             rebellions
             of
             their
             Countrymen
             )
             the
             Gentiles
             might
             see
             that
             Christian-Jews
             were
             of
             
             another
             spirit
             ,
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             Nation
             :
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             might
             revere
             them
             for
             their
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             God
             (
             the
             Author
             of
             a
             Religion
             )
             that
             had
             made
             them
             so
             much
             more
             meek
             ,
             regular
             ,
             and
             quiet
             under
             the
             Heathen
             Government
             which
             was
             over
             them
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             Jews
             were
             ,
             )
             when
             the
             Proconsuls
             should
             be
             sent
             ,
             to
             make
             enquiry
             of
             the
             Commotions
             made
             by
             the
             unbelieving
             Party
             of
             that
             Nation
             .
             It
             was
             by
             this
             Argument
             that
             the
             old
             Laic-Confessor
             silenc'd
             ,
             convinc'd
             ,
             and
             converted
             that
             proud
             and
             subtile
             Philosopher
             ,
             who
             bore
             up
             himself
             against
             all
             the
             Reasonings
             of
             the
             Learned
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Nicence
             Council
             ,
             
               (
               Crab.
               tom
               .
               1.
               pag.
            
             249.
             )
             In
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             O
             Philosopher
             ,
             hear
             the
             Dictates
             of
             Truth
             :
             There
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             Maker
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             who
             Created
             all
             things
             visible
             and
             invisible
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             confirm'd
             them
             by
             the
             Sanctity
             of
             his
             Spirit
             .
             This
             Word
             therefore
             (
             which
             we
             call
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             )
             having
             mercy
             on
             Mankind
             ,
             vouchsafed
             to
             be
             born
             of
             a
             VVoman
             ,
             to
             converse
             with
             Men
             ,
             and
             die
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             come
             again
             to
             give
             sentence
             upon
             the
             Lives
             of
             all
             men
             .
             By
             the
             belief
             of
             those
             things
             we
             Christians
             are
             freed
             from
             Error
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             Religion
             ,
             wherein
             Men
             live
             like
             Beasts
             ;
             into
             a
             state
             of
             living
             like
             Men.
             Upon
             this
             the
             Philosopher
             cries
             out
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             assures
             his
             Fellows
             he
             was
             drawn
             to
             it
             not
             upon
             light
             grounds
             but
             by
             that
             ineffable
             Vertue
             which
             attended
             the
             embracing
             of
             Christianity
             .
             In
             this
             Argument
             the
             ancient
             Patrons
             ,
             of
             the
             Christian
             Cause
             triumph'd
             ,
             over
             all
             other
             Religions
             ,
             and
             Disciplines
             .
             The
             Christian
             Churches
             (
             saith
             
               Origen
               contr
               .
               Cels.
               lib.
               3.
               cal
               .
            
             8.
             )
             compared
             with
             other
             Societies
             ,
             are
             really
             the
             Lights
             of
             the
             VVorld
             ;
             who
             is
             there
             that
             must
             not
             confess
             (
             if
             he
             make
             an
             impartial
             collation
             of
             them
             )
             that
             the
             worst
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             excells
             vulgar
             assemblies
             ?
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             at
             Athens
             (
             for
             instance
             )
             is
             meek
             and
             quiet
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Pagan
             Assemblies
             ,
             seditious
             ,
             turbulent
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             to
             that
             Calumny
             of
             Celsus
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             invited
             the
             worst
             of
             sinners
             ,
             Origen
             makes
             this
             Reply
             ;
             that
             the
             Christian
             Philosophy
             did
             dayly
             reform
             the
             most
             degenerate
             Natures
             ,
             not
             by
             converting
             one
             or
             two
             in
             so
             many
             Ages
             (
             as
             Phaedo
             ,
             who
             coming
             Piping
             hot
             out
             of
             the
             Stewes
             into
             
             Plato's
             School
             ,
             took
             those
             impresses
             from
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             Plato
             in
             his
             Dialogues
             brings
             Phaedo
             in
             discoursing
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             Or
             Palemon
             who
             by
             attending
             to
             Philosophical
             Discipline
             ,
             became
             ,
             of
             a
             Ruffian
             ,
             so
             temperate
             ,
             as
             he
             succeeded
             Xenocrates
             in
             his
             School
             :
             (
             but
             great
             multitudes
             .
             Christs
             Fishers
             of
             men
             caught
             them
             by
             whole
             shoales
             ,
             when
             these
             Philosophical
             Anglers
             drew
             them
             up
             by
             unites
             .
             
               Tertullian
               (
               apolog
            
             .
             46.
             )
             outvies
             the
             greatest
             Philosophers
             with
             common
             Christians
             .
             Thales
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             VVisemen
             ,
             could
             not
             satisfie
             Craesus
             ,
             when
             he
             askt
             him
             ,
             what
             God
             was
             ?
             but
             required
             time
             for
             the
             return
             of
             an
             answer
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             he
             thought
             upon
             it
             ,
             was
             further
             off
             from
             finding
             a
             solution
             :
             when
             every
             Mechanick
             Christian
             hath
             found
             ,
             and
             can
             shew
             all
             that
             can
             be
             askt
             concerning
             God
             ;
             though
             Plato
             says
             the
             framer
             of
             the
             Universe
             is
             neither
             easie
             to
             be
             found
             out
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             exprest
             .
             If
             we
             compare
             them
             in
             point
             of
             Chastity
             ,
             we
             read
             that
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Attick
             sentence
             ,
             against
             Socrates
             ,
             condemn'd
             him
             of
             Sodomy
             with
             Boyes
             :
             when
             the
             Christian
             hath
             to
             do
             with
             no
             more
             ,
             of
             the
             Female
             Sex
             ,
             than
             his
             own
             Wife
             .
             Democritus
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             Moral
             Rules
             was
             forc'd
             to
             put
             out
             his
             eyes
             ,
             to
             keep
             him
             continent
             ;
             he
             not
             being
             able
             to
             command
             them
             to
             look
             on
             fair
             women
             ,
             without
             lust
             .
             But
             a
             Christian
             ,
             his
             Soul
             being
             averse
             to
             Lust
             ,
             can
             save
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             look
             on
             Women
             without
             danger
             of
             sin
             .
             If
             in
             point
             of
             probity
             .
             Diogenes
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             pretence
             to
             Humility
             ,
             trampled
             on
             Plato's
             Pride
             with
             greater
             Pride
             :
             whereas
             a
             Christian
             doth
             not
             insult
             over
             the
             poorest
             man.
             If
             we
             strive
             ,
             who
             shall
             carry
             away
             the
             praise
             of
             Modesty
             ,
             Pythagoras
             affected
             to
             Lord
             it
             over
             the
             Thyrians
             ,
             Zeno
             over
             the
             Prienenses
             ;
             But
             the
             Christian
             will
             not
             seek
             ,
             nor
             thrust
             himself
             into
             the
             lowest
             Office
             of
             command
             .
             Who
             of
             Equanimity
             ?
             Lycurgus
             pin'd
             himself
             to
             Death
             ,
             because
             the
             Lacedemonians
             would
             have
             corrected
             his
             Laws
             :
             but
             the
             Christian
             gives
             thanks
             ,
             when
             himself
             is
             condemn'd
             .
             Who
             of
             Fidelity
             ?
             Anaxagoras
             denyed
             to
             restore
             what
             was
             committed
             
             to
             his
             keeping
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             his
             enemies
             to
             whom
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             restored
             it
             :
             But
             a
             Christian
             is
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             found
             to
             be
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             even
             amongst
             them
             that
             are
             without
             (
             how
             far
             were
             
             Tertullian's
             Christians
             from
             that
             Papal
             Maxime
             ,
             
               Fides
               non
               est
               servanda
               haereticis
               ?
               )
            
             If
             we
             compare
             them
             in
             point
             of
             Innocency
             ,
             Aristotle
             did
             shamefully
             thrust
             out
             of
             place
             his
             familiar
             friend
             Hermias
             :
             but
             a
             Christian
             will
             not
             injure
             his
             enemy
             .
             The
             same
             Aristotle
             slatter'd
             
               Alexander
               ,
               Plato
            
             hung
             by
             his
             Teeth
             ,
             as
             a
             Trencher
             chaplain
             ,
             to
             
               Dionysius
               ,
               Aristippus
            
             in
             Purple
             ,
             plaid
             the
             good
             fellow
             ,
             under
             a
             superficial
             shew
             of
             Gravity
             :
             Hippias
             was
             slain
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             traiterously
             conspiring
             against
             his
             City
             .
             This
             no
             Christian
             at
             any
             time
             hath
             attempted
             ,
             for
             the
             deliverance
             of
             his
             brethren
             ,
             though
             scatter'd
             and
             harrass'd
             with
             all
             kinds
             of
             cruelty
             .
             
               Athenaeas
               ,
               (
               Dipnosoph
               .
               l.
               11.
               cap.
               22.
               )
               Argument
               ,
               [
               quòd
            
             Plato
             
               in
               omnes
               erat
               implacidus
               ,
               contumeliosus
               ,
               gloriosus
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
               (
               lib.
               11.
               cap.
               23.
               )
               Argument
               ,
            
             [
             Platonis
             
               Discipuli
               tyrannici
               ,
               sunt
               ex
               Academicis
               qui
               irreligiose
               vivunt
               ,
               &
               minùs
               honestè
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
               This
               is
               the
               Argument
               of
               one
               whole
               Chapter
               in
            
             Athenaeus
             .
             That
             Plato
             
               was
               inappeasable
               to
               all
               men
               that
               affronted
               him
               ,
               a
               reproacher
               ,
               vain
               glorious
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Of
             all
             which
             charges
             he
             gives
             several
             proofs
             .
             And
             he
             spends
             another
             Chapter
             upon
             this
             Theme
             .
             That
             Plato
             '
             
               s
               Schollars
               are
               tyrannical
               ;
               and
               divers
               of
               the
               Academicks
               live
               irreligiously
               and
               dishonestly
               .
            
             Nothing
             is
             more
             obvious
             than
             the
             complaints
             of
             
               Plutarch
               ,
               Seneca
               ,
               Macrobius
               ,
               Age●ius
               ,
            
             and
             who
             not
             of
             the
             whole
             learned
             Tribe
             of
             Gentile
             Writers
             ,
             that
             Philosophical
             Precepts
             were
             not
             able
             to
             pluck
             up
             Vice
             and
             plant
             Virtue
             in
             their
             Disciples
             hearts
             :
             But
             how
             powerful
             Christian
             Philosophy
             was
             to
             tame
             the
             most
             savage
             Natures
             ,
             is
             apparent
             from
             infinite
             Examples
             even
             of
             whole
             barbarous
             Nations
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             it
             is
             observed
             for
             Instance
             ,
             That
             the
             Cappadocians
             while
             they
             were
             Pagans
             ,
             were
             of
             so
             ill
             a
             report
             ,
             so
             Monstrously
             addicted
             to
             all
             kind
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             that
             beside
             the
             share
             they
             had
             in
             the
             old
             Greek
             Proverb
             ;
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             
               i.
               e
               ,
               (
               There
               are
               three
               Countries
               whose
               names
               begin
               with
            
             C.
             
               of
               very
               vicious
               and
               lewd
               lives
               .
               ]
            
             They
             had
             some
             Proverbs
             peculiar
             to
             themselves
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               a
               man
               of
            
             Cappadocia
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Cappadocian
               Monster
            
             ,
             being
             proverbially
             used
             ,
             to
             signifie
             a
             man
             most
             extreamly
             wicked
             :
             and
             they
             made
             good
             the
             Proverb
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             embrac'd
             the
             Faith
             in
             the
             sincerity
             of
             it
             :
             for
             Gregory
             that
             bloody
             Butcher
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Auxentius
               ,
               Asterius
               ,
               Eustathius
               ,
            
             principal
             Patrons
             of
             the
             Blasphemous
             Arrians
             ,
             and
             that
             Arch-Heretick
             Eunomius
             ,
             were
             all
             of
             this
             Country
             !
             yet
             such
             is
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             true
             faith
             where
             once
             entertain'd
             ,
             that
             this
             lewd
             disposition
             of
             the
             Cappadocians
             was
             so
             corrected
             and
             restrain'd
             by
             it
             ;
             that
             this
             Country
             afforded
             as
             many
             godly
             Prelates
             and
             couragious
             Martyrs
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             whatsoever
             ;
             for
             which
             Nazianzen
             doth
             highly
             commend
             it
             ,
             who
             ,
             with
             
               Gregory
               Nyssen
            
             ,
             and
             St.
             Basil
             ,
             were
             Cappadocians
             ,
             and
             amongst
             many
             Martyrs
             of
             great
             fame
             and
             constancy
             ,
             St.
             George
             the
             Patron
             of
             the
             Noble
             Order
             of
             the
             Garter
             ,
             was
             a
             Cappadocian
             Colonel
             ,
             under
             
               Dioclesian
               ,
               (
               Heylin
               .
               Asia
               Minor.
               p.
            
             649.
             )
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             
               Fuimus
               Troes
            
             ;
             time
             was
             when
             the
             Christian
             Church
             could
             make
             these
             boasts
             
               (
               Lactan.
               de
               falsa
               sapient
               l.
               3.
               c.
               26.
               )
               [
               Dà
               mihi
               virum
               qui
               sit
               iracundus
               ,
               maledicus
               essraenatus
               ;
               paucissimis
               Dei
               verbis
               tam
               placidum
               ,
               quàm
               ovem
               ,
               reddam
               :
               da
               cupidum
               ,
               avarum
               ,
               tenacem
               ;
               jam
               tibi
               eum
               liberalem
               dabo
               &
               pecuniam
               suam
               propriis
               plenis●
               ;
               manibus
               largientem
               :
               da
               timidum
               doloris
               ac
               mortis
               ;
               jam
               cruces
               ,
               &
               ignes
               ,
               &
            
             Phalaridis
             
               Taurum
               contemnet
               ;
               da
               libidinosum
               ,
               adulterum
               ,
               ganeonem
               ;
               jam
               sobrium
               ,
               castum
               continentem
               videbis
               :
               da
               crudelem
               &
               sanguinis
               appetentem
               ;
               jam
               in
               vera●
               clementiam
               furor
               ille
               mutabitur
               :
               da
               injustum
               ,
               insipientem
               ,
               peccatorem
               ;
               continuò
               &
               aequus
               &
               prudens
               &
               innocens
               erit
               :
               uno
               enim
               lavacro
               malitia
               omnis
               abolebitur
               .
               Tanta
               divinae
               sapientiae
               vis
               est
               ,
               ut
               in
               hominis
               pectus
               infusa
               ,
               matrem
               delictorum
               stultitiam
               uno
               semel
               impetu
               expellat
               —
               Philosophi
               cùm
               aetates
               suas
               in
               studio
               sapientiae
               conterant
               ,
               neque
               alium
               quenquam
               ,
               neque
               seipsos
               possunt
               facere
               meliores
               —
               pauca
               verò
               Dei
               praecepta
               ,
               sic
               totum
               hominem
               immutant
               ,
               &
               ,
               expolito
               vetere
               ,
               novum
               reddunt
               ,
               ut
               non
               cogn
               scas
               eundem
               
               esse
               .
               ]
               Give
               me
               a
               man
            
             (
             saith
             her
             eloquent
             Patron
             
               Lactantius
               )
               that
               's
               angry
               ,
               and
               who
               vents
               his
               fury
               by
               revilings
               and
               wild
               curvettings
               ;
               And
               ,
               by
               a
               very
               few
               words
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               him
               as
               gentle
               as
               a
               Lamb
               :
               Give
               me
               a
               greedy
               ,
               covetous
               ,
               griping
               Miser
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               restore
               him
               back
               to
               thee
               ,
               so
               liberal
               ,
               as
               be
               shall
               scatter
               abroad
               ,
               and
               give
               to
               the
               poor
               his
               own
               mony
               ,
               with
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               those
               full
               hands
               :
               Give
               me
               a
               delicate
               piece
               ,
               that
               affraid
               of
               pain
               and
               death
               ;
               and
               he
               shall
               forthwith
               contemn
               Crosses
               ,
               Fires
               and
               the
               Bull
               of
            
             Phaleris
             :
             
               Give
               me
               a
               Fornicator
               ,
               an
               Adulterer
               ,
               a
               Brothel-house-haunter
               ;
               And
               thou
               shalt
               ,
               by
               and
               by
               see
               him
               sober
               ,
               chaste
               ,
               continent
               :
               Give
               me
               a
               blood
               thirsty
               Tyger
               ;
               and
               that
               rage
               will
               presently
               be
               exchang'd
               for
               true
               Clemency
               .
               Give
               me
               an
               unjust
               and
               unwise
               offender
               ;
               and
               he
               shall
               on
               a
               suddain
               become
               ,
               just
               ,
               prudent
               ,
               and
               innocent
               .
               For
               all
               wickedness
               shall
               be
               abolished
               with
               one
               washing
               .
               —
               Such
               is
               the
               force
               of
               Divine
               Wisdome
               ,
               as
               being
               infused
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               it
               expells
               at
               one
               thrust
               the
               folly
               bound
               up
               there
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Dam
               of
               all
               misdeeds
               —
               The
               Philosophers
               after
               they
               have
               worn
               out
               their
               whole
               age
               in
               the
               study
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
               neither
               make
               others
               nor
               themselves
               better
               men
               ;
               but
               the
               Precepts
               of
               God
               (
               which
               are
               but
               few
               and
               soon
               learn'd
               )
               do
               so
               transmute
               the
               whole
               man
               ,
               and
               wholly
               stripping
               of
               the
               old
               ,
               make
               him
               new
               ,
               as
               you
               would
               not
               take
               him
               for
               the
               same
               person
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Jerom
             passeth
             upon
             this
             Christian
             Cicero
             this
             Censure
             ,
             
               [
               Utinam
               tam
               nostra
               affirmare
               potuisset
               ,
               quam
               facilè
               aliena
               destruxit
               .
               ]
               I
               could
               wish
               that
            
             Lactantius
             
               had
               quitted
               himself
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               maintaining
               ours
               ,
               as
               in
               overthrowing
               the
               Gentile
               Religion
               .
            
             Why
             ?
             what
             better
             Defence
             can
             be
             made
             ,
             what
             more
             full
             proof
             can
             be
             brought
             of
             the
             Divine
             Authorlty
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             what
             is
             here
             produc'd
             ?
             what
             more
             convincing
             evidence
             of
             its
             divine
             Original
             ,
             than
             such
             supernatural
             Effects
             ,
             so
             infinitely
             surpassing
             ,
             what
             the
             best
             improvement
             of
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             by
             Art
             ,
             could
             bring
             forth
             ?
             what
             could
             that
             be
             ,
             but
             the
             breath
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             that
             could
             inspire
             Life
             into
             such
             slain
             (
             and
             cover
             those
             dry
             bones
             ,
             with
             flesh
             ,
             that
             flesh
             with
             skin
             ,
             that
             skin
             with
             so
             perfect
             a
             beauty
             )
             as
             had
             lain
             dead
             so
             long
             at
             the
             Philosophers
             door
             ,
             and
             peremptorily
             resisted
             all
             their
             methods
             towards
             a
             recovery
             ;
             whose
             Schools
             were
             but
             so
             many
             Charnel-houses
             and
             Graves
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             till
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             stepping
             into
             them
             ,
             distilled
             the
             word
             of
             life
             into
             their
             Patients
             Ears
             ,
             stopt
             to
             all
             former
             charmings
             of
             the
             wisest
             Moralists
             .
             
               (
               Act.
            
             17.
             18.
             )
             Most
             of
             their
             Cures
             of
             natural
             pravity
             ,
             were
             but
             palliations
             ,
             such
             as
             Lucian
             and
             the
             Satyrists
             laugh'd
             at
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             but
             partial
             ,
             amounting
             to
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             the
             lopping
             off
             of
             some
             Branches
             of
             the
             corrupt
             Tree
             ,
             and
             the
             grafting
             in
             their
             room
             some
             particular
             Virtues
             .
             But
             their
             Ax
             did
             not
             reach
             the
             Root
             ,
             their
             Art
             did
             not
             alter
             the
             Tree
             ,
             it
             still
             put
             forth
             its
             Malignity
             ,
             in
             other
             Branches
             ;
             they
             did
             not
             drain
             ,
             but
             divert
             ,
             the
             current
             of
             vitious
             Inclination
             ,
             which
             with
             so
             much
             more
             violence
             broke
             out
             ,
             where
             it
             could
             find
             vent
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             more
             pent
             up
             by
             the
             Banks
             that
             were
             cast
             against
             it
             .
             There
             was
             indeed
             a
             sound
             of
             universal
             Justice
             ringing
             in
             their
             Disciples
             ears
             (
             that
             Justice
             which
             equally
             distributeth
             to
             every
             one
             their
             due
             :
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             Man
             ,
             to
             a
             mans
             Self
             ,
             to
             Soul
             ,
             to
             Body
             :
             )
             But
             the
             seed
             of
             this
             was
             never
             cast
             into
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             till
             the
             immortal
             seed
             of
             the
             Word
             fell
             there
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             The
             art
             of
             cultivating
             Man
             ,
             till
             Christ
             perfected
             it
             ,
             labour'd
             under
             a
             two
             fold
             defect
             ,
             which
             frustrated
             its
             intendment
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             point
             of
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             System
             .
             It
             comprehended
             not
             all
             the
             Precepts
             and
             expedients
             of
             a
             truly
             virtuous
             and
             perfectly
             honest
             Heart
             and
             Life
             :
             the
             Rule
             came
             short
             of
             the
             end
             pretended
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             to
             reduce
             man
             into
             a
             Conformity
             to
             God
             (
             as
             the
             Platonists
             )
             
               [
               Unares
               est
               ,
               virtus
               ,
               quae
               nos
               immortalitate
               Donare
               possit
               ,
               &
               pares
               diis
               facere
               :
               ]
               (
               Seneca
               de
               immatura
               morte
               .
               )
            
             to
             Discipline
             him
             into
             an
             habit
             of
             perfect
             virtue
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Aristotelians
             promis'd
             .
             )
             Socrates
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             all
             Moralists
             ,
             by
             that
             Aphorism
             ,
             
               [
               quae
               suprà
               nos
               nihil
               ad
               nos
               ]
            
             as
             
               Lactantius
               (
               de
               falsa
               sap
               .
               l.
               3.
               cap.
            
             20.
             )
             proves
             ,
             prohibited
             all
             religious
             care
             and
             meditation
             .
             Plato
             ,
             in
             his
             Precepts
             for
             Community
             ,
             overturns
             the
             v●●y
             foundation
             of
             that
             Concord
             he
             seems
             to
             establish
             ,
             
             and
             expels
             from
             his
             Commonwealth
             ,
             Frugality
             (
             for
             which
             there
             is
             no
             place
             ,
             where
             no
             man
             hath
             ought
             of
             his
             own
             :
             )
             Abstinence
             (
             which
             cannot
             be
             exercised
             where
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             another
             mans
             to
             be
             abstain'd
             from
             ,
             )
             Temperance
             ,
             Chastity
             ,
             Modesty
             ,
             Love
             of
             Parents
             to
             Children
             ,
             Piety
             of
             Children
             to
             Parents
             ,
             conjugal
             Fidelity
             ,
             &c.
             and
             is
             so
             far
             from
             bringing
             men
             into
             a
             conformity
             to
             the
             divine
             ,
             as
             he
             professedly
             commends
             ,
             to
             the
             imitation
             of
             his
             Citizens
             ,
             the
             most
             bestial
             manners
             of
             Brutes
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             wherein
             they
             recede
             further
             from
             Humanity
             ,
             than
             the
             Fowles
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             most
             of
             which
             observe
             the
             Laws
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             are
             faithful
             to
             their
             Mates
             ,
             with
             Concord
             of
             mind
             defend
             their
             Nests
             ,
             as
             their
             Marriage-Beds
             :
             and
             because
             they
             know
             their
             young
             ,
             love
             them
             .
             
               [
               Redegit
               ergo
               humanam
               vitam
               ad
               similitudinem
               non
               dico
               mutorum
               ;
               sed
               pecudum
               &
               belluarum
               :
               nam
               &
               volucres
               penes
               omnes
               faciunt
               matrimonia
               &
               nidos
               suos
               tanquam
               genitales
               toros
               concordi
               mente
               defendunt
               ,
               &
               faetus
               suos
               quia
               sunt
               certi
               mutuò
               amant
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
               Lactan.
               Ibid.
               cap.
            
             21
             ,
             22.
             ]
             These
             Ancient
             and
             wise
             men
             taught
             the
             Communion
             of
             Wives
             saith
             
               Tertullian
               .
               [
               Ex
               illa
               credo
               ,
               majorum
               &
               sapientissimorum
               disciplina
               ,
               Graeci
            
             Socratis
             
               &
               Romani
            
             Catonis
             :
             
               qui
               uxores
               suas
               amicis
               communicaverunt
               —
               ô
               sapientiae
               Atticae
               ,
               ô
               Romanae
               gravitatis
               exemplum
               !
               Leno
               est
               Philosophus
               ,
               &
               Censor
               .
               ]
               (
               Tertul.
               apol
               .
               39.
               )
               Oh
               the
               exemplariness
               of
               Grecian
               wisdom
               ,
               of
               Roman
               gravity
               ;
               their
               Philosopher
            
             Socrates
             
               and
               our
               Censor
            
             Cato
             ,
             
               were
               Panders
            
             .
          
           
             When
             these
             were
             so
             wide
             of
             the
             Rule
             ,
             how
             wide
             must
             they
             be
             ,
             who
             took
             aim
             from
             them
             (
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             vulgar
             Philosophers
             who
             succeeded
             )
             or
             who
             wanted
             that
             light
             which
             those
             travelling
             Philosophers
             convey'd
             into
             Greece
             out
             of
             forreign
             Countries
             (
             the
             wise
             men
             who
             preceded
             them
             )
             of
             whom
             to
             speak
             particularly
             ,
             would
             be
             to
             transcribe
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             
               Diogenes
               Laertius
            
             :
             I
             will
             therefore
             but
             point
             to
             the
             defect
             of
             their
             Morals
             ,
             in
             regulating
             mens
             contempt
             of
             Riches
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             esteemed
             themselves
             ,
             and
             were
             accounted
             of
             others
             wise
             :
             in
             which
             particular
             they
             taught
             their
             Disciples
             ,
             to
             precipitate
             themselves
             in
             a
             calm
             :
             for
             fear
             of
             suffering
             Shipwrack
             in
             a
             storm
             :
             to
             cut
             their
             own
             throats
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             having
             their
             throats
             cut
             ;
             while
             they
             condemn'd
             Wealth
             ,
             as
             evil
             ;
             and
             run
             from
             the
             Patrimonies
             ,
             which
             their
             Progenitors
             left
             them
             ;
             while
             they
             threw
             their
             Treasures
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             ,
             charitably
             expended
             ,
             might
             have
             reliev'd
             the
             poor
             from
             hunger
             ,
             thirst
             ,
             and
             nakedness
             .
             I
             instance
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             rectified
             ,
             in
             that
             Subjunction
             to
             his
             Precept
             of
             selling
             all
             a
             man
             hath
             :
             
               [
               and
               give
               to
               the
               poor
               .
            
          
           
             Briefly
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             this
             defect
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Gospel-rule
             ,
             I
             may
             without
             fear
             of
             meeting
             with
             that
             sharp
             retort
             ,
             that
             Lactantius
             gave
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             Distick
             ,
             in
             praise
             of
             Epicurus
             (
             except
             it
             be
             from
             some
             of
             that
             grunting
             Sophisters
             Litter
             )
             apply
             that
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             
               Qui
               genus
               humanum
               ingenio
               superavit
               ,
               &
               omnes
               ,
            
             
               Restriuxit
               stellas
               ,
               exortus
               uti
               aethereus
               sol
               .
               
            
          
           
             Which
             was
             so
             ill
             applyed
             to
             Epicurus
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             well
             deserv'd
             that
             Censure
             of
             our
             Christian
             
               Cicero
               ,
               [
               Poeta
               inanissimus
               Leonis
               laudibus
               murem
               non
               ornavit
               ,
               sed
               obruit
               &
               obtrivit
               ,
               ]
               (
               Lactant.
               de
               fals
               .
               sapient
               ,
               l.
               3.
               cap.
               17.
               )
               This
               most
               vain
               Poet
               by
               heaping
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               Lion
               upon
               the
               Mouse
               ,
               did
               not
               adorn
               that
               contemptible
               insect
               ,
               but
               overwhelm
               and
               crush
               it
               :
            
             For
             the
             Scholer
             not
             only
             of
             Epicurus
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             Divine
             Moral
             Philosophers
             ,
             might
             be
             all
             ,
             that
             these
             Masters
             of
             Civility
             were
             ,
             or
             enjoyn'd
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             yet
             remain
             an
             uncivilized
             person
             ;
             the
             Philosophick
             Robe
             was
             too
             short
             ,
             to
             keep
             warm
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Virtue
             .
             But
             whoever
             puts
             on
             that
             of
             Christs
             weaving
             ,
             or
             rather
             Christ
             himself
             (
             for
             he
             was
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             both
             in
             Rule
             and
             Example
             )
             is
             cloathed
             with
             Virtue
             ,
             from
             head
             to
             foot
             ,
             perfectly
             accoutred
             
             for
             all
             Duties
             ,
             Personal
             ,
             Relative
             ,
             Private
             ,
             Domestick
             ,
             Publick
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             2.
             
             The
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Schools
             came
             short
             of
             Christs
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             power
             and
             operativeness
             :
             their
             Precepts
             were
             so
             smewless
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             not
             strength
             to
             draw
             the
             Teachers
             of
             them
             to
             a
             compliance
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             left
             them
             as
             they
             found
             them
             ,
             slaves
             to
             Anger
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             Lust
             ,
             Arrogancy
             ,
             Rudeness
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Being
             neither
             commended
             to
             mens
             Consciences
             ,
             as
             the
             Dictates
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             barely
             propounded
             ,
             as
             the
             Results
             of
             Reason
             ,
             as
             the
             collections
             of
             humane
             Ratiocination
             :
             while
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             their
             Gods
             taught
             them
             ,
             by
             their
             Examples
             ,
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             
               [
               Ut
               ab
               ipso
               caelo
               traduci
               in
               terra
               satis
               idonea
               videatur
               authoritas
               ,
               ]
               That
               the
               inartificial
               argument
               (
               that
               of
               divine
               Authority
               )
               for
               Debauchery
               (
               as
               drawing
               its
               extract
               from
               Heaven
               )
               might
               counter-ballance
               all
               the
               most
               artificial
               perswasions
               to
               Virtue
               .
               (
               August
               .
               de
               civitat
               .
            
             2.
             10.
             )
             Those
             Gods
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               Austin
               ,
               Ibid
               c.
            
             6.
             )
             Not
             only
             permitted
             men
             to
             be
             overwhelm'd
             in
             their
             minds
             with
             loose
             opinions
             ,
             and
             to
             grow
             to
             the
             height
             of
             Villany
             ,
             without
             their
             interposing
             any
             terrible
             threatnings
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             name
             the
             place
             ,
             or
             time
             ,
             when
             any
             of
             them
             perswaded
             to
             virtuous
             actions
             ,
             or
             disswaded
             ,
             by
             menacies
             ,
             from
             avarice
             ,
             ambition
             ,
             fraud
             ,
             cruelty
             ,
             luxury
             ,
             &c.
             )
             But
             they
             spurr'd
             them
             forward
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             licentiousness
             by
             their
             own
             Example
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             prest
             with
             such
             Motives
             of
             eternal
             retribution
             as
             the
             Gospel
             propounds
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             seconded
             with
             that
             aid
             of
             Divine
             Grace
             ,
             which
             attends
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             Life
             rightly
             administred
             .
             Hence
             all
             Philosophical
             Instructions
             became
             so
             ineffectual
             ,
             as
             it
             became
             a
             question
             ,
             Whether
             it
             was
             possible
             to
             discipline
             men
             to
             Virtue
             ?
             
               [
               de
               virtute
               disputamus
               ,
               docerine
               possit
               ,
               ]
               (
               Plutarch
               .
               ethic
               .
               tom
               .
            
             2.
             )
             and
             though
             Plutarch
             affirms
             it
             may
             ,
             yet
             the
             best
             proof
             he
             brings
             of
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             is
             the
             absurdity
             of
             the
             contrary
             :
             that
             men
             should
             learn
             all
             other
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             ,
             and
             be
             incapable
             of
             learning
             the
             Art
             of
             right
             living
             ,
             seems
             to
             him
             highly
             absurd
             ;
             but
             he
             either
             labours
             with
             such
             penury
             of
             Examples
             ,
             or
             thinks
             those
             that
             were
             commonly
             alleadged
             ,
             so
             inconcludent
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             not
             produce
             one
             ,
             for
             an
             Essay
             to
             the
             Probat
             of
             his
             Opinion
             ;
             but
             leaves
             the
             Virtuous
             Man
             (
             for
             all
             the
             Culture
             of
             the
             Schools
             )
             in
             the
             rank
             of
             black
             Swans
             ,
             even
             where
             his
             Antagonists
             had
             placed
             him
             :
             
               [
               Viri
               boni
               nominantur
               tantùm
               eo
               pacto
               ,
               quo
               hippocentauri
               ,
               ]
               Good
               men
               are
               (
               entiàrationis
               )
               fancied
               only
               ,
               not
               really
               existing
               .
            
          
           
             And
             ●ully
             (
             after
             the
             perusal
             of
             both
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             Authors
             )
             was
             as
             far
             to
             seek
             for
             a
             good
             man
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             making
             ,
             as
             Plutarch
             ;
             what
             one
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             (
             saith
             Tully
             )
             is
             so
             well
             manner'd
             ,
             so
             disposed
             in
             mind
             and
             life
             as
             reason
             requires
             ?
             which
             of
             them
             look
             upon
             their
             own
             Discipline
             ,
             not
             as
             an
             ostentation
             of
             science
             ,
             but
             the
             law
             of
             life
             ?
             who
             listens
             to
             himself
             ,
             or
             observes
             his
             own
             decrees
             ?
             you
             may
             see
             some
             of
             them
             to
             be
             persons
             ,
             of
             that
             light
             ,
             and
             yet
             supercilious
             carriage
             :
             that
             they
             would
             have
             been
             better
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             never
             gone
             to
             school
             .
             Some
             so
             coveting
             mony
             ,
             others
             praise
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             slaves
             to
             lust
             ;
             that
             their
             speech
             and
             life
             are
             at
             greatest
             enmity
             .
             And
             his
             Nephew
             Cornelius
             beats
             upon
             the
             same
             string
             .
             I
             am
             so
             far
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             from
             thinking
             ,
             Philosophy
             to
             be
             the
             Mistress
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             perfects
             virtue
             :
             as
             I
             rather
             incline
             to
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             no
             men
             stand
             in
             more
             need
             of
             an
             instructor
             how
             to
             live
             ,
             than
             the
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             spend
             their
             lives
             in
             discussing
             the
             rules
             of
             living
             well
             :
             For
             I
             see
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Schools
             do
             most
             subtilly
             give
             Precepts
             ,
             〈…〉
             ing
             Modesty
             ,
             and
             Continency
             ,
             to
             wallow
             in
             the
             Mire
             of
             all
             n●thy
             Lusts.
             To
             this
             Seneca
             gives
             his
             suffrage
             in
             his
             exhortations
             :
             Most
             Philosophers
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             are
             such
             kind
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             eloquent
             in
             reproaching
             themselves
             ,
             whom
             if
             you
             heard
             declaiming
             against
             Avarice
             ,
             Lust
             and
             Ambition
             ,
             you
             would
             think
             they
             had
             receiv'd
             a
             ●ee
             to
             plead
             th●ir
             own
             Condemnation
             ,
             so
             do
             their
             revilings
             
             of
             Vice
             (
             which
             they
             send
             abroad
             )
             recoile
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             as
             you
             cannot
             conceive
             any
             otherwise
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             Physicians
             ,
             whose
             Boxes
             have
             ,
             on
             the
             outside
             the
             Titles
             of
             healthful
             Druggs
             ,
             but
             are
             within
             full
             of
             Poyson
             .
             Yea
             ,
             so
             palpable
             was
             the
             inefficacy
             of
             their
             own
             Rules
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             best
             of
             them
             throughly
             honest
             :
             as
             Seneca
             is
             forc'd
             to
             cast
             over
             them
             (
             and
             himself
             for
             company
             )
             the
             Cloak
             of
             this
             Excuse
             .
             
               [
               Omnia
               quae
               luxuriosi
               faciunt
               ;
               quaeque
               imperiti
               ,
               facit
               &
               sapiens
               ,
               sed
               non
               eodem
               modo
               ,
               eodemque
               proposito
               .
               ]
               That
               the
               wise
               man
               may
               do
               the
               same
               things
               which
               fools
               and
               the
               luxurious
               do
               ,
               but
               after
               another
               manner
               ,
               and
               to
               another
               end
               ,
            
             (
             as
             if
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             Intention
             could
             either
             rectifie
             the
             pravity
             of
             an
             Action
             ,
             in
             it self
             vitious
             ;
             or
             remove
             the
             scandal
             ,
             seeing
             the
             badness
             of
             the
             example
             is
             apparent
             ,
             but
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             mind
             out
             of
             sight
             .
             )
             Thus
             Aristippus
             defended
             his
             Familiarity
             with
             the
             Strumpet
             Lais
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             him
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             Lais
             servants
             :
             for
             Lais
             had
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             Lais.
             Oh
             brave
             Wisdom
             (
             cries
             Laciantius
             )
             and
             deserving
             to
             be
             imitated
             by
             good
             men
             !
             who
             would
             not
             send
             his
             Children
             to
             this
             Philosophers
             School
             ,
             to
             learn
             to
             have
             a
             Whore
             ?
             who
             can
             assign
             no
             other
             difference
             ,
             betwixt
             himself
             and
             persons
             of
             profligated
             honesty
             ,
             but
             this
             ;
             That
             they
             wasted
             their
             Fortunes
             in
             that
             Luxury
             ,
             which
             he
             enjoy'd
             gratis
             ?
             In
             which
             point
             yet
             ,
             the
             strumpet
             overwitted
             him
             ;
             who
             so
             held
             the
             Philosopher
             for
             her
             Pandar
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Youth
             being
             corrupted
             (
             by
             the
             Example
             and
             Authority
             of
             their
             Master
             )
             might
             flock
             unto
             her
             without
             any
             shame
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             he
             whom
             the
             Censors
             of
             Manners
             ,
             the
             Satyrists
             prefer
             ,
             before
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Gown'd
             Crew
             .
             Such
             an
             empty
             sound
             of
             words
             were
             all
             Philosophical
             Precepts
             ,
             as
             the
             Teachers
             of
             them
             could
             not
             hear
             themselves
             speak
             ,
             with
             an
             obediential
             Ear
             :
             whom
             therefore
             Cicero
             affirmeth
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             sought
             the
             bettering
             ,
             but
             delighting
             ,
             of
             themselves
             ,
             in
             the
             study
             of
             Morals
             .
             In
             good
             sooth
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             I
             fear
             that
             all
             their
             disquisition
             ,
             though
             it
             contain
             most
             plentiful
             Fountains
             of
             Virtue
             and
             Science
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             compare
             it
             with
             their
             actions
             and
             things
             that
             are
             brought
             to
             perfection
             ,
             may
             seem
             only
             to
             have
             been
             a
             pleasant
             diversion
             from
             business
             .
             The
             Emperour
             
               Antoninus
               Philosophus
            
             his
             Sanctity
             grew
             almost
             into
             a
             Proverb
             for
             its
             perfection
             ,
             but
             
               Julius
               Capitol●nus
            
             suspects
             it
             to
             be
             counterfeit
             
               (
               dederunt
               ei
               vitio
               quod
               fictus
               fuisset
               ,
               nec
               tum
               simplex
               quod
               videretur
               )
            
             and
             (
             for
             all
             the
             oftentation
             of
             virtue
             which
             that
             Royal
             Philosopher
             made
             )
             makes
             this
             the
             main
             point
             of
             difference
             betwixt
             him
             and
             Verus
             ,
             that
             Verus
             could
             not
             dissemble
             as
             he
             did
             .
             
               [
               à
               cujus
               sectâ
               ,
               lasciviâ
               morum
               &
               vitae
               licentioris
               nimietate
               dissensit
               .
               Erat
               enim
               morum
               simplicium
               &
               qui
               adumbrare
               nihil
               posset
               .
               ]
               (
               Jul.
               Cap.
               verus
               .
               )
            
             And
             Lampridius
             hath
             this
             Note
             upon
             
               Commodus
               ,
               [
               Sed
               tot
               disciplinarum
               magistri
               nihil
               ei
               profuerunt
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             But
             Evangelical
             Precepts
             do
             not
             only
             gingle
             in
             the
             Ear
             ,
             but
             ring
             in
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             come
             ,
             not
             in
             word
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             power
             ,
             being
             accompanied
             into
             the
             hearts
             (
             of
             such
             as
             do
             not
             resist
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             )
             with
             such
             a
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             commands
             Obedience
             ,
             (
             like
             that
             Word
             ,
             whereby
             God
             called
             things
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             ,
             into
             being
             )
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament-prophecies
             ,
             God
             promiseth
             shall
             never
             be
             separated
             from
             his
             Word
             :
             and
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             subsequent
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             ,
             we
             find
             always
             moving
             upon
             the
             Face
             of
             those
             sacred
             Waters
             ,
             making
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             take
             the
             Impress
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             forming
             in
             them
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             converting
             the
             most
             wicked
             persons
             (
             that
             embrace
             it
             )
             from
             all
             their
             Debaucheries
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             immerst
             ,
             to
             a
             life
             most
             sutable
             to
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Reason
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             all
             Virtues
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               (
               Orig.
               Cont.
               Cel.
               lib.
               1.
               cal
               .
            
             30.
             )
             Whereupon
             to
             Celsus
             his
             Calumnie
             ,
             that
             Christ
             chose
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             for
             Apostles
             ,
             Origen
             replies
             that
             Christ
             thereby
             made
             it
             appear
             how
             Soveraign
             a
             Medicine
             his
             Doctrine
             is
             against
             Soul-plagues
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             Celsus
             ought
             rather
             to
             have
             admired
             the
             Physicians
             skill
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             upbraided
             him
             with
             the
             pristine
             maladies
             of
             his
             Patients
             ,
             who
             could
             do
             more
             ,
             than
             all
             Chrisippus
             his
             Rules
             ,
             towards
             the
             curing
             of
             unrulie
             
             Passions
             .
             How
             many
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             did
             Christ
             recover
             from
             the
             Plague
             of
             their
             head
             strong
             Affections
             ?
             From
             the
             colluvies
             of
             their
             vitious
             distempers
             ,
             how
             many
             had
             their
             beastly
             Manners
             tamed
             ,
             by
             occasion
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             Preaching
             ?
             which
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             embraced
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             with
             thankfulness
             ;
             if
             not
             as
             true
             ,
             yet
             as
             a
             new
             ,
             and
             compendious
             ,
             Method
             of
             curing
             Vice
             ,
             and
             exceedingly
             advantagious
             to
             Humane
             kind
             .
             He
             that
             can
             think
             the
             malignant
             Powers
             would
             contribute
             towards
             the
             bringing
             of
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             this
             ,
             into
             credit
             ,
             by
             their
             Sealing
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             those
             wonderful
             Operations
             ,
             which
             gain'd
             it
             an
             Authority
             over
             Conscience
             :
             may
             ,
             with
             an
             equal
             likelihood
             of
             Reason
             ,
             conceive
             it
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             milk
             Hee-Goats
             .
             To
             which
             labour
             I
             remit
             him
             ,
             while
             I
             commend
             to
             wiser
             persons
             the
             conclusiveness
             of
             this
             last
             Argument
             ,
             for
             the
             Divine
             Original
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             in
             general
             ;
             and
             in
             special
             ,
             for
             the
             probat
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             the
             Center
             wherein
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             meet
             ,
             and
             the
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             Mission
             of
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             communicate
             that
             way
             of
             Salvation
             to
             the
             World
             :
             as
             being
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             dyed
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             is
             risen
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             whence
             he
             communicates
             that
             Grace
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             been
             speaking
             ,
             and
             wherein
             Christianity
             triumphs
             over
             the
             greatest
             pravities
             of
             corrupt
             Nature
             as
             subdued
             by
             her
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             overall
             other
             Methods
             of
             cure
             as
             insufficient
             as
             unable
             to
             reduce
             lapsed
             man
             to
             a
             state
             of
             health
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             The
             strength
             of
             this
             Argument
             would
             be
             more
             apparent
             ,
             if
             we
             of
             this
             Age
             could
             make
             good
             the
             assumption
             ;
             as
             easily
             as
             those
             Primitive
             Christians
             did
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             Patrons
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ
             made
             these
             holy
             boasts
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             that
             ,
             
               [
               Non
               aliunde
               noscibiles
               quam
               de
               emendatione
               vitiorum
               pristinorum
               ,
               ]
               (
               Tertul.
               ad
               Scapulam
               .
               )
               Christians
               are
               not
               to
               be
               known
               from
               other
               Sects
               but
               by
               the
               emendation
               of
               their
               pristine
               vitious
               manner
               :
            
             were
             we
             ,
             who
             embrace
             the
             form
             of
             those
             sound
             and
             healing
             words
             ,
             as
             much
             under
             the
             power
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             as
             they
             ,
             whom
             that
             saving
             Grace
             taught
             to
             deny
             ungodliness
             ,
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ;
             and
             to
             live
             godly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             soberly
             :
             did
             we
             more
             study
             the
             Excellency
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ;
             so
             as
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             power
             of
             that
             Resurrection
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             we
             make
             profession
             to
             believe
             the
             truth
             of
             :
             and
             in
             the
             fellowship
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             made
             conformable
             unto
             his
             Death
             .
             In
             which
             point
             (
             notwithstanding
             that
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             enough
             bewail'd
             ,
             Apostacy
             of
             these
             latter
             times
             )
             God
             hath
             not
             left
             himself
             without
             witness
             :
             But
             reserv'd
             a
             remnant
             of
             persons
             ,
             who
             cordially
             embracing
             the
             truly
             Catholick
             Religion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             profest
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             )
             and
             mourning
             over
             the
             Irregularities
             of
             ,
             and
             Scandals
             given
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             conform
             not
             to
             its
             sacred
             Precepts
             ;
             really
             exhibit
             to
             the
             Worlds
             view
             a
             Specimen
             of
             ancient
             Holiness
             ;
             in
             their
             harmless
             and
             blameless
             Conversation
             ,
             with
             ,
             and
             towards
             all
             men
             :
             in
             their
             serious
             piety
             towards
             God
             ,
             their
             reverential
             observance
             of
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             their
             Justice
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             Love
             towards
             all
             men
             ;
             their
             Continency
             ,
             Chastity
             ,
             Sobriety
             ,
             Temperance
             in
             respect
             of
             themselves
             .
             And
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Professors
             of
             the
             pure
             and
             undefiled
             Religion
             ,
             (
             who
             deviate
             from
             the
             rule
             of
             this
             Sacred
             Discipline
             )
             they
             cease
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             
               [
               Sed
               dicet
               aliquis
               ;
               etiam
               de
               nostris
               excedere
               quosáam
               à
               regula
               disciplinae
               ,
               desinunt
               tum
               Christiani
               baberi
               penès
               nos
               :
               Philosophi
               verò
               illi
               cum
               talibus
               factis
               in
               nomine
               &
               honore
               sapientiae
               perseverant
               .
               ]
               (
               Tertul.
               apol
               .
               46.
               )
               Some
               men
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               even
               some
               of
               ours
               deviate
               from
               the
               Rule
               of
               Discipline
               :
               They
               cease
               then
               to
               be
               esteem'd
               Christians
               by
               us
               ,
               Philosophers
               with
               such
               debaucheries
               ,
               retain
               the
               name
               and
               honour
               of
               Philosophers
               .
            
             Fanaticks
             though
             unrighteous
             ,
             unmerciful
             ,
             unpeaceable
             ,
             pass
             among
             their
             own
             Tribes
             for
             Saints
             ;
             but
             no
             man
             can
             pass
             the
             Muster
             for
             a
             Christian
             indeed
             that
             keeps
             not
             the
             Commands
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             conforms
             not
             to
             his
             Example
             .
             The
             Church
             owns
             them
             not
             for
             hers
             :
             Christ
             owns
             them
             not
             for
             his
             :
             but
             will
             profess
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               I
               know
               yee
               not
               ,
               depart
               from
               me
               ,
               ye
               that
               work
               iniquity
               :
            
             and
             will
             expostulate
             with
             all
             who
             hate
             to
             be
             reformed
             ,
             for
             their
             taking
             his
             Covenant
             in
             their
             mouths
             
             Christ
             has
             past
             the
             same
             Decree
             against
             all
             vitious
             Livers
             ,
             that
             Severus
             past
             against
             Thieves
             :
             
               [
               per
               praeconem
               edixit
               ,
               ut
               nemo
               salutaret
               Principem
               qui
               se
               furem
               esse
               nosset
               ,
               ne
               aliquando
               detectus
               capitali
               supplicio
               subderetur
               ,
               ]
               That
               none
               salute
               him
               with
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               who
               knows
               himself
               to
               be
               guilty
               ,
               under
               pain
               of
               being
               Convict
               and
               suffering
               the
               extream
               punishment
               .
            
             None
             must
             enter
             into
             his
             Courts
             any
             more
             than
             to
             the
             Eleusine
             Rites
             ,
             or
             into
             the
             Emperours
             Palace
             ,
             
               [
               Nisi
               qui
               se
               innocentem
               novit
               ,
               ]
            
             but
             he
             that
             knows
             himself
             free
             of
             those
             sins
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             sanction
             of
             the
             Royal
             Law
             exclude
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
             And
             who
             so
             presume
             to
             contravene
             those
             Edicts
             ,
             must
             expect
             the
             same
             entertainment
             that
             Severus
             gave
             
               Septimius
               Arabinus
            
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             salute
             him
             .
             
               [
               O
               numina
               ,
               O
            
             Jupiter
             ,
             
               O
               dii
               immortales
            
             !
             Arabinus
             
               non
               solum
               vivit
               ;
               verùm
               etiam
               in
               Senatum
               venit
               ;
               fortassis
               etiam
               de
               me
               sperat
               ,
               tam
               fatuum
               tam
               s●ultum
               esse
               me
               judicat
               ac
            
             Heliogabalum
             .
             )
             
               (
               Lampridii
               Alex.
               Severus
               .
            
             )
             Oh
             monstrous
             ▪
             Arabinus
             dares
             come
             into
             the
             Senate
             ,
             dares
             appear
             in
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Christians
             ,
             does
             he
             think
             he
             can
             deceive
             me
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             world
             with
             vain
             shews
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             himself
             with
             vain
             hopes
             :
             he
             's
             deceiv'd
             indeed
             if
             hetake
             me
             for
             such
             a
             fool
             ,
             if
             he
             think
             I
             will
             be
             mock'd
             .
             Can
             he
             be
             ignorant
             that
             the
             sentence
             is
             past
             ,
             the
             prohibition
             
               [
               à
               mulieribus
               famosis
               matrem
               &
               uxorem
               suam
               salutari
               ,
               vetuit
               ,
               ]
               (
               Id.
               Ib.
               )
            
             is
             seal'd
             ,
             that
             none
             presume
             to
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             my
             Church
             ,
             to
             associate
             with
             my
             Love
             ,
             my
             Dove
             ,
             my
             undefiled
             Spouse
             ,
             whose
             Lives
             are
             infamous
             ,
             Christians
             may
             not
             eat
             with
             such
             ;
             and
             can
             they
             expect
             to
             eat
             bread
             in
             my
             Kingdom
             ?
             And
             therefore
             they
             who
             either
             by
             going
             out
             from
             us
             do
             more
             openly
             declare
             ;
             or
             by
             a
             Conversation
             unbecoming
             the
             Gospel
             (
             while
             they
             are
             with
             us
             )
             more
             secretly
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             of
             us
             ;
             in
             an
             impartial
             judgement
             should
             neither
             prejudice
             the
             holiness
             of
             that
             Society
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             no
             Members
             :
             nor
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             they
             either
             never
             came
             under
             the
             power
             of
             ,
             or
             have
             rejected
             the
             yoak
             of
             ;
             what
             ,
             must
             it
             be
             presum'd
             that
             the
             Sun
             shines
             not
             ,
             that
             its
             beams
             warm
             not
             ;
             because
             those
             men
             ,
             see
             not
             its
             Light
             ,
             are
             not
             refresh'd
             ,
             and
             vegetated
             with
             its
             Warmth
             ;
             who
             either
             shut
             their
             eyes
             ,
             or
             remove
             into
             a
             Clime
             it
             never
             visits
             ?
             Dr.
             
               Hammond
               (
               An.
               in
               Heb.
            
             4.
             2.
             )
             But
             the
             word
             that
             was
             heard
             did
             not
             profit
             those
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             by
             Faith
             joyned
             to
             them
             that
             obeyed
             it
             :
             Shall
             we
             condemn
             the
             Seed
             ,
             because
             it
             thrives
             not
             to
             maturity
             of
             Fruit
             ,
             in
             the
             ground
             of
             a
             dishonest
             heart
             :
             where
             either
             the
             fowles
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             pick
             it
             up
             ,
             or
             it
             wants
             depth
             of
             earth
             ,
             or
             is
             choak'd
             with
             Thorns
             and
             Weeds
             ?
             Shall
             we
             question
             whether
             Christ
             be
             risen
             ;
             because
             men
             ,
             whose
             affections
             are
             so
             strongly
             set
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             they
             cannot
             elevate
             them
             towards
             Heaven
             ,
             are
             not
             risen
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             such
             palpable
             Effects
             and
             Demonstrations
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             his
             raising
             those
             to
             a
             newness
             of
             Life
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             resist
             ,
             grieve
             or
             quench
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             but
             ,
             with
             an
             humble
             teachableness
             ,
             follow
             its
             conduct
             ,
             in
             that
             way
             of
             holiness
             his
             Word
             hath
             chalk'd
             out
             before
             us
             .
          
           
             In
             order
             to
             our
             perseverance
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             confirmation
             in
             our
             assurance
             that
             it
             will
             infallibly
             lead
             us
             ,
             to
             Peace
             here
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Glory
             hereafter
             :
             I
             have
             undertaken
             this
             vindication
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             against
             the
             prejudices
             which
             our
             modern
             either
             Scepticks
             or
             Atheists
             have
             taken
             up
             against
             it
             ;
             which
             as
             they
             took
             their
             rise
             from
             the
             Scandals
             which
             have
             been
             cast
             upon
             Religion
             ,
             by
             the
             woful
             miscarriages
             of
             men
             professing
             it
             in
             guile
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             so
             they
             must
             fall
             before
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             resting
             upon
             the
             embracers
             of
             it
             in
             Truth
             and
             Sincerity
             ,
             and
             shining
             out
             upon
             the
             World
             in
             their
             so
             peaceable
             ,
             humble
             .
             meek
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             Christian
             deportment
             ,
             and
             men
             seeing
             their
             good
             works
             may
             glorifie
             their
             Father
             who
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             revere
             that
             Discipline
             (
             as
             proceeding
             from
             that
             Father
             of
             Lights
             )
             by
             whose
             influence
             the
             wildness
             of
             common
             Nature
             is
             abated
             ,
             and
             its
             vertuous
             Seeds
             so
             improved
             ,
             as
             to
             bring
             forth
             Fruit
             chearing
             the
             heart
             both
             of
             God
             and
             Man.
             To
             which
             if
             thou
             beest
             instigated
             (
             Christian
             Reader
             )
             to
             aspire
             by
             the
             perusal
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             one
             of
             Christs
             Witnesses
             ,
             by
             sealing
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             a
             Life
             answerable
             to
             its
             most
             holy
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             yet
             easie
             ,
             
             Precepts
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             lay
             up
             for
             thy self
             a
             good
             Foundation
             for
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             contribute
             towards
             the
             conviction
             of
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             by
             an
             Argument
             so
             familiar
             ,
             as
             it
             incurrs
             into
             every
             mans
             sense
             ;
             and
             so
             strenuous
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             stubborn
             Atheist
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             it
             :
             but
             be
             forc'd
             to
             confess
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             his
             own
             Exceptions
             ,
             against
             a
             Religion
             that
             brings
             forth
             such
             Divine
             Effects
             .
             Would
             we
             all
             study
             thus
             to
             adorn
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             God
             our
             Saviour
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             such
             real
             exornations
             would
             render
             Religion
             more
             venerable
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             than
             all
             verbal
             Encomiums
             ;
             those
             whom
             the
             close
             fist
             of
             the
             most
             Logical
             Arguings
             cannot
             force
             the
             commanding
             beck
             of
             that
             open-handed
             Eloquence
             would
             allure
             to
             a
             silent
             admiring
             of
             that
             sacred
             Fountain
             whence
             they
             see
             such
             healing
             VVaters
             flow
             .
             That
             this
             my
             Request
             to
             my
             Readers
             may
             take
             effect
             ,
             I
             shall
             back
             it
             with
             that
             Request
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             my
             Dear
             Mother
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             put
             into
             her
             Childrens
             mouth
             .
             
               [
               More
               especially
               we
               pray
               for
               the
               good
               estate
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               so
               guided
               and
               govern'd
               by
               thy
               good
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               all
               who
               profess
               and
               call
               themselves
               Christians
               ,
               may
               be
               led
               into
               the
               way
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               hold
               the
               Faith
               in
               Unity
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               the
               Bond
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               in
               Righteousness
               of
               Life
               .
               And
               this
               we
               beg
               for
               Jesus
               Christ
               his
               Sake
               .
               To
               whom
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               be
               all
               Honour
               and
               Glory
               world
               without
               end
               ,
            
          
           
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A60477-e6020
           
             
               To
               their
               old
               Cells
               and
               Altars
               the
               whole
               crew
            
             
               Of
               Guardian
               Gods
               
                 (
                 Troy
              
               falling
               )
               bid
               adieu
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             
               While
               impious
               Caesar
               and
               his
               Godded
               rout
            
             
               Spurn
               Phoebus
               Tripos
               with
               insulting
               foot
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               learned
               Varro
               useth
               to
               expend
            
             
               So
               many
               hours
               in
               reading
               ,
               as
               we
               deem
            
             
               A
               winged
               minutes
               scantling
               can
               scarce
               lend
            
             
               It self
               unto
               his
               pen
               :
               yet
               that
               doth
               seem
            
             
               To
               trust
               more
               notions
               to
               his
               sweating
               Page
               ,
            
             
               Than
               quickest
               eye
               can
               run
               o're
               in
               an
               Age.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A60477-e48210
           
             
               To
               my
               dark
               Cabin
               in
               the
               Stygean
               strand
            
             
               Dismiss
               me
               :
               or
               ,
               if
               that
               be
               too
               much
               ease
               ,
            
             
               Send
               me
               to
               Phlegethon
               ,
               where
               I
               may
               stand
            
             
               (
               Rather
               than
               here
               )
               chin-high
               in
               fiery
               seas
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Haled
               from
               Styx
               to
               Thebes
               (
               my
               ancient
               seat
               )
            
             
               Had
               I
               my
               choice
               (
               hard
               choice
               )
               I
               would
               retreat
               .
            
          
           
             
               If
               Heaven
               (
               the
               fire
               )
               and
               Earth
               the
               dam
               of
               things
               ,
            
             
               Had
               been
               from
               Ever
               ,
               whence
               is
               't
               no
               Poet
               sings
            
             
               Of
               Wars
               more
               old
               ,
               than
               Troy
               ;
               of
               Floods
               ,
               than
               Noah
               ;
            
             
               Of
               Rapes
               ,
               than
               Jove
               ;
               and
               thousand
               wonders
               moe
               ?
            
             
               Had
               men
               nor
               hands
               to
               act
               ,
               nor
               hands
               to
               write
               ,
            
             
               During
               the
               seculum
               Prae-Adamite
               ?
            
             
               Had
               Nile
               (
               for
               ages
               numberless
               )
               no
               Reed
               ;
            
             
               Nor
               Bees
               ,
               Wax
               ;
               nor
               Trees
               ,
               Bark
               ;
               nor
               Hills
               ,
               a
               breed
            
             
               of
               Sheep
               ;
               nor
               Sheep
               ,
               a
               Skin
               ;
               nor
               Goose
               ,
               a
               Quill
               ;
            
             
               Nor
               Polypus
               his
               native
               Ink
               distil
               ?
            
             
               Or
               Man
               ,
               (
               the
               Goose
               of
               all
               )
               not
               wit
               to
               learn
            
             
               To
               make
               a
               Pen
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               guide
               a
               Stern
               ?
            
             
               Or
               build
               a
               Ship
               ,
               or
               break
               a
               Horse
               ,
               or
               bring
            
             
               The
               Oxe
               to
               th'
               yoke
               ,
               the
               Hawk
               to
               lure
               ;
               or
               string
            
             
               The
               warbling
               Lute
               ,
               or
               count
               the
               Stars
               by
               name
               :
            
             
               Or
               other
               Arts
               ,
               whose
               birth
               we
               know
               by
               fame
               ,
            
             
               Whose
               growth
               we
               see
               come
               on
               with
               age
               ?
            
          
           
             
               We
               owe
               to
               thee
               (
               great
               Caesar
               )
               Triumphs
               many
               ,
            
             
               More
               Temples
               built
               ;
               and
               Temples
               that
               lay
               waste
            
             
               Repair'd
               :
               more
               Cities
               ,
               Gods
               ,
               and
               Shews
               than
               any
               :
            
             
               But
               most
               that
               thou
               hast
               taught
               Rome
               to
               be
               chaste
               .
            
          
           
             
               Whom
               we
               invoke
               for
               Gods
               ,
               (
               't
               is
               
               Jove's
               decree
               )
            
             
               Were
               Men
               of
               Bounty
               once
               and
               Gallantry
               ;
            
             
               But
               now
               ,
               with
               highest
               Deities
               ,
               attend
            
             
               On
               our
               affairs
               ,
               and
               us
               toth
               '
               Gods
               commend
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Father
               ,
               Word
               ,
               and
               Spirit
               ;
               (
               God
               alone
               :
               )
            
             
               That
               Cotternal
               Three
               in
               one
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thy
               will
               ,
               Theodames
               :
               for
               Hecate
               ,
            
             
               Forc'd
               by
               thy
               charms
               ,
               dares
               not
               say
               nay
               .
            
          
           
             
               Your
               Charms
               from
               me
               ,
               against
               my
               will
               ,
               commands
            
             
               These
               Responds
               —
               I
               have
               said
               :
               now
               loose
               my
               bands
               .
            
          
           
             
               Judea
               worshippeth
               alone
            
             
               The
               God
               elsewhere
               unknown
               .
            
          
           
             
               Him
               Pan
               men
               call
               ,
            
             
               Because
               he
               succours
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               They
               lay
               on
               tepid
               Altars
               Babes
               ,
               not
               born
            
             
               Of
               Mothers
               Wombs
               ,
               but
               from
               their
               Bellies
               torn
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A60477-e100600
           
             
               Issa
               Bills
               sweeter
               than
               a
               Dove
               ;
            
             
               
               Issa's
               more
               blith
               ,
               than
               Mal
               or
               Siss
               :
            
             
               No
               Pearls
               equal
               
               Issa's
               love
               :
            
             
               What
               
               Issa's
               this
               ?
               Publius
               his
               Bitch
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thus
               against
               Hercules
               ,
               vext
               the
               field
               to
               lose
               ,
            
             
               From
               wounded
               Hydra
               ,
               heads
               more
               fierce
               arose
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A60477-e146110
           
             
               Who
               outstript
               all
               the
               Sophs
               in
               this
               Essay
               ,
            
             
               Quenching
               their
               Star-light
               with
               his
               Solar
               Ray.